The doctor beside him immediately made a pleading gesture. Mr Horton weve barely snatched her back from the hands of death
Lewis tightened his jaw and nced at Keira.
His eyes conveyed hesitation and conflict.
Keira clenched her fists tighter.
Without saying a word, she watched as Lewis apanied Madeleine to the ICU with the doctor.
Keira stood outside the ICU, looking inside through a ss door.
She and Lewis were only a few meters apart, but that ss door seemed to iste them from one another.
Doctors and nurses shuttled back and forth, checking Madeleines vital signs every half hour.
Lewis couldnt hear the outside conversations.
But Keira could hear a group of specialist doctors discussing.
It s a medical miracle that we were able to save her life!
The mam thing is that Mr. Horton is willing to spend the money. Shes had the equivalent of four blood transfusions; shes lucky to be alive. There was one bleeding point we couldnt find, and in the end, we guessed, but luckily we guessed correctly!
But even though her life was saved, shell have a lifelong disability. I just dont understand why she would do this to herself
You just came for the consultation and didnt understand. She was brought over from the mental hospital next door I heard from her attending doctor The doctor looked around and then said,
She has severe depression, and she simply cant pull through, no matter how many medications she takes. It seems that her only hope for living was Mr. Horton but Mr. Horton has now gotten married and doesnt n to see her anymore, so she attempted suicide
The people nearby immediately asked curiously, What was her rtionship with Mr. Horton?
They were said to be lovers. Mr. Horton has been treating her for five or six years, and they were previously abroad.
What? So Mr. Horton has fallen in love with someone else now?
Having a girlfriend with mental illness, who could bear that forever? Its quite normal for him to move on
But it still feels somewhat heartless. After all, he was the patients only hope Once he broke up with her, the patient couldnt take it anymore
Mr. Horton has already married publicly, hasnt he? Why is it that the patient couldnt take it just now?
I asked the attending doctor, and it seems Mrs. Horton wasnt pleased Mr Horton told the patient that he wouldnt see her again, and thats why she was so upset and jumped off the building. The state she was in when she was brought here was unbearable to look at
II II
A group of people chatted as they walked away, heading to another ward to continue their rounds.
However, these words made Keira tense her jaw, wanting to say something, yet not knowing what to say.
She understood Lewis.
He had chosen her over Madeleine, which moved her deeply.
But now, it wasnt just about him; even seeing Madeleine lying on the hospital
bed was enough to make her own heart pound with fear!
That was a life!
Just yesterday, she was still alive and arguing with her, and today, her life hung by a thread
But was a childhood promise really that important? Was Lewis supposed to let
a single promise drag down his entire life?
Keira suddenly thought of that big brother.
Her situation with that big brother was actually quite simr to Lewis and Madeleines situation.
Back then, she had saved that big brother, and he had promised to marry her and take her home to his family
But over the years, that big brother had nevere to find her.
Still, his words had indeed been her only hope to keep living after she returned home.
It was only as she grew up that she understood relying on others could neverpare to relying on oneself.
She was doing well now, so she had moved on.
If she had been even slightly weaker or not strong enough, perhaps someone
else in her shoes wouldnt have made it through, right?
She lowered her head, lost in thought.
What are you thinking about?
Lewiss voice suddenly rang out. Keira lifted her head to see that Lewis had already appeared before her without her noticing.
The man looked tired, with a sense of powerlessness in his eyes.
Keira didnt want to pressure him with things like You promised yesterday that you wouldnt see her anymore.
She had never been the pitiful heroine of a story.
Keira blinked and then suddenly said, I was thinking about the older boy I rescued when I was a child.
Lewis sat down beside her. What about him?
Keira smiled. I remembered he said he would marry me and even gave me a marriage token. But I dont need it anymore, should I return it to him?
Lewis paused for a moment, then suddenly asked, What token?
Keira blinked. When I was a child, I didnt understand. It was only after going back home this time that I realized it seemed quite valuable. It might even be a family heirloom or something
As she said that, she took out the well-preserved jade ring from her pocket..
Chapter 237
Keira hadnt known the value of the jade ring before.
Fearing that Poppy might throw it away or sell it after discovering it, she had always hidden it secretly.
It was only when she took it out this time that she realized the jade ring, which hadforted her as a
child, seemed to be of considerable value.
Keira, after all, had little contact with such items, so
she didnt know their value very well and wanted Lewis
to have a look for her.
But just as she lifted the jade ring, the piercing sound of a heartbeat monitor came from the hospital
room!
Lewis stood up abruptly and rushed into the room.
There was no need for him to call for help, as the doctors and nurses had already arrived and were
once again trying to revive Madeleine!
Lewis looked on anxiously
Keira was still holding the jade ring in her hand, watching Lewis quietly for a long time, until she
ultimately stood up and walked out.
19
It was really awkward for her to stay here given her
status.
But she didnt go far. She just stayed outside the hospital, wandering around aimlessly.
Somehow, she found herself in front of a courier
service collection point.
Keira paused slightly.
She looked down at the jade ring in her hand again and then stepped into the shop.
The courier station happened to be apany under her name. The courier recognized her and
immediately eximed in surprise, Boss, what brings you here?
Over the years, Keira seldom managed these repair and courierpanies, but she remembered all
the old employees.
Hearing this, she said, Id like to send a package.
Keira took out the jade ring, had the courier give her a box, and after wrapping it with multipleyers,
she thought for a moment, Do you have paper and a pen?
Yes.
The courier turned around and brought her paper and
a pen.
Keira then wrote a short note.
Dear Big Brother,
I hope this letter doesnt disturb you. I dont know if you still remember me, nor do I know if you have
been looking for me over the years.
Im writing this letter to tell you that you dont need to look for me anymore.
The promises of childhood need not be kept in mind; Im now married to a loving husband and living a
smooth life, so theres no need to worry.
This jade ring seems extraordinary and must be a very important item to you, so Im returning it to
you.
Keira was writing this letter because of Lewis.
By putting herself in someone elses shoes, if that big brother was like Lewis and had someone he
liked now,
would he also be struggling with his feelings as Lewis
did?
She took the initiative to write a letter to inform him
of her current situation also looking to put an end to
that connection.
But after writing the letter, she suddenly felt a bit reluctant to let go.
Every time Poppy beat her as a child, making her feel like she couldnt survive, she would think of the
big brother who had promised toe for her
After some thought, Keira added a few more lines to
the letter.
By the way, I had no name when I was little, but now I do. My name is Keira, and my phone number is
555 If youe to Oceanion, Ill buy you lunch.
Having added these lines, she put the letter and the well-packaged jade ring into a box, cushioned it
with foam, and then handed it to the courier.
The courier took it and asked, Boss, where is this being sent to?
Keira then smiled. No. 76 Glow Road, Glow Vige,
Cloud Town.
As she said the address, she again felt she might be
overthinking things.
Perhaps that jade ring wasnt worth much money?
After all, a No. 76 house in a vige wouldnt be the home of a wealthy family, right?
The courier then asked, Whats the recipients name?
Keira thought for a moment.
Back then, that boy didnt tell her his name, only that he was a member of that family, and he was the
fifth among his siblings.
What was hisst name?
He seemed to have mentioned it, but Keira couldnt
remember at the moment.
Frowning, she suddenly recalled that the boy had once said, My Grandpas brother told me Im too
stubborn,
so he nicknamed me Stubborn Five.
Keira then said, Make it Stubborn Five.
Yet, the couriers expression didnt change at all.
Keira asked, Isnt that name strange?
The courier chuckled. Thats still normal. You havent been delivering couriers these years, so you
dont know how bizarre the names peoplee up with for themselves when they shop online! One
time, there
was someone named My Dad. When you call them, you have to ask, Hello, may I speak to My Dad?
This courier job even demotes me by a generation. Who do youin to about that?
Keira stifled augh, then after some thought, she spoke again. How about this? You personally make
a trip to deliver the package for me. The jade ring is fragile, so be careful.
Glow Vige seemed so far away when she was a child, but in truth, its only a five or six-hour drive
away.
The value of the jade ring was unclear; it felt more reassuring to send someone in person.
The courier said, Alright! Ill head over now and make sure that it reaches the recipient!
Much appreciated.
After seeing the courier drive off, Keira didnt return to the hospital; instead, she simply sent a message
to Lewis and went back to the Horton residence.
The moment she entered, she saw Mr. Horton saying farewell to old Mrs. Horton.
Mr. Hortons face was tinged with reluctance.
237 Return it to Him
Sister-inw, you must take good care of yourself. Im still waiting for you toe home for the New
Years ancestral worship!
Old Mrs. Horton nodded. Sure, no problem!
After that, she saw Keira and couldnt help but ask, Wheres that brat? Didnt he say he woulde to
see off his second granduncle today?
Keira smiled upon hearing this. Perhaps theres some urgent matter
Old Mrs. Horton snorted. What urgent matter could be more important than his second granduncle?!
Mr. Horton, however,ughed, Sister-inw, dont say that! Lewis is now in charge of the entire Horton
Group, so hes a very busy man! The kid is dutiful, so he definitely didnt mean any disrespect; it must b
some important matter thats dyed him. Besides why are you so formal with me? We are family. If yo
miss me, just drive over with a step on the gas pedal..
After saying that, he got into his car.
Keira helped old Mrs. Horton to move a couple of steps forward.
Old Mrs. Horton waved her hand. Drive carefully.
Theres no need to rush
Understood.
After that, Mr. Horton turned to Nathan and Oliver, his expression bing serious. You guys make
sure to behave, understand?
Nathan pursed his lips and didnt speak.
Oliver said with a smile, Got it, second granduncle. Dont worry.
Only then did Mr. Horton look off into the distance again, sighing with helpless resignation.
In truth, he had wanted to give Lewis a couple more words of advice, given that he had watched over
him for several years when he was younger, and they had a
bond.
Concerning the olddys illness, he was initially misled by Oliver into misunderstanding the situation
with Lewis and his wife.
He wondered if that brat was angry with him over this, which was why he deliberately didnte to
see him
off.
.
At that thought, Mr. Horton couldnt help but grumble
That Stubborn Five!
1
R
10
novelbin
Terrible
Chapter 238
Keira suddenly looked up, feeling as though she had heard something.
However, Mr. Horton had already waved them off, and the car started, driving off.
By coincidence, the delivery person who was sending the jade ring on behalf of Keira left after eating at
the rest area, which dyed him a bit, and he ended up right behind Mr. Hortons car.
The two cars headed toward Glow Vige, one after
the other.
The Horton residence.
After Mr. Horton left, old Mrs. Hortons smile vanished instantly, and she turned to look at Keira with a
frown, Did that brat go to the hospital again?
Keira paused, smiling, No, Grandma, you
You dont need to make excuses for that brat! Old Mrs. Horton said with a coldugh. That brat
always values personal rtionships more than work. What
could possibly be so important that he cant let it go? This morning, I heard from Fiona that you hurried
off with him. Keira, tell me, what kind of trouble is
Madeleine stirring up now?
Keira sighed, Grandma
Old Mrs. Horton was genuinely angry. Keira, you dont have to sweet-talk me on his behalf, and you
dont need to y the devoted wife either! When I arranged for you to marry that brat, I didnt want you
to be
mistreated, and you certainly dont need to push your husband toward someone else. I dont want you
to live
so stifled!
novelbin
She looked at Fiona, Get the car ready. Im going to the psychiatric hospital right now to see what
tricks that little woman has used!
But her arm was gripped tightly by Keira. Grandma
Old Mrs. Horton turned to look at her, only to hear Keira say in a low voice, Madeleine has jumped off
a building.
Even theposed old Mrs. Horton was struck by this
news.
She was silent for a long time before she spoke again. Did she jump? Or is she using this to scare that
brat? Let me tell you, some womens tricks are very
She really jumped.
Old Mrs. Horton could have immediately sent someone to check on this matter, so Keira simply told the
truth.
She almost didnt make it. Shes still in the ICU.
Old Mrs. Horton frowned, and she said nothing for a long time. Finally unable to help herself, she
asked, Why would ite to this? Why cant she move on? Why did it have toe to this?
Both Keira and old Mrs. Horton were strong
individuals.
Therefore, they couldnt understand Madeleines
choice.
But Keira didnt want to speak ill of Madeleine behind. her back, so she helped old Mrs. Horton up and
walked with her into the yard.
Neither of them saw that just as they entered the door, Oliver came out from around the corner, his
eyes shining as he stared at them from behind!
He sneakily went to a secluded spot and called Selena directly, Selena, you really do have divine
foresight! Lewiss old me, that little Davis woman, caused a huge scene-she jumped off a building!!
Expecting to have overheard some significant news from Keira and old Mrs. Horton, Oliver was taken
aback when Selena spoke in a casual tone. Dad, Ive known about it since yesterday.
Oliver was stunned, Huh?
Selena began to speak. Yesterday, I had people keep an eye on Madeleine. Right now, my young
uncle is with her at the hospital, and whats more, Ive bribed a nurse and got hold of the doctors chat
records!
Olivers eyes immediately lit up. Then isnt this a great opportunity for us?!
Selena nodded, Ill send you the evidence right now. You know what to do next, dont you?
I do!
Oliver was overjoyed!!
!
He nned to blow this matter up and take it to the court of public opinion!
By then, even if Lewis wished to keep this incident under wraps and continue his rtionship with
Keira, the pressure from the public would crush him.
Ever since Lewis returned to the country, he had been suppressing Oliver.
Several of his counterattacks had been easily dissolved by Keira.
Although this woman came from a humble
background, she was quite capable. If he could get the two to divorce and let Lewis marry that lunatic
Lewis would have one less ally and one more burden,. and Oliver would then have the qualifications to
contend with Lewis!
He even considered that perhaps Lewis might never
have children!
Entertaining these thoughts, the conversation that Selena had secretly recorded was sent over,
maliciously edited, andpletely twisted in meaning
Oliver snickered and then uploaded it to the inte.
:
Old Mrs. Horton sighed heavily, looking at Keira with guilt. My dear granddaughter-inw, I, I
She was somewhat at a loss for words, feeling sorry for.
the brat when speaking up for him and sorry for her granddaughter-inw at the same time.
But Keira said, Grandma, you dont need to say anything. I understand. Dont worry, this is between
Lewis and me. Please have some rest!
She escorted old Mrs. Horton into the room. As she
stepped out again, she received a message from Samuel. Boss, please take a look at this post.
Whats going on?
After opening the link, Keira saw a recording of doctors talking, but the content was edited to imply
something different.
It gave the impression that Lewis had callously abandoned Madeleine because she fell ill and hooked
up with Keira instead.
The post was already flooded with negativements.
Keira scanned through them. Mostments ndered Lewis as a scumbag who was irresponsible
andbeled her a homewrecker.
Without delving into the specifics, she simply replied to Samuel, Suppress the trending topic.
Samuel soon replied, Already suppressed. I just checked that Tom was the one who pulled this off,
likely under orders from Lewis. Boss, whats going on with Lewis? Hes still at the hospital with that
woman. What now? Does he n to carry on with that woman?
Keira frowned.
As she was about to reply, she noticed that Samuel had added her to a group chat that included her,
Samuel, Tom, and Lewis.
While Keira was still puzzled, Samuels video call came through.
Keira reluctantly picked it up, only to find that no one
on Lewiss end answered.
Tom, however, joined in.
Before Keira could speak, Samuel burst out. Mr. Davis, you must make your boss exin himself to
my boss! Dont think that just because my boss is easy to talk to,
778
you can brush off this kind of thing! Im asking you, what exactly is he thinking? Why is he at the
hospital with that woman? Whats her rtionship to him?
Tom sighed, Miss Olsen, please dont misunderstand my boss-his sense of responsibility is with
Madeleine, but his true love is for you!
Samuel scoffed. True love? Then how can he watch
my boss being vilified as a homewrecker? How can he still be at the hospital at a time like this?
Tom said, Miss Davis once saved my bosss life, so he feels obligated.
How did she save his life? Come on, tell me. I want to
see what this situation is all about!
0
R
10
Terrible
Chapter 239
Samuels tone was ominous. If you cant give me a definite answer today, this matter wont end! Dont
think your Horton Group can just bully people as you please!
Tom said helplessly, That was when they were kids. My boss didnt tell me the details. I guessed it
from what Miss Davis usually says.
Samuel kept cursing. An incident from childhood is even more ridiculous, right? Can you confirm that
Miss Davis is indeed the one who saved his life? Dont get
the wrong person again!
Tom sighed. We can confirm it. Although Miss Davis said the token was sold by her mother, we
conducted a lie detector test on her and could confirm she wasnt
lying.
Is that Miss Davis really mentally ill?
Yes, weve consulted many experts both domestically and abroad; she has severe ustrophobia and
autism. My boss is her only redemption and hope for life
Tom looked at them, trying to exin on behalf of Lewis. Miss Olsen, I know you must be ming my
boss right now, but my boss never nned on
marrying Miss Davis. Its only her wishful thinking! All these years, my boss has been paying for her
medical treatment, but all the doctors said her condition was
too severe
Tom sighed. Ive been monitoring her all these years, thinking what if Miss Davis makes a mistake? If
she could just slip up, I could persuade my boss to give her up. But she hasnt, and the only excessive
thing she did in all these years was during that birthday banquet, pretending to be Mrs. Horton for a
moment, butter she gave a reasonable exnation, saying it was because everyone just assumed
she was, and she feared denying it would cause trouble for my boss. Since then, shes been staying
quietly in the psychiatric hospital
Hearing this, Samuel felt it was ridiculous. Is she so innocent? What should we do then? Its not like
every time she tries to kill herself, Lewis should go watch over her, right? Then whats the point of my
bosss marriage?
Tom gave a wry smile. I guess thats why my boss decisively chose Miss Olsen and gave up on Miss
Davis previously. But after all, she saved his life once. Can he really just watch her die?
Samuel was silent for a moment.
As a man, he always understood how important a sense of responsibility was.
If Lewis could be this ruthless toward Madeleine now,
could he one day be just as ruthless toward Keira?
The two of them fell silent for a moment.
Keira, with her eyes downcast, said, The public opinion that hase up is a bit baffling. You two go
find out whats happening.
Tom immediately said, Weve looked into it. The first branch of the family is making trouble.
Then press it down hard. Dont let this matter get
more attention.
Tom immediately nodded. I will.
Samuel sneered. The trending topic may have been suppressed, but now someone is broadcasting
live from the hospital!
After hanging up, Keira opened Samuels live broadcast.
The live broadcast was evidently started by a journalist, and although the Horton familys security
guards blocked them from getting close, one could still glimpse inside the ward.
Madeleine kept holding Lewiss hand, not letting him leave.
It was only after her body could finally withstand arge dose of sedatives that she atst calmed
down.
And so, Lewis was freed.
The journalist, unable to get close to Lewis for an interview, stood in front of the camera and began.
The only redemption in her life is him, yet Mr. Horton has cruelly given up on her C how is this different
from sending someone to their death? How can Mr. Horton
be so heartless?
This is Gossip Daily, and we will keep an eye on this
news until the end.
Keira turned off the live broadcast.
Both in her vision and in her mind were images of
Lewiss back in front of Madeleines bed.
That back, once as solid as a mountain that provided a sense of reliability, now seemed on the verge of
being
crushed.
Keira suddenly felt a bit sorry for him.
The night deepened gradually.
Madeleines condition stabilized, and her life was no longer in danger.
Lewis finally returned to the Horton residence.
He didnt get out of the car, but sat inside, lighting a cigarette.
shes of the doctors words sparked in his mind. Miss Daviss will to live is very weak. If you really
are noting to apany her any further, then there is no need for further rescue because shell
definitely attempt suicide a second time Even if we can
monitor her at all times, what can we do if she is
determined to die and refuses food and drink?
Moreover, she has a hundred ways to kill herself, and
we just need a moment of negligence Mr. Horton, Im sorry, I cannot guarantee the patients safety.
novelbin
Lewis took a deep drag of his cigarette.
Then he finally got out of the car.
Old Mrs. Hortons courtyard was very quiet.
Lewis quietly entered his own bedroom, and as soon as
he entered the door, he saw a familiar silhouette
sitting on the sofa in the dim room.
Lewis was slightly startled and was about to say something when he heard Keira.
Lets get a divorce.
Keiras voice was very faint.
At the same time, the courier had driven for six hours
and finally arrived at 76 Glow Vige.
The more he drove, the more rmed he became.
Because No. 76 wasnt just any small vige house. This imposing big tile-roofed house stretched
down an
entire street!
It was clearly a grand family estate, the ancestral home
here.
mi
D
entrance and then knocked on the door.
Someone came to open the door.
The courier asked, Excuse me, is there someone
called Stubborn Five here?
The servant immediately frowned. What Stubborn Five? Never heard of that name! Go away!
It was his bosss package, and he had promised to deliver it, so the courier refused to leave. Instead,
he
_started shouting. Stubborn Five! Stubborn Five! You
have a package!
Mr. Horton, who had just entered the courtyard, heard the argument at the entrance and was slightly
taken aback. He came over and asked with a frown.
Whose package is it?
The servant said, This courier says its for Stubborn Five. We dont have anyone by that name in our
house. I told him hes got the wrong ce, but he wont leave!
No sooner had the servant finished speaking than Mr. Hortons eyes widened in disbelief, and he
asked,
Who?
Stubborn Five!
Mr. Horton immediately became excited, stepping forward to face the courier. Yes, yes, there is such a
person in the house!
After being kidnapped and returned home, Lewis would run to the front gate every day to wait for his
mail.
Later, when he was about to go abroad, he repeatedly instructed if anyone sent him a letter, they must
remember to tell him.
Even after going abroad, he would still call every three or five days to ask if anyone had sent him a
letter
He only stopped in the past couple of years.
He immediately took the package from the courier and looked at the driver. Make another trip. Take it
to
Lewis!
He thought of Lewiss previous instructions and said, Make sure to hand it to him personally!
The courier thought of his bosss request to deliver the package directly to the recipient, and
immediately added, Ill go with you!
Chapter 240
Anymore
Horton residence.
Keiras words didnt surprise Lewis too much.
She had always been a free-spirited woman.
But Lewiss chest was still clenched tightly, his mouth agape. He wanted to refuse, to say no, to ask her
to wait a little longer for him, and to give him more time. He was sure he could think of a better solution.
But before he could speak, Keira stood up, her gaze fixed on him. I dont mean to pressure you, but
Ive thought a lot, and this might be the only way.
Lewis clenched his jaw, squeezing his fists. Keira, I
Youve tried your best, and you chose me. I know that. Keira looked at him. But you cant really
watch
her die.
-Lewis frowned. I can.
You can now, Keira met his gaze. But what about the
future?
<
Anymore
Lewis paused.
Youll feel guilty about her, and this guilt will be forever buried deep in your heart, Lewis. I dont want
you to bear such pressure.
The rooms light was very dim.
Keira couldnt see the expression on Lewiss face, but she was in a state of dejection, her shoulders
drooping slightly.
She said, word by word, Lewis, I know how terrible this feeling is.
For thest twenty-two years, she had lived in guilt toward the Olsen family.
She truly believed it was her existence that prevented Taylor and Mrs. Olsen from being together, and
although she finally left after more than a decade of ving away for the Olsen family, the weight in her
heart never lifted.
Every time she faced I, despite telling herself she wasnt at fault, that she couldnt choose her own
birth, she still felt guilty and was unable to raise her head in Is presence.
10 59
Anymore.
It was a helpless debt.
One couldnt choose ones background.
Nor could one change life or death.
Once a person died, that was it.
No matter how much one regretted, one could never
make amends.
Lewis, who appeared cold and aloof, actually cared deeply for those around him
Madeleine once saved his life, so if he just gave up on her like this, Lewis would spend the rest of his
life living with guilt toward Madeleine; Keira didnt want
that for him.
Yet Lewis stepped forward, his voice trembling. Butpared to that, I cant bear to lose you even
more.
Keira lowered her eyes, smiling. Lewis, be sensible. You know that this is the best choice for both of
us.
I
Suddenly, Keira took a step forward and hugged him tightly.
This action trapped the words in Lewiss throat.
Anymore.
Keira thenughed. Lewis, dont be so down. Im quite used to your domineering demeanor.
Besides
Her voice was muffled. This marriage was bizarre from the start. I always feel like someone is pulling
the strings behind the scenes. Maybe if we get a divorce, that person behind the scenes has to show
themselves?
She said all these words quietly.
After that, she stood up straight and patted Lewiss shoulder. Alright, see you at the courthouse
tomorrow. Dont stand me up.
Leaving those words behind, she turned to leave.
But her arm was tightly grasped by Lewis.
Keira didnt look back.
She was never a coquette, but seeing Madeleine clinging to Lewiss hand, affectionately calling him
big brother, it was a lie to say she wasnt jealous.
Love was inherently selfish and possessive.
For a moment, both of them were motionless.
It wasnt clear how much time had passed when Lewis
1? 5?
Anymore.
finally let go of her hand.
Only then did Keira leave.
She hurried into the room next door, her own room.
And the moment she closed the door, a tear suddenly
rolled down.
One must not be too greedy.
She was ustomed to hardship from a young age, but now, she not only had Lewis but also had
Jodie South as a mother
Indeed, whatever destiny gave you, it would take something else away.
Keira got into bed and buried her head deeply into the
nket.
If she had known it would turn out like this, she should
have controlled herself and not fallen for him
She didnt regret bringing up the divorce because she knew if she hadnt, he would have been the one
to speak up eventually
This was better.
She hadnt been abandoned; it was she who didnt
Anymore
want him
In the room separated from hers by just one wall.
Lewis stood dazed at the door.
The way she walked away made him feel an emptiness inside. Irritated, he took off his tie and walked
toward
the balcony.
Thest few days had brought a drop in temperature, and even in Oceanion, the temperature had
fallen to
below zero.
He took off his coat, now standing there in just his shirt, gazing toward Keiras room.
The light in her room was off
She might have fallen asleep
Or perhaps, like him, she couldnt sleep at all.
Lewis took out another cigarette.
Perhaps because the weather was too cold, he noticed his hand was trembling slightly.
After lighting the cigarette, he took a long drag as if to inhale the harsh vor into each and every
organ
He choked and coughed a four times and his area
n
<
Anymore
were wet.
Something fell onto his hand.
Lewis nced at it and gently wiped it away.
The morning arrived quickly.
With the light of dawn, Keira opened her eyes.
She wasnt sure if she had sleptst night; the entire night felt muddled, with the faint sound of
coughing next door asionally reaching her ears.
But the instion of old Mrs. Hortons courtyard was
excellent.
She knew it was her imagination.
She got out of bed and went to the door.
Lewis was also opening his door, and their eyes met.
There was a clear sign of fatigue under his eyes,
After a while, Keira showed a small smile. Good
morning.
Lewiss lips moved slightly, and he struggled to utter a word, Morning
Anymore.
Neither of them had much appetite for breakfast. Keira simply said, Lets go.
Lewis opened his mouth but said nothing, turning around and walking ahead.
After the two left the room, Fiona came out from behind them, looking anxious as she watched them
leave. She then rushed to old Mrs. Hortons room. Maam, Mr. Lewis and Miss Keira dont seem too
well. I saw Miss Keira holding the marriage certificates; could they be going to get a divorce?
Old Mrs. Horton covered her chest at these words, but this time she didnt throw a tantrum or speak.
She just sighed. Fiona, I cant force Keira; the brats the one who wronged her
Fionas eyes reddened upon hearing this. But shes such a good wife If Mr. Lewis misses out on her,
hell regret it for his entire life!
Old Mrs. Horton felt even sadder. Stop it. We should interfere less in the young peoples affairs!
Shey down on her bed, tears trickling from her eyes. She couldnt help but curse. That brat!
<
Anymore
Keira followed Lewis to the parking lot.
Both of them got into the car, and the driver started driving toward the main gate.
Outside, both the courier from Keiraspany and Hortons old house had arrived simultaneously.
R
10
novelbin
>
Terrible
Chapter 241
As Lewiss car left, the vehicles from the Horton familys old house and a delivery van arrived one after
the other.
Lewis cast a brief nce at the old houses car, without
much concern.
After all, it wasmon for Mr. Horton to send people oyer to the old Mrs. Horton with greetings or
gifts; they always went directly to her.
As for the delivery van
With over a hundred people residing in the manor, it could be anyones delivery.
His car just brushed past those two vehicles
Once he was far away, the door of the car from the old house opened, the driver jumped out, and,
watching Lewiss car, he couldnt help but ask the gatekeeper, Was that Mr. Horton who just left?
The gatekeeper replied, Yes!
The driver immediately became anxious. I came here
to deliver something to him. Where is Mr. Horton
11.00
1
(
going?
The gatekeeper scratched his head. How would I know the masters business?
Realizing he asked the wrong person, the driver immediately got back into the car and headed straight
for old Mrs. Hortons courtyard.
The delivery van nned to follow but was stopped by the gatekeeper. Whose delivery is it? You cant
go in just like that.-
The delivery person was speechless.
And just like that, he was abandoned at the gate.
He thought about it and still sent a message to his boss. Boss, I delivered your package to Glow
Vige,
but Stubborn Five is in Oceanion. I followed the drive
to Oceanion, to a very wealthy household, and theyre not letting me in.
Keira replied to the message very quickly. Then just head back, no need to wait.
She had left a contact number anyway; the big brother would contact her.., right?
Keira paused slightly.
C
1
<
But she quickly put the matter out of her mind.
She nced sideways at Lewis again, noticing that the mans face was cold, and he hadnt spoken a
word.
The car soon arrived at the courthouse.
Keira got out of the car first. Its open. Should we go
in?
Lewis didnt move.
Keira simply sighed softly and stared straight at him with the car door open.
After a standoff of about a minute, Lewis finally got
out of the car.
Keira walked toward the courthouse and had only taken a couple of steps when she sensed somethin
was off. Looking back, she saw Lewis looking up at entrance of the courthouse, seemingly unfamiliar w
the ce.
Well, he was in a daze when he came to get his marriage license, so he hadpletely forgotten
about this ce.
She walked up to Lewiss side, only to hear him say,
We cant get the divorce today.
11.00
1
(
Keira was startled. Why not?
Had Lewis determined to watch Madeleine die and wouldnt break up with her?
Just as that thought crossed her mind, she heard him say, I forgot to bring the marriage certificate.
Keira was dumbfounded.
She nced at Lewis and coughed slightly. Then lets go home to get it.
Lewis said, I have a meeting
Keira said, Then lets do it this afternoon.
novelbin
I have an engagement this afternoon.
Keira was perplexed.
She looked at Lewis with an amused expression,.M Horton, do you know what you look like right
now?
Lewis felt somewhat embarrassed under her gaze and coughed guiltily. What do I look like?
Like a child sulking and throwing a tantrum with their
parents.
Lewis looked at her. So if I throw a tantrum, can you,
,
4:11
No, I cannot.
Keira was frustrated. Marriage is no childs y, Lewis. If we dont get a divorce, when will you solve
the problem with Madeleine? I can wait for a month, three months, but can you expect me to wait three
or five years?
Lewis clenched his jaw.
If it were possible to cure Madeleine, she would have been cured in those five years
And if he refused to see her before she was cured,
Madeleine wouldmit suicide
Lewis was trapped; in the short term, he either had to watch her die heartlessly, or there was no
second option.
But he couldnt just watch his lifesaver die, especially
when her death would be rted to him.
He looked at Keira again.
A carefree woman like Keira was trapped in the Horton family because of this inexplicable marriage.
If they divorced, perhaps she would truly run away
1
This thought panicked him, and he said, Keira, Im really busy today. Letse back tomorrow,
alright?
Keira looked at him intently and finally nodded. Alright.
Lewis handed over the car to her. You go home first.
Ill head to the office
Keira shook her head. With my current status, its not appropriate for me to go back to the Horton
residence.
Lewis was stunned, and he felt even more frustrated.
He clenched his fists tightly, wanting to say something, but not knowing how to express it, and in the
end, he just grunted and got into the car.
He looked somewhat disheveled.
Keira watched his car drive away, lowered her eyes, and let out a silent sigh.
She wanted to say that theres no need to be so
entangled.
If the two of them were fated, they would definitely break out of this impasse.
6.11
<
Who knows? Maybe in a year or two, Madeleines
illness might be cured.
Or perhaps
She didnt continue with the rest of the thought.
Keira hailed a cab and returned to the Olsen residence.
Upon entering and just stepping into the living room, she heard Taylor speaking, If youre worried, why
dont you give her a call to ask her?
Jodie South immediately refused. Wouldnt that put pressure on Keira?
Keira realized upon hearing this conversation that they had seen the news.
In these times, journalists were omnipresent.
Its truly difficult to keep anything a secret.
She pushed open the door and walked in.
Jodie South, surprised, said, Keira, you
Mom, Ive decided to get a divorce. Keira didnt hide it
from her.
No sooner had she spoken than Taylor immediately
1
objected. Ridiculous, how can you just divorce? As a couple, you must face things together!
Keira remained silent.
Taylor felt a hint of embarrassment and looked toward Jodie South, Shirley, please talk some sense
into her.
But Jodie South said, Good, this house will always wee you!
Taylor was taken aback, Shirley, you
Jodie South looked at him. There are some things we
can face together, but with that woman out there, its aplicated issue, and one must step out. I
dont want Keira to get hurt in this three-person y. I respect Keiras choice. Keira, your room upstairs
is not yet renovated, so you can sleep with me tonight.
When Taylor heard this, he was slightly stunned.
But then it dawned on him that Mrs. Olsen had always been a woman of decisive action. She had
always been
like that
As to why she would stay with him, tolerating Poppy
It was obviously because she didnt love him.
1
<
A trace of mockery shed through Taylors eyes.
Neither Keira nor Jodie noticed his reaction. Jodie had already taken Keira by the hand and was
leading her upstairs. We have never slept in the same room
before; tonight, we can also have a good chat.
Sure.
Keira suddenly said, Mom, I want to have the vegetable pasta you make for lunch.
Jodie was stunned for a moment, thenughed. My
child, the pasta I make isnt delicious
When Keira was a child, Mrs. Olsen used to cook, hoping to be a good wife and mother.
Yet the pasta she made was once scorned by I.
But Keira, looking on, couldnt have been more
envious.
It was such a simple thing, yet Poppy had never done i
for her.
She really wanted to eat the food made by Jodie South.
She insisted. But I want to eat it.
Jodie was taken aback. Okay.
11.00
1
The mother and daughter spent a day at the Olsen residence, and at noon, Keira got to eat the pasta
she had been longing for, and at night, theyy down together.
Between Keira and Jodie South, the past 22 years didnt seem to have happened, and they were as
close as any ordinary mother and daughter.
Keira understood that this was Jodie South taking care of her feelings.
But the closeness between them couldnt be faked.
That night, lying in bed, she took out her phone again.
Suddenly, she noticed that she had received a text
message.
In the digital age, most peoplemunicate throug WhatsApp or other means, and very few send text
messages.
Thus, the majority of the messages in Keiras inbox were ads and spam.
So, this particr message was very conspicuous.
It was from an unfamiliar number, with just one
sentence. Do not divorce Lewis.
10/11
How mysterious
It had to be the person who had orchestrated their marriage in the first ce!
Keira got up and walked to the balcony. She found the number and dialed it straight away.
o
R
10
>
Chapter 242
As soon as the call went through, the other party hung
1.
Then a message arrived. Dont call. My child has just fallen asleep.
Keira was perplexed.
A child?
She was a bit confused.
She had thought the person setting her up must be someone with dark and calcting thoughts,
definitely harboring some scheme, but now a child suddenly popped up?
And in her mind, an image of a flustered woman appeared
She replied to the message. Who are you?
The response came quickly. Keira, Im only looking out for your best interest. Listen to me, dont you
ever get a divorce! Only Lewis can protect you!
Keira frowned.
<
novelbin
+24
Protection?
She had been in Oceanion for many years, indeed bullied badly by Poppy Hill, but it wasnt to the
extent that she needed protection, right?
She replied to the message. I dont need anyones
protection.
The other party replied again. No, you do. You just dont know it yet. Keira, I wont hurt you. You have
to believe me! I only have good intentions for you!
intentions
Keira thought carefully. The matter of marrying Lewis had been approved by old Mrs. Horton, so it
didnt bring her any losses.
On the contrary, for any normal person, marrying someone like Lewis of the top family would indeed a
stroke of incredible luck.
She wrote, Tell me who you are.
The person replied, I cant tell you.
Keira started to press for answers. Then tell me, how do you know that Im actually Mrs. Olsens
daughter? If vou knew why didnt you tell me earlier?
-
219
<
+24
This person photoshopped a picture a few years back, informed old Mrs. Horton that Mrs. Olsen was
her
mother, and made old Mrs. Horton remember these
words.
But how could she know something even Keira herself
wasnt sure about?
The person wrote, Theter you know, the better for you.
Keira was confused.
She felt incredibly perplexed.
She sent a direct reply to the message. If you cant give me a reasonable exnation, Ill get a divorce
tomorrow.
The person wrote, What do I need to do for you t
believe me?
Keira was perplexed. Why did it seem as though the one who conspired to marry her off to Lewis
without her permission was so innocent and weak?!
She felt like she was the bad guy!
Keira continued to message the person. How did you
help me get the marriage certificate back then?
L
3:0
<
On the day when the marriage certificate was issued, she herself was in theb, so she couldnt
possibly have been there to get the certificate, and afterward, she had said so to old Mrs. Horton
The person who registered the marriage was definitely not her!
But there was a photo
Makeup technology being so advanced nowadays, so could there be an imposter?
Keira was a bit confused at the moment.
The other party sent her another message. This, I cant exin clearly in a text message. But Im
begging you, you have to believe me. I wont hurt you!
Again, that eerie feeling.
The other party used Im begging you and was clea in a state of desperation.
Keira seized the opportunity to pressure the person. I forgot to bring my marriage certificate today, but
tomorrow I have arranged to get a divorce with Lewis at the courthouse.
The other party wrote. Why cant you just believe me?
<
Someone like me simply cant harm anyone Keira, please dont get a divorce. Dont do it!
Keira stared at her phone. If you dont exin yourself, I wont believe you!
The other party didnt reply promptly this time and seemed to be pondering over something. After a full
five minutes, they seemed to finally make up their mind. Ille to see you tomorrow morning. When
you see me, youll know whats going on!
Keira frowned.
Tomorrow morning
This person knew she was in a hurry, but they wouldnte over immediately. Instead, they had to
wait until the next morning. Did it mean they werent in
Oceanion?
Keira pondered for a moment and then replied, Wha time? I have ns at noon.
She also had a farewell arranged for the handsome
uncle!
The other party replied immediately, I should arrive by eleven, and Ill contact you then. Dont go
through
with the divorce in the morning no matter what! You must wait for me!
Keira replied, Okay.
After putting down her phone, she couldnt sleep.
Standing on the balcony and gazing into the distance, she felt as though something was drawing
nearer and nearer to her Perhaps tomorrow shed understand the real reason behind the marriage,
but what could
the secret be?
As she mused, a noise came from behind her.
Turning around, she saw her mother get up from the bed, take a shawl, and walk over to her, draping it
over
her shoulders.
A warm sensation enveloped her, also warming her
heart a little.
Keiras expression softened. Mom, why havent you gone to sleep?
Perhaps its the excitement of sharing a bed with my daughter for the first time, Mrs. Olsen looked at
her. Keira, do you really have the heart to go through with
the divorce?
<
Keira fell silent for a moment. I dont.
Mrs. Olsen seemed not to have expected such a firm answer and suddenly stepped forward, wrapping
her arms around Keira, and resting her head on her
shoulder.
Her hand gently patted Keiras back as she spoke softly. Keira, love is sweet but also bitter. If you want
to cry, go ahead. I wontugh at you.
Hearing this, Keiras nose tingled.
The repressed emotions in her heart seemed uncontroble, overflowing from her chest.
She hesitated slightly, wanting to say something, but the moment she began to speak, an
uncontroble sob escaped her.
Immediately after,rge tears began to roll down.
She didnt know what had ovee her.
Perhaps it was for her love that had ended without a
solution.
Or maybe for the injustices shed endured over thest
twenty-two years
<
Unseen by her, a ck Bentley was parked outside the
yard on the street.
Lewis sat in the backseat quietly.
The driver didnt dare to breathe too loudly.
Today, Mr. Hortons mood was all wrong; after going to the office, he finished all the work he needed to
do for
the week.
He didnt return home in the afternoon to deal with
international affairs but stayed at the Horton Group.
After work, he didnt go home but came here instead.
Yet he remained silent, staring at the Olsen residence
Just when the driver felt he was going to go insane,
Lewis suddenly said, Lets go home.
The driver sighed with relief
He started the car, and on the way back to Hortons, he stole nces at Lewis through the rearview
mirror, seeing his boss with closed eyes.
For some reason, his usually authoritative boss. seemed pitiable.
8./9
The car soon arrived at the Horton residence.
After getting out of the car, Lewis walked toward Old Mrs. Hortons yard without saying a word.
As he approached, he saw the driver from Hortons old house squatting by the gate, looking utterly
bored.
But upon seeing Lewis, he immediately sprang up. Mr. Horton, youre finally back! Theres a parcel for
you; it was sent to the old house!
o
R
10
ͼ
Chapter 243
Ch.24
Terrible
243 Someone Looking for You
243 Someone Looking for You
The driver from the Hortons old house had been
waiting all day.
He intended to just hand the delivery to Fiona and leave, but Mr. Horton insisted he deliver it personally
to Lewis!
So he ended up waiting all day long.
Fiona said Lewis usually came back at noon, yet today, of all days, he didnte back in time. He
arrived by car at midnight the previous night, exhausted out of
his mind.
He even dozed off outside under the sun!
Rubbing his eyes, the driver handed the package to Lewis and immediately went to sleep in the room
Fiona had arranged for him!
Lewis was slightly startled.
He looked down at the package in his hand but felt nothing.
The courier had made the delivery directly, so there
was no name written on it.
13.00
0
243 Someone Looking for You
Lewis simply wondered what had been sent to the old family home
He didnt enter the bedroom with the package but went into his study and sent Tom a message.
Meeting.
Busy with international affairs in the afternoon, he hadnt dealt withpany business.
That night, he was prepared to work overtime, keeping himself busy.
He didnt want to leave himself any idle time for unfounded thoughts; only by keeping busy could he
feel somewhat better.
It seemed he might avoid those troubling issues
Lewis despised such behavior from himself.
Yet he couldnt help but act this way.
After Tom called for an international meeting, five hourster, everyone was astonished.
It was 2 a.m. in the morning!
Lewis was normally very health-conscious, not wanting work reports after midnight, and he always
0
<
243 Someone Looking for You
jogged at a fixed time every morning!
But today what was going on?
It wasnt until the sky began to light up in the morning that Lewis stopped working, but he didnt go to
sleep. His gaze merely flicked over the package in front of him before he changed his clothes and went
out for a
run.
Another sleepless night To be precise, he hadnt slept in two nights.
Lewis seemed somewhat more disheveled, and his run
was somehow less exhrating.
The frustration suddenly made him speed up, dashing
five kilometers at a swift pace!
Only when he returned to the bedroom drenched in sweat did he step into the shower, as the cold
water started flowing, his entire body jolted, and the pain that seemed suppressed deep within erupted
like a valve had been opened forcefully.
Lewis suddenly looked up, the showers water pouring over his face, and his fists tightly clenched.
11.00
0
243 Someone Looking for You
After taking a shower, Lewis nced outside at the
sky.
It was already 7 a.m. and broad daylight.
He had an appointment with Keira that day to get their
divorce.
Thinking about this, the calm he had just regained. weighed on him once more
Keira didnt sleep well that night either.
That text message she sent made her feel the situation
was suddenly unpredictable.
Who was that stranger?
Why didnt they want her to divorce?
Contemting these issues, her mncholy over the impending divorce faded without her noticing,
leaving her in intense contemtion.
She got dressed and went downstairs.
Just after breakfast, the nanny came in. Miss, someone outside wants to see you.
0
243 Someone Looking for You
Who could it be?
Could it be the person who sent the text? They did say they woulde to see her today
But she had arranged to meet the other party at eleven in the morning. Had they arrived early?
She went outside.
When she opened the door and saw the woman in front of her, she was slightly taken aback.
Standing before her was a slender woman in her fifties. She was dressed inly and probably from the
countryside. She stood there timidly and uneasily.
Was this the person who had sent her the text message?
No, that wasnt right
Keira suddenly realized that the person who sent her the text messagest night said their child had
just fallen asleep and needed to be quiet, meaning that the child was still young.
The fifty-year-old in front of her wasnt that person!
Just as she thought about this, the woman had already
11.00
0
243 Someone Looking for You
rushed over, grabbing her arm. Mrs. Horton, youre
Mrs. Horton, right?
Keira frowned, Who are you?
Im Madeleines mother!
After the middle-aged woman finished speaking, Keira immediately realized trouble was brewing!
She med herself for not sleeping well thest two
days, which made her mind a half-beat slower, allowing the woman to seize an opportunity.
She wanted to retreat and close the door, but the woman had already clung tightly to her clothes, Mrs.
Horton, lets talk
Keira said indifferently, I dont have anything to talk about with you
No sooner had she said this than three or four reporters suddenly popped out from around the corner,
all pointing their cameras at her.
One of them said, Mrs. Horton, Im live streaming, and the whole inte is following your and Mr.
Hortons situation. We want to know, what exactly is going on?
Did you know he had a girlfriend when you were with
11.00
0
243
Someone Looking for You
Mr. Horton? Were you the other woman interfering in their rtionship?
Mrs. Horton, is Mr. Horton now nning to turn a blind eye to Miss Daviss life and death? How do you
n to face the reporters and the public? Dont you feel guilty?
Mrs. Horton, whats your view on this matter?
Keira frowned, looking coldly at the group of people in
front of her.
She never cared about public opinion, but these
people had found her home, which could cause trouble for her mother!
She said, Sorry, this is a private matter, and I prefer not to disclose it.
Almost as soon as she said that, Madeleines mother
knelt in front of Keira!
She repeatedly knocked her head on the ground until her forehead was bleeding before she stopped.
The reporters immediately directed their cameras at her face, showcasing the wound.
Madeleines mother cried out, Mrs. Horton, youre a
0
WW3 Someone Looking for You
good person, and youe from a good background, but Madeleine has nothing. She doesnt want
money or any benefits. She just wants to be with Mr. Horton Please, let them be together!
After Madeleines mother finished speaking, she knocked her head on the ground again with great
force. Shell die without Mr. Horton. I dont care if you are the other woman, what exactly is going on
between you and Mr. Horton, or who Mr. Horton truly loves. I just want to say that Madeleine saved Mr.
Hortons life when she was little, and he promised to marry her. The state shes in now is all because of
Mr. Horton, so he must take responsibility for her!
Keira looked at her and then at the reporters who had already shown sympathy on their faces, and she
let out a coldugh.
novelbin
Madeleine had been abused by her parents as a child, which led to her psychological issues.
Where was this image of a kind-hearted mothering from?
This was definitely another ruse from the Horton familys first branch.
<
TO
243 Someone Looking for You
That Selena just couldnt let go!
Meanwhile.
At the Horton family.
The driver from Hortons old house woke up and suddenly realized he had forgotten a very important
thing.
Old Mr. Horton had told him he must inform Lewis
that the package was for Stubborn Five!
It was the package he had been waiting for many
years
Remembering this, the driver pped his head, stood up, walked out, and prepared to find Lewis to
deliver the message!
As he stepped out, he saw Lewis striding toward the parking area.
The driver immediately quickened his pace, chasing after him while shouting.
Mr. Horton! Mr. Horton! Mr. Horton Senior asked me to tell you that the package is the one youve
been waiting for many years
0
Chapter 244
Lewis was striding toward his car at this moment.
He looked down at his phone.
On the phone was a live broadcast from the entrance
of the Olsen residence.
Madeleines mother had driven Keira into a corner!
Lewis was very anxious, so much so that when he heard the drivers words, without a second thought,
he
drove away immediately!
Now, the reporters on the phone were giving Keira a
hard time.
Mrs. Horton, Miss Madeleines mother is pleading with you, wont you say even a word?
Thats a human life; how can you be so cold-hearted?
Do you and Mr. Horton really n to leave Miss
Madeleine to die?
Since it was agreed that Miss Madeleine would be married to Mr. Horton, why did Mr. Horton have a
change of heart? Was it because you intervened? Mrs.
0
<
244
Stubborn Five
Horton, dont you feel guilty? In the dead of night,
dont you suddenly feel scared?
The reporters questions were bing more and more tricky.
s of abuse also swept across the live
broadcast chat.
Dammit! A mistress is taking over?
I feel that since you made a promise, you should keep it. How can you abandon her when she is
mentally unwell?
Isnt this the very definition of biting the hand that feeds you?
If Miss Madeleine finds out when she grows up that the person she saved would treat her this way, I
wonder if the younger her would still save him!
A real-life version of The Farmer and the Viper story!
Thats not even the most important thing! Isnt the most important thing about Mrs. Horton? She
doesnt say a word. Is she nning to y dead?
11.01
novelbin
0
<
The publics usations made Lewis press the elerator furiously.
He knew thesements wouldnt hurt Keira. Her mental resilience had always been strong, but even
so, he didnt want her to be hurt in the slightest.
He ran red lights and sped all the way.
He wanted to tell the reporters it wasnt like that at all.
He wanted to help clear Keiras name!
But just as he was turning a corner, Keiras distinct, cool voice emerged from the live broadcast.
Since youre all so interested in our private life as a couple, then today Ill take the time to exin it
thoroughly here.
Upon hearing this, Lewis frowned.
Keira was always a woman of few words, not good at exining. Was she overwhelmed by the
pressure today?
As he was pondering, he heard her voice again.
Have you ever yed house?
310
All the reporters were slightly stunned, and then
someone answered, Yes.
When you yed house and told a girl you would marry her when you grew up, did you actually marry
her when you grew up?
The reporters were instantly at a loss.
Someone reacted quickly, obviously someone arranged by the Horton familys first branch. You cant
say it like that. We were just ying, but Mr. Horton and Miss Madeleines situation is clearly different.
Miss Madeleine saved Mr. Hortons life!
Keira looked at that reporter and smiled. Yes, she saved his life, didnt she? So, is it because she
saved Mr. Hortons life that she developed depression?
That reporter was speechless.
Keira then lowered her eyes and continued. Five years ago when Mr. Horton found her, Madeleine
was being beaten by her mother and father, wanting to sell her to someone else as their daughter-in-
law. Mrs. Davis, at that time, you certainly didnt have the love for your daughter that you do now.
This statement modo Madeleines mother choke un
4:10
and then she wailed. I just wanted her to get married.
I didnt want her to die!
Do you know how Madeleines mental illness came
about?
Keira looked at everyone around her. Youre all only concerned about whether Mr. Horton abandoned
her
or not, but have you ever thought about the cause of her illness? Its because of the abuse she suffered
from her parents that she lost all hope in life! Lewis could have saved her, but he was merely her
medicine! Since when did a persons death cease to be about holding the executioner ountable and
instead be about questioning the medicine?
The reporters were stunned into silence once again.
Keira stepped forward. Madeleine has been suffering from severe depression and autism for five
years. If she had gotten married, what state would she be in now? Either living her days in a daze or
she would have already jumped off a building, wouldnt she? Instead of, as of now, rationally telling
everyone that she will die
without Mr. Horton!
All the reporters and people watching the live
11.01
5010
broadcast fell silent.
Keira continued. Over these years, the amount of money Madeleine spent on treatments both at home
and abroad is something an ordinary family cannot
afford! And when she chose to return to her country, Mr. Horton established a mental hospital here for
her! During these five years, whenever she called, Mr. Horton was there at her beck and call I ask
you all,
who can do that?
Now, because Madeleine is gravely ill and attempted suicide, you me Mr. Horton for the medicine
not being administered in time. Why dont you ask the assants why they hurt her, making her end up
like
this?!
Keira suddenly turned her head towards Madeleines mother. You repeatedly im its for Madeleines
own good, but are you even fit to be a mother?
Madeleines mother swallowed hard. I dont care, my daughter is about to die now, and its because of
Mr. Horton. You say I abused my daughter, do you have evidence? Without evidence, dont talk
nonsense
here!
6:10
Keira scoffed. Everyone on your street knows about you and your husband abusing your child. Just
ask any elder, and well find out, right? Evidence is something the police will look for.
Madeleines mother was caught off guard once again.
But youve reminded me, Im going to call the police now and report you for abusing Madeleine,
resulting in her mental disorder!
Having said that, Keira took out her phone and dialed the police in front of the reporters.
Holly arrived quickly, filed a case, and arrested
Madeleines mother.
Madeleines mother was terrified, but thinking of the money promised by the Horton familys first
branch, her eyes lit up again as she angrily shouted, Mrs. Horton, by doing this, are you and Mr.
Horton nnin to wash your hands of my daughterpletely? Theres a saying, If you save
someone, save them all the way. Dont you understand? My daughter saved his life. How can he fall in
love with you, a mistress!
The other reporters turned their attention back to
0
Keira, also asking, Mrs. Horton, what you said just now made sense, but the problem now is that the
medicine cant stop. What are you and Mr. Horton nning to do?
Keira looked at the reporter who had spoken, her gaze
resolute.
Meanwhile, Lewis suddenly had a bad feeling and quickly pulled the car over to the roadside.
After screeching to a halt, he heard the cool voice of a womaning from the camera.
Since everyone is here, Ill rify right now. Im not the mistress, Mr. Horton and I are in a rtionship
out of free will, and he never dated Madeleine after
growing up. He just wanted to help her with her treatment. As for the issue of the medicine that
concerns everybody the most
Keira looked toward the camera, her gaze resolute as she stared straight ahead.
Dont worry; the medicine wont stop because Mr. Horton has chosen to divorce me.
Lewiss heart clenched tightly, and he suddenly found
it hard to breathe!
11.03
8810
<
She said it
She announced it in front of the reporters.
Lewis mmed his fist onto the steering wheel.
Shed saved his face, made everyone think he was a good man
But he never wanted to be a good man!
Lewis watched as the reporters left satisfied, as thements in the live feed praised them
After the live broadcast ended, he received a text
message from her. Meet me at the courthouse at 2 p.m. Bring all your documents this time.:
Lewis stared at the message, his eyes bloodshot, and despite the heartache, he managed to reply,
Alright.
He didnt remember how he drove the car home.
He parked the car in the parking lot and saw the driver of the Hortons old house waiting there. Mr.
Horton, why couldnt you wait for me and let me finish what I was saying?
The driver wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed. Its because of that courier. The old master
11 01
0
<
insisted I tell you that its the courier youve been
looking forward to and the one youve been waiting for, sent by a person to Stubborn Five!
Stubborn Five
Lewis was stunned.
He looked at the driver incredulously, You said
who?
1
R
10
>
Ch.2
Terrib
Chapter 245
The name Stubborn Five was one that only Mr. Horton would call him, and there was only one other
person
who would use that name.
That was the little girl from back then!
After being abducted by traffickers, he realized they were nning to kill him, so he was extremely
secretive about his own name, never even telling that girl.
He merely said that he was the fifth child at home, and Grandpa called him Stubborn Five.
But wasnt the little girl Madeleine?
When had Madeleine ever sent him a package?
Lewis looked at the old familys driver with confusion and asked, When was this package sent? Did
Grandpa forget to give it to me?
The driver scratched his head. No, it arrived the night beforest. The old master asked me to rush
back here overnight to give it to you personally, saying you
mentioned before that this package was very
11.01
19
important to you.
Arrived the night beforest
Could it be something Madeleine sent to him before
she jumped?
Lewiss mood suddenly weighed down.
He lowered his eyes and took a deep sigh,
Understood.
He entered the study again, his gaze falling on the package then he walked over and picked up the
box.
He saw that inside was another box, which was tightly and securely wrapped in foam.
Alongside it was a letter.
What would Madeleine say in the letter?
This must be herst words, right?
Lewis scoffed ironically and threw the letter back on the table. He leaned back in his chair and looked
at the marriage certificate on the table.
In the live broadcast, Keira had said it with such
determination.
His reluctance would be fut nouT
>
He picked up the marriage certificate and looked at the photo on it.
The girl was shyly smiling at the camera, the mole at the corner of her eye exactly like Keiras
But Lewis suddenly sat upright.
The girl in the photo wasnt her!
Keiras gaze was always resolute; she had never been this shy and timid. This person could change
her appearance to look like Keira, but she couldnt replicate her essence.
Lewis clenched his jaw.
Even if this woman was a fake, legally, this marriage certificate was real
As Lewis pondered, the door was knocked.
He looked up and saw old Mrs. Horton, supported by Fiona, walking in shakily.
Lewis immediately stood up. Grandma
Old Mrs. Horton sighed. Brat, is your wife going to divorce you?
Lewis didnt speak.
<
Old Mrs. Horton said, Brat, some things you must be able to take up and let go. If you cant resolve
Madeleines issue, then you cant drag your wife down.
Otherwise, what will she do? How awkward is her
current situation?
Lewis clenched his jaw.
He had never expected that even his grandmother, who would feign illness at just the mention of
divorce before, wasnt supporting him now
His mouth opened and closed, wanting to say something, yet not knowing what to say
The struggle and pain within his heart were like a monster viciously wing at his lungs and heart
He clenched his fists tightly, his voice hoarse. Grandma, besides you, I have no blood rtives in th
life. Shes the only one I wanted to hold onto. I dont want to let go
As he finished speaking, old Mrs. Horton had already arrived in front of him, gently patting his shoulder.
Brat, I agree with your wifes approach. Youre too sentimental. If the person who saved your life were
to die like that, youd never recover for the rest of your
<
life. It might even be an insurmountable barrier between you and your wife in the future. Its better
to divorce now, set her free, and also give you enough time to deal with Madeleine.
She smiled faintly. Dont be so pessimistic. If you and my granddaughter-inw are destined to be
together, I believe youll reunite in the future
Lewiss expression was cold. But Grandma, what if she never gives me another chance? What if, after
the divorce, she falls in love with someone else?
Old Mrs. Horton fell silent for a moment before finally sighing. That would mean you are fated but not
destined to be together. Think it over carefully.
She left these words behind and turned to leave.
The moment the study door closed, Lewis suddenly punched the wall fiercely.
Bang!
A bloodstain remained on the wall.
It was then that Lewis turned back to look at the
marriage certificate on the desk
novelbin
Eventually, he strode over, putting the marriage
11.01
59
.
certificate and ID card all into his pocket.
There were three hours left until two oclock in the
afternoon.
And in three hours, Keira would no longer be Mrs.
Horton
Lewis chuckled.
The sound of hisugh was chilling, yet it carried sorrow and helplessness, along with a sense of
inevitable despair.
He leaned back in his chair, suddenly sweeping everything from the desk onto the floor!!
Then he tightly embraced his head.
His fists were trembling.
As luck would have it, the box fell to the ground and suddenly opened, and the jade ring leaped out,
rolling on the floor.
Lewis was slightly startled.
Following the sound, he looked over and saw the jade ring rolling a few times on the floor before
coming to a
stop
69
Upon seeing the jade ring, Lewiss pupils tightened sharply.
That jade ring Wasnt it said to have been sold by Madeleines mother?
Howe its here?!
This jade ring was an heirloom of old Mrs. Horton, considered a family treasure, so when Madeleine
said it was sold, he had Tom searched for it over the years.
If possible, he wanted to buy it back for Grandma.
After all, Grandma wanted to give this ring to her granddaughter-inw
So how could the object suddenly appear?
Had Tom found it?
No, that wasnt right!
The ring was sent to the old house along with the
letter!
Could it be
Lewiss pupils shrank. He quickly pushed back the chair, squatted on the floor, removed the
documents, and finally saw the letter he had tossed aside.
11 01
<
With trembling hands, he slowly opened the letter
The handwriting wasnt Madeleines but held a strangely familiar feeling.
That sense of familiarity gave Lewis an incredible
idea
He hastily read through the letter
Then upon seeing the signature, he waspletely stunned.
For the letter read:
By the way, I had no name when I was little, but now I do. My name is Keira Olsen, and my phone
number is 555-xxx-xxx. If youe to Oceanion, Ill buy you
lunch.
R
10
Terrible
Chapter 246
Lewiss gaze was fixed on thatst sentence, on the name and phone number.
My name is Keira Olsen
His eyes widened as he suddenly remembered what Keira had said to him in the hospital, that when
she was young, she also saved a big brother
How had he not thought of it?
Perhaps that big brother was himself!
At that moment, Lewis suddenly wanted tough, but he couldnt control the tears welling up in his
eyes, feeling as if he had finally seen the way out of a hopeless situation.
There was no need for divorce now.
He and Keira could finally be together!
He took out his cell phone, about to call Keira, but he
hesitated for a moment.
He wanted to prepare a surprise for Keira.
Although both had acknowledged their rtionship,
11.01
179
<
he had never actually proposed to her
Even the photo on their marriage certificate wasnt actually her.
So, he still had to go to the courthouse that afternoon, not to divorce but to change the marriage
certificate.
He wanted to officially register with Keira and to be lifelong partners.
He called Tom instead. Help me prepare some things
After he had everything prepared, Tom couldnt help but hesitate before asking, Boss, this looks like a
marriage proposal. It doesnt seem like youre getting a divorce Are you nning to leave Miss Olsen
with a memorable impression even in divorce?
Lewiss response was very short. Get lost.
Alright then.
Wait.
Tom, about to hang up, brought the phone to his ear again. Boss, any other orders?
By now, Lewis had calmed down.
1101
(
He trusted Keira, knowing she wouldnt joke with him about something like this.
But he also wondered that if Keira were to ask, how
should he respond? How did he mistake Madeleine for
her?
Lewis frowned, his expression turning serious. Help me find out exactly how Madeleine fooled us!
Initially, when Madeleine lost the token, Lewis suspected whether she was genuine.
Butter, Madeleine not only recounted the details of his time spent with that little girl, but even the lie
detector showed no fluctuations.
That lie detector was among the worlds most advanced devices, which under normal circumstances
wouldnt make mistakes unless the person had
undergone espionage training.
Madeleine was a mental patient, so how could she
have received such training?
So, what was really going on?
Upon hearing this, Tom was taken aback. Boss, what do you mean she fooled us?
He suddenly understood. You mean to say
Right.
Lewiss voice trembled with excitement. The person who saved me back then wasnt her; it was Keira.
He had spent thest several days obsessing, pondering over the key to breaking the impasse.
But he never expected it to be her.
Thank goodness it was her.
Half an hourter, Tom ryed the investigation results to Lewis. I just talked to the attending doctor
and had Madeleine undergo another EEG and so on,
and we found that she hasnt deceived us at all.
novelbin
Lewis scoffed. You mean to say that Madeleine was the person from back then? Keira is lying?
The chilly foreboding that seeped through the voi made Tom so scared that he immediately said, It is
like that. After a few psychiatrists put the whole thin together, they reached a conclusion.
What?
Madeleine didnt deceive us, she deceived herself.
Lewis was stunned. What do you mean?
Tom sighed. The doctors said that they had monitored Madeleines mental state for many years, and
they found that her mental health was already not normal since she was young. Over the years, the
reason she could always pass the lie detector test is that she
believes she hasnt lied.
When she was young, she was frequently abused by her parents, so by the time she was trafficked,
she was already mentally disturbed.
Indeed, Madeleine was kidnapped together with you.
Among the group of children, she silently witnessed your interactions with Miss Olsen, saw the mutual
redemption between you two and everything Miss Olsen did to help you. She heard the promises you
made to Miss Olsen.
When she was rescued and returned home, only to be abused by her parents again, she always felt
that you woulde to save her.
Over time, she put herself in Miss Olsens ce, truly believing that it was she who saved you back
then and began to see you as her only salvation. Thats why,
despite years of treatment, there was no
improvement.
Hearing the results of Toms investigation, Lewis was slightly taken aback.
The anger that was originally there suddenly couldnt find an outlet.
He had thought that everything was Madeleines deception, that he was foolish, and had been tricked
for five years without recognizing that she was an imposter.
But he didnt expect that it was like this
However, this seemed to make everything fall into ce.
Lewiss expression changed.
He remembered
Among the kidnapped children, there was indeed a dirty little child, and her small face was always
hidden under her hair. She always watched him and the little girl in silence
Keira was different.
No matter how bad the environment, every day when Keira woke up, she would wash her face clean
The personalities of these two people werepletely different, which was why when he first found
Madeleine, he sensed something was off.
Thats why he used the lie detector.
Only at that time, he thought Madeleines mental abnormality was due to her condition.
Now, he just wanted to p himself. How could he have mixed up the two people?! How could he have
mistaken her for someone else? If no mistake was made, if they had found Keira sooner, then maybe
Keira wouldnt have had to suffer so muchter in her
life.
What was Keira doing five years ago? She left the Olsen family and was working part-time to put her
through school
Thinking of her numerous part-time jobs, Lewis suddenly clutched his chest, feeling heartbroken.
Tom cautiously asked, Boss, what should we do about
Miss Daviss situation now?
11.02
<
It seemed somewhat inhumane to abandon someone with mental illness just like that.
Lewis was silent for a long time, then finally let out a coldugh. When she wakes up, tell her the truth.
From now on, her affairs are your responsibility. Her treatment costs should not be interrupted, but I
wont see her again.
Yes.
Tom said nothing more, for this was already the best
oue.
Elsewhere.
Keira sent away the reporters and then received another text message. It was from the person fro st
night. Keira, meet me at Fairy Groove Caf at 11.
Keira rushed there immediately.
As soon as she entered and found a seat, a person appeared in front of her.
Keira looked up, her pupils slightly constricting. Its you.
Chapter 247
The person in front of her was wearing a ck baseball cap, ck sunsses, and a ck mask.
She wore a ck overcoat with her hands tucked into the pockets, the loose-fitting clothes obscuring
her figure.
One could barely make out that she was a woman.
Upon hearing Keiras words, she nodded and sat down opposite Keira. She then said, Its me.
Keira stared at her face, trying to discern what she looked like.
But the other party was well-covered, and it suddenly seemed pointless to Keira. Was it you who
impersonated me and married Lewis with a fake identity?
The woman nodded. It was me.
Keira leaned back and looked at her casually. So, who are you, really? Why all the mystery?
The woman fell silent for a moment, Keira, I cant tell
you who I am, but I came here to let you know that I
11.02
179
mean you no harm. I truly just want to
Stop your
divorce. Only Lewis can protect you.
Keira sneered. Like I said, I dont need protecting.
No, you do!
The womans emotional outburst came in a low growl. She mmed on the table, her demeanor
intense. She leaned forward. Keira, you do need it! You have no idea how much danger youre in!
Keira scoffed. Danger? I grew up safely and soundly, never encountering any real danger.
The greatest danger might have been Poppy.
She nearly didnt survive Poppys beatings several
times.
But after leaving the Olsen family, her life had go quite smoothly
Keira narrowed her eyes. Compared to the unkno it seems like you, who hide your face and are afraid
show your face, are even more dangerous.
The woman tried to convince her. Keira, Im not. Its just not time for you to know yet thats why I
cant tell you.
C
Oh? Keira remained firm. If you dont want to talk, forget it. I have an appointment to divorce Lewis,
sorry, but I have to leave.
She stood up to leave, but the woman rushed to grab her arm in desperation. Keira!
Keira turned around.
Pressed into a corner, the woman seemed to have
made up her mind, and she took off her sunsses and mask without further ado!
Upon seeing that face, Keiras pupils shrank slightly!
eyes,
The woman had a pair of gentle and timid her expression cautious and tentative, mixed with fear.
That face was identical to Keiras!
The only difference was that she didnt have a m the corner of her eye.
Keira frowned. Who are you?
The woman immediately donned the mask and sunsses again and then pleaded. Please believe
what I say, Keira. I wont harm you!
But Keira kept staring at her intently. Who are you,
11.02
exactly?
The woman bit her lip and finally said, I am your twin
sister!
Keiras eyes widened in shock. What?
The woman gripped Keiras hand and pulled her into the private room. Then she looked around
anxiously before carefully closing the door.
It was only then that she took off the mask, sunsses, and even her hat.
Her dark hair cascaded down.
The woman in front of Keiracked some of the
firmness of Keira and seemed visibly nervous and
uneasy.
Whatever she had experienced seemed to have ler extremely frightened.
Keira asked, Whats going on? Didnt Mom only gi birth to just me back then?
Tears rolled down the womans face. No, Mom was pregnant with twins. I was born with no breath, and
Taylor threw me away without telling Mom, afraid that it would upset her
Keira was taken aback. You mean Mrs. Olsen doesnt know she had twins?
Correct, she never knew, and you were switched with
I!
Keira frowned. How could that be? Didnt Mom have prenatal checkups?
The woman shook her head, Mom has never had a prenatal checkup.
Keira felt something was amiss and asked again, Then how do you know all this?
Know what? That shes our Mom? Or that you are my sister, that I also have a family?
Just as Keira was about to speak, the woman gestured with her hand. I cant say, Keira. I cant tell you
w know, otherwise, my child will be in danger.
Her child
Keira remembered the womans message fromst night, saying her child had just fallen asleep
The woman grasped her hand. Keira, Im your biological sister. I wouldnt harm you. Please believe
me! I swear!
novelbin
Keira narrowed her eyes. Then swear on your child.
Since yesterday, Keira knew that the womans Achilles heel was her child, which was why she made
such a
request.
But unexpectedly, the woman didnt hesitate at all. I can swear on my child that I have absolutely no
intention to harm you! I discouraged you from divorce for your own good! If Im lying, may my child
She trailed off, struggle shing in her eyes.
It was a normal mothers reaction.
Her unhesitating oath indicated she wasnt lying.
And when it came to her childs misfortune, she
couldnt bear to voice it
Keiras trust in her grew a little, Alright, theres no need to say more.
She asked, Is your child a girl or a boy?
Upon hearing this, the woman instantly showed a tender expression, smiling kindly as she took out her
phone. She entered the lock screen password. Its my
daughters birthday.
11.02
<
Then she opened her photo album and handed it to Keira. Keira, this is my daughter Amy. Youre her
aunt.
In the photo, a little girl around two or three years old looked very cute, her beautiful eyes gazing at the
camera.
Perhaps there really was a blood connection, for when Keira saw the child, her heartbeat quickened
slightly.
A sense of inexplicable intimacy welled up inside her.
She looked at the woman again.
Intuition told her the woman hadnt deceived her.
There were secrets about Jodie South, and Keira had always been aware of that.
The absence of prenatal checkups during pregnancy
was usible
As for what followed, the sister being discarded and her being swapped, all these might be inseparably
linked to Taylor!
While Keira was contemting this, the woman turned off her phone and looked at her again. Keira,
do you believe me now? I truly wouldnt harm you. You
mustnt divorce
No divorce
Keiras eyes darkened.
If possible, she too wouldnt want a divorce.
But given the circumstances, Lewis had essentially already made a choice.
She nced down at her own phone, where a message from Lewis a few minutes earlier read, Keira,
2 p.m.,
the courthouse. You muste.
She looked down with a bitter smile, her heart aching
slightly.
With things the way they were now, how could she not
divorce?
Meanwhile, her phone vibrated.
She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Mrs. Olsen, Arent you meeting a handsome
uncle at Fragrance Hall at twelve? Im heading out first to wait for you there. Come after youre done
with your
business.
Keira promptly replied, Room 8. If you get there first,
1102
8.9
go right in.
Having sent that message, a message from that handsome uncle arrived. Little friend, Im in room 8.
When will you be here?
Keira immediately replied, Please wait. My mom wille by first to entertain you on my behalf.
After replying to messages from both sides, she finally turned her attention back to the sister in front of
her.
R
10
Chapter 248
Keira looked at the woman in front of her and asked, Whats your name?
The woman hesitated for a moment and then chuckled bitterly before speaking. Speaking of names,
theres also a coincidence. My name is Keethrina South.
Keira was taken aback. South?
She actually shared the same surname as Mrs. Olsen.
Was this a coincidence? Or?
The woman nodded, My surname is South, and Keethrina is my first name. It was fine when I was
little, but as I grew up, everyone started calling me
Keera.
Keera Keira
No wonder her sister said they were fated.
The woman in front of her had clear eyes, and the look she gave Keira was so tender that it was hard
for Keira not to feel her goodwill.
From her childhood, she had been strong-minded and
11.02
0
(
resilient, without any defense against this kind of
soft-hearted woman.
Just as Keira was about to speak, Keera said, Keira, Ive told you everything I can. Can you trust me
now?
Her eyes were timid, filled with urgency.
Keira pursed her lips and nodded slightly.
Keeras face lit up. Then dont go get a divorce!
But Keira just chuckled bitterly. At this point, the marriage is no longer under my control.
Keera was stunned. Is there really no room for
reconciliation?
No.
Keira lowered her gaze, a hint of sadness shing
her eyes.
Just yesterday, Lewis had tried to weasel out of it, insisting he didnt have the documents despite
having brought them.
Yet just now, he had taken the initiative to send her a
message.
The bitter smile faded from Keiras face, and she lifted
0
her head only to see Keeras expression filled with anxious worry as if danger was impending.
She couldnt help but ask, What exactly are you afraid
of?
Keera nervously clenched and unclenched her fingers, releasing and then gripping again
After several repetitions, she seemed on the verge of
tears. I, I cant say
Keira frowned and then nced at the time. It was getting closer to when she had arranged to have
lunch with the handsome uncle, and she looked at Keera. Will youe with me to see Mom?
Upon hearing this, Keera immediately shook her head.
She hurriedly put on her mask and hat, a trace of disappointment in her eyes. I cant go. If I meet he
itll put her in danger. Keira, remember, there are dangers in this world that you cant even imagine
waiting for you. Beg Lewis one more time. If its possible not to get a divorce, dont do it. If he
disagrees, you can go find old Mrs. Horton, she likes
you
Keera was on the verge of tears as if she was mired in
0
despair, but the next moment, Keiras warm hand
grasped her wrist.
Keera halted, and she looked toward Keira.
Keira then said, Dont be scared. There will always be a way, and everything will work out in the end.
Ill remember your warning.
Keeras panic gradually subsided under her resolute
gaze.
Keira continued. I dont know what troubles you have, but if you need help, you can tell me.
Keera opened her mouth to speak, but in the end, she just patted Keira on the shoulder. Keira, Im the
older sister. I should be the one to protect you.
Upon hearing these words, Keira felt a warmth in
heart.
This delicate woman actually said she would protect
her
She patted Keera on the shoulder, smiled, and looked down. Okay, then thank you, Sister.
The word sister made Keera flush.
11.02
0
She shyly lowered her head. No, theres no need to
thank me.
Then, seeing how Keira kept ncing at the time, Keera said, You have things to do, you should go. I
also need to rush home.
She checked the time and said, I have to pick up my daughter from school at five in the afternoon.
Keira nodded. Alright, you go first.
See you.
Elsewhere.
Outside the courthouse.
Tom brought all the things Lewis had asked for. As soon as the car stopped, he saw his boss standing
at the front of the parking lot waiting for him.
Upon seeing Tom, Lewis immediately walked over. Have you brought everything?
Tom said, Boss, if I remember correctly, didnt you schedule to meet with Keira at two in the afternoon,
not at noon?
0
It was only eleven-thirty now, so what was the rush?!
Lewis nced at him indifferently and walked directly to the back of his car, opened the trunk, and then
said, Stop talking and just bring the things over.
Tom immediately carried two boxes over. Boss, I specifically asked when I bought these. They can
decorate it for you. Just drive your car over, and this
Its more meaningful to do it myself.
Lewis answered briefly and then opened the box to look at the white and pink balloons inside.
He took out an air pump and started inting each balloon. He then took out double-sided tape to
connect them together.
While inting the balloons, Lewis thought about the surprise set-up in the trunk he had seen online.
A smile crept onto the corner of his lips.
I wonder if Keira will be surprised when she sees all
these romantic settings.
With her boldness, surprises are likely out of the
question.
C
6:10
Only delight, right?
With this thought, Lewis blew up the balloons with even more vigor. When he had enough, he finally
stood up and took out a box from his pocket.
He opened the box.
Inside, there was the jade ring.
He hung the ring on a red string and then tied it to a balloon. The balloon was a helium one, capable of
floating in the air.
He ced the balloon in the trunk, locking it into the lid of the trunk.
In this way, once the trunk was opened, one could see a trunk full of pink and white balloons, beautiful
rose and some lights
Thinking of this, Lewis cleared his throat and said, Your big brother is here to pick you up and take you
home.
After saying this, he chuckled softly.
He felt somewhat embarrassed.
Lewis sighed quietly to himself and then suddenly
0
realized something. He slowly turned his head and saw Tom and the driver standing not too far away,
looking at him as if they had seen a ghost.
As he looked at them, Tom and the driver immediately shifted their gaze in the most obvious manner of
guilty
parties.
Tom said, Hey, guess what? I suddenly had ringing in my ears just now. I didnt hear a thing.
The driver seemed particrly simple and honest. Mr. Davis, do you have ringing in your ears? I just
had a sudden onset of deafness! I have to go to the hospital after work to get it checked out!
Tom thought, You win!
Lewis didnt know what to say.
Fragrance Hall.
Uncle Olsen was sitting in Room 8, with Ellis apanying him.
The two of them quietly stared at the door of the private room.
0
Uncle Olsen nced at the time; it was already noon.
It seemed like his young friend
C S
going to bete.
Outside.
Mrs. Olsen got out of her own car. She looked at the name Fragrance Hall and smiled faintly as she
entered and headed toward private Room 8.
Her head was bowed, and she debated inwardly
whether to wait for Keira
But upon looking at the time and realizing Keira was alreadyte, as a mother, she should entertain the
guest to some extent. She couldnt let the guest wait too long in the private room; it would be too
impolite.
Thus, Mrs. Olsen pushed the door open
Inside the room.
Upon hearing the door open, Uncle Olsen paused f moment and then looked up. As soon as he saw
that familiar figure at the door, a figure that appeared countless times in his dreams, he was stunned!!
He swiftly pulled back his chair and stood up.
When Mrs. Olsen saw him, her pupils contracted
slightly!
0
After more than twenty years, age had left its mark on Uncle Olsen, but he still looked the same as in
her
memories!
R
10
>
Terriblenovelbin
Chapter 249
Uncle Olsen watched Mrs. Olsen without moving.
After more than twenty years, they had be the most familiar strangers.
For a moment, neither of them spoke.
It was Ellis who coughed and broke the silence, Mrs. Olsen, what brings you here?
When Mrs. Olsen heard this, her eyes darkened slightly.
She suddenly realized that Uncle Olsen in front of her
was the handsome uncle that Keira had mentioned.
Her fingers tightened slightly.
He had seen Keiras face, hadnt he?
If he knew that Keira was her daughter, then he would
know
Just as she thought of this, Mrs. Olsens cell phone rang. She took it out, nced at it, and intended to
hang up, but when she saw Keiras name marked on the screen, she answered the call. She was about
to
novelbin
2
<
ask Keiras whereabouts when an electronic voice
came from the other end.
We have your daughter.
Mrs. Olsens pupils contracted. What?
Ive sent you the location.
After saying this, the person on the other end hung up.
Mrs. Olsen was startled, looked down at her phone,
and indeed saw GPS coordinates. As soon as she saw
the location, she became extremely nervous!
It was out at sea!!
Uncle Olsen saw the sudden change in Mrs. Olsensplexion, thinking she had seen him and that it
had upset her. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Mrs. Olsen dialing 911 with trembling hands.
Hello, I want to report a kidnapping. My daughter has been abducted!
She said this as she turned around abruptly and left the private room.
Uncle Olsen followed without hesitation and asked, Whats going on?
2
Mrs. Olsen knew this wasnt the time for false pride.
She turned to Uncle Olsen immediately. You have to help me
Keira woke up suddenly with a start.
Her heart raced, and her breathing was rapid!
She took deep breaths only to realize she was bound on a ship!
A faint scent still lingered at the tip of her nose,
making her head foggy, but recalling the scene before
she fainted
Keira frowned.
Keera was off to pick up her child, so she wanted leave first. When Keira was sending Keera off an just
opened the door of the private room, a strang and intense fragrance wafted in
Afterward, she knew nothing.
Now
Keira surveyed her surroundings with furrowed brows.
Keera was opposite her, handcuffed to a steel bar on
2
<
the ship, still unconscious on the ground.
Keira turned her head to see her own hands also
cuffed.
Water was slowly seeping into the ships hold, and visibly, the ship was sinking toward the ocean floor!!
Through the window, one could see the water surface was about to submerge the entire ship, meaning
the air in the cabin was bing increasingly thin
Keira knew that if she didnt escape within a minute, she might be buried at sea!
She immediately turned back to look at her hands.
Then without hesitation, she broke a finger joint, her face turning pale with pain, but her groggy brain
suddenly became crystal clear at that moment.
She quickly freed her entire hand from the handcuffs and without taking the time to heal herself, she
rushed over to Keera. Wake up, wake up!
Keera came back groggily.
Upon seeing the situation, her pupils contracted, and she immediately cried out, Its them! They must
have
2
Keira looked at her hands. Who are they?
Although Keira had been enved by Poppy since she was young, often doing hardbor, her hands
had been well cared for in recent years, bing much more
slender.
Thus she was able to escape from the handcuffs.
However, Keeras hands were, for some reason, thicker
at the joints as if they were toughened by heavybor. Even if her joints were dislocated, she couldnt
break
free.
Keira could only look around and hastily grabbed a stick, ready to break the handcuffs!
Keera, however, was talking in panicked confusion. Im already such a mess, and my life is so
miserable. Why wont they let me go? No, its you they want to kill, Keira, its you It was me who
came to find you, who led them here It was I who exposed you!
Tears rolled down her face as she cried uncontrobly.
But Keira didnt waste words; instead, she lifted the
stick and struck the handcuffs hard!
There was a loud ng! and the handcuffs merely
11.03
2
bent without breaking.
Keira raised the stick and struck again!
ng!
ng!
ng!
The handcuffs were deformed but didnt show any signs of breaking.
Instead, Keira, exerting herself, found her breathing bing ragged, struggling to breathe.
Keera also found it difficult to breathe.
She looked outside the window and saw the entire ship hadpletely sunk under the water. If they
didnt find a way to leave now, they were likely to drown!
Keera turned to Keira immediately. Keira, stop saving me. You need to get out of here quickly!
Keira didnt pay attention to her and continued to hammer at the handcuffs.
To escape now, they must break the boats window, but doing so would undoubtedly flood the interior. If
11.03
2
Keeras handcuffs arent opened, her escape would mean Keeras death!
Seeing her determination, Keeras eyes reddened. Keira, listen to me, go! Im trash and a waste not
worth saving. If you dy any longer, well both die!
Keira frowned upon hearing this. How are you not worth saving? Think about your husband and child;
they are still waiting at home for you!
Husband C
Keera slumped down in the boat with a wry smile, My husband, he deceived me. He had an affair, and
I cant even divorce My life is such a failure. Someone like me may as well just die!
Shut up! Seeing herpletely devoid of the will live, Keira frowned and said, What about your
daughter? What will happen to Amy if you die? The other woman will move in openly, taking over your
house, sleeping with your husband, and abusing your daughter! Would you trust your daughter with
her?!
These words ignited a fighting spirit in Keeras eyes, and she sat up straight. Right, right, I cant die. I
still have my daughter Amy is waiting for me toe
2
home!
After she said this, she looked at her hand.
The handcuffs were too sturdy and impossible to
break.
She bit her lip and suddenly said, Keira, smash my
hand instead!
Keira was taken aback.
Keera said, The handcuffs are made of steel bars and are impossible to break. Were out of time.
Strike my wrist and crush my hand!
Keira bit her lip hard.
Keiras gaze fell on her slender wrist, then she looked back outside. The water hadpletely
submerge the boat, and water was pouring into the cabin frantically; they would soon run out of
oxygen.
This might be the only way!!
She clenched her fist tightly.
Dont hesitate! Keira, Id rather lose an arm than leave Amy without a mother!
Keeras words made Keira take a deep breath.
11.03
2
<
Spread out your palm.
Keira obediently spread her palm on the pipe, turned her head to the side, closed her eyes, and
trembled
slightly
Unable to bear it, Keira gripped the stick tightly in her hands and then violently struck at her hand!
Bang!
Keira let out a muffled grunt.
But the expected intense pain didnte from her wrist; instead, her little finger was in excruciating
pain
Looking over, she saw her little finger crushed, and Keira picked up her hand. With two snap sounds,
dislocated the joints and then twisted her hand ou
the handcuffs.
That way, she preserved Keeras hand; it was only the little finger that was ruined.
This was much better than Keera had anticipated and didnt bring much inconvenience to her life.
Get up.
2
Keira grabbed Keeras arm then pulled her up and immediately went to the side window.
She looked at the stick in her hands again and found a weak point on the window, striking down hard!
Bang!
The ss shattered in response, and the water outside rushed in immediately.
The furniture inside the boat floated and rushed
toward them. Keira suffered several cuts, but at such a critical moment, she didnt care about those and
urgently grabbed Keeras hand. Together, they struggled and escaped through the window!!
They swam upward with all their strength
Trying to surface
But just as they were about to see the sunlight, all o Keiras strength seemed to be suddenly drained
away.
Her vision began to darken in waves
That was bad!
Keira screamed inwardly. It was time for her infusion! But she had been trapped here and had exerted
10/12
herself for so long; now she must be severely anemic
She tried to keep herself alert, but it was no use.
Her body abruptly lost control and began to sink
Keira struggled, trying to reach out for something, but caught nothing.
She only saw Keera swimming away. She seemed to realize something was wrong as she looked back
in the
water.
Her delicate face froze when she saw Keiras situation.
A moment of hesitation shed in her eyes.
But thatsted only for a moment before she made her choice. She turned back around and swam
upward
again!
Keira stared nkly at her.
That was how it should be
They had been underwater,cking oxygen for too long. If Keera turned back to save her, both would
die!
She had a daughter
A relieved smile appeared on Keiras lips.
11/12
240 redemption
She didnt me Keera If anyone was to me, it was that inexplicable assassin
Keira felt so tired, so very tired
She slowly closed her eyes, feeling her body gradually sinking in the water
Sinking
Suddenly!
A hand firmly grasped her wrist!
Leave the bestment for this chapter
Volo
10
.
Averate
>
Chapter 250
Keira opened her eyes in shock and saw Keeras face, rendered excessively pale by pain.
The two couldnt speak in the water.
Yet, there was a resolute expression in Keeras fragile look.
It was only at this moment that Keira finally realized Keera had swum up earlier to catch her breath!
After grabbing her, Keera continued to swim upward!
But Keera was somewhat weak.
After swimming for a while, she realized that she
simply couldnt reach the surface while dragging Keira
with her
Seeing
Her
Correction
Share >
Her sister had turned back for her, and that was
already enough!
She struggled to wave her hands in the water, signaling
to Keera.
I save,
Get yourself up!
However, Keera shook her head and pointed upward
2
0
250 S&RD
with her maimed hand. If we leave, we leave together!
Keiras eyes reddened slightly.
She wanted to gesture something more, but she had already exhausted all her strength helping both of
them escape from the ship, so she could only watch as Keera stubbornly pulled her hand, bit by bit,
toward
the surface of the water
Ssh!
Both of their heads emerged.
Keira gasped for air, but she felt heavy, as though she was still sinking.
She was slipping in and out of consciousness.
All she could see around her was water, boundless and endless, and she couldnt see the shore
anywhere as she bobbed up and down in the water.
She managed to discern that this must be the sea near Oceanion, only they were already very, very far
away
In her daze, she saw Keera drag her steadily to the
side.
O
240
260 Seter
The weakness brought on by anemia, along with the feeling of total exhaustion, made everything
before Keira darken as if her vision was blurring.
It sounded like there was water in her ears too, and
there was nothing but a buzzing noise
Keira, how are you holding up? Keep it together! You cant let anything happen to you!
Keeras voice faintly flitted in and out of her ears.
Keira, dont die, its all my fault! I shouldnt havee
to see you I brought those people
Keera sobbed, her heavy breathing was right beside
Keiras ear.
You cant die! I cant let you die!
eira could feel Keeras strength waning. As she sank into the water again only to be pushed up by
Keera, Keira heard her voice. Keira, look, theres a nk of wood over there. We might be saved!
Keira couldnt see the nk clearly.
Her vision was darkening.
Thest shred of reason kept her consciousness clear.
0
She felt herself being pushed onto a wooden nk in the water by Keera, time and again
She wanted to tell her not to worry about her anymore, for Keera to climb up herself, as she could feel
that Keera had no strength left!
But she didnt have the strength to open her mouth.
She wanted to push Keera away, but couldnt even muster the energy to lift her fingers
Keera never gave up.
Again and again, she pushed her onto the wooden nk, which kept slipping away from underneath
her
Not knowing how long it took, Keira only felt as if it had been a long as a century, yet it also seemed
like
only a
nds had passed
Fir
a managed to get her onto the wooden ting on the surface of the water.
g her head to the side, she could see the joy on as face. She wanted to reach out to pull Keera up but
she was utterly immobile.
With a sigh of relief, Keera appeared to let go, but she no longer had the strength to climb un herself.
A hint of sorrow shed in her eyes.
Take good care of little Amy
Leaving behind only these words, Keera suddenly sank.
Keira wanted to save her, but she couldnt muster any strength at all!
Sister!
She watched helplessly as Keera sank below the waters surface. Inside, she was struggling, raging,
wanting to do something, but what met her was a vast expanse of darkness:
A drop of tear rolled down her cheek.
Floating on the surface of the water, unable to
eplenish her iron levels in time, she would be greeted y shock and death.
Keiras eyes snapped open.
Just a second ago, she had been floating on the water, but now she found herself lying on a soft,rge
bed.
It seemed like only the blink of an eye had passed
between then and now.
Only
Keira frowned as she looked around the room.
The room had a pastoral feel to it, with a bedspread of small, scattered flowers, and it was bright. When
she turned her head, however, she saw a little girl lying
next to her.
The girl seemed to sense something and slowly opened her eyes.
Upon seeing Keira, the little one burst into tears.
Mommy, Mommy, youre awake! Youre not dead! You didnt abandon Amy!
Amy
Keira was htly taken aback; wasnt this Keeras daug
as still stunned, the little one had already out of bed and, barefoot, ran into the living After a while, she
came back, trotting with a s of water in hand, which she offered to Keira.
Mommy, drink some water. If you drink water, does that mean you wont leave Amy?
6:10
The childs voice weighed heavily on Keiras heart.
She moved her fingers and found she had regained some strength; she slowly sat up, surveying her
surroundings.
Was this Keeras home?
Was she being mistaken for Keera?
She asked, Amy, how long have I been asleep? Little Amy answered, Mommy, youve been asleep
for two days. You were found in the swimming pool. You almost died. A kind uncle took you to the
hospital. Daddy said you wouldnt die. He told you toe home
Keira frowned.
g pool?
ncle.
looked down at her hand and noticed the mark of an IV injection.
After moving her body, she felt strength returning, indicating someone had indeed replenished her iron
in
time!
Suddenly, Keira recalled that after being pushed onto the nk by Keera, she seemed to have seen a
boat approaching
Since she was rescued, then surely Keera was rescued as well, right?
She looked around, trying to find her phone to call Oceanion
Before she could locate her phone, the door was pushed open, and a man in his mid-twenties strode
in.
He had a somewhat feminine appearance and looked at Keira with eyes full of mockery and disdain.
Amy hid behind Keira and whispered softly, Daddy.
novelbin
This man was Keeras husband?
As soon a
and.
he
y!
ra realized this, she saw the man sneer much as ncing at Amy, he said to p just in time! Get ready.
Were leaving
rowned.
then said, Mommy is sick. Uncle said she needs rest well. Daddy, can we not let Mommy go out?
The man scoffed. She isnt dead yet, is she?
Then, looking outside, he called, Mom,e here and help her pack some clothes!
Following his words, a middle-aged woman walked in grumbling, Such bad luck. Why do I have to
pack for her? Cant she do it herself?
This was Keeras mother-inw.
She turned directly to the man. Howard, you spoil her too much!
The man named Howardughed. Mom, were in a hurry, right? Lets not dy our departure!
Howards mother frowned. Where are we rushing off to so urgently?
oward smiled. I just heard about something. Its said that the head of the Horton family in Oceanion,
Lewis Hortons wife, has died. Were going to attend her funeral. Itll be a good opportunity to meet
some influential people!
Upon hearing this, Keiras pupils contracted sharply!
She looked at Howard in disbelief, asking
subconsciously. Who did you sav?!
Chapter 251
No, it couldnt be
It wasnt like that!
My sister, she couldnt possibly be dead!
novelbin
Keira looked straight at Howard, her voice trembling. Mrs. Horton passed away?
Howard nced at her and sneered. Why are you so worked up? Its as if you knew Mrs. Horton
Howards mother immediately asked, The Horton family? The number one prestigious family in
Oceanion? Werent they saying the family head is quite young? How could she just die?
Howard immediately said, I heard she was kidnapped, thrown into the sea, and drowned alive. I also
heard that when the body was recovered, it was all bloated! It seemed to have been in the water for a
full 20 hours!
What a pity, to finally marry into a wealthy family only to have such a short life. Howard, can our family
attend this kind of funeral? We dont really know the
No, it couldnt be
It wasnt like that!
My sister, she couldnt possibly be dead!
Keira looked straight at Howard, her voice trembling. Mrs. Horton passed away?
Howard nced at her and sneered. Why are you so worked up? Its as if you knew Mrs. Horton
Howards mother immediately asked, The Horton family? The number one prestigious family in
Oceanion? Werent they saying the family head is quite young? How could she just die?
ard immediately said, I heard she was kidnapped, own into the sea, and drowned alive. I also heard
that when the body was recovered, it was all bloated! It seemed to have been in the water for a full 20
hours!
What a pity, to finally marry into a wealthy family only to have such a short life. Howard, can our family
attend this kind of funeral? We dont really know the
Horton family, do we?
Howard immediately said, Mom, youre silly. Theres
no reason to turn away visitors at a funeral. I heard that Mrs. Horton was from an ordinary background,
so at that time, we could just say Keera was her ssmate, and we came to offer our condolences
upon hearing the news. Wouldnt we be able to get in then? Howards mother immediately got excited.
I was wondering why you insisted on bringing this jinx; so thats the reason. But why say Keera was
her
ssmate? Wouldnt it be more convenient to say you were her ssmate to get closer?
Keera and Mrs. Horton are the same age. Im three years older than them!
After sayi
t, Howard looked at Keira. What are
Hurry up!
you w
H
Keiras wrist.
wned and dodged, Dont touch me!
ard sneered. Keera, youre my wife, and you wont me touch you?!
Keira looked steadily at him, Im not Keera.
Howard immediately started sizing her up, but after a look, he sneered, Keera, what tricks are you
ying now? If youre not Keera, then who could you be?! Get up!
After saying that, he stepped forward again, grabbed Keiras hair, and jerked it forcefully!
Keira subconsciously tried to strike back, grabbing his wrist to throw him over her shoulder, but
suddenly realized she hadnt regained her strength; her hands couldnt muster any force.
She was dragged down from the bed by Howard and fell straight to the ground.
Mommy, Mommy! Amy immediately rushed over. She
front of her, stretched out her arms toward
and shouted, Daddy is a bad man! Dont you touch Mommy!
Howard sneered but ignored her and said to the middle-aged woman. Mom, hurry up and help her get
ready. Ill go start the car!
Howards mother cursed as she opened the wardrobe,
carsalu arahhing a four alothan and throwing them
on the bed. Elsewhere, having a daughter-inw means blessings, but Howard married you! What a
misery indeed! I have to serve you, this jinx, and that little loser too!
marrying into a family
Keira keenly caught those words, but her fingers were held by a soft little hand; she looked up to meet
Amys gaze, Mommy, does it hurt? Ill blow on it and it wont hurt
The little one puffed up her cheeks and blew on her head.
This gesture made Keira sad.
She hurried to her feet.
At this moment, Howards mother came over,
inten
fo
open the other side of the wardrobe, but was somewhat in the way.
ediately kicked Amy in the buttocks. Move
You costly good-for-nothing! Cant you see Im
ng to get some clothes?!
my stumbled and fell to the ground.
Keira immediately helped the child up, only to see a
bruise forming on her arm. The little ones eyes welled p with tears, but she dared not let them fall.
Keira immediately red at Howards mother.
Howards mother sneered. What are you looking at? Who hasnt fallen down when they were little?
Leaving thatment, she then turned to Amy. Cry, cry, cry! Thats all you know how to do. If you dare
cry again, youll see how I beat you!
Those words frightened Amy into hupping sobs, as
she stammered, Amy wont cry, wont cry
Then the tiny figure trembled slightly, widened her eyes, and slowly lowered her head.
Keira followed her gaze and realized that a two-year-old child couldnt control their dder yet, s her
pants slowly became wet and dampened the floor beneath her.
Keira had never cared for children before, and just as she was about to say somethingforting,
Howards mothers roaring voice came over/ Who let you wet yourself?! You useless trash! How
shameless can you
be!
=)
Amys face twitched asrge tears rolled down.
Howards mother immediately extended her hand to p her. Swallow those tears! Who allowed you
to cry? Do you feel wronged? What do you have to feel sad about? This jinx has been lying in bed for
two days now, and its all been me taking care of you. Even a dog knows not to pee indoors, how are
you worse than a dog!
Smack!
Keira grabbed her wrist to stop her from hitting the child, feeling full of rage.
Amy was only two, still a child who understood nothing!
s mother-inw was simply terrible!
yes dark and menacing, she stared at Howards
ther. Dont hit the child!
Howards mother, however, effortlessly threw her off
and angrily said, Jinx, you think you can control me? Believe it or not, Ill beat you too!
Keiras gaze grew icy. You wouldnt dare!
Howards mother sneered. Why wouldnt I dare?
<
Youre my daughter-inw, so what if I hit you?
She seemed brazen and careless, appearing as if this
wasnt the first time she had been violent!
Shaking with anger, Keira hadnt expected her sister to
be bullied to this extent by a loutish man and his
mother!
She took a deep breath, Ive said it, Im not Keera! If you dare touch me, Ill make you regret it!
Howards mother sneered, Keera, have you lost your mind? Toe out with such nonsense, if youre
not
Keera, then tell me, who are you?!
Keira was about to state her name when the door was pushed open again, and Howard appeared
outside,
patient. Whats wrong now? All this crying and
motion! Are you ready to go? Hurry up and get in he car. Today, theyre sending the body for cremation!
Any slower, and well miss it!
Howards mother cursed. Isnt it all because of this
jinx? Shes saying shes not Keera, and then theres this
liability who wets her pants again!
Howard then sneered at Keira. You dont want to help,
do you? Keera do you think I cant deal with
79
you?
After saying that, he picked up Amy and quickly walked out. Follow me if you still want your daughter!
Keira was shocked.
Narrowing her eyes, she red at Howard from behind.
After a moment of hesitation, she followed.
Since they didnt believe what she said, then she would go to the Horton family, let Lewis teach this
mother and son a lesson!
She would take the chance to see Mrs. Hortons
body.
Sh refused to believe that her sister had died just like
mment 1
10
80
251 Shos Not Keera
>
Terrible
Chapter 252
Keira followed behind Howard and only realized it was a small vi after they exited the door.
There was a seven-seater van parked in front of the vi, worth about a hundred thousand.
With no family driver, Howard tossed Amy onto the back seat before taking his ce behind the wheel.
From this, it could be inferred that the Keera family belonged to the middle ss, with a stable ie,
but not much. They had a slightly above-average lifestyle.
But they were not from a wealthy family.
As she pondered, she saw Howards mother catch up.
he threw her luggage in the back and sat down in the
assenger seat.
Howard looked at Keira impatiently. Arent you getting in the car yet?
Keira looked down quietly, got in the car, and sat in the back, holding the terrified and trembling Amy.
She rummaged through her luggage for a clean pair of pants, helped Amy change into them, put her in
diapers, and then ced Amy in the safety seat next to
her.
Amy sobbed, not daring to make a sound.
Keira felt around in her pocket and pulled out a mobile phone.
She turned on the screen and saw a photo of Keera and Amy together.
This was Keeras mobile phone
Keira paused slightly, finally having the time to sort through the events that had happened.
After chatting with Keera in the restaurants private room, she was knocked out by a strange fragrance,
and when she woke up, she and Keera were on a sunken shin
at time, her and Keeras luggage seemed not to be the boat.
After that, the two of them struggled desperately, escaped, and finally, when Keera pushed her onto a
nk, it was certain that she had no mobile phone on
her!
novelbin
Later, Keera sank into the depths, a big ship came
279
along, and after Keira was saved, shepletely passed out.
When she woke up again, she had be Keera.
Her sisters phone was in her pocket
Amy mentioned the doctor, who had administered iron
to Keira so she wouldnt die of iron-deficiency anemia. She also said that Keira had fainted in a
swimming pool
All of this was very strange!
At the time, Keera had said, Its them. It must be them
who found us! They want to kill us!
She also said, Im already in such a wretched state. My life is so miserable. Why wont they let me go?
No, no, they want to kill you, Keira, its you It was me who
who brought them here It was me who
a!
cam
owned.
it was the they mentioned by Keera who wanted kill her? But for some reason, they mistook her for
Keera and spared her life!
No, that wasnt right. If that was the case, then after
knocking them out, they could have just tied her up on the sunken ship. There was no need to bring
Keera as
well!
Moreover, she and Keera had a very distinctive feature on their faces, the mole at the corner of their
eyes!
A discerning person could tell they werent the same
person.
So, who was behind the scenes?
Who wanted to kill them?
And who saved them?!
How exactly did she end up at Keeras home?
All of it was like a tangled mess, making Keiras mind muddled, unable to think clearly.
K
a deep breath and looked at the mobile
her hand.
thought of Keeras original boot-up password when Keera said, Its Amys birthday. Keira immediately
turned to Amy. Amy, when is your birthday?
Amy said, Mommy, its June 26th.
0
Keira promptly entered 0626 on the lock screen, and sure enough, she unlocked the phone!
She opened Keeras text messages only to find the inbox empty, not even a single spam message.
But her sister had clearly exchanged messages with
her
So, her sister would delete each message after sending
one?
Keira then opened her sisters WhatsApp, but aside from some daily life chats, there were no clues
either.
Keira threw the phone aside, disappointed.
Howard was driving and didnt notice her action.
Howards mother, however, was sitting in the
ger seat, looking at her through the rearview r, and upon seeing this, she sneered. The mpany belongs
to you, and Howard is helping you make money. Why do you look so reluctant? Why is it so hard for
you to do something when asked?
Howard gave a snort. Keera doesnt like socializing.
She felt it was beneath her!
Beneath her? Acting as if shes some kind of noble
heiress? She even dared to get you to join her family through marriage, boasting herself so highly, but
in the end, its just a smallpany-does it even make two million a year in profit?
Howards mother looked toward Howard. You marrying into the family was such a loss! She must have
deceived you!
Keira narrowed her eyes, countering sarcastically, Howard, did Keera really deceive you when you got
married?
Howard choked, changing the topic. Enough! Why bring up the past?
Seeing his reaction, Keira knew she had guessed correctly.
Although she didnt have much contact with Keera, she
a gentle and kind woman.
The year she took a husband into the family, she surely must have made her family circumstances
clear to Howard!
She had already checked; the ce they were in was nce, and although the small vi was in the
suburbs it was still worth twenty million.
If thepanys annual ie was two million, that would be enough to support their family
expenses.
Keera had no reason to exaggerate when she wanted to take a husband into the family.
Howards mother was relentless. Keera, when we get to the Hortons hometer, make sure you
behave well. Dont be cold to everyone. Otherwise, whats the point of Howard taking you out to
socialize?! Remember
that!
Keira looked down.
Look, theres that deadpan face again! Howards motherined to Howard. Useless in
everything! She just knows how to make me angry!
hi
Howard coffed. Mom, dont worry. Shees from a
ckground and has never seen what a real amily is like. She thinks shes the best. Such a a well! Once
she sees the luxury of the Horton ly, shell know how to ingratiate herself with thers!
Howards mother heard this andughed, looking at Keira. Thats right. Shes always cooped up at
home. How could she be worldly?
11374
Their ridicule didnt bother Keira in the slightest.
They soon arrived at the Horton residence.
Outside the Horton residence, white cloth hung everywhere, and many hade to pay their respects.
The car hadnt even entered yet, as the road outside was already clogged with vehicles.
Howard could only slowly move forward with the flow
of traffic
Howards mother stared enviously at therge estate ahead. My God, is this entiremunity owned
by the Hortons? Their family is so wealthy!
Howards eyes also shone, Yeah, its also my first time seeing such an illustrious household. Today is
a rare opportunity to have a look inside.
Keir
down, in no mood to admire the scene. She wished she could sprout wings and fly only wanting to
know if that body was indeed
ster
1
10
>
Terrible
Chapter 253
Seeing that she wasnt looking around everywhere, but seemed to be making a fuss over nothing,
Howard became angry, Keera, let me tell you, if you dont behaveter, dont me me for not being
polite to
you!
No sooner had he spoken than Amy, who had been asleep for most of the trip and had just woken up,
immediately said, Daddy, dont hit Mommy!
Keiras gaze sharpened in an instant upon hearing this.
And thinking back to how, back at home, Howard would casually grab her hair
So, this scumbag was also domestically abusing her
sis
clenched tightly.
ard snorted. I wont hit her if thats what you want, but then you need to make sure your mother
listens and behaves herselfter.
Amy immediately looked at Keira with a nervous expression. Mommy, if you listen, Daddy wont hit
you
Amy had a pair of pretty eyes, very simr to hers, and there was a sh of timidity and panic in them
when she spoke, which was especially heart-wrenching.
Keira touched her head. Dont worry, Amy, no one will ever hit Mommy again in the future.
She didnt want to tell the little child that her mother
might have already passed away
Howards mother just scoffed. Oh, that sounds so
scary.
Howard paid her no attention.
There was a bit of a queue, and Howards car was stuck
at the entrance.
A rumbling noise came from Amys stomach, clearly
ind
unger.
wned, realizing for the first time that in the six hours since they arrived in Oceanion, she dnt given Amy
anything to eat.
Although she had never raised a child, she understood
that even adults would suffer if they went without food for so long, let alone children.
218
Keira asked, Is there anything to eat?
Im hungry too. Theres some in the luggage, just look for it, said Howards mother
Keira nodded and rummaged through to find a few packets of spicy snacks.
Howards mother immediately took them and started
sharing with Howard after opening the bag.
Both loved spicy food because of where they came
from.
novelbin
Keira watched them devour the snacks, rummaged through the bag again, and found only a can of milk
powder and nothing else suitable for a child to eat.
She frowned. How do you mix the milk powder?
Howard
but
her scoffed. Of course with warm water,
any water in the car!
ne a little angry. Then why didnt you bring er for Amy?
wasnt the childs mother and had no experience in king care of children. She had been rushed into the
car by Howard, but Howards mother was Amys
grandmother!!
1137
Yet, Howards mother defiantly said, Youre always the one preparing hot water for the child, so how
should I know? Besides, if a small child goes hungry, they just go hungry Missing one mal wont kill
them!
This response infuriated Keira even more, and she
asked, When did Amyst eat? Did she have
breakfast?
This question startled Howards mother.
Keira immediately realized something. Did she not eat? What aboutst night?
Howards mother guiltily stuffed the snacks in her mouth and quickly retorted. Im not the childs
mother. How would I know!
Kei was shocked.
dnt eatst night either?!
one immediately looked toward Amy, only to see the child clutching her stomach, trying hard to suck on
her fingers, yet not daring to cry out in hunger.
But her little face was pale, and sweat was beading on her forehead.
That was a symptom of low blood sugar!
Keira immediately said, She needs to eat something right away. If theres only baby form in the
car Ill go to Hortons house to get hot water.
After saying that, she was about to get out of the car.
But the car door clicked as it locked.
Howard turned his head back and said harshly, What are you making a fuss about? Were here to
attend Mrs. Hortons funeral. Bringing the child with you, isnt that asking for trouble? If the Horton
family drives us out, what do we do then?
Howards mother also said urgently, Exactly, a child wont die from skipping a couple of meals! Why do
you have to cause a scene in front of the Horton
residence? Were only here to attend the funeral out of
we get kicked out because of you, wouldnt me for nothing?
cour
eyes were sharp. Amy has low blood sugar. Is fe less important to you than a funeral?!
Howard nced at her. Its just low blood sugar. She wont die! If shes really starving, let her eat some
chips!
Howards mother also conffed A girl and a hurdan at
158
that, if shes gone, shes gone. Its just as well. She wont have topete with Howards son for the
inheritance in the future!
Keira was so angry at these words that she was about to explode.
But she didnt have the energy to fight with them now. She only nced forward and suddenly shouted,
A
mouse!
This word indeed startled Howards mother. She nearly jumped out of the car. Where is it? Open the
door and let me get out!
Howard was also spooked and unbuckled his seatbelt, subconsciously opening the car door.
Keira immediately pushed the door open, took the
ottle, and got out of the car, striding toward the ay of the Horton house.
was then that Howard realized he had been tricked. He quickly followed after her and grabbed hold of
Keiras hand. What are you doing?
Keira looked at him, Im going to get hot water!
I told you, no!
Howard lowered his voice and roared, Doing this will make the Horton family think were insincere! Are
you trying to mess up my opportunity here?!
Keira said with scorn. Let go, or else, Ill start shouting
for help!
You
Howard was furious, Keera, dont force me to get physical with you right here!
Keiras gaze grew icy. You wouldnt dare!
Howard stepped forward, grabbing her arm tightly. What wouldnt I dare? Do you really think youre
some wealthy heiress? Keera, take a good look at where we are, okay? Stop deluding yourself. This is
what a real wealthy family looks like. In front of the Horton family,
you?
ount to nothing! You better behave
y
ying that, he started dragging Keira toward the
eira immediately struggled. Let me go!
Her feeble body made her feel stifled. This was the most humiliated she had felt since she left the
Olsen
family!
Themotion caught the attention of Tom, who was at the doorway greeting the guests.
Dressed in a ck suit with a white bouquet in the pocket, he strode over. He saw Keira and Howard
pulling at each other and immediately furrowed his brows. Whats going on?!
Upon hearing this familiar voice, Keiras face lit up.
She immediately turned her head!
R
10
Ratc
quality
11.37)
>
Terrible
Chapter 254
254 Mrs. Horton?
Vehicles bustled around them.
When Keira turned her head to look over, Howard had already grabbed her arm, giving her a wary nce.
But Keira didn''t speak; instead, she calmly looked at Tom.
Seeing her determined attitude, Howard tried to please Tom with a smile. "You must be Mr. Davis, right? Sorry, we came from nce to pay our respects, and the child wanted milk, but we had no hot water... The child''s mother here... she was looking to see if you had any water in the house..."
Keira didn''t offer any further exnation, just quietly watching Tom.
To her surprise, Tom nced at her only briefly before immediately saying, "The Horton family has plenty of hot water. Shall I get someone to bring it over to you?"
Keira frowned slightly.
What did Tom mean by that?
He didn''t recognize her?
Keira was full of confusion and was about to say something, but then she closed her mouth.
At this moment, countless doubts surged up in her heart, making her exceedingly cautious!
Upon further thought, the truth of her marriage had been suddenly revealed, and out of the blue, she had gained a twin sister.
And soon after Keera met her, they both faced a deadly threat!
This indicated that the "they" Keera spoke of, who wanted to kill them, had been surveilling her all along.
Did Tom perceive something? Was that why he didn''t dare acknowledge her?
While she was lost in her thoughts, Howard, in fear, immediately gestured with his hands, his posture very humble. "Please don''t bother. I''ll just go with you to get some!"
After saying that, he snatched the feeding bottle from Keira''s hand, about to have Keira wait in the car when a honking sound came from within the line of cars.
Howard turned around to see that the cars up front had moved, but theirs was still stationary.
And the cars they were blocking were all expensive luxury cars. How could Howard dare to dy?
Tom also frowned and asked, "Whose car is that?"
He immediately smiled at Tom in a cating manner. "Mine. It''s mine. I''ll go start it right now..."
Tom said impatiently, "Then let your wifee with me to get the water!"
On hearing this, Howard nced at Keira.
He was somewhat worried as he said, "Why don''t I have my mother apany her? She just got injured a couple of days ago..."
Howard''s mother immediately came down from the passenger seat, smiled at Tom in a fawning manner, and then grabbed Keira''s arm. "Mr. Davis, let''s go..."
Tom then took the two of them to the gatehouse.
The gatehouse had a water dispenser.
Once they arrived, Keira began to fill the bottle, and while Howard''s mother wanted to ingratiate herself with Tom, his serious expression made her hesitate to speak.
As she busied herself looking around, Keira suddenly approached Tom and asked quietly, "What''s the situation?"
At that question, she saw Tom frown in confusion, giving her a puzzled look, "What?"
Keira was perplexed.
She was momentarily taken aback and was about to say something else when Howard''s mother came over promptly, seized her arm, and said in a cautious tone, "What are you doing? Don''t speak nonsense!"
Grabbing Keira''s hand, she said to Tom, "Mr. Davis, we really appreciate your help. We''ll head back to the car now!"
Keira stared at Tom but saw him merely nod at them. His gaze then turned nk as he looked ahead, his face etched with deep pain.
Keira felt confused as she was dragged out of the security guard''s lounge by Howard''s mother, while still turning back to look at Tom.
Just as she was utterly confused and didn''t understand why Tom didn''t recognize her, Howard''s mother sneered. "What were you just doing? You were trying to cozy up to Mr. Davis, and not even looking at the time! Didn''t Howard tell you on the way here? I heard Mr. Davis and Mrs. Horton are very close, friends even. He''s in pain right now, so why are you shamelessly butting in?"
After speaking, Howard''s mother released her arm and scoffed. "Howard said you pretend to be aloof and dislike socializing, but it seems you''re not averse to mingling. You just haven''t seen a real affluent family before, have you? When you finally do, you still fawn over them.
"You should take a good look at yourself in the mirror. Have you seen what you look like right now? You still have the nerve to approach people! At least wash your face clean, won''t you? Aren''t you embarrassed?"
Disdainfully curling her lip, Howard''s mother returned to the car with Keira.
On the contrary, Keira was slightly taken aback when she heard this.
"Wash my face?"
Subconsciously, she pulled out her cell phone, using the ck screen as a mirror to take a quick look, and then froze on the spot.
No wonder Tom didn''t recognize her. Her face was entirely purple, obviously coated with a thickyer of gentian violet, making her face nearly unrecognizable
Only then did she remember, when she had escaped from the underwater boat, floating debris had struck her body, and there were some cuts on her face, so the solution was applied for disinfection.
Keira was dumbfounded.
Had she been overthinking things all this while, pondering so much, only for it toe to this?
"What are you standing there for? Get in the car!"
After climbing into the car, Howard''s mother impatiently yelled at Keira, and when she approached, Howard''s mother tossed her a wet wipe, "Wipe that face of yours clean! Don''t embarrass yourself here any longer!"
Keira didn''t refuse.
After getting in the car, she first mixed some form milk for Amy and handed it to her, then using the phone, wiped the solution off her face.
The purple solution must have been applied by a nurse in the hospital two days ago.
Having beenatose for the past two days with no one to clean her face, it took her a long while to wipe off, leaving some traces, but she could at least make out her original appearance somewhat.
As she was doing this, Howard had already driven into the Horton estate.
Security was directing them to park their car in the parking lot, and following Howard, Keira walked toward the main house where the funeral hall was set up
The funeral hall was arranged inside the main house.
On both sides were clerks handling the matters rted to funeral contributions.
Everyone queued to donate condolence money before going to the funeral hall to mourn
Having been fed, Amy soon fell asleep, and Howard asked his mother to stay with her in the car withouting down. He and Keira approached the ountant''s desk.
Handling the ledger for the Horton family was the household''s butler.
The butler''s eyes were also slightly red as he buried his head in the ounting, and Keira and Howard quickly queued up in front of him.
Howard was a bit nervous and coughed before saying to Keira, "Keera, you''ve never seen this kind of thing before, right? Don''t be nervous. Just say you''re a ssmate of Mrs. Horton''s when it''s our turn"
He whispered instructions, and finally, it was their turn.
The butler asked, "May I know who you are?"
Howard immediately nudged Keira.
Keira gave him a nce and said softly, "Keera."
When the butler heard the name, he was slightly stunned and subconsciously looked up. Seeing Keira, the butler became utterly bewildered, staring at Keira in disbelief, "You, you Mrs. Horton?"
Chapter 255
Keiras face still had iodine that hadnt been
tone.
But seeing her facial features, the butler felt he couldnt have possibly mistaken them!
While he was still shocked, Howard had already handed over a bundle of condolence money and said
guiltily, My wife, Keera, was a high school ssmate of
Horton. Hearing of Mrs. Hortons tragic passing, insisted oning to pay her respects.
After that, he dragged Keira toward the mourning hall.
The butler stood there dumbfounded. He then looked
down at the money handed over by Howard, which
bore the wo
school ssmate Keera.
snt Mrs. Horton but her high school
ne butler rubbed his eyes, wondering if he could have
taken.
urned around wanting to look closer, only to see
that woman had already blended into the crowd and disappeared into the mourning hall.
The butler decided he definitely must have been
mistaken.
The mourning hall was set up in the middle of the main house, a spacious area that made it convenient
for everyone to view the body and offer incense to the deceased.
No sooner had Keira entered with Howard than her gaze fell upon the coffin.
The coffin was ced at the front, with people blocking the way, not allowing anyone to approach.
A person nearby exined, Mrs. Horton fell into the sea and
bloated from the soaking. Her face decayed beyond recognition, so theyre anyone see her face they
decided not to
Se
an open casket.
Hearing this, Keira staggered.
Ploated?
clenched her fists.
Her gaze swept over the crowd in the mourning hall.
She saw Oliver and Melissa from the first branch of the family greeting outsiders, their faces disying
sorrow, but their eyes betrayed a gleam of something else.
Next to them, Jake looked genuinely grieving, his eyes vacant, seemingly truly heartbroken for her.
Keira withdrew her gaze, attempting to find other
familiar faces.
She didnt see Mrs. Olsen
With Mrs. Olsens health condition, she must not have been able to withstand the pain of losing a
daughter. Had she fainted again?
But where was Lewis?
Just as she thought of this, she heard Melissa exining to the mourners. s, Lewis was so grief-
stricken that he refused to acknowledge that the deceased was his wife. Now, hes hiding in his room,
refusing toe out and give his wife her final
send-off
Upon these words, the people around started-
255 Lewis. Im Not Dead
whispering among themselves.
+35
Mr. Horton really loved his wife deeply, and hes going to such lengths for Mrs. Horton
But I really feel thats not right. Mrs. Hortons body is
in such a state that it would be better to bury her sooner rather thanter. His sentimentality is getting in
the way
I always thought Mr. Horton was a rational man, but I ard that he hasnt even been to the Horton
Group ese past couple of days. Everythings being arranged by Mr. Davis
Listening to these conversations, Keira lowered her
gaze.
Howard, next+
011
as already schmoozing with cing her.
turned around and walked out of the
ing hall.
re an earthy hue, like a country woman ned in the countryside, with the iodine ully washed off.
Wearing clothes that werent her usual style, all in the gentle styles of Keera, barely anyone recognized
Keira on her way here.
She quickly turned into old Mrs. Hortons courtyard.
Most of the servants were over at the main house helping out.
At the moment, Fiona was chatting with another
nanny.
Fiona, with a dolorous expression, asked, Has the master not eaten yet?
The other nodded, Yeah, ever since thedys body was fished up, Mr. Horton has been beside
himself
Fiona wiped away her tears. Hes deeply emotional. Old Mrs. Horton is also sick with sorrow. Gosh!
As they talked, they walked away.
Keira thought for a moment. She then headed to the small building in the backyard and went straight
up to the second floor, jumping onto the balcony of Lewiss bedroom.
Through the ss window, she saw the man curled up,
leaning on the couch.
+35
255 Lewis. Im Not Dead
he room was thick with the smell of smoke, and the oor littered with cigarette butts.
ewis clenched his fists, his eyes vacant.
e was reminded yet again of two days before, how he iotically waited at the courthouse until 2 p.m., 3
m.
eira waste, yet he somehow felt relief.
eiras absence meant she couldnt bear to divorce im, right?
ut what he never expected was to eventually receive ews of her death!
He couldnt believe it and rushed to the seaside, only o see Mrs. Olsen standing there, nked by
Uncle Olsen and Taylor.
The salvage crew kept searching back and forth in the
water.
At that instant, he felt his legs go weak!
Every time the salvage crew surfaced, he hoped for news yet feared it at the same time.
It had been over ten hours since the shipwreck No
one could survive at sea for that long!
Keira must have been swept away by the current to
another shore She could swim!
But a sentence from Samuel shattered hisst
defenses.
Samuel, pacing anxiously beside him, muttered to himself, Its over. My boss is supposed to have her
infusion today She was meant to have it yesterday, but because of the divorce scheduled for that
afternoon, it was postponed to tonight
Divorce
Lewis staggered!
If only he hadnt been stubborn on the first day and if
novelbin
the divorce h
ceeded smoothly, would Keira have
gotter
she had fallen into the sea, there could
een a chance for her to survive
Just as Lewis thought about this, the salvage crew had
wollen corpse, unrecognizable, was brought to the surface
255 Lewis Im Not Dead
As Lewis thought about this, his heart felt as if it had been pierced by thousands of arrows, pain
spreading
from his chest.
But these past two days, he had grown ustomed to the pain.
Holding his chest, he lit another cigarette.
Fionas knock came from outside the door. Sir, Madams body is being taken to the funeral home.
Arent youing out to see it off?
The always refined and gentlemanly man suddenly looked up.
Lewiss eyes reddened. He grabbed the ashtray from the coffee table and hurled it toward the door.
Bang!
to the floor.
ad!!
ared, Get out! Thats not Keira! Keira isnt
na heard this, she let out a silent sigh. Sir,
the door. Old Mrs. Horton has arrived.
Lewis still didnt move.
Old Mrs. Hortons trembling voice came from outside. Brat, your wife always cared for her dignity while
she was alive. She valued propriety. Now, look at her, bloated and dposing at home, do you
understand how unsightly that is? Do you really want her to leave this world so disgracefully?!
That somehow struck a chord with Lewis.
The usuallyposed man buried his head in his knees. He hugged his head with both hands, and a
muffled voice came out. Grandmother, thats not Keira. My gut tells me, thats not her!
Old Mrs. Horton sighed, I know it doesnt look like herself anymore, but the police have taken her DNA
and done the tests. Brat, face the reality!
These words caused Keira, standing on the balcony, to feel a sudden twinge in her chest.
When she heard people couldnt recognize the body, she held onto a sliver of hope, but now reality
crushed
1.
Her sister looked so much like her; they must have been identical twins, hence the DNA would be
99.9%
simr!
So, the corpse was truly her sister?
Keira,ing to this conclusion, saw Lewis clenching his fist and mming it onto the marble floor
Bang!
Blood seeped out, staining the ground.
127
In agony, Lewis said, Grandmother, stop thats not
her!
There was a pause from outside before old Mrs.
Horton spoke again, Brat, one must learn to let go and face reality in life. Running away like this
disrespects your wife. Open the door,e out, and properly see off your wife on herst journey!
These words made Lewiss fists tremble.
Bowing his head, he slowly knelt to the ground.
Watchin him, Keira felt her heart break into pieces.
ed out of the shadows and gently tapped the
door of the balcony.
Lewis, dont be sad. Im not dead.
0
RE
10
>
ͼ
Terrible
Chapter 256
?
256 The Murderer
The room was very quiet, so Keira''s knocking became very distinct.
Lewis paused for a moment.
He seemed to have heard Keira''s voice...
Although he knew it was wishful thinking, perhaps even a fantasy, since he had experienced this several times over the past few days.
Yet, he still looked up happily toward the balcony.
Indeed, through the ss door, the balcony was empty.
Lewis furrowed his brows and slowly straightened up, walking toward the balcony. On the balcony.
At that moment, Keira''s mouth was covered by someone, and she was hiding to the side, struggling with all her might but unable to exert any strength!
Just then, she caught a glimpse of Lewis, who seemed to walk toward her. Keira''s eyes brightened slightly. She stretched out her foot, ready to kick the flowerpot next to her. As long as she made a noise, Lewis would definitelye out and see her!
But just as her foot touched the flowerpot, the person behind her suddenly lowered their voice and said, "I mean no harm. I just want to remind you of something. Keira was killed by you, and if you still want to kill Lewis, then go ahead and meet him!" Keira stiffened upon hearing these words!
The foot she had extended remained suspended in mid-air.
What did they mean Keira was killed by her... did they mistake her for Keera?
She recalled Keera waking up on the boat, crying as she said, "...Keira, it was I who came looking for you, leading them here... It was I who exposed you!"
Exposed...
So, the danger wasn''t brought by Keera. It had always been there!
Keera once exined that the reason she impersonated her and registered the marriage with Lewis was to protect her... saying someone wanted to kill them... At the time, she didn''t believe it.
This was a society governed byws; how could it be possible?
But now, Keera was truly dead!
Keira herself had almost died!
An unknown danger had always existed, only she hadn''t known...
Keira felt that the person behind her had no malicious intent; otherwise, they could have easily stabbed her with the state her body was in right now. There was no need for them to say these things.
She stopped struggling, and the person behind her slowly let go of her.
Neither of them spoke. They could feel Lewis watching from the room toward the balcony for a long, long time. Finally, Lewis turned around and went back to where he had been.
The person behind her breathed a sigh of relief, and then, in the instant Keira turned her head, the person jumped down from the balcony.
Keira only saw a figure in a ck cap and ck mask blending into the crowd that hade from the main hall....
Keira didn''t chase after the person.
She looked once more toward the balcony door.
Even though that person had said those words, she still decided to rify things with Lewis. She couldn''t let him continue to suffer in the pain of her supposed death...
But before she could take action, another knock came from Lewis''s room, and Tom spoke from outside. "Boss, Miss Davis called again, saying she wants to see you, or else she won''t eat..."
"Then let her starve to death!"
Lewis''s tone was deliberate, the cold hardness of his voice carried a ruthless finality!
There was a pause outside the door, where no one dared to speak again.
Keira also stood frozen in ce.
The incident with Keera had happened so suddenly; she unountably gained a sister, and then, just as inexplicably, that sister was murdered!
All these changes happened too fast, with too many turns, leaving her, who had gone through a brush with death, topletely forget her original situation. She had just wanted to meet Lewis as soon as possible...
She even forgot about Madeleine''s existence.
She had forgotten that before she was kidnapped, she and Lewis had been on their way to get a divorce...
Keira forced a bitter smile, feeling as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over her, jerking her abruptly back to reality.
Even if they met, what then?
It was nothing more than presenting Lewis with an even more difficult choice.
It was nothing more than presenting Lewis with an even more difficult choice.
If she was in danger, Lewis wouldn''t abandon her, but what about Madeleine? Why bring trouble to others?
With that thought, Keira lowered her gaze and quietly climbed down from the balcony, heading toward the memorial hall.
She was now very familiar with the path from old Mrs. Horton''s courtyard to the main hall.
Surrounded by the familiar scenery, Keira''s eyes were heavy with reflections.
She had made her decision.
She would temporarily live as Keera because only Keera would know so many secrets; she had to stay in Oceanion to uncover the kidnapper and the murderer of her sister!
She had never been one to flee from problems, nor was she one to sit by and wait for
doom.
She would gradually uncover the hidden dangers and swiftly eliminate them!
Keira''s gaze became firmer, her eyes filled with a determined edge.
Instead of going to the memorial hall, she found herself in the parking lot.
Howard''s mother was engrossed in short videos on her cellphone,ughing gleefully, paying no attention to Amy.
Amy had finished her milk and was now bored. She was ying with her fingers in the safety seat, appearing obedient and sensible.
Keira picked up the two-year-old Amy and walked toward the memorial hall.
Only then did Howard''s mother notice her presence and follow her with a mobile
phone in hand. "Keera, where are you taking the child? The memorial hall is a solemn ce. If this child starts crying and causing a scene, ruining Howard''s good fortune, I
won''t let you off easily!"
Keira ignored the threat and quickened her pace.
She and Amy arrived at the entrance of the memorial hall and looked at the coffin from
a distance.
Keira lowered her eyes and set Amy down, telling the child, "Good girl, bow to the
coffin."
Amy, not understanding what was happening but always well-behaved, obediently knelt and knocked her head against the ground twice.
The small figure''s eyes inexplicably reddened, tears welling up, and as Amy stood up, she said, "Mommy, I suddenly feel like crying..."
Keira felt her own eves turning red as she clenched her fists tightly.
A single indifferent remark from Keira shut her up. "Are you sure you want to make a spectacle of yourself here?"
Howard''s mother immediately looked around nervously and covered her mouth.
Then she red fiercely at her, snatching Amy from her arms. "I''m taking the child back to the car. Once we leave the Horton family, I will settle the score with you!" After Howard''s mother left, Keira took out a mask from her pocket and slowly put it on
her face to avoid being recognized by others.
After she put on the mask, she turned around, intending to leave.
Mrs. Olsen hadn''t attended her funeral; she must have been unwell, and Keira needed
to check on her mother.
But the moment she turned around, she saw Uncle Olsen standing right behind her,
staring at her in astonishment.
Keira instinctively called out, "Handsome Uncle?!"
Uncle Olsen immediately stepped forward. "Kid, it really is you!"
Chapter 257
Uncle Olsens gaze swept over her before settling back on the coffin.
He hesitated as he observed Keira, his brows slightly furrowing.
Keira was still unaware of his identity and asked, Handsome Uncle, whats wrong?
Uncle Olsen was still frowning.
They had originally made ns to dine together, but then Jodie South arrived, followed by the news
that her daughter had been kidnapped, out at sea.
He immediately arranged to mobilize all the manpower he could in Oceanion, even calling people from
nce, to search the sea, and eventually, they pulled up a bloated corpse.
The face of the corpse was swollen from being in the water, rendering it unrecognizable.
Jodie South took one look and said it wasnt her daughter.
However, the police immediately conducted a DNA
.
Jodie was ovee with shock at the revtion and fainted, remaining unconscious until now.
That old scoundrel Taylor had been by Jodies side the
whole time.
Uncle Olsen was there today to represent Jodie and to see her daughter off on herst journey.
It simply wasnt right for someone to be buried without any kin by their side.
But he had never expected to encounter his young friend in such a ce.
He looked at Keira again. You know Mrs. Horton?
Keira pursed her lips, looking down as she lied, Yes, Im her high school ssmate.
Uncle Olsen nodded and apologized. Sorry that I didnt show up as we nned that day. I had to leave
early due to an urgent matter
Only now did Keira realize that she also hadnt made it
to the meal with Uncle Olsen that day.
Her throat tightened as she waved her hand
dismissively. I happened to have something urgent
that day too.
It was a matter of life and death.
Seeing a flicker of pain in her eyes, Uncle Olsen broached another subject. You know Mrs. Horton, so
do you also know her mother Mrs. Olsen?
eira was taken aback. What about her?
Uncle Olsen looked down, sighing silently. Ive heard shes not doing well. If youre Mrs. Hortons
ssmate, perhaps you could visit Mrs. Olsen sometime.
At this, Keira grew anxious. Mrs. Olsen is not doing well?
Uncle Olsen nodded.
Immediately, Keira said, Ill go see her right away!
She turned to leave, but Howard grabbed her arm. Keera, where have you just been? Dont wander
around at the Hortons ce!
Keira frowned and after a moments thought, she said, I heard that Mrs. Hortons mother, Mrs. Olsen,
isnt well. I was nning to pay her a visit.
<
Howards eyes lit up at her words. Youve finally learned to mingle? Ive heard that Mr. Horton is deeply
committed to Mrs. Horton. If you can win over Mrs.
Olsen, itll be very beneficial to ourpany down the line!
But he hesitated. But Im not done here yet
Anv
who could pay their respects at the Horton
was a major figure in their industry. He had e the acquaintance of several such people and ready to
leave.
eira immediately said, You stay here. Ill go alone. Well meet up at the hotel in the evening.
Fine.
Keira turned and left the room.
Howard was ready to mingle with the others when he heard a voice. Is that your wife?
Turning to Uncle Olsen, who exuded an extraordinary presence, Howard smiled and said, Yes, thats
my wife, Keera South. Shes a high school ssmate of Mrs. Horton, and they were especially close.
So, when we heard about what happened to Mrs. Horton, she came
right ou47
But Uncle Olsen seemed taken aback, his keen senses picking up on something. Your wifes surname
is South?
Howard was surprised. Yes, thats right!
Uncle Olsens brows knitted together. That surname is
umon.
deed, you dont see that often
cle Olsen suddenly asked, Did she inherit thatst name from her father?
Howard immediately frowned, afraid of slipping up. Who are you? Why are you prying into other
peoples privacy?
Uncle Olsen paused momentarily, then suddenly extended his hand. Im Sam Olsen.
Howard was stunned and immediately overjoyed. Youre Uncle Olsen?! Forgive my rudeness. I didnt
recognize you!
Keira left the house, wearing a mask.
But when she got outside, she found that there were
too many cars lined up. Many people hade to offer their condolences and, like Howard, they were
trying to get to know more people, so they moved slowly.
This meant the exit was clear, but the entrance waspletely blocked. Even if she called a cab now,
she feared the vehicle wouldnt be able to squeeze in.
Keira was getting anxious.
At that moment, she saw a car entering nearby. It had just stopped at the entrance, ready to turn and
get out.
Among the horde of vehicles, it stood out
conspicuously-it was Samuels ostentatious yellow sports car!
Keira walked straight to it and saw Samuel on the phone.
Samuels eyes were swollen from crying, seemingly having wept for quite a while.
He was still crying on the phone. Our boss is dead. Im not in the mood for a meeting! Cancel, cancel,
cancel! I know this document is important, but today is my bosss funeral. I have to be here to say the
final
Retention||CA
ell toth her! Postpone all meetings for me!!
lrubbed his eyes, nced at the cars aheachdarand 1. Theseseadamn people,ing just for show.w.
nany of them truly came to mourn our boss?!?! e blockingghthe road, and its so frustrating!!
ung the sporosts car door open and got out.t
n cursed angrgrily at Tom. Whats going on here?e? an you let just stranyone in?! Among all these ,
how many arersisincere about my boss?!
ghed. Listen to yoyourself. Never mind, I knoww upset, so I wont hidiold it against you today!
I wanted to say more but Keira was already in his drivers seat andddflooring the elerator. rned the
car around, inimeediately heading for
1.
g the cars noise, Samuelnimmediately rushed ?ut could only get into the passssenger seat.
lowed, Who the hell are you? How dare you ny sports car?!
gnored his angry shouting, starteteththe car, and
toward the hospital.
Sitting in the passenger seat. Samuels heart was heavy with grief. He cried and cursed. Why am I so
unlucky? Losing my boss was bad enough, and now youre stealing my beloved sports car in broad
daylight?
Damn you, car thief! Stop the car on the side of the road right now! Im not in a good mood today, and I
might not hold it against you
My poor boss Why did you have to leave like this? I was going to bid my boss thest farewell. Cant
you pick a better time for stealing my care? Dont you have any conscience? Among all these people,
Im the only one truly here to mourn. How can you steal my car?!
novelbin
Keira said, Shut up!
Hearing this familiar voice, Samuel instinctively closed his mouth, but the next moment he suddenly
realized something, and started crying even harder. Your voice, its so simr to my bosss! If my boss
were still alive, I would never let her get upset again. Id have her focus on retiring
Unable to stand his noise anymore, Keira silently removed her mask and looked at him.
Samuel immediately yelled. Great, now the car thief dares to take off the mask! Ill definitely take a
picture of you and hand you over to the police!
His crying eyes had swelled into slits.
Bi
ter saying this, he got a clear look at Keiras face.
oment he saw her, Samuels crying came to an ot halt.
What
His eyes widened in shock, and he pointed at her, You,
you, you
He thought he had seen a ghost!!
R
10
>
Chapter 258
Keira nced at Samuel, then put her mask back on.
Then she saw Samuel staring at her. After looking at her for a very long time, he finally asked
cautiously, Boss, have youe back from the dead?
Keira was speechless.
Samuel continued. Your face looks sallow and patchy. Is this what happens to people after they die?
Thats way too ugly, isnt it?
Keira stared at him.
She rolled her eyes.
That made Samuel cry even more violently. Boss, youre really alive! You scared the life out of me.
You have no idea what these past couple of days have been like for me! Ive cried all my tears for you!
Even more sincerely than Lewis!
He tried to smile through his tears, but they continued to flow uncontrobly.
Seeing him like this, Keira sighed silently and handed him a tissue. Wipe it off, youre a mess!
Her disdain only made Samuels feelings more genuine.
Its so good that my boss isnt dead!
Keira saw that he had finally calmed down and was about to ask him something, but suddenly she
heard the sound of a car speeding up. Then, Lewiss Bentley whizzed past her!
??
novelbin
was only a fleeting glimpse, Keira and
early saw that the person in the drivers seat
wis!
nuels pupils shrank, and his emotions surged as he ursed angrily, Fuck! Whats Lewis up to now?
Doesnt he know youre being buried today? Leaving the house at this time? Not even there to send
you off on yourst journey?!
Keira was slightly startled.
She remembered what Tom had said, that Madeleine
wanted to see him, or else she would go on a hunger
strike
Although Lewis had yelled, let her die, in the end, he couldnt bear it, could he? Was he rushing over
to see
her now?
M
She knew that, in Lewiss eyes, she had already passed away, so he should cherish the person still
alive.
She also understood that, as Lewis, that was the right thing to do.
But her chest tightened slightly, and a sharp sting of pain washed over her
Seeing the loss in her eyes, Samuel reacted and said incredulously, Hes not going to see that lunatic
again, is he? Boss, how could he do this to you!
Samuel was so angry that his eyes reddened, and he clenched his fists tightly.
Keira drove steadily with her eyes downcast. Im already dead. I cant let another die as well.
Samuel was stunned. Boss, what exactly is going on? If youre not dead, then whos in the coffin?
Although the body was dposed, I couldnt believe it when I heard the news; I even had a DNA
comparison done for you both
Keira had just heard old Mrs. Horton mention that a DNA test was done, and now Samuel was saying
the same, her grip on the steering wheel tightened. And
the romlt wog?
Samuel scratched his head. The result said it was you!
Keirasst hope that her only sister was still alive
shattered.
There could have been a mistake on old Mrs. Hortons
part, but Samuel wouldnt make one.
The body had been dposed beyond recognition,
they could only rely on DNA for
ar
ster.
tion.
ghtened her jaw. That wasnt me; it was my twin
Upon hearing this, Samuel was dumbfounded. What? Arent you Mrs. Olsens biological daughter?
Didnt Mrs. Olsen give birth to just one daughter back then?
How could there be twins!
Keira said indifferently. I am just as puzzled.
She was determined to temporarily use her sisters identity to slowly lure out the that was cast over
her, which she herself couldntprehend.
But she wasnt foolish enough to not seek help from anyone. She would trust a few people, and she
would
<
still need Samuel to help her out.
Although when she thought of asking for help, the first person who came to her mind was Lewis
Samuel had been by her side for many years and was long ustomed to her ways, so he didnt ask
why she didnt reveal her identity and simply asked, What can I do for you?
Keira narrowed her eyes and let out a coldugh. Help me find out who drugged me and Keera at the
restaurant and threw me onto the ship!
Since the culprit had made a move against her in Oceanion, there was surely evidence left behind.
Her years in Oceanion werent spent in vain. Her deliverypany was meant for gathering
information!
First, she would find out who the culprit was. After that, she would slowly unravel the web to discover
the secret and truth that Keera was hiding!
Samuel immediately said, You dont need to instruct me. Ive already had people looking into it! But the
restaurants surveince footage was deleted, so were
going door to door looking for leads to see if any
599
nearby surveince captured anything
After saying this, he paused before adding, Weve found out that the Horton family is also investigating
this matter, but the culprit was clever and didnt leave any traces.
Keira fell silent upon hearing this, then said, Lets
change our approach.
you suggest?
range scent that knocked me and Keera
onscious is an umon anesthetic sold on the
arket, and there should be records for purchasing
such a substance. Check the ck market to see who
has bought it recently.
Samuel said, Got it!
Also help me look into the family and social circle of
Keera South from nce.
Since she had to pretend to be Keera, she would do it thoroughly.
Without any more unnecessary chit-chat, Keira asked Samuel for Mrs. Olsens hospital address and
drove to the hospital.
When she got out of the car, she put on a ck cap and a ck mask.
Upon entering the hospitals main entrance and seeing her reflection in the ss door, Keira froze for a
moment.
This had been exactly Keeras attire when she first
visi
in Oceanion.
ner gaze down, hiding theplex emotions eyes, and quickly headed upstairs to the
atient department.
She overheard two nurses discussing Mrs. Olsens
condition.
Its so pitiful. Her newly acknowledged daughter just died, and now the patient is devastated, nearly
without
the will to live
Being in aa like this might actually be a blessing for her, right?
Its like being forced to take a proper rest
The two nurses walked away chatting, making Keiras heart tighten with concern.
She quickly reached Mrs. Olsens ward and as soon as
she saw Taylor step out to fetch water, she pushed open the door and slipped inside.
She didnt trust Taylor.
She had hardly any affection for this father of hers since childhood.
She tread lightly, silently closing the door behind her
urning to look at Mrs. Olsen on the hospital
b
e was shocked as soon as she looked, because ere was an unexpected visitor in the room.
Lewis was standing by Mrs. Olsens bedside, seemingly examining the medical records.
At that moment, he turned his head and gazed quietly at Keira, having clearly seen her sneaking
around just
now.
A question mark slowly crossed Keiras mind.
Wasnt this man supposed to be visiting Madeleine?
What was he doing here?
As she was internallyining, Lewis had already fixed a sharp gaze on her.
/p>
10
>
53
Chapter 259
Lewis frowned as he looked at the person in front of
him.
She was sneaky, dressed in a woolen sweater that
oncealed her figure.
ut he felt at a nce that she was very familiar very
much like Keira!
Lewis stared nkly at her, his eyebrows slightly furrowing, and he asked slowly, Keira? Is that you?
Keiras eyshes trembled, and suddenly she said, Its
me.
Lewis frozepletely.
In disbelief, he stared at the person in front of him only to see Keira lower her head, timidly saying,
Who are you? How do you know my name is Keera?
As she spoke, she tried hard to imitate her sisters gentle tone.
Lewis paused. What?
Keira then looked at him. Her face was still bruised,
and the iodine wasnt cleaned off properly, making the skin that was exposed very yellow.
Wearing a hat and a mask, not even her biological mother would recognize her
Keira continued timidly, I, I was Keiras high school ssmate, and everyone calls me Keera. I heard
the tragic news about Keira, so I came to visit Mrs. Olsen.
u Keiras friend too?
ing these words, Lewis looked somewhat dejected nd even scoffed at himself with a mocking smile.
He clenched his fists tightly.
He felt he was utterly ridiculous.
He didnt understand why, even though the body that had been retrieved was unrecognizable, and DNA
analysis had confirmed it was Keira.
He just didnt believe it and personally oversaw theparisons again and again
But each time, it was Keira.
Even with the evidence in front of him, he still couldnt ept that Keira had drowned
Even just now, when he saw that woman, he thought she was Keira
But his Keira was always a carefree, spirited woman. How could she possibly be sneaky and
subservient?
What on earth had he been thinking a moment ago?
Lewis lowered his gaze, answering her earlier question,
Im her husband.
His voice choked slightly on thest two words.
A pang of pain went through Keiras heart as she looked at his face, which had be gaunt enough
that the cheekbones were protruding after only two days. Her eyes suddenly welling up with tears, and
she hastily turned her head, Condolences.
Lewis didnt pay her any more attention.
Keira thought for a moment, went straight to the bedside, and looked at the medical record beside it.
Acute stress excessive mourning but no
life-threatening danger.
Keira breathed a sigh of relief.
She leaned close to Mrs. Olsen and whispered in a
volume only the two of them could hear. Mom, Im not dead. You have to take good care of yourself
and get well. Ille to see you another day.
Keira knew that if she stayed any longer, Lewis might start to suspect something.
She stood up and was ready to leave, not noticing that Mrs. Olsens fingers twitched.
After Keira left, Lewis stayed there for a while, and before long, Taylor came back.
This time Taylor looked much better than thest time Mrs. Olsen fainted; he seemed very normal,
without the previous dejection.
Lewis advised, Take good care of yourself so you can take care of my mother-inw.
Taylor nodded. Dont worry, I know. Theres no one else at home now. Ill definitely stay strong.
Lewis didnt say anything more, he lowered his gaze and said, Ill help arrange for the best doctors to
come for a consultation, and the people from nce should
arrive tomorrow.
Okay.
After Lewis left, Mrs. Olsen suddenly opened her eyes. She propped herself up with both hands and
shouted,
Keira!
Taylor immediately approached her and took her hand. Shirley, youre awake? How are you feeling?
But Mrs. Olsen struggled to look around. Wheres Keira? I heard her voice, where is she?!
T
d
Shirley, you heard wrong Keira was
ay
seemed that only then did Mrs. Olsen remember what had happened before she fainted. When she
saw the ocean swaying precariously, she knew Keira had no hope of survival.
After that swollen body was recovered from the water, she had fainted at just one nce.
Mrs. Olsen clenched her fists tightly, tears streaming down!
novelbin
She looked at Taylor. No, Keira isnt dead! Im going to find her!
She threw off the covers to get out of bed but
suddenly her legs gave way, and she copsed.
Fortunately, Taylor caught her in time. Shirley, calm down. If Keira were still here, she definitely
wouldnt want to see you like this!
Mrs. Olsen cried out, I cant calm down! I have to find
Keira!
Taylor ed deeply, holding Mrs. Olsen tightly, gently
ack,
P
Olsen still cried. My Keira, she isnt dead! She
ely isnt dead! She was just talking in my ear. She d me she was still alive!!
Taylor continued to gently stroke her back, soothing her emotions. Okay, shes not dead, Shirley, shes
not
dead, dont worry
Mrs. Olsen gradually calmed down.
She said, Taylor, Keira really was just here. I heard her talk to me, and thats why I woke up
Taylor gave a wry smile. Shirley, aside from Mr. Horton, no one was in the room just now
Mrs. Olsen was stunned. Is, is that so?
Taylor nodded. Yes, thats right!
Mrs. Olsen immediately became disconste.
She murmured to herself, How could this be I clearly heard her I really did hear her. Taylor,
wheres my phone? Im going to call Lewis and ask if anyone came
in!
Taylor tried to stop her. Shirley, Mr. Horton is already
so can we not make a fuss, please?
Ve
Olsen shook her head. Im not making a fuss!
Keira really came! She was speaking into my
I heard her
She gripped Taylors hand tightly. We dont have to find Mr. Horton. Just help me check the
surveince, someone definitely came in, and it was Keira!
Seeing her insistence, Taylor sighed silently but reassured her. Okay, Ill go and check for you Can-
you calm down for now?
Only then did Mrs. Olsen nod. Okay.
Taylor pressed the call button and summoned a nurse, asking her to help retrieve the surveince
footage for
this ward.
The nurse quickly went to security and sent the past half hour of surveince footage to Taylors phone.
There definitely wouldnt be any inside the room, only
in the corridor outside.
But for Mrs. Olsen, that was enough.
Taylor opened the footage from half an hour before,
sped it
tog
handed it to Mrs. Olsen. They watched
lor said, Shirley, do you see? I was only gone for a it, and Mr. Horton was here with you. It was
impossible for someone to havee
But almost as soon as he finished speaking, they saw a girl wearing a cap and a mask sneaking into
the ward!
Mrs. Olsens eyes welled up with tears. Keira, its
Keira!
1
R
Youve arrived at thetest chapter!
10
>
E
Terrible
Chapter 260
Mrs. Olsen spoke in an agitated jumble, pointing at the phone as she burst into tears.
Taylor was slightly taken aback, put down his phone, and patted her back. The person in the video is
completely unrecognizable; it might not be her, so dont get worked up. Ill help you check!
Good, hurry up
Mrs. Olsen urged Taylor, pushing him toward the door.
Taylor furrowed his brow and stepped outside.
Mrs. Olsen thought it over and felt that given Taylors capabilities, he might not be able to identify the
girl, especially since she was wearing a cap and a mask.
Her daughter had clearly returned but didnt acknowledge her It must be because Keira knew that the
murderer was somewhere nearby!
Mrs. Olsen clenched her fist and reached for her own
phone from the nightstand.
She opened WhatsApp, where she added Uncle Olsen two days prior.
DE
Having kept a low profile over the years, she didnt have much power to protect herself in Oceanion, so
even though she never wanted to see Sam again, she could still prioritize what was more urgent.
She sent a message to Sam. Can you do me a favor?
Sam replied instantly. Consider it done. What do you
need?
Looking at those words, Mrs. Olsen paused for a
moment.
She pursed her lips with a mix of emotions.
She had buried the past deep in her heart and never wanted anything to do with him again in this
lifetime, but for her daughter
Mrs. Olsen took a deep breath and began to type slowly. Ive got some information about my daughter,
and Id like to ask you to help me
While she was typing, the door to the room suddenly opened.
Mrs. Olsen was slightly startled and looked up to see Taylor walking in.
Mrs. Olsen casually asked. Tavlor did you find
anything?
novelbin
Taylor approached her, frowning as he said, Ive had people look into it. Shirley, dont worry
He stopped mid-sentence and looked at Mrs. Olsens phone. Who are you messaging?
Mrs. Olsen was open and honest with Taylor and didnt hide anything. She handed him her phone, I
thought ourbined influence might not be enough, so I wanted to ask Sam for help, given that it
concerns
Keiras life.
She let Taylor nce at the chat screen before taking her phone back, intending to continue typing.
With him stepping in, we should be able to find Keira more quickly
She had barely spoken when suddenly her phone was
snatched from her hand.
Surprised, Mrs. Olsen looked up to see that Taylor had taken her phone, his eyes filled with sorrow.
Shirley, dont you trust me?
Mrs. Olsen paused, sensing that Taylors emotions
were off at the moment.
14:
After a moment of silence, she said, Taylor, thats not what I meant. Its just that someone wants to kill
Keira, and I want to protect her, which is why I sought help from Sam
And then? Taylor sat down by her bed, his gaze filled with sadness. After Sam helps you find Keira
and sees Keiras face, which looks so much like her mothers, hed immediately realize that Keira is his
child. Given his character, hed take you and the child away right away Im not powerful enough,
Shirley, I cantpete with him for you
Mrs. Olsen fell silent for a moment, thenughed bitterly. I wont go with him
But he is domineering in his actions. Once he knows about Keira, hell definitely take you away!
Taylor began to speak hesitantly.
Mrs. Olsen sensed hisck of security and took his hand. Im not the young woman I once was, and
the foolish things from my youth wouldnt happen again.
Taylor, youre overthinking it
Im not!
Taylor stood havent grad In mu ouAR
in Chirlou unu
you have always been beautiful, like a fairy,. Youre unattainably, and I cant even touch you! The way
Sam looked at you that day was the same; he has remained single all these years, clearly because he
still has feelings for you!
Mrs. Olsen furrowed her brows and clenched her fists
tightly.
Seeing her like this, Taylor couldnt help but want to cry. Shirley, I want to ask you a question.
Mrs. Olsen said gently, Go ahead.
Weve been together for twenty-two years. Shirley, even though you never let me touch you, in my
heart, youre my wife, and I love you more than myself. But what about you? Shirley, have you ever
loved me?
Mrs. Olsen was taken aback.
Taylor continued to stare at her. Back when we got together, you said you just wanted to give the child
a father. I also said I wouldnt expect any emotional response from you, that just being with you would
make me happy But the heart is reassuring. Shirley, tell me, over all these years, havent you even a
little
bit loved me?
JA:49
1778
Mrs. Olsen sighed. Taylor, we are already at this age. Why bother to talk about whether we love each
other
or not?
But I do love you! All these years, my love for you has never decreased by a fraction. Ive always felt
that its fine to continue living like this. Even if my daughter was locked up, I really didnt care, as long
as you were by my side
Taylor raked his fingers through his hair and paced around the room restlessly. But everything
changed when Sam arrived! Shirley, you changed! Ever since you woke upst time, youve been often
staring out the window in a daze, looking at your phone, wanting to call Sam! Even your gaze is
different when you look at him. The fleeting nce you gave him that day, exposed too much
Suddenly, Taylor rushed up to Mrs. Olsen. The situation was so abrupt that day, and the way you
looked at him didnt have a hint of hatred. That intense longing looked as if you were about to be with
him the
next moment!!
Taylors eyes reddened, and he trembled nervously.
Now that youve encountered a problem, the first
16
FIL
C
person you think of is him. Do you still want to tell him that Keira is his daughter? Shirley, I have
protected you for 22 years, 4 months, and 3 days. Havent all these days and nights warmed your heart
even a little bit?! Have you, even for a moment, ever loved me?!
He looked very sad, like someone who was abandoned.
Mrs. Olsen was stunned. She clenched her jaw tightly, yet she was not moved by his words.
Her eyes gradually grew colder. Taylor, I had agreed with Keira to meet a stranger, and I had no idea it
was
Sam. How could you know how I looked when I saw
Sam?
Taylor was speechless.
But Mrs. Olsen suddenly realized something. Have you been monitoring me?
She thought back to when she first saw Sam, and they had nned to introduce themselves to each
other, but the kidnapping call that interrupted them came at such an opportune time
Mrs. Olsens pupils contracted, and she looked at him in disbelief, Are you the Mmm!
C
Tal
Taylor moved forward abruptly, covering Mrs. Olsens mouth with his hand. Shirley, dont say it!
However, Mrs. Olsens eyes widened in shock as she struggled to push Taylor away, but he wouldnt
budge. She bit down on his fingers, finally making Taylor to let
1.
Taylor gasped, looking at the bite marks and
bloodstains on the back of his hand, just about to say something when he heard Mrs. Olsens certain
tone.
It was you! you killed Keira!
R
Leave the firstment for this sifapter
10
>
Chapter 261
Taylor halted; he put down that bleeding hand and looked again at Mrs. Olsen, meeting her calm gaze,
knowing that any further argument was useless.
He clenched his fists, letting out a bitterugh. Shirley, I did it all for you!
Mrs. Olsen felt she was going insane. For me, you wanted to kill my daughter? Taylor, you maniac!
You
The next moment, Taylor was on top of her, pinning
down both of her hands.
Mrs. Olsen had been unconscious for two full days; she nowy there powerless, looking at Taylor as
he suddenly leaned in, panic rising in her voice. You, what are you going to do?
Shirley, weve been husband and wife for 22 years, and youve never let me touch you Im not going
to do anything; Im just exercising my rights as a husband!
After saying this, he buried his head in the nape of her
neck!
At this moment, he trembled with excitement
throughout his body!
No one knew what it felt like for such repressed love, when it was finally about to be obtained, after so
many years!
He took a deep breath, showing a twisted and satisfied smile.
Mrs. Olsen struggled. Taylor, youve lost your mind! Let me go!
I havent lost my mind!
Taylor said with suppressed agony, To melt your heart, Ive waited for 22 years! Even a stone should
have warmed up by now, but you havent Shirley, youre the one whos too heartless!
Mrs. Olsen closed her eyes. When you first wanted to be with me, I told you, my heart would never stir
for
you
Taylorughed. I did say that all I wanted was to be with you, that seeing you every day was my
greatest happiness. But Shirley, people change When I got to see you every day, I wanted more
Especially when I
COT JOU with a crowing hally with Sams child getting
14:
1A11
bigger every day Do you know how crazy I felt? I
always thought how wonderful it would be if that child
was ours.
Mrs. Olsen was pinned down by him, unable to move her body.
But hearing these words, she suddenly understood something. You knew early on that Poppy had
switched the babies?!
Eyery baby born would have a bracelet.
In theory, such an error was impossible in hospitals. Poppy was struggling even to afford meals back
then, so how could she have had the means to do such a
thing?!
By now, Taylor had nothing to deny anymore.
He lowered his eyes. I just hinted to her that only if the child was yours, I would acknowledge it;
otherwise, hers was just a bastard. It was her idea to swap the babies, and I was just helping her cover
it up.
Otherwise, with so many nurses in the hospital, what if they saw her?
Maniac, you maniac!!
39
Mrs. Olsen was so furious she grit her teeth, tears. rolling down her face.
She could never have imagined that this man, who had always been so amodating and seemingly
devoted to her, who had been by her side for more than 22 years, taking up almost half of her life,
could do such a thing!
I am a maniac, but you drove me to this madness.
After uttering those words, Taylor started to tear at
her clothes.
A chill passed over her body, and Mrs. Olsen felt an overwhelming sense of shame and rage.
She struggled fiercely, but was utterly unable to break free from his oppressive grasp
Taylor seemed to be seeking years of retribution from her body, torturing her bit by bit
Yet he never went through with the final act
What was meant to be an intimate act between lovers
only made Mrs. Olsen feel wave after wave of coldness.
Taylor looked at her. Shirley, its been many years
since youst did this. Do you want it?
In Mrs. Olsens eyes, however, there was no trace of
desire.
She was still so lucid.
novelbin
She looked straight at Taylor. I just feel disgusted.
The word disgusted made Taylor stiffen slightly.
He let out a coldugh and suddenly stood up.
Mrs. Olsen immediately breathed a sigh of relief, eeling that at least this man wasntpletely
heartless and deranged.
But in the next instant
p!
A vicious pnded across her face, leaving Mrs. Olsen feeling dizzy, and her vision blurred!
were ringing
s voice seemed toe from afar. Shirley, mypany cant win your heart, lets see if nwashing can
do the trick! Do you remember Keira fore she turned fifteen? How well-behaved she was
the Olsen family! Hahaha
10
Upon hearing these words, Mrs. Olsens vision shed intensely with the situations Keira faced at
home
The glimpses she had asionally caught
Poppy would p Keira without any reason, or withhold food just as arbitrarily.
And that was only what she had seen; she had heard from the servants that, in private, Poppy was
even more ruthless!
She had also heard about a whip Poppy owned, used specifically tosh Keira
The helpless child, devoid of self-preservation, would curl up, hoping only for Poppy to be in a good
mood and spare her
Those painful memories made Mrs. Olsen clench her fists tightly. Taylor, you monster!
She tried to rise from the bed, aiming to rush to the
door.
But Taylor caught her around the waist!
The door to the ward was right before her eyes, yet she couldnt get out at all!
Mrs. Olsen yelled toward the door, Help! Nurse, help!
Taylor justughed and said, You were so agitated just now; Ive already informed everyone that you
couldnt handle your daughters passing and that youre not in a good mental state. Shirley, keep
yelling; even if you scream your throat raw, no one wille
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Olsen felt her strength leave her, and she copsed to the floor.
Taylor loomed over her from above.
In the past, he had always looked up to her, but now, this woman had finally fallen from her pedestal.
A flicker of excitement arose within him.
If he could tame her
Just then, a cell phone rang.
Mrs. Olsen turned her head sharply, looking toward her own phone-it was a call for her!
As she moved to grab it, Taylor snatched her phone, finding that Sam had sent her many messages on
WhatsApp.
Whats up?
1449
Talk to me.
Are you okay?
Im going to the hospital to see you!
Seeing she hadnt responded for a while, Sam sent her a voice message on WhatsApp, but she didnt
pick up, and now he was calling her.
on seeing the caller ID on the screen, Taylors pupils onstricted.
He turned fiercely to Mrs. Olsen. After all these years, you still have his number!
1. Olsen didnt say a word,
or immediately hung up, then furiously took off his
r belt andshed it against the side-
Tayloned maniacally/ Shirley, do you want to
tas
its like to be whipped?
me time, in the lobby of the hospital.
ar came to a screeching halt, and he jumped anning frantically toward the upstairs ward!
Chapter 262
Uncle Olsens face was etched with urgency as he rushed upstairs to the hospital room without pause.
Mrs. Olsen never asked for his help.
Thest time she did, it was because her daughter was
in trouble.
And now she was asking for help again something must have gone wrong again!
He had been frequently sending her messages and calling her, but Mrs. Olsen hadnt replied or
answered. Was the killer who murdered Keira back to kill her
too?
This thought elerated Uncle Olsens pace even
more.
He pushed open the doors to the hospital room with both hands and just as he was about to enter, he
saw Taylor blocking the doorway.
Uncle Olsen stopped in his tracks.
Taylor slowly said, Sam, what brings you here?
Uncle Olsen asked anxiously Where is Mrs. Olsen?
Taylor coughed before responding, Shes taking
shower.
novelbin
Uncle Olsen was taken aback.
Taylor then showed an embarrassed expression.
a
Shirley has been sick for a long time and hasnt bathed in days. She just woke up and is now taking a
shower. Its not convenient for you to enter
Uncle Olsens gaze fell upon the VIP rooms bathroom.
Through a frosted ss door, the sound of running water could faintly be heard.
He couldnt see inside the bathroom.
Mrs. Olsen, in disarray, had her hospital gown torn to
shreds. Her mouth was stuffed, and her wrists and
ankles were bound, making it impossible for her to
move.
Hot water poured down, soaking her entire body.
She tried to emit faint cries for help, but they were drowned out by the sound of the water.
Outside, Uncle Olsen hastily withdrew his gaze, but
something felt off. She just sent me a message asking
for my help.
Taylor nodded. Right, we sent the message to you together.
He pointed outside.
Uncle Olsen took a step back.
After Taylor stepped out and closed the door, he looked straight at Uncle Olsen. You and Shirley had
agreed to never see each other again. Thest meeting was already a vition of that agreement.
Shirley has just lost her daughter, and shes not in a good state of mind. She asked me to tell you, can
you please go back to nce immediately and nevere to Oceanion again?
Uncle Olsen was stunned by these words.
He instinctively looked toward the hospital room
again.
Taylor, however, blocked his way once more, Sam, this is her only wish and request now. She hopes
you wont stay to revel in her misery.
Uncle Olsen clenched his jaw tight, gripping his fists.
Taylor continued. You just promised her that you
would agree to any request. Sam, are you going back on your word?
Uncle Olsen immediately looked at him. You saw the messages between me and Mrs. Olsen?
Taylor said, Ive been married to her for 22 years, and our rtionship is deep-seated. We have no
secrets
1. Sam, please dont disturb our lives.
betw
P
ont disturb her life.
sindeed always Mrs. Olsens request of him.
than 22 years.
knew she was in Oceanion yet never set foot here, earing it would make her ufortable
Even to know if she was doing well, he had to ask
Lewis to check for him.
Olsen felt Mrs. Olsen was truly heartless
she had always been this way.
e hadnt changed.
hinking of this, Uncle Olsen took two steps back and
forced a bitter smile, his voice tinged with a hint of
loss. Alright, Ill leave this ce. If Mrs. Olsen needs any further assistance, feel free to ask.
Taylor nodded. Thank you, Sam, for your care. Now that Keira has met with misfortune, Shirley is
extremely worn out. As long as you donte to
disturb her peaceful life again, my wife and I will be
satisfied
My wife.
Uncle Olsen felt as if an arrow had pierced through his heart once more.
He managed a faint smile, nodded, and turned to leave.
Watching him leave, Taylor revealed a meaningful smile. Only then did he go back inside, locking the
door behind him.
Next, he walked to the bathroom door, pushed it open, and turned off the tap. He took a bath towel
from the side, and began drying Mrs. Olsens hair.
Shirley, make sure youre dried off thoroughly. Dont catch a cold
His voice was as gentle as it had always been, yet Mrs.
:
Olsen shivered intensely!
Taylor carried her out of the bathroom and then ced her on the hospital bed, removing her damp
nightgown and tossing it into the nearby trash can.
After drying her off with a bath towel, he noticed the startling whip marks on the pristine skin of Mrs.
Olsens back.
He immediately took out the ointment and gently started to apply it on her.
He said tenderly, Shirley, does it hurt? Let me blow on it, and it wont hurt anymore
Mrs. Olsen closed her eyes in pain, and the cloth that
had been in her mouth was removed. She asked in a
low voice, Taylor, why dont you just kill me.
How could I bear to kill you when I love you so much! Shirley, everything I do is to prevent you from
leaving
me
Taylor meticulously treated the wounds on her back and then took out her regr clothes. Shirley, Im
taking you home. Its inconvenient here at the hospital with so many people around
Mrs. Olsens eyes suddenly lit up.
If she could leave the ward
Just as she thought about this, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her arm!
Mrs. Olsen turned her head and saw a syringe there, then felt her body go limp and fell into Taylors
embrace.
What have you done to me
Her tongue felt heavy, too weak to force the words
out.
Taylor smiled. Shirley, this is a muscle rxant. Itll help you rx so you can be a good girl and listen
to
me
Mrs. Olsens pupils constricted.
She watched helplessly as he dressed her like a puppet on strings and then picked her up and strode
out of the room.
A nurse saw them and immediately asked, Mr. Olsen, whats wrong?
Taylor sighed. Shirley just woke up and said she
wanted to go home. She doesnt want to stay here, so Im taking her back
The nurse nodded. Mr. Olsen, your love for Mrs. Olsen is so deep. Mrs. Olsen, you should cheer up. If
something were to happen to you, what would Mr. Olsen do? You have no idea,st time when you
fainted and almost didnt wake up, Mr. Olsen stayed by your side without eating or drinking. Je moved
everyone in the hospital!
After that, she looked at Taylor. Mr. Olsen, you must also take care of yourself.
Taylor nodded gently. Dont worry, I wont be so foolish. I need to take care of Shirley, so we can grow
old together
Listening to these words, Mrs. Olsen suddenly understood something.
The feelings Taylor had for her over the years might be real, and that was why he managed to deceive
everyone so well!
X
He didnt only fool the outsiders, but even she had failed to see through the darkness in his heart!
So how could anyone suspect that he was the
murderer of Keira?
All he could do was watch in dismay as Taylor carried
her downstairs and into the car.
Nobody noticed, but in the parking lot, Uncle Olsen
frowned as he watched them leave.
After a while, Uncle Olsen opened WhatsApp and found his young friend. Little friend, something
doesnt feel right about Mrs. Olsen! Can you please pay her another visit?
R
10
>
E
Chapter 263
Ellis saw Uncle Olsens expression and couldnt help himself from asking, Uncle, since Mrs. Olsen
said she didnt want to see you, why dont you just go back? Shes heartbroken now, and your
presence here is not making things any better.
Uncle Olsen red at him.
Ellis immediately realized that hisment might have
been too harsh.
He coughed and then said, You just mentioned something was amiss, so what is it thats not right?
Uncle Olsen lowered his eyes. Miss South has always been strong-willed. Her daughter has died, and
the murderer hasnt been found. Would she ask me to leave? When she sent me the message, my first
thought was that she would want me to avenge her daughter.
Jodie South was never a weak character.
Her health wasnt good, and she was fainting frequently, but a persons nature wouldnt change.
Ellis couldnt help but ask, Then why dont you just barge in and ask her directly?
Uncle Olsen gave him a sideways nce.
Ellis immediately understood something. No way, no way, have I stumbled upon something? Ha!
Uncle, youre not afraid of anything, but youre afraid of Mrs. Olsen getting angry?
Uncle Olsen was speechless.
He wondered what he should do with this idiotic
nephew.
He did fear that it was Jodies wish for him not to
interfere, and if he disobeyed and barged in, Jodie might end up hating him.
Uncle Olsen silently sighed and looked down at his phone.
Unexpectedly, after sending out the message, there was still no response from the other side.
It was just likest time when they made ns but he had to rush off with Jodie to the sea to search for
someone, and while waiting for the retrieval process, he remembered the appointment and sent her a
203 Meeting Again
message.
The young friend also didnt reply at all.
At the time, he thought the young friend was angry, but now that he thought about it, when they met at
the Horton familys condolence visit, she didnt seem to hold a grudge against him!
Uncle Olsen was puzzled and scratching his head, but he quickly thought of something, opened
WhatsApp, found Howard, and sent a message. Where are you
staying?
Howard indeed replied immediately. Four Seasons Hotel. Uncle Olsen, is there something you need?
Uncle Olsen. Iming to find you. Ill take your whole family to dinner tonight.
It was a gesture to make up for missing the appointment with the young friendst time.
After seeing Mrs. Olsen, Keira gave several orders to Samuel to find the murderer as soon as possible.
When she ultimately parted with Samuel, and he asked, Boss, when will you be able to reim your
novelbin
identity?
Keira knitted her brows and said, Well talk about it
after the murderer is found.
Only when she knew who the murderer was and why they wanted to kill them, and could ensure her
own safety, could she live under her true identity again.
Keira arrived at the Four Seasons Hotel.
Just as she found the private room where Howard and his family were staying, she saw Howard and
his mother excitedly preparing clothes. Howards mother even took out Amys dress to dress her up
beautifully.
ncing at Keira, Howard lifted his chin and scoffed. Youre just in time toe bac for dinner. Hurry
up and change into something more formal. Dont embarrass me tonight!
Keira paused slightly. Dinner?
Howard then excitedly opened his mouth. Yes, today Uncle Olsen and I hit it off immediately. Do you
know who Uncle Olsen is? Hes the one in charge of the nce Olsen family, one of the five major
families of nce. He just sent me a message saying he is inviting us to dinner tonight!
14.50
Howards mother chimed in right away. Son, you are so capable, to think thating to Oceanion we
could encounter such distinguished people, and youve managed to get connected! My god, thats the
nce Olsen family! Normally, we could only see such people in financial magazines, and he has
taken a fancy to
you!
When Keira heard Uncle Olsens name, she was slightly
stunned.
Before, Uncle Olsen had frequently wanted to meet her, but she hadnt gone to see him, and now that
she had be Keera, she suddenly got the opportunity.
But how could someone like Howard ever get in touch with Uncle Olsen?
She nced at Howard and saw that he was indeed handsome, with a refined and schrly
appearance-a truly good-looking fellow. It must have been this handsome face that had charmed
Keera!
Little did anyone know he was just an empty suit!
The look of disdain in Keiras eyes made Howard chuckle. I told you, Im really good at business.
Today, I had a chat with Uncle Olsen about the future
economic trends, and he listened patiently throughout.
Now he has invited me to dinner, which must mean he thinks highly of my insights! Alright, lets go, we
cant keep Uncle Olsen waiting!-
Keira didnt bother with idle chit-chat.
Since she had decided to investigate her sisters death under the guise of Keera, she would y along
with them to avoidplications.
She bowed her head and changed into a suitable tweed
coat.
Then she went into the bathroom to carefully wash off
the iodine on her face
Although the color wouldnt fade immediately, at least it wasnt as yellow as it had been during the day.
Once they were dressed, they headed downstairs.
Howard chose Fragrance Hall on the cars navigation and started the vehicle.
Howards mother asked, What ce is Fragrance Hall?
Howard immediately replied with pride, Fragrance Hall is a famous private restaurant in Oceanion. Ive
263 Moeting Again
just heard about it. It seems to be owned by Mrs. Horton, and its hard to get in without a reservation!
The elites of Oceanion love to dine here. Uncle Olsen inviting us to eat here shows he really values
me!
Howards mother immediately red at Keira. Son, I have always known you are destined for great
things. Youve always been the most impressive in our vige. What a shame to marry Keera!
Speaking of which, your status dont sound good when you mention it. Keera, on, say you have married
into our family, got
fre
at little wretch, once we return to nce,
ately change her surname to Howards,
wise, I wont acknowledge her as my ddaughter!
oward immediately said, It doesnt matter if a girl hanges her surname or not. Keera, when you get
back to nce, just transfer thepany shares and legal representative status to me, and add my
name to the property ownership certificate
Keira ered inwardly but didnt speak.
was going to assume her sisters identity, she d reim everything that belonged to her sister!
But for now, she couldnt be bothered to argue about these things.
Seeing Keirasck of response, Howards mother became irate. What kind of attitude is that? You are
eating Howards food, living in Howards house, and even dining in a private restaurant like Fragrance
Hall, all thanks to Howards connections! You must change your name once we return! Have you heard
me?
Keiras expression turned cold, and Howard intervened. Okay, Mom, thats enough, were here.
Howards mother gave her a fierce look, Take care of that burdensome girl, and make sure to behave
properlyter. Dont get dazzled by the wealth and humiliate my son. If you do, Ill punish you and that
burdensome girl severely afterward!
They parked the car and had just gotten out when someone greeted them, Is this Mr. Smiths family?
Uncle Olsen has been waiting for you in the private
room for a long time.
Howard immediately smiled. Yes, thats us, please lead the way
??
The assistant to Uncle Olsen held a different status in
14.50
<
nce, and people like Howard couldnt afford to act superior in front of him.
The assistant smiled and walked ahead.
Howard and his mother entered the grand Fragrance
Hall first.
The ce was elegantly decorated with a ssic feel, and there were little streams and bridges. The
whole atmosphere was distinct.
Howard and his mother cautiously surveyed their surroundings, and his mother even whispered a
warning. Keera, hold that burdensome girl tight. Everything here is incredibly valuable, and if you
identally break something, selling you wouldnt
cover the cost!
Keira snorted to herself.
Finally, they arrived at the door to the private room. Howard nervously adjusted his clothes, and after
proudly ncing back at Keira, he pushed open the door.
Keira looked in indifferently and caught a glimpse of a mature man sitting inside.
WI
He was brewing tea, and upon hearing the door open, he looked up.
His subtle movements exuded an aura of nobility, inspiring a sense of awe.
Howards face brimmed with eagerness to please, and his mother barely dared to breathe.
Only Keira paused for a moment, then cried out,
Handsome Uncle?
R
10
14.50
Chapter 264
Howard was about to move forward when he suddenly froze upon hearing those words.
Howards mother was so startled that she trembled and almost fell to the ground.
Both turned their heads sharply, looking at Keira with a mix of wariness and anger.
Howards mother scolded in a low voice, What
nonsense are you talking about?!
Howard wiped the nonexistent cold sweat from his forehead and said to Uncle Olsen with a ttering
smile, Uncle Olsen, she, she hasnt seen much of the world. Please, please dont take her seriously
As soon as these words were spoken, they saw Uncle Olsen suddenly stand up.
Howard was so frightened he almost knelt on the spot, and immediately turned around to re
furiously at Keira. You ignorant wretch, what are you yelling about? Apologize to Uncle Olsen right
away!
But to his surprise, as soon as he had spoken, Uncle
170
+30
Olsen strode past him and approached Keira. Kid, I sent you WhatsApp messages, but why didnt you
reply? Are you still angry about me not showing upst
time?
Howard, who had already cursed Keira in his mind, was puzzled.
novelbin
Howards mother, who was preparing to punish Keera and Amy severely once they got home, was
doubly puzzled.
Both were dumbfounded, looking at Keira and Uncle Olsen with ignorance and confusion.
Keiras eyes were also wide; she subconsciously took out her phone, then realized her phone had long
since been lost to the sea, and the one she was currently using belonged to Keera, which didnt have
Handsome Uncle on WhatsApp.
Realizing this, she looked downward with a subdued expression, Um, the ount that I added you on
WhatsApp was another number. I lost my phone.
Shall we add each other again?
Uncle Olsen humbly took out his phone and once
again opened the OR code for her.
Howard was utterly dumbfounded.
Everyone outside said that Uncle Olsens WhatsApp was the hardest to be added to. He had a brief
chat
with Uncle Olsen yesterday and had tentatively asked once, and Uncle Olsen agreed.
Today, he took the initiative to add Keera again?
Was this really the cold-hearted, iron-fisted, and mysterious Uncle Olsen he had heard about?!
Keira stared at his phone, feeling somewhat unwilling
at the bottom of her heart.
She didnt mind associating with him when she didnt know he was Uncle Olsen. It was happy to have
him as
a stranger.
But now, she knew he was indeed Uncle Olsen, but her
mother, Jodie South, didnt even want to see him
Well, considering so many people were watching, it would be embarrassing for Uncle Olsen if she
refused.
Keira took out her phone and they added each other on WhatsApp once again.
Howard watched them, wiping the nonexistent cold
sweat on his forehead, Uncle Olsen. you vou know
38
Keera South?
South
Uncle Olsens gaze darkened.
He nodded, just about to say something when Keira said, We met today at Mrs. Hortons funeral.
The words Uncle Olsen was about to say paused slightly, and he looked at Howard again, his gaze
falling
on Howards mother
Was this the very good mother the kid mentioned?
She didnt seem to be that impressive
He disdainfully withdrew his gaze and invited them to
sit down.
Uncle Olsen stared at Keiras face and asked, Miss. South, is it? Do you have the surname South
because its your fathers name or your mothers?
Keira paused briefly.
She really didnt know
The surname South was indeed rare.
She only knew that Keera had foster parents, but she
woant clear on the ananifing ot
But there was no need for her to answer, as Howard immediately said, Her foster fathers surname is
South!
Uncle Olsen was taken aback, Foster father?
Howard smiled. Yes, yes, she was an abandoned baby. She was thrown away shortly after she was
born and then taken in by her foster parents. Afterward, she lived near nce. Later, both her foster
parents passed away, leaving behind a small vi and a
Both her foster parents had died?
Keira was also slightly surprised.
No wonder Keera had been bullied by Howard and his
mother for so many years without any rtives.ing to her defense! It turns out that her foster
parents were no longer alive!
Uncle Olsen pursed his lips, and his gaze fell back on Keiras face. Seeing that she seemed reluctant
to say more, he changed the topic. You also live in nce?
Yes, yes, we have a small vi near the North Sixth Ring of nce, and theres also a smallpany
thara
Uncle Olsen asked, What kind of business is it?
New energy! Isnt it hot this year? Weve just recruited a few people and are working on this!
Having said that, Howard eagerly looked at Uncle Olsen, hoping that if Uncle Olsen could grant them a
project, theirpanys market value could increase tenfold!
But who was Uncle Olsen?
He had already noticed the discord between Keira and
Howard. He simply took a couple of sips of tea and then passed the teacups to each person in front of
him.
After everyone finished their tea, the dishes from Fragrance Hall were served.
Uncle Olsen invited everyone to move to the dining table to eat. Once everyone had done so, his gaze
nonchntly swept over the teacup that Keira had just used.
Gazing at the delicately cooked dishes, Howard
immediately said, Uncle Olsen, the food here is really
delicious. We havent eaten such authentic Oceanion Quicina in monnal In this mada hu the hand shot
of
Fragrance Hall?
The waiter beside him immediately sighed. Our head chef was Mrs. Horton. Its said that she met a
genius chef during her internship when she was a student, who taught her everything he knew, which is
why the food she makes is so delicious. But Mrs. Horton only cooked one meal a month, and even if
people broke their heads trying, they couldnt secure a spot here and had to queue Unfortunately
The waiter lowered his head.
The previous owner of the restaurant had always been mysterious, and they had never seen them.
It was only after the news of Mrs. Hortons death came that the restaurant manager cried bitterly, and
they found out.
Upon hearing this, Uncle Olsens mood also became heavy. He set down his fork and sighed deeply
before looking at Keira. How is Mrs. Olsen doing after your visit today?
Keira said, Mrs. Olsen hasnt woken up yet
She has woken up,
701
<
Uncle Olsen interrupted her. Mrs. Olsen sent me a message, saying she wanted to ask me for a favor.
Keira was stunned, What favor?
Uncle Olsen shook his head. I dont know. I didnt see her when I went to the hospital, andter she
was discharged.
Discharged?
Keira was somewhat agitated. Mrs. Olsen is frail. Why would she be discharged all of a sudden?
Uncle Olsen noticed her tone, took a slight pause, and looked at her.
Keira realized that she had lostposure and coughed. I just think it doesnt make sense.
Uncle Olsen nodded, Thats why, if youre avable, kid, Id like you to visit her home for me again.
Keira immediately stood up. Im avable right now.
She looked directly at Howard. Before she could speak, Howard immediately waved his hand. You go
run the
errand for Uncle Olsen. Go ahead!
Keira nodded and left without another word.
She could hide the news of her being alive from everyone else, but she couldnt hide it from her
mother!
R
10
>
Terrible
Chapter 265
Having left Fragrance Hall, Keira hailed a cab on the roadside and headed straight for the Olsen
residence.
It was alreadyte.
On the road, she watched the night scene of Oceanion, her jaw tensed.
The days encounters felt as if a lifetime had passed.
Previously, she had been muddling through, focusing solely on living well.
Now, her goal was to find the murderer and return to a
normal life.
The car soon arrived at the Olsen home.
Keira still wore a ck mask and cap as she got out of the car and stood at the Olsen familys
doorstep, ringing the doorbell.
The door was quickly opened.
The person who opened it was Aunt South, who
looked slightly bewildered upon seeing Keira. Who are you?
10
Without knowing who the murderer was, no one could
be trusted.
Keira looked down. Hello, Im a ssmate of Keiras.
Ivee to visit Mrs. Olsen
Aunt South immediately said, Ill go ask Mr. Olsen!
Keira nodded.
Aunt South entered the house and soon returned, rying Trs message, Mrs. Olsen has already gone
t
and her husband says toe back uring the day.
to
taken aback.
ked down at the time. It was just nine oclock in
ening.
ough Mrs. Olsen was health-conscious, this wasnt er usu edtime.
1,
, Im sorry, but I dont live in Oceanion and ne from a long distance. I just want to pay a Mrs. Olsen and
then leave; may Ie in for a
t?
g her insist, Aunt South turned around to inquire
more.
.
But the answer was still a rejection. Ourdy is unwell, and its not suitable for her to receive guests
right now,. Please understand.
The more this happened, the more Keira felt something was off. If shes unwell, why not stay in the
hospital? Why was she discharged so early?
Aunt South furrowed her brows. Who are you? Are you questioning me? What right do you have to
question me?
Just as Keira was about to speak, a voice suddenly came from behind her. If she doesnt have the
right,
what about me?
This familiar and deep voice made Keira startle, and she swiftly turned around to find Lewis had
appeared
behind her without notice.
The man looked exhausted, with hollow cheeks and brows tightly knit together. His sharp and cold eyes
were piercing.
He was enveloped in a chilling wind.
Gone was his usual gentlemanly demeanor, reced by an air of cold aloofness.
[14:50
39
,
All day, Lewis had been inside that restaurant, watching his men check the surrounding surveince
footage, trying to catch the murderer who had kidnapped Keira.
But there was nothing
It seemed as if that entire street had been emptied, no surveince cameras captured the scene of the
crime.
His wife had been abducted into the sea without
exnation
Lewis had originally nned to continue searching the sea that evening; the body, to him, felt strange
and unfamiliar. Yet, as soon as hed heard Mrs. Olsen was discharged, he had rushed over
immediately.
Keira had never opened up to him.
Yet Lewis had always known the ce Jodie South held
in her heart.
After Keira reunited with Jodie South, she became a typical Mamas girl, even when his grandmother
was sick. He had felt a twinge of jealousy
Therefore, even if Keira was really gone, he was determined to take good care of Mrs. Olsen for Keiras
sake!
As Lewis thought about this, he turned to look at the
woman beside him.
It was her again!
Keiras high school ssmate, Keera?
Why was she here in the middle of the night, showing
such concern for Mrs. Olsen?!
Seeing Lewis arrive, Aunt South immediately eximed, Mr. Horton, pleasee in.
She dared to stop Keira, but she wouldnt dare to stop
Lewis!!
When Lewis heard this, he entered the door, and as he. passed by Keira, he hesitated a little, and he
took a
careful look at her.
Her ck cap was worn a bit low, hiding her eyes, and the mask was tightly secured-it was impossible
to
make out her face.
But her height was somewhat simr to Keiras
Thinking of this, Lewis lowered his gaze.
Upon seeing this, Keira immediately followed behind
him.
Aunt South immediately shouted, Hey, who let you in,
you
Keira immediately pointed at Lewis, I came in with
him.
Aunt South was taken aback, looking at Lewis with hesitation. Mr. Horton?
Lewiss brow furrowed slightly. He looked again at Keira, still unable to discern her appearance, but his
intuition told him that this woman wasnt bad-hearted.
At least she meant no harm to Mrs. Olsen.
Lewis pursed his lips and finally said, Let her in.
Keira breathed a sigh of relief and followed behind
him.
The two entered the living room and just happened to see Taylor hurriedlying down from upstairs.
Lewis asked, How is Mrs. Olsen? Why was she suddenly discharged from the hospital?
Taylor sighed. This afternoon, she woke up and
B/9
insisted that Keira wasnt dead. He was a bit too
agitated, and then he refused to stay in the hospital. I had no choice but to bring her back.
The reason was wless.
Lewis thought about how he himself couldnt ept that corpse, let alone Mrs. Olsen?
He pursed his lips. May I see her?
Taylors gaze flickered immediately.
Today, when he took action against Jodie South, he had been a bit heavy-handed, which resulted in
marks on her body that werent presentable.
Taylor said, Shirley just finished taking a bath, and shes asleep now. Pleasee back another day.
In the future, one must never strike where the marks
could be seen.
But Lewis felt that something was off.
He couldnt put his finger on what was wrong, but it was an intuition.
He knitted his brows, about to say something, when the woman beside him suddenly bent over,
clutching
719
her stomach, and spoke in a fragile voice, Sir, sorry, but I, I ate something bad today and need to use
the
restroom. May I?
novelbin
Taylor immediately scowled. And you are?
Im a friend of Mr. Horton
Lewiss brow furrowed slightly when he heard this.
As soon as Keira finished speaking, she covered her behind with her other hand. Im sorry, I really
cant hold it!
After saying this, she looked around and asked Aunt
South, Wheres the restroom?
Aunt South pointed to the downstairs bathroom, just about to speak, when she heard Keira say,
Upstairs, right? Thank you!
Without another word, she agilely darted upstairs.
Aunt South was dumbfounded.
Taylors expression changed slightly. He immediately turned around. Dont go upstairs!
Before he could move, however, Lewis blocked his way. Father-inw, this friend of mine is a bit
careless. Please dont take it to heart
Taylors face tensed with anxiety.
He clenched his jaw and looked at Lewis.
But Lewis remained unflinching, only seeing the girl zigzagging in the corridor, heading nowhere else
but straight to Mrs. Olsens bedroom door.
Taylor immediately shouted, Dont enter!
Aunt South also rushed toward the stairs.
But Keira merely paused briefly, then narrowed her eyes and immediately pushed the door open and
burst
in!
o
R
10
>
Terrible
Chapter 266
The room was dark; no lights had been turned on.
Keira could barely make out someone on the bed, so she immediately turned and switched on the light.
The incandescent light came on.
Keira spotted Jodie at a nce.
Shey quietly in bed, eyes closed, sleeping. Her hands rested peacefully on her chest in a prim and
proper sleeping posture.
Keira took a step forward, intending to take a closer look, but the sound of hurried footsteps came from
behind her.
Instantly, Aunt South and Taylor charged into the room, one after the other!
Aunt South frowned and lowered her voice in
reprimand. What are you doing barging in like this?
Get out now!
But Keira didnt move. Instead, she approached Mrs. Olsen, observing carefully. I just happened to
come by and wanted to check on Mrs. Olsen.
How can you be so impolite! What kind of ssmate are you?! Really, you are Aunt South walked
over, blocking her way.
Taylor also furrowed his brows. Miss, if you dont leave now, Im going to call the police!
No sooner had he said this than Lewis remarked
indifferently from the doorway. She just went into the wrong room. Theres no need to make a fuss
about it, right?
Taylor clenched his fists, looking helplessly at Lewis. Mr. Horton, what do you mean by this? Shirley is
already frail, and this severe shock has led to a mental
copse. We should hurry out and not talk here in case we further upset her.
Keira immediately expressed her doubts. I heard Mrs. Olsen is a light sleeper. With so much noise.
how has she not woken up?
Upon hearing this, Aunt South answered, Because thedy took sedatives before sleep!
She asked, What do you need these details for? Who exactly are you? Are you rted to the murderer
of
Miss Keira?
է֧
Her demeanor didnt seem like that of a liar.
Keira turned her gaze back to Taylor.
She saw Taylor also looking at her with skepticism, with no guilt in his eyes.
As she sized up the two of them, she suddenly felt a scrutinizing gaze fall upon her.
Only then did Keira realize that even Lewis was staring
at her.
The mans eyes were swirling with emotion as if he had begun to harbor some doubts
Keira immediately took a step back, stating calmly, Im a high school ssmate of Keira, entrusted by
Uncle
Olsen to visit Mrs. Olsen
Indeed, as soon as Uncle Olsen was mentioned, the
three people in the room immediately stopped their
questioning.
Aunt South dismissed her suspicions out of hand. Why didnt you say so directly?
Taylor just clenched his jaw and said nothing.
Lewis, however, gave her another couple of looks
before slowly withdrawing his gaze.
Without further ado, Taylor said, Well, youve seen her now, and theres nothing wrong with her. Can
you leave now? Please do not disturb my wife any further!
Lewis was the first to step back, leaving the room.
Keira kept her eyes on the hospital bed, looking toward Taylor. Uncle Olsen asked me to find out when
exactly Mrs. Olsen will wake up. If she doesnt get better, he has a doctor prepared and would like to
bring him to see Mrs. Olsen
There was an insistent undertone in her words.
Taylor understood, and his brow furrowed.
Seeing his reaction, Lewis suddenly lowered his gaze.
He clenched his fist and said, Keiras funeral is
tomorrow. Isnt my mother-inw going to say goodbye to her? If shes unable to be there, it implies her
condition is serious, so maybe I should take her to the hospital.
Lewiss request was quite inconsiderate.
Taylor had been a devoted husband to Jodie for over
twenty years. Furthermore, his previous behavior
when Jodie was ill left no one in doubt that if
something happened to her, Taylor would surely take his own life. Such marital devotion couldnt be
questioned.
Thus, neither Lewis nor Keira had ever considered that Taylor would abuse Jodie.
The two of them were simply concerned that Mrs. Olsens strange condition shouldnt be dyed.
Taylor promptly said, Theres no need. Shirley is much better now. Shes just very sleepy and
lethargic.
He lowered his gaze, knowing he had to give an
tion, and slowly added,. Before going to sleep, kept saying that she must attend the funeral
row no matter what. Well be there
vis gave him a long look. Alright, well meet at the
neral tomorrow.
Okay, Mr. Horton. Ill walk you downstairs.
After saying this, Taylor didnt move but looked toward
Keira
choice, Keira reluctantly left the room,
<
constantly turning back as she went.
It wasnt until she was out the door, away from the Olsen family home, standing on the street, that she
still found herself gazing up at the lit room on the second floor.
Unfortunately, the rooms curtains blocked the view inside She couldnt see what was happening
there.
Thus, she didnt see that after she and Lewis left, Taylor hurried upstairs, made an excuse to send Aunt
South away, and then he finally came to the bedside.
His hand gently stroked Jodies face. Shirley, did you see that? The love Ive had for you for so many
years has made Aunt South trust me without hesitation. No
one will help you, so just be obedient, okay?
He bowed his head, pressing it against her chest.
Listening to her heartbeat, he closed his eyes contentedly. I know you can hear everything. Shirley,
dont worry, tomorrow Ill take you to the funeral to send her off, but the person who will be going is just
you. You cant move. Dont me me. Im just afraid they will take you away
After saving these words he lifted the nket andv
611
novelbin
down beside Jodie.
He stretched out his arm and held Jodie tightly in his
embrace.
Mrs. Olsen, with her eyes closed, had tears streaming from the corners of her eyes.
She wasnt asleep; she could hear all the noises outside. Others might not have noticed, but having
watched Keira grow up since she was a child, she recognized-the girl sent by Sam was Keira!!
But she was unable to respond because she had been injected with a drug!
The breath of the man beside her filled her with a
sense of humiliation. It was unbearable!
Mrs. Olsen tried her best to lift her arm, to push the person away, but it was of no use.
She closed her eyes in despair.
Taylor, however, had a smile on his lips; his lifelong wish had finally been fulfilled. Just the thought of
Mrs. Olsen lying beside him made him feel that his life wasplete!
He soon fell asleep.
Mrs. Olsen, listening to his even breathing, suddenly opened her eyes!
Keira had assumed a different identity and hadnt
revealed her identity, most likely to guard against the
murderer
She couldnt just remain imprisoned; she had to rescue
herself!
She needed to tell Keira that the murderer was Taylor, to let Keira lower her guard and to be herself
again
But how could she save herself?
Her body couldnt muster any strength
Just as she thought this, her fingers touched a small slip of paper, which felt smooth and unlike
ordinary paper. It was thermal paper!
It was given to her by Keira just now!
A flicker of hope suddenly shone in Mrs. Olsens pupils.
Thermal paper was usually used in supermarkets for printing receipts; scratching it with a fingernail
reveals a mark. Being small, the paper could easily conceal any written message.
HL
Keira must have suspected something, which was why
she left her this.
And thinking about what Lewis had said, she was going to Keiras funeral tomorrow so Keira would
definitely
be there too!
She had a chance to be saved!
Mrs. Olsen immediately used all her strength to write a few words on the piece of paper. Taylor is the
murderer, save me. Then she clenched it tightly in her
palm.
Downstairs, Keira withdrew her gaze.
Although she knew she shouldnt suspect Taylor because he had protected her mother for over twenty
years and had never quarreled with her, Keira still felt uneasy. She found Jodies situation strange.
Just now, taking advantage of the darkness in the room, she rushed to the bedside and quickly left a
small piece of thermal paper by her hand.
That way, as long as she could move, she could pass on
a message
If all her concerns were overblown, that certainly would be best.
But if her mother was really in trouble, this would offer a way to ask for help.
Thinking this, Keira breathed a sigh of relief. As she turned back, she saw Lewis watching her intently
in the dark, Miss Keera, right? Please take off the mask.
His words were polite, but his tone was not up for negotiation at all.
Keira instinctively covered her mask.
She felt the mans eyes bore into her as if suspecting something, his tone demanding confirmation. She
narrowed her eyes in response.
Keira lowered her gaze. Im sorry, I have a skin
condition.
But Lewis suddenly stepped forward, his figure overshadowing her. Then, Miss Keera, could you
please exin to me how you are so familiar with the
Olsen residence?
Being able to urately locate Mrs. Olsens room upstairs meant she had definitely been to the house
107
before!
Keira coughed, Uncle Olsen told me
Before she coulde up with a better excuse, the man moved suddenly, reaching out to remove her
mask!
R
10
>
Chapter 267
Lewiss eyes were filled with urgency.
When the girl visited the hospital, he was immersed in his pain and grief, not noticing her.
What puzzled him further was why, if Keira was still alive, she wouldnte to acknowledge him
But today, he ran into her again here.
Her concern for Mrs. Olsen was beyond ordinary; even if she imed to have been sent by Uncle
Olsen, the understanding they shared just now made him suspect
she was Keira!
And then there was the familiar figure
He didnt want to hear her excuses; he just wanted to
see if that face beneath the mask was the one he
yearned for in his dreams!
Unfortunately, his fingers barely touched her before
perceptive Keira stepped back.
Keiras voice was subconsciously cold. Mr. Horton, please show some self-respect!
11
That voice
Lewiss eyes suddenly reddened. Keira!
Keira paused momentarily.
Had he really suspected her and recognized her?
Before she could speak, Lewis blurted out anxiously, Why dont youe home?
Keira frowned.Mr. Horton, I dont know what youre talking about
You
Just as Lewis wanted to say more, a voice suddenly interrupted him. Keera!
Both turned their heads to see Howard holding Amy as they walked down from a nearby car, his gaze
hostile as he scolded Lewis. Who is this? What are you pulling
at each other for here?
Keira raised an eyebrow but said nothing.
Lewis looked at him, puzzled.
Howard marched directly in front of Keira. You, a married woman, are behaving so intimately with
another man; what kind of behavior is this? Who is he?
You must exin yourself to me today!
Howards mother also approached from the car. Exactly, Keera, you seem like a decent housewife
usually, but who knew youd be so flirtatious in
private? Your face isnt even healed, and here you are seducing another man. How could you do this to
my
son?
Lewis was baffled by the couples usations.
Keira feigned a vulnerable, aggrieved demeanor, Howard, Mom, I didnt
How could you not? We saw everything! You were pulling at each other, nearly embracing! And now
you say it didnt happen, how shameless can you be!
Howards mother shoved Keira forcefully and snatched Amy from Howards arms, scoffing. Damaged
goods, see? Your mother is so lowly; dont you dare grow up
to be like her!
Amy, not understanding these words, stared
wide-eyed and reached out to Keira. Mommy, hug, hug
Keira stepped forward, snatching Amy from Howards mother. Its not like that. he said I looked like a
thief
sneaking around with a mask on, and he told me to
take it off
Howard finally asked, Really?
Keira, seemingly afraid he wouldnt believe her, immediately nodded, Its true
Then, she looked toward Lewis. Mr. Horton, could you please clear this up quickly? Otherwise, my
husband and mother-inw might misunderstand
Lewis gazed at them, dumbfounded.
The woman was wearing the mask and cap, her expression obscured, but Howard and his mother, and
even the two-year-old child, didnt seem to be lying.
So, this woman wasnt Keira?
Of course
The DNA matched the body, which was still at home, and he had been the one refusing to believe or
face the
truth, forever in denial
Upon closer inspection, Howard realized that even without speaking, Lewis looked a bit dazed as if he
wasnt the sharpest tool in the shed, yet his demeanor was undeniably distinguished.
267 Nete
Moreover, to be able to live in thismunity, he must belong to the smaller circles of Oceanions
elite
Howards tone softened slightly. My wifes face is injured and covered in iodine, which cant be washed
off right now; shes not presentable, and thats why shes wearing a mask. Dont take any offense, sir.
Lewis looked back at Keira again.
Covered in iodine
Indeed, there was a hint of yellow on the skin that was
exposed beside her mask.
Was that theason s was wearing it?
A deep
se of
clenc
s fists
he
ettled in Lewiss heart; he
y and nodded, My apologies.
and walked away.
orn and sad, a heartbreaking sight.
Making a fuss over nothing. Dont
he is.
looked back, he saw Keira watching the y, and he immediately snapped. What are ng at? Sure, the
guys handsome, but hes a
51
rich yboy; he would never be interested in you!
Knowing Keeras personality, Keira knew she would surely beg pitifully and desperately, trying to rify
that she had no such intentions.
Howard hadnt expected the woman who had just shown weakness in front of him to simply nce at
him indifferently and then turn around, holding the child and getting into the car.
Howard felt a chill in the depths of his heart from that nce, and then he sneered.
This Keera is always so mysterious. Who knows what
shes up to now!
The group drove to the hotel.
Keira was still pondering how to bring up the topic of sleeping with Amy that night and making Howard
leave, when Howard said, You take care of Amy tonight. Ill sleep in Moms room.
Keira was surprised.
She had certainly heard when they were checking in
that Howard had booked two double rooms!
Hes going to share a room with his mom?!
24.62
10/1
Her hesitant expression made Howards mother snicker, and with a slight lift of her chin, she said,
What are you looking at? At home, Howard always sleeps with me. Howe at the hotel, he is
supposed
to sleep with you?
Keira was shocked
Howard said with a sneer that didnt quite reach his eyes. Keera, my father passed away early. Since I
was a child, Ive always been sharing a room with my mom. Dont make a scene like you do at home.
Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing!
Keira felt that there was something indefinably amiss
about the mother and son before her.
She picked up Amy and headed straight for the other hotel room.
Having never cared for children before, Keira looked up information online, only to find that Amy was
surprisingly easy to take care of. She was
extraordinarily well-behaved, not crying or fussing, and at the age of two, she could already bathe
herself
with a towel.
14.52
Once her milk was prepared she would take the bottle to bed herself. Then, with a light pat on her own
bottom, she would lull herself to sleep.
Watching her, Keiras heart melted.
The more well-behaved Amy was, the clearer it became that she must have suffered a great deal at
home before.
It wouldnt happen again
With her around, she would absolutely not let Amy
suffer any longer!
Keiray down on the bed and soon started tossing and turning, her thoughts returning to Mrs. Olsen
whom she saw at the Olsen family today. For some reason, she always felt that her mothers deep
sleep was a bit strange this time.
Even her brows were deeply furrowed.
Keira didnt sleep well at all that night, overly worried
about Mrs. Olsen.
Dawn arrived soon, and today was the day Mrs.
Hortons remains were to be cremated andid to rest.
Olsen family.
w
821
Taylor sent Aunt South away to help Mrs. Olsen pack her things.
Mrs. Olsens body was metabolizing the medication, and she was gaining some strength. She watched
Taylor approaching with a syringe, her pupils constricting, No
There, there, Shirley, just take the injection peacefully, and Ill take you to see Keira, he said gently,
though his tone was devilish, causing Mrs. Olsen to shake her head, her eyes pleading
Taylor stood in front of her, looking at her with an expression of reluctance. Just bear with it a little
longer After today, Ill take you away, and we wont need this medication anymore, alright?
His eyes were tender but sent a chill down Mrs. Olsens spine!
Taylor then mercilessly injected the contents of the syringe into her arm
The cold liquid entered her body, and Mrs. Olsen, already weak, now felt even more powerless
Her eyes reddening, she stared fixedly at Taylor.
Taylor touched her face and kissed her lips, Shirley, you are finallypletely mine
His hand slowly moved down her body, abruptly seizing her leg
Desire burned in the mans eyes, and his breathing suddenly grew ragged.
A tear slid down Mrs. Olsens cheek.
Taylor paused when he saw it, gently wiping away her tears. You still dont want to be mine? Shirley,
when will you ept me
No sooner had these words fallen than his hand
forcefully gripped her chin, forcing her to look up at him. He then fiercely biting her shoulder!
Ugh!
The pain caused Mrs. Olsen to cry out.
Outside, Aunt Souths voice suddenly could be heard, Mr. Olsen, Mrs. Olsen, everything has been
ced in the car.
Mrs. Olsen looked at Taylor with a pleading gaze.
Taylor smiled, patting her face, Lets go see Keira first.
10/
After wee back, Ill have you tonight
Mrs. Olsen trembled all over
Her fists clenched tightly as if she could not bear the indignity.
Seeing this, Taylor just smiled and picked her up to
take her outside.
He didnt notice the piece of paper tightly clenched in Mrs. Olsens palm.
1
R
10
novelbin
>
ͼ
Terrible
Chapter 268
In the car, Taylor saw that Mrs. Olsens face was set and her eyes were fiercely staring at him. He
smiled and said, Shirley, I know youre sad and angry, but we must show up for Keiras final journey.
Please stop frowning, okay?
He reached out, smoothed her furrowed brows and directed her gaze elsewhere.
He quietly sighed when he noticed her hands were clenched tightly into fists.
He knew that Mrs. Olsen was still resisting him, still
angry
It was fine as long as it wasnt evident on the surface.
Soon, the Olsen family car arrived at the Horton residence and parked in the parking lot. Taylor then
assisted Mrs. Olsen out of the car and into a
wheelchair, cing her in it afterward.
Taylor wheeled Mrs. Olsen toward the direction of the
memorial hall.
Along the way, those who saw them greeted and
11
offered Mrs. Olsen words of condolence.
Taylor would silently sigh. Shirley is heartbroken, without any strength
The others immediately said, Mrs. Olsen, Mrs. Horton surely wouldnt have wanted to see you hurting
yourself like this. Please try toe to peace with it
No one suspected Taylor of doing anything to her.
Because the whole of Oceanion knew that Taylor was a model husband and thoroughly devoted.
He had maintained this persona for twenty-two years and four months, never arousing anyones
suspicion!
Mrs. Olsen observed the people around her; showing just a hint of anger would lead them tofort
her
Taylor wheeled her swiftly to the memorial hall.
Her gaze initially fell upon the ce where the memorial was being held, and she saw Horton family
servants attaching Keiras ck-and-white portrait.
Someone exined, Mr. Horton had been refusing to ept Mrs. Hortons death, so he wouldnt
agree to the disy of the portrait. Today, with the burial scheduled, he finally relented. Sigh! Mr.
Horton is also
a man of deep feelings
Taylor crouched beside Mrs. Olsen. Noticing her gaze fixed on the portrait, he smiled and said, Shirley,
are you thinking that Sam is about to give himself away at the sight of this photo?
Mrs. Olsens eyes turned to him.
Taylor then said indifferently, He wonte today because you sent him a message yesterday, telling
him you would show up and asking him not to.
Hearing this, Mrs. Olsen was stunned.
Her phone had been closely monitored; how could she have possibly sent a message?
So, this was another act of Taylors!
He had killed Keira yet here he was, preventing Sam froming here All of this filled her with rage,
anger, and a longing to tear his flesh, to drink his blood!!
Just then, amotion arose at the entrance.
Mrs. Olsen looked up to see Lewis, who hadnt been seen here in thest three days, standing outside
the door.
Lewis no longer had his previous spirited demeanor; he looked disheveled and emaciated.
Since returningst night, he had locked himself in the study.
novelbin
He stared at the report of the deceased and DNA test results on the desk, which clearly confirmed the
identity of the corpse to be Keira.
He gazed at it long and hard until the break of dawn, when he finally realized that Keira might truly
have disappeared from this world.
His heart felt dead
He even thought of following her in death!
But he couldnt do that-there was still his
grandmother!
He saw his grandmothers white hair, her thin figure, and the deep concern and sorrow in her eyes.
In her life, his grandmother had seen her husbands passing, raised a son who betrayed her, and took
care of Lewis. Now, she couldnt properly grieve for her granddaughter-inws death because she had
to worry about him!
Lewis understood that his current state would only cause pain to his loved ones and joy to his foes!
So, he showed up today.
For the first time, he looked toward Keiras memorial
hall.
He saw her ck-and-white portrait, her smile blooming like flowers
shes of their first encounter crossed his mind.
At the Olsen residence, the young woman ran up to him, cocked an eyebrow, and teasingly called out,
Husband?
At thepany, dressed in a delivery uniform, the girl stood arrogantly and said, Mr. Horton, I hope
Horton Group doesnt discriminate against couriers.
At the restaurant, she donned a chefs attire and
cheerfully looked at him. Mr. Horton, got time to pop by the courthouse?
Mr. Horton
Mr. Horton
And when she asionally got angry, shed call out his
571
full name Lewis Horton!
His ears still echoed with her crisp voice, yet that girl
was now lying in that cold, frigid casket, her features unrecognizable!
Lewis stared nkly ahead.
The people around approached to exchange pleasantries, but he remained silent throughout.
At this moment, Keira and Howard also entered.
1
Keira was still wearing a mask and a cap. As soon as the two entered, Howard spotted Lewis and
immediately grabbed Keira, pointing at him. Look, isnt that the man who harassed youst night?
Keira subtly avoided his pull.
Her gaze searched the room for Mrs. Olsen and soon, she spotted her. Her face lit up with joy, and she
walked briskly toward her.
Howard was about to speak, but when he turned his head, he saw that she had disappeared.
Frowning, he
was about to look for her when he overheard someone
beside him pointing at Lewis and saying, Mr. Horton has really gone mad He doesnt say a word
Howard was slightly stunned.
He looked at Lewis in astonishment.
The man fromst night was Lewis Horton?!
Lewis, the tycoon of Oceanion, the patriarch of the first family?!
Was it he who pestered his wifest night?
While Howard was in shock, he suddenly heard someone nearby speak.
Mrs. Hortons photo is finally put up today. It was always so mysterious, and she rarely showed her
face publicly. No wonder Mr. Horton cant stop thinking
about her
As a man, upon hearing such words, Howard curiously turned his attention to the ck-and-white
photo hanging in the center of the memorial hall.
One look, and he waspletely dumbfounded.
He eximed, Isnt that Keera?
Wasnt that his wife?!
Elsewhere.
71
when both he and Lewis were distracted and walked over to Taylor and Mrs. Olsens side.
Mrs. Olsens gaze locked onto her almost immediately!
Keira!
She couldnt be mistaken about who that was!
That was her daughter, Keira!
Her eyes were filled with fervent emotion, but just before Keira could get close, Taylor stopped her,
sneering. Miss, has Uncle Olsen sent you again today?
Keira pursed her lips. Yes, Uncle Olsen asked me toe and bid Mrs. Olsen farewell, and to express
our
best wishes.
Taylor prevented her from getting closer, lest she reveal some w. I appreciate Uncle Olsens concern
for my wife.
Taylor wanted to say more, but someone approached and said, Mr. Olsen, my condolences.
Taylors attention was diverted.
Keira took the chance to crouch down, looking at Mrs.
91
Olsen and lowering her voice. Mom, how are you?
Mom
Mrs. Olsens eyes reddened, and tears rolled down!
But she couldnt speak; she could only look at Keira excitedly.
She struggled to move her lips, trying to stick out her tongue to make a sound, but she had no strength
at all!
Keira was taken aback. Whats wrong?
Taylors voice came over, Shirley is overwhelmed with grief, and shes had a stroke She needs good
care, sigh.
A stroke?
Keira was extremely surprised, tears welling up in her
eyes.
It was all her fault for not recognizing her mother in time, causing her to suffer so much
Keira looked at Mrs. Olsen. You must get better
Mrs. Olsen didnt speak but only looked at her.
Keira knew she was overwhelmed with emotion, so
she took her hand. Just as she was about to say
something, she suddenly felt a slip of paper in the palm of Mrs. Olsens hand!
Keira was instantly stunned!!
She had left this piece of paper yesterday as a
precaution, to give her mother a chance to ask for help from the outside world, never expecting that
Mrs. Olsen would actually use it!!
Keiras gaze suddenly became sharp.
She silently stored the piece of paper in her palm, then stood up as if nothing had happened, swiftly
moving
away without attracting the notice of the vignt Taylor.
She quickly reached the corner, looked around, and saw no one nearby.
Only then did she open the paper in her hand, and saw the words on it. Taylor is the murderer! Help
me!
1
R
10
Chapter 269
Upon seeing this note, Keiras pupils suddenly shrank!
Taylor was the murderer?
She had grown up in the Olsen family and knew that Mrs. Olsen actually was a capable person, but
she wasnt utilizing her own abilities and seemed to always avoid something.
And this father, Taylor she felt very unfamiliar with
him.
Did he possess such a great ability to abduct her and Keera without leaving a trace?
She didnt doubt the authenticity of the note, only that since she had returned, Samuel had reported all
the investigation results to her after her incident.
Moreover, as the Horton family was the first family of Oceanion, Lewis had been investigating the
murderers clues during this time, yet there were still no leads.
To be able to do this so covertly meant that Taylor either hid his capabilities or had help from someone
10
else!
Keira clenched her jaw tightly.
Last time Keera came to her saying that someone was going to kill them, she didnt believe it, thinking
it was too absurd, yet the result was Keeras death.
Every time she thought of this, remembered how Keera could have abandoned her in the end, could
have climbed onto the wooden board herself, but instead gave her the chance to live, her chest felt
stifling
It was her underestimation that had killed Keera.
Keira knew that the perpetrator was the murderer, but she couldnt help feeling guilty and self-ming.
So when she saw Mrs. Olsens plea for help, she dared not act rashly, fearing that if she didnt subdue
Taylor in her move, she might instead harm her mother!
She took a deep breath, knowing that she must seek help now.
But whom should she ask for help?
Lewis?
2791
No sooner had this thought surfaced than Keira immediately suppressed it.
She pondered for a moment and finally decided to seek help from Uncle Olsen!
Although she didnt know the past between Uncle Olsen and her mother and was even more unclear
about what their never to see each other again meant, after a few interactions with Uncle Olsen, she
trusted her intuition.
Uncle Olsen held no malice towards her or her mother.
Perhaps only Uncle Olsen would risk his life for her
mother!
As Keira was contemting, she heard a stir from the direction of the memorial hall. It was time to
transfer
the deceased to the crematorium and theny her to
rest.
She quickly pulled out her phone and sent Uncle Olsen a message: Mrs. Olsen handed me a note
saying that the murderer of her daughter is Taylor and she seems to be controlled! She is asking me for
help!
After sending the message, she saw people carrying
the coffin out, cing it on the vehicle from the
crematorium.
Lewis didnt follow the vehicle but was staring nkly as the car took the body away while standing still
in a daze.
He was motionless, adhering to a set procedure.
Someone held up Keiras ck-and-white photo and followed behind the crematoriums vehicle; after
the
cremation, they wouldnt return but would head straight for the cemetery.
A voice nearby asked,
Isnt Mrs. Horton going to be buried in the Horton familys cemetery?
I heard that Mr. Horton refused, saying that it wasnt Mrs. Horton He stubbornly wouldnt admit that
the
deceased was Mrs. Horton
s, did you see Mr. Hortons state? He looks
Mr. Horton truly loved his wife deeply
48
The murmurings of the crowd reached Keiras ears.
However, she turned a deaf ear, scanning the crowd for Taylor and Mrs. Olsens whereabouts, and saw
that Taylor had already carried Mrs. Olsen into the vehicle.
Mrs. Olsen is too heartbroken to go to the crematorium. Coming here today considers it thest
journey for Mrs. Horton. s, such a pitiful person.
I just heard that they are leaving the country tomorrow. Mr. Olsen said a change of ce might help
them clear their minds,
Thats appropriate. Staying here only serves as a daily reminder of their daughters tragic state. But
the murderer hasnt been found yet, and no one knows which damned person did it!
Keiras expression became urgent, and she immediately hurried toward the parking lot.
Not far outside of the Horton residence, a ck SUV
was parked.
Uncle Olsen was sitting quietly inside, gazing in the
direction of the Hortons house.
Ellis said, Uncle, if you truly want to see Mrs. Horton
off, go inside and have a look. Whats the point of hiding out here?
However, Uncle Olsen didnt respond. His eyes were fixed on the screen of his phone, on the text
message interface with Mrs. Olsen.
It had been over twenty years since theyst contacted each other.
He had finally obtained Mrs. Olsens number, but there were only a few short messages.
Could you dne a favor?
If you as
ustply. Tell me.
That
terday
versation. Today, she finally
rep
Ple
d
1.
Oceanion as soon as possible
my life.
ned his fists, feeling a sting in his ords.
way of speaking.
years ago, she had been just as ruthless
EVER
C
.
Twenty yearster, she remained upromising.
Uncle Olsen forced a bitter smile, yet he loved her for this same demeanor, which had captivated him
for
more than twenty years.
Having seen her, no other woman could catch his eye.
His gaze lowered, and he saw the hearse driving away. People followed, carrying a ck-and-white
picture of Keira, but Uncle Olsen didnt notice.
Because his gaze was on the Olsen familys car.
Through the window, even though he couldnt see the people inside clearly, he vaguely made out the
silhouette of Mrs. Olsen. She was sitting quietly in the
back seat
Uncle Olsen gazed at her greedily, knowing that this nce might be their final farewell
As the car passed by his, time in his eyes slowed to a crawl; every minute, every second, even every
frame he wanted to engrave deeply in his memory.
It was only after the Olsen familys car had gone, obscured by other vehicles and no longer visible, that
he reluctantly withdrew his gaze.
719
Uncle Olsen took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and shielded the tears in them.
When he spoke again, his voice was low and choked. Lets go.
Ellis opened the car door. Uncle, you head back first. Ill stay here to watch over Lewis. That man
better not
get trapped by the notion of love.
Even though they were arch-enemies in school, Ellis and Lewis were the kind who appreciated each
other.
End
Well, Ellis appreciated Lewis. Whether Lewis
appreciated him, Ellis didnt know.
But Ellis always valued loyalty, so it seemed best to stay a while longer.
After all, with Lewiss personality and social status, no one dared speak the truth to him for fear of
upsetting
him.
The car door closed, and the driver started the engine.
It was only then that Uncle Olsen saw the message on WhatsApp. Upon spotting a message from his
young friend, he shouted, Stop the car!
Shhh!
8.D
Ellis was waving at the car, and when it suddenly stopped, he approached quickly. Uncle, what is it?
Cant bear to part with me?
As soon as the words were out, the car window rolled down, and Uncle Olsen looked at him gravely.
Gather all our men. We need to go to the Olsen residence!
novelbin
10
>
Terrible
Chapter 270
Hearing Uncle Olsens words, Ellis was briefly startled.
Then he tugged at the corner of his mouth. Uncle, youre not going to resort to force just because you
cant get what you want, are you? Such acts are not condoned in our family!
novelbin
Uncle Olsen, however, had a frosty look in his eyes as he asked, How many people have you brought
with you to Oceanion?
What Keira could think of, Uncle Olsen had thought of
as well!
The person who could quietly kill Mrs. Horton under Lewiss watchful eye in Oceanion and then retreat
without a trace, leaving no evidence behind to this day, was definitely no ordinary individual.
Seeing his serious expression, Ellis realized the gravity of the situation. He promptly opened his mouth,
My bodyguards, together with yours, in the open and in the shadows, we have roughly 30 men.
Uncle Olsen clenched his jaw; he didnt know if these
1
1
<
men would be enough.
But he knew that they could not afford a single
mistake!
He looked directly toward the Horton residence.
Borrow men from Lewis.
Okay, how many?
The more the better. Surround the Olsen residence. I
dont want a single fly to escape!
Yes!
Ellis immediately ran toward the Horton residence.
Since Lewis was unwilling to go to the crematory, Oliver represented him, taking Jake along as well.
Lewis still stood in ce, staring in the direction the vehicles had departed.
He rapidly approached Lewis. My Uncle asks to borrow some of your manpower.
This statement finally elicited a reaction from Lewis.
Yet without asking for details, he simply said, Let Tom
arrange it.
Okay.
1
Ellis turned to leave but nced back at Lewis. Seeing his dispirited form, he could only pat his
shoulder and turn to depart.
Keira saw Ellis leave and took steps to follow, but Howard grabbed her wrist. Where are you going?
Keiras eyes flickered. Uncle Olsen asked me to check on Mrs. Olsen again.
Howard, however, looked at her strangely and suddenly smiled. Will youe back tonight?
Keira found him to be a bit odd, but her mind was entirely focused on Mrs. Olsen, and she only said,
Yes.
She left in a hurry.
She didnt see that after she left, Howard approach Lewis and spoke in a low voice, Mr. Horton, I also
believe that your wife isnt dead.
Lewis turned to look at him.
Howard, with a pleasing smile, took a step forward an
leaned into his ear
1
<
Keira was utterly unaware of what Howard was doing. At the moment, she had already run out of the
Horton residence and happened to see Ellis reporting to Uncle
Olsen.
She ran over, opened the car door, and got in.
Because she wore a mask, Ellis didnt see her face and
was startled. Hey, you are
Uncle Olsen then intervened. This is my friend.
Ellis immediately showed a gossip-hungry expression, giving Keira a piercing look.
At that moment, someone came to report. Uncle, weve found out that Taylor has taken Mrs. Olsen
home. Our men have surrounded the vi, and we are
just waiting for you!
Lets go immediately!
The Olsen residence.
Taylor carried Mrs. Olsen upstairs.
Aunt South stepped forward, about to help Mrs. Olsen out of her outerwear, but Taylor said, Ill do it,
Aunt
South.
10.15
1
<
Aunt South paused, Sir?
Taylor insistently looked at her. I said, I would do it.
Aunt South furrowed her brows, turning to look at Mrs. Olsen, only to see Mrs. Olsen staring back at
her with a dismal gaze.
Taylor continued. Aunt South, after being married to Shirley for over twenty years, I thought you would
understand me.
Aunt South fell silent for a moment before nodding. Then Ill leave you to it.
As Mrs. Olsen watched her walk away, her eyes showed a look of shock. Then she saw Aunt South
leave the room, thoughtfully closing the door behind them.
The moment the door shut, Taylor turned his head to look her way.
Shirley
He walked over slowly and began to help Mrs. Olsen
out of her clothes. When it came down to the undergarment, Mrs. Olsen bit her lip firmly, and tears
once again silently rolled down her cheeks.
1
<
Her stubborn rejection infuriated Taylor in an instant!
He pulled out his belt, brandished it, and just as he was about to swing it at Mrs. Olsen, he suddenly
stopped. I cant hit you, Shirley. Before we leave tomorrow, you cant show any ws, otherwise, Lewis
will notice
He frowned, But if I cant hit you, how can I make you
submit?
Soon, his eyes slightly lit up, I have an idea!
Taylor, having said this, grabbed Mrs. Olsen by the hair and dragged her into the bathroom, where the
bathtub was already filled with water.
He put Mrs. Olsen into the bathtub and then ruthlessly pushed her head down into the water!!
Gurgle
Bubbles appeared in the bathtub, and Taylor lif Olsens head, gently wiping her cheeks with a to
asking her, Shirley, are you willing to give in to m
now?
Mrs. Olsens face was covered with water.
She red fiercely at Taylor, unable to speak, but she managed to spit water into his face!
1
|||
O
Taylor wiped his cheeks, his expression hideous and terrifying. Shirley, youre too naughty, you still
need to be taught a lesson
As these words fell, he once again pushed her head
into the water!!
Mrs. Olsen only felt that her nose and mouth were filled with water, the liquid seeming to turn into
des that twisted into her lungs, causing a suffocating pain
in her chest!
In these extreme conditions, her body finally reacted.
But because she had been injected with a muscle rxant, she ultimately couldnt push him away and
could only struggle weakly
Mrs. Olsen felt darkness before her eyes, and th suffocating pain tormented her, making her feel
though she would die at any moment!
But she didnt want to die yet!
She had just gotten her daughter back, and she didn
want to make her sad!
The next moment, she was dragged out of the water again.
1
She gasped for air; the fresh air was so precious to her!
But before she could catch her breath, her head was pushed back into the water!
Perhaps the effects of the injection were slowly dissipating, or perhaps it was the instinct to survive that
granted her strength, her hands finally felt sensation. She grabbed Taylors hand, trying to make him let
go
But Taylor was much stronger than her, and she
couldnt break free at all!
Ssh!
The pain of her scalp being torn was intense, but it was nothingpared to the feeling of getting air
again.
While Mrs. Olsen was panting, Taylor once again close to her, firmly pinching her chin. Shirley, ha you
decided yet? Will you give in to me?
Mrs. Olsen still red fiercely at him, her voice straining to utter two words Youre disgusting!
p!
1
Taylor could no longer restrain himself and pped her face hard!
Then he grabbed her shoulders. Why, would you rather die than be with me?!
Mrs. Olsen red at him with rage, Yes!
You!
Taylor clenched his fist tightly, then suddenly ripped open Mrs. Olsens clothes, leaving her feeling
completely exposed
Her eyes widened in terror, trying to cover herself, but Taylor had already sneered. Shirley, this is all
your doing. Youre the reluctant one, and thats why I have to force you!
Having said that, he bent down
Meanwhile, downstairs.
Uncle Olsen and Keira arrived in his car.
They didnt knock but had someone break open the door lock and rushed in with bodyguards!
What are you doing? Who are you people?
Aunt South shouted in rm, trying to stop them, but
1
she was caught by the bodyguards!
Uncle Olsen looked around. Where is Taylor?
This was his first time at the Olsen house, and he was unfamiliar with theyout.
Keira, however, saw panic on Aunt Souths face, and following her gaze, she immediately saw the
master bedroom upstairs.
She immediately said, Its there!!
Hearing her, Uncle Olsen and she rushed upstairs immediately.
Just reaching the door of the master bedroom, they heard the miserable screams of Mrs. Olsen.
Taylor, let
me go!!
Chapter 271
Upon hearing this, Keiras pupils constricted.
1
She immediately tried to push open the door but found
it was deadbolted from the inside.
Step aside.
Following thatmand, Uncle Olsen kicked out fiercely!
Bang!
The door was kicked open, sending wood splinters flying, but the two of them didnt care and rushed
straight into the room!
They saw the master bedrooms floor was wet, and Mrs. Olsens hands were tied to the bathroom
handrail with a belt; the floor was strewn with a bath towel and
torn clothes
Mrs. Olsens face was filled with anger and despair, her body trembling slightly.
Taylor was shirtless at the time, wearing only pants that were soaked through. Hearing the door open,
he turned sharply, and upon seeing Uncle Olsen and
C
<
271 Love
Keira, he was taken aback.
He had loved Mrs. Olsen for over twenty years and still loved her deeply, but that love had twisted into
something else. Nevertheless, his first instinct was
concern for Mrs. Olsens embarrassment!
Especially in front of Uncle Olsen, he knew she would feel even more distressed, so Taylors first
instinct was to grab a bath towel and cover Mrs. Olsens body!
And so, he managed to maintain Mrs. Olsens dignity in front of others
Uncle Olsen only nced once before he quickly averted his eyes, but his face suddenly turned ashen.
Mrs. Olsens hands were tied, her expression pained and hopeless, clearly not there by her own
volition and although she was wearing a bath towel, one co see the scars on her exposed shoulders
and legs
Had she been a victim of domestic abuse?!
This revtion struck Uncle Olsen, making his eyes instantly ze with rage!
She was the woman he had adored for over twenty years, whom he held dear in his heart and he had
O
?
271 Love
longed for so ardently. She was someone he could have taken by force given his status, yet he had
never dared to do such a thing, deeming it would defile his goddess. And now, had she been
mistreated by that bastard Taylor?!
Fury taking over, he seized Taylor by the shoulder, dragged him forcefully out the door, and as soon as
they were outside, his fist came crashing down!
He didnt sneak a peek at Mrs. Olsen, maintaining his gentlemanlyposure throughout.
Inside the bedroom.
Keira was also furious.
pect
The mother she had always wanted to have, the one who was gentle and strong, who taught her t
herself and not to despair over her origins, ha abused by Taylor?!
Like Uncle Olsen and Taylor, she knew Mrs. Olse pride, so her first reaction was to close the door.
Then, she rushed to Mrs. Olsens side, just about to speak when Aunt South, who had followed in,
eximed in shock, Madam, how could, how could this hannen?!
20.15
O
<
<
271 Love
Mrs. Olsen closed her eyes in humiliation, tears rolling down from her eyes.
Aunt South immediately cried. Madam, I thought the master just wanted to be true husband and
wife with you. Ive seen his kindness toward you over the years. How could he bear to treat you like
this? Your injuries, these injuries
Mrs. Olsen clenched her fists, her body trembling slightly.
Keira immediately said, Mom, dont worry about that bastard. Ill help you get dressed
She stepped forward, undid the belt around Mrs. Olsens wrists, then turned to look for clothes, but
since she hadnt spent much time with Mrs. Olse he could only look toward Aunt South, asking, Wh
Moms undergarments kept?
Aunt South, upon hearing this, became dazed, star nkly at Keira.
Keira decisively pulled down her mask, revealing her face.
Aunt Souths pupils contracted. Miss Keira?
<
271 Love
Keira frowned. The clothes!
Then Aunt South snapped back to reality and quickly turned around. Right, the clothes
She opened the wardrobe and took out some new clothes for Mrs. Olsen. Keira took them, eager to
help the powerless Mrs. Olsen get dressed.
But just as she approached Mrs. Olsen, Mrs. Olsen clutched the bath towel fiercely. Aunt South,
please
Keira paused slightly.
She then realized that Mrs. Olsen had long been ustomed to Aunt Souths care, and moreover, in
front of her own daughter, her current state was too disheveled and wretched for her to bear being
seen
Keira immediately stood up and stepped asid
Aunt South walked over, trying to pull off the towel from Mrs. Olsen.
A horrific scream from Taylor came from outside door!
Mrs. Olsen immediately frowned, then said, Keira, go out and take a look. Dont let Uncle Olsen
commit murder..
111
novelbin
O
<
271 Love
10
Worry showed on her face.
It wasnt that she feared Taylor would be beaten to death, but rather that if Taylor were beaten to death,
it would bring trouble to Uncle Olsen.
Given Uncle Olsens vtile temper, he would surely strike ruthlessly.
Keira looked at Mrs. Olsen with concern, What about you
Mrs. Olsen lowered her gaze. Ill put on my clothes and go out.
Keira clenched her fists, her gaze sweeping over the interior of the bathroom. Even though it was a
mess, what had just happened could still be deduced from the clues left behind.
Thinking of what Taylor had done to Mrs. Olsen was so angry she wanted to kill him!
Yes, she would go out
To help her mother get this revenge!!
Keira left with a dark expression and thoughtfully
closed the door for Mrs. Olsen, only to see that Taylor was already gasning for breath!
O
<
271 Love
Uncle Olsen indeed had a heavy hand.
He didnt let others help him but was beating Taylor with his own fists, punch after punch. Taylors face
was swollen and bruised, as Uncle Olsen grabbed him by the cor again.
He raised his fist, ready to bring it down on Taylor.
Keira stepped forward. Stop!
Uncle Olsens brows furrowed, looking at her.
Keiras eyes were cold. Dont kill him carelessly! Ill return the injury he inflicted on thedy tenfold, a
hundredfold!
After that, she pulled out several pieces of paper, went to the side of the basin to wet them, and then d
Taylors two bodyguards hold him down. She pasted the wet papers over Taylors face one
Taylor immediately found it hard to breathe!
A minuteter, Keira lifted the paper towels to se Taylor copsed on the ground, gasping for breath he
were a lump of rotten meat.
Keira crouched down beside him.
271 Love
Having nearly suffocated just before, Taylor saw Keiras face and finally realized something, his pupils
shrinking, You are Keera?
Keira didnt deny nor confirm, only staring at him. Are you surprised?
Of course, Im surprised! Taylor forced a smile. Im surprised. How did you manage to escape? You
were in the vast sea, and yet youre still alive!
His words made Keira clench her fists tighter, So it
was indeed you. You actually wanted to kill the two of
us?
Of course
Taylor, battered and trembling, nced at Uncle Olsen. He slowly straightened up his body a
close to Keiras ear.
In a voice only the two of them could hear, he Uncle Olsen is here, and Im finished today, so
you a secret
Chapter 272
Secrets
Keira knew that Keera carried a secret and so did Jodie
South.
She furrowed her brows.
Then she heard Taylor say softly and slowly, Keera, the reason I wanted to kill you both was simple. I
couldnt let your mother find out that she gave birth to twins that year!
Keira was puzzled. Why? Wasnt I wasnt I supposed to have died and been abandoned at birth?
Even if she
found out, so what?
Taylor was stunned by her words, and he burst intoughter. Is that what they told you? Ha
They? Was he referring to Keeras adoptive parents or someone else?
Taylor continued. You werent abandoned. You were taken away as soon as you were born. I didnt
have the ability to protect you then, but if I had revealed that you were taken, your mom would have
gone back and
1
A
searched for you desperately, so Ive always hidden
your existence from her! How could I possibly let her risk her life for someone elses child?
At this point, Taylor nced at Uncle Olsen.
Upon hearing this exnation, Keira felt like her head was going to explode.
Although she had found the murderer, the situation seemed to have gotten even moreplicated
Taylor continued to speak softly. Keera, why did youe back? Without you, my life with her would
have continued to be peaceful, but you found Keira, and if the truth was revealed, Shirley would surely
me me and leave me! So, the moment you found Keira, I made up my mind to let you both die!
A hint of madness flickered in his eyes. Anyone who dares to disturb me and Shirley must die!
Keira, furious, pped him!
To conceal the past, had Taylor kidnapped her and Keera? He then threw them into a sunken ship at
sea
If she hadnt acted decisively, waking Keera and breaking the window, if Keera hadnt desperately
1
dragged her from under the water to the surface, perhaps what the Horton family would be burying
today would be two corpses!!
Although Keeras appearance was unexpected, she felt very gentle to Keira.
Even though they had only spent a little time together, Keira had already acknowledged this sister
While she was thinking about this, Taylorughed again. He leaned close to Keiras ear and whispered,
Also, do you know? The fact that Poppy had switched the two children, I implicitly consented to it
because I didnt want Shirley to raise that mans child! One of her daughters was taken, the other was
switched and this way, Shirley would have no more affection left for the children, and she would only
have eyes for me
Keira clenched her fists tightly and stared hard at him upon hearing his words.
She suddenly picked up the tissues from before and pressed them against Taylors face again,
enraged, and with tears welling up in her eyes, she smothered him
Taylor struggled for air, fighting hard.
1
But Keira only wanted him to pay with his life! He would pay for her sisters death and the abuse
inflicted on their mother, as well as her own miserable life of the past 22 years!!
Her eyes were red with rage as she stared at Taylor.
Her hands were forceful as if to vent all her years of
grievances.
She remembered as a child, every time she enviously watched their family of three
She not only longed for a normal mother, she had also hoped countless times in her heart that her
mother wasnt Poppy but Mrs. Olsen
She had even wished that her father, Taylor, would
notice her.
She had dreamed that he would descend like a god when she was wronged, taking her away from
Poppys
torture
She remembered before she was sold to human traffickers at the age of four, after being beaten
severely by Poppy, she once hid at the door. When she saw Tayloring home from work, she
deliberately
neared in front of him
1
She gently called him Daddy
But Taylor simply nced at her indifferently, then told Poppy to keep her from running around.
Poppy took her back to the basement, where she faced more brutal beatings! It was then that Poppy
sold hernovelbin
to the traffickers
All these years, Poppy was just the wicked executor.
Taylor was the mastermind!
Memories of her miserable childhood
The body of her sister Keera
And the traces of abuse on her mothers body
All of it drove Keira to a blind rage as she pressed down on Taylor, just wanting him to die!
Taylor, whose mouth and nose were covered, slowly stopped struggling
But Keira kept applying pressure.
Tears slowly filled her eyes
The next moment, her wrist was grabbed, and she was pushed aside by Uncle Olsen. He quickly
removed the
1
Taylor didnt move.
Uncle Olsen nced toward the person beside him,
who immediately squatted down to start emergency aid on Taylor.
Keira, however, stared fiercely at Uncle Olsen.
It seemed that if anyone dared to stop her from taking her revenge, she would kill them too!
But how could a person like Uncle Olsen be intimidated by her?
Uncle Olsen only knitted his brow and spoke in a deep voice. Why are you so agitated? Why are you
more fierce than me? Why do you hate him so much?
Uncle Olsen was also angry, so his punchesnded on flesh with no mercy.
However, seeing Keira even more crazed, he calmed down instead.
Keira didnt answer his question but said hoarsely, He killed people, so he deserves to die!
Uncle Olsen thought Keera and Keira were very good ssmates and didnt think much of it. He only
frowned and said. I have a thousand ways to kill him.
(
1
Theres no need for you to do it.
After saying this, Uncle Olsen suddenly looked toward the bedroom door. Moreover, Miss South is the
one whos most entitled to deal with him.
Taylor began to breathe.
He coughed and looked toward Keira. Why didnt you
kill me? Kill me!
Keira finally regained her sanity.
She realized that Taylor had deliberately said those things to her because he didnt want to live
anymore.
Uncle Olsen had many ways to make life worse than death for him, so he wanted to die by her hand.
Keira took a deep breath and said nothing.
Taylory sprawled on the ground, his arms and legs outstretched. His whole body seemed to rx as
he
suddenly sneered. I wanted to teach you onest lesson before I die, but it turns out you dont even
have the courage to kill someone. Keera, you are truly
weak!
After finishing this sentence, he abruptly closed his
mouth and bit down hard.
1
Hes attempting suicide!
The moment Uncle Olsen said this, people around him immediately rushed over, only to find that Taylor
had already swallowed the poison hidden between his
teeth!
The poison acted quickly; almost immediately upon ingestion, he vomited a mouthful of ck blood.
Taylor turned his head toward the bedroom, extending his hand with a flicker of struggle in his eyes as
if trying to grasp at something. Shirley
The person beside him checked and sighed. Its a poison that kills instantly. Theres no saving him.
Uncle Olsen then turned toward the bedroom and
to Keira, Please ask Miss South if she wants to see
for thest time
After all, he was a man who had apanied her for more than twenty years and protected her.
Jodie might want to send him off.
Though Keira felt it was unnecessary, it was her
mothers choice, so she walked to the door and
knocked.
1/
But there was no response from inside the room!!
Keira was slightly stunned, knocked again, but still no one answered from inside.
She suddenly realized something!
Thats right
When Taylor kidnapped her and Keera and attempted to murder the two of them, he had aplices,
but their entry into the Olsen home had been too easy,
faced with no resistance.
So where were his aplices?!
Uncle Olsen also realized this, and the two of them violently pushed open the bedroom door, rushing in
only to find the bedroom empty. Jodie South and Aunt South were gone.
Search, the surroundings immediately. Lock down the entireplex!
Uncle Olsen ran out and shouted at the people around
him.
The dying Taylor on the ground suddenly shouted, Its them. Theyve taken Shirley! Hurry, save her,
save her!!
)
1
His expression was anxious, clearly not expecting this
oue!
The dying man seemed to regain vigor, sitting up from the ground and pointing next door. The master
bedroom has a secret passage that leads to the house next door. They mustve taken Shirley there!
No sooner had these words fallen than Uncle Olsen was already charging out the door with his men.
As Keira was about to follow, Taylor suddenly grabbed her pants, Keera, save Shirley! Please save
her!
Keira immediately looked at him, grabbing his cor. Who are theyexactly?!
Taylors eyes widened, They are
Chapter 273
The words werent finished when suddenly, from the rooftop of the next vi, the sound of a helicopter
starting up was heard.
1
Through the window, Keira watched helplessly as a helicopter suddenly took off
Her vision was very good, so she saw Jodie and Aunt South bound hand and foot by two men, lying
inside the helicopter.
Jodie seemed to notice Keira. Her face was pressed against the ss, and her mouth opened and
closed, seemingly trying to say something
Uncle Olsen had already rushed over, but he could only stand there, watching as the helicopter quickly
flew away, with everyone watching it helplessly.
But Uncle Olsen didnt give up. He immediately got into his car and chased after the helicopter.
Keira was weak now and not as robust as before, so
she didnt chase after them. She turned to look at
Taylor.
In his face, she saw deep concern.
Not until the ne vanished on the horizon did Taylor
seem unable to bear it any longer, and again, a
mouthful of ck blood spurted out!
Keira asked him once more. Taylor, who are they
exactly? How am I to save my mom?
Taylor was already extremely weak.
If it werent for thest gasp of breath, he should have
been dead.
His mouth opened and closed as he tightly grasped Keiras hand, bitterly spitting out, It was you,
Keera, it was you who recognized Keira that brought them to me. They sought my partnership and
killed Keira! A it was you, you had to see your mom, which led thei to abduct Shirley!
He coughed up blood in great gushes, his emotions running high, his gaze at Keira now filled with
hatred.
Having been taken by them, why did you have toe back? Why did you bring them back
Shirley and Keira were so happy! Why did you have to destroy this peaceful life? Shirley barely
managed to
escape
again
back then, and now shes been captured
Suddenly, he seemed to lose all strength, copsing onto the ground. It was my fault! I thought by
killing you and Keira, they would give up on Shirley. I was terribly wrong!
Blood flowed from his mouth, slurring his words, but
Keira still made out what he said.
Keera, youre so weak and useless. Why is it that you of all people survived? What use are you? If it
were Keira, she might have had the strength to save
Shirley
Keira didnt bother with his hatred. She knelt on o knee to get closer to him, her voice cold and firm.
am Keira.
As these words came out, Taylors eyes, already losin their sparkle, seemed to focus once more.
He probably couldnt see clearly anymore, but he tried hard to look in Keiras direction, bewildered.
Youre
Keira?
Keira got closer to him, whispering in his ear. Yes, the one who died was Keera. Tell me who are
thev How
do I save my mom?!
Taylor seemed to see hope. He fumbled to grab her hand. Keira, its really you its actually you
Shirley
can be saved
He shed tears of blood, struggling to pass on what he knew to her. They are the South family. I dont
know where they are. I only know that Shirley has always been trying to escape from them. When
Shirley and I came to Oceanion, it was to avoid them Keera was barely born when she was snatched
by those people, and then Shirley gave birth to you
Keira, Ive wronged you. I switched you and I, indeed out of jealousy, not wanting Shirley to raise
someone elses child, but also to protect Shirley! Yo and Keera looked too much alike. I feared you
woul
These years, they seem to not know that Shirley and you were in Oceanion. It was Keera who led
them
here
Keira, now that they know about you and Shirley, the moment you show your face, disaster is sure to
follow! Only the worthless, aplete waste like Keera was
allowed to live
Keera knew them, they seemed to be in contact with Keera you should still pretend to be
Keera theylle for you follow the lead and save Shirley
Taylors voice trailed off, his consciousness seemingly dissipating. By now, his hand had fallen to the
ground.
He stared wide-eyed at the ceiling.
novelbin
There was no light left in his eyes.
1
His life had reached its end.
In hisst moments, he whispered to himself, Shirley did you ever love me?
He seemed to see the girl who had dazzled his younger self appear once more
She smiled as she walked toward him, then turne
left.
He reached out, trying to grasp her.
But in the end, he caught nothing.
Taylor was dead.
It was a suicide. After Keira called the police, she
5/
didnt get involved further.
She went out to find Uncle Olsen.
Uncle Olsens reply was that the helicopter had vanished over the vast sea, and even though he
chased
after it with a yacht, it was toote.
In the end, no one knew where the helicopter had
flown to.
Uncle Olsen returned to the capital overnight, ready to mobilize all his resources to investigate Jodies
whereabouts.
But Keira knew they would find nothing.
Just likest time, with their cooperation, Taylo ad kidnapped her and Keera, and up to now, there
been no clues at all.
They were members of the South family.
Mrs. Olsens maiden name was South, and so was
Keeras.
Jodie hadnt returned to her maternal home in over twenty years; Keeras adoptive parents had also
passed away long ago. Keira didnt understand what exactly had happened; she only felt that there was
a dense fog
blocking her view and obscuring her direction.
Taylor was a dying man, and she believed he told the
truth.
Keira was in danger, but Keera was allowed to live
For the time being, she could only act as Keera, slowly putting the pieces together and drawing out
the people behind the scenes.
It was deep into the night, but Keiras gaze was
resolute.
Jodie was the person she cared about most in her life.
She had to rescue her mother no matter what!!
Just as she returned to the hotel downstairs, her
phone vibrated. She took it out and saw that it was WhatsApp message from Howard. Where are you?
sote; what are you still doing out? Come back!
Keira lowered her cold eyes and replied to the message. Downstairs,ing up soon.
It was gettingte; Amy should be sleeping soundly by now, right?
But she didnt know that upstairs, in her room, there was no Amy, only two men.
<
One was Howard, while the other, enveloped in an air
of luxury and aloofness with a worn-out demeanor,
was Lewis.
At that moment, Lewiss eyes were shining. Where exactly is Keira?
Howard smiled ingratiatingly. Downstairs. Shell be here any moment, Mr. Horton. You wont be
disappointed!
Following that statement, there was a beep at the door, and Keira walked in.
Chapter 274
Keira arrived at her room to find Howards mother waiting by the door.
She hastened her steps and frowned. Is Amy asleep?
Shes asleep.
Howards mothers eyes flickered, and she suddenly took out Amys milk bottle. Tonight, Amy refused
to drink his milk. Taste it and see if it has soured or gone bad!
Keira narrowed her eyes, sensing there was a problem.
She removed her mask, opened the bottle, and tilted her head back to drink without letting the bottle
touch her lips, to prevent bacterial infection. After taking a sip, she carefully savored it. Its not spoiled.
Is that so? Howards mother waved her hand. Maybe shes full and doesnt want any more. If not, we
might have to switch to another brand Drink the rest
yourself. Dont waste it.
Keira had gone to the Horton family early in the morning to attend a funeral and hadnt gotten the
09 10
chance to eat anything at noon, so she was very
hungry now.
She asked with downcast eyes, Has Mrs. Horton been
buried?
Howards mother said impatiently, Shes been buried. Why are you asking so many questions? Do you
really think youre Mrs. Hortons high school ssmate? Youre really getting into character! Just drink
the milk and stop dawdling!
Keiras eyes flickered, and she finished the milk in a few gulps, preparing to take it into her room to
wash the bottle.
Before she could push the door open, Howards
mother snatched the bottle away and said with a smile! Ill wash it. Youve been tired all day. Go to
bed!
After saying that, she took the bottle back to her own
room.
There definitely was a problem!
Howards mother was never usually so eager to help.
Had theye looking?
Because of anemia, Keira had a certain resistance to
all medications.
She swiped the hotel card to open her door and stepped in.
As soon as she opened the door, Howard walked over. His usual disdain was gone, and he now looked
at Keira with warmth. Youre back.
Keira furrowed her brows and before she could speak, Howard said, Itste. Go wash up and sleep
I wont disturb you!
He swiftly slipped past Keira and on his way out, he left only one sentence behind. Amy is with me, so
dont worry. Just make sure you take good care of the man in the room!
Keira had already sensed that something w and in that moment, she grabbed Howards blocking his
path.
She wanted to see what Howard was up to!
But as she turned around abruptly, she saw the fa figure sitting on the couch and was utterly stunned
Lewis!
S
03.20
Why was he here?!
In the brief moment she was taken aback, Howard had already wriggled free and left the room,
followed by the click of the door lock.
Keira pulled at the door fiercely, but Howard was already outside, securing the door with a chain,
making it impossible to open!
After doing all this, Howard pped his hands.
Hearing Keira trying to push the door from inside, he immediately said, Keera, make sure you treat Mr.
Horton well, as he can bring immense profits to ourpany, got it?! No resistance allowed! Do you
hear
me?
novelbin
Howards expression was one of smug satisfactio
Although he had met Uncle Olsen at the funeral, Howards subsequent messages werergely ignore
by him.
So when he noticed how much Mrs. Horton resembled
Keera at the funeral, he came up with this idea!
To send Keera to Mr. Hortons bed, so that afterward
he could establish a connection with the Horton
family!!
Howards mother appeared behind him. Son, can we really do this?
Howard sneered. Mom, its just sex. Besides, Keeras health is poor, and she hasnt gotten pregnant
again in the past few years. Its impossible for her to bear me another son. I can only count on Cindy.
Keera does have a nice face, and keeping her at home without use until now has finally paid off. Im not
afraid of living with the humiliation, so what are you worried about? Cindy was the mistress he had
been keeping outside, and she was now pregnant. The doctor diagnosed it as
a son.
Howards mother had always cared deeply for h looking forward to holding her grandson!
Upon hearing these words, Howards mother pp him on the back. Thats not what I mean. Im talkin
about how Keera is utterly devoted to you; what if s refuses? Wouldnt it backfire?
Dont worry Howard smiled confidently. Ive just drugged both of them. That drug is potent; most
people cant handle it
09/10
5/
Howards mother asked, Speaking of which, why do Keera and Mrs. Horton look so simr? When I
saw Mrs. Hortons picture, I got scared. You think could they be twins?
Howard stroked his chin. Keera is an orphan, adopted by her parents. I guess thats very likely the
case. Mom, we really hit the jackpoting to this funeral! Who would have thought wed stumble
upon such an opportunity!
However, Howards mother frowned. If Keera and Mrs. Horton are really twins, cant we use that
rtionship to connect with Mr. Horton? Why then did you send her to Mr. Hortons bed?
Howard waved his hand, What do you know? His wif is dead, and who keeps in touch with the wifes
family Although Keera is useless, her face is undeniably beautiful. Send her to Mr. Horton, and hell
develop a taste for her. There will definitely be ongoing contact. Besides, if we rely on Keeras
rtionship with Mrs. Horton, wont we have to be controlled by Keera? But if we have evidence of
Keeras infidelity, in the future, wont I call the shots in this family?
Howards mothers eyes shone. Son, youre so clever!
The two of them quietly discussed as they returned to
their room.
Inside the room.
Keira didnt hear their voices, but she had already guessed Howards intentions.
She couldnt help but spit in disdain.
Keera, what kind of husband have you found for yourself?
Keira its really you!
Behind her, a mans deep, husky voice mixed with disbelief reached her, causing Keira to stiffen
instantly!
The mask had been removed long ago, and it was n toote to put it back on
Lewis had already seen her face!
Keira clenched her fists and slowly turned around.
As she looked at Lewis, her eyes were filled with
longing!
Her mother had been kidnapped
Her sister was dead!
TA
+29
The home she had finally found had just fallen apart. At this moment, it seemed she had only Lewis
left!
This thought made her soul suddenly crumble, and the heat inside her body didnt want to be
suppressed!
She had been too restrained, and at this moment, she also wanted to properly let it all out!
Forget about the old me, forget about the savior. She wanted to put them all aside for now!
With this thought, Keira headed toward Lewis!
She had just taken a step when her feet suddenly gave out, and she fell into Lewis arms
Lewis had been drugged as well, and though his min had still been clear, upon seeing her face and
smellin the familiar scent on her, he lost hisposure.
He didnt restrain his yearning and fiercely kissed her lips!
Chapter 275
275 Don''t Leave Me
Keira didn''t know when he had picked her up and brought her to the bed.
Lewis''s lean body pressed down on her.
His face was tightly against hers, their noses touching, his breath mingling with hers in a hot and intense burst.
His eyes were fixed on her, not daring to blink as if he was afraid that she would disappear again...
After a moment, his thin lips moved to the back of her ear, his breath warm and moist against her tender skin as he spoke.
His voice was deep and hoarse, filled with endless joy. "Keira, you finally came back... You''re not dead..."
His voice made Keira''s heart ache.
She tightened her grip around his waist and lifted her head to kiss his chin.
The kiss made his body tremble slightly. He seemed unable to resist the effect of the drug any longer and grabbed her chin to kiss her. His hand gently and firmly began to undress her...
Keira shivered subtly.
She had always kept fit and was skilled, and she had imagined that on her wedding night, she would be a match for Lewis. But even though her strength was considerable, she couldn''t move Lewis an inch.
Half of her body was dangling off the edge...
Lewis pulled her back.
He clung to her tightly, feeling her presence as if afraid she would leave again...
They didn''t know how much time had passed and both were panting from exhaustion. They clung tightly to each other, tired enough to fall asleep...
From yesterday until now, Keira had been on edge, and she hadn''t slept at allst night, so she was extremely tired.
She didn''t know that since the ident, Lewis also hadn''t slept.
For three whole days, he hadn''t rested for a minute!
Now that his heart''s desire had finally been resolved, his body and mind suddenly rxed, and he couldn''t hold on any longer...
...
When Keira groggily woke up, she heard the faint sound of the door being opened.
She immediately lifted the quilt to cover both of them!
Then she saw Howard''s mother enter with a look of disgust on her face. She took a few hasty photos of Keira and Lewis with her phone, then immediately lowered her voice. "Get up now. We''re going back to nce!"
Leaving these words behind, she left the room.
Keira checked her phone and saw it was five in the morning, and the sky outside was still dark...
By the moonlight, her gaze once again fell on Lewis.
The man was still asleep, probably too exhausted; his hand was still intertwined with hers.
Keira gently withdrew her own hand and quickly picked up the clothes from the ground to dress.
She tiptoed out of the room.
As she reached the doorway, she couldn''t help but look back at him.
The sleeping man seemed to sense something and frowned.
Keira withdrew her gaze.
One night of folly was enough; she didn''t have the luxury to be capricious.
Her mother was still waiting for her to save her.
The hidden adversaries were also waiting for her to unearth them...
As for Lewis, he had his own responsibilities; he couldn''t abandon Madeleine...
So, this was it.
The luggage in the room had already been packed by Howard''s mother the night before, so she walked out, gently closing the door behind her.
"Lewis, goodbye."
...
On the way back to nce.
As it was still early, Amy was obediently sleeping in the child seat.
Keira sat beside her, not mentioning a word aboutst night''s events.
Howard''s mother couldn''t help herself from asking, "Howard, what the hell are you doing? I saw with my own eyes. Mr. Horton and Keera have done the deed! Shouldn''t we wait for Mr. Horton to wake up before we talk terms? Why did you run off?"
Howard chuckled. "Mom, don''t rush... We tricked Mr. Horton, so it''s better to get back to nce quickly. I''ve asked around. The Horton family has no assets in nce. When he wakes up in the morning, he''lle to his senses. If he wants to get angry, he won''te looking for us... But if he really takes an interest in Keera, he''ll definitely find an opportunity toe to nce. By then, won''t we be in touch with him?"
Howard''s mother immediatelyughed. "You''ve really thought this through!"
Through the rearview mirror, Howard looked at Keira and, upon noticing the red marks on her neck, his pupils constricted.
He sneered. "Keera, who are you putting on that deathly face for? I haven''t touched you in two years, andst night you finally got some action, right? Tell me,pared to me, what''s different about a big shot like Mr. Horton?"
Keira replied coldly to this remark, "He''s much bigger than you."
Howard was dumbfounded.
His face darkened instantly. "Keera, you can bring yourself to this kind of talk. You really are shameless!"
"More shameless than sending your wife to another man''s bed?"
Howard was speechless!
He had never thought that the Keera he had harshly repressed for years would strike back!
Howard''s mother sneered. "Keera, after sleeping with Mr. Horton, have you grown a spine? What now? Just because someone slept with you, do you think you''re Mrs. Horton now?"
Howard scoffed. "A second-hand woman who''s had a kid and been married, you''re only fit to fool around privately with Mr. Horton. Keera, don''t tell me you really believe Mr. Horton would take a liking to you?"
Howard''s mother immediately warned Keira. "Let me tell you, sleeping with Mr. Horton is your good fortune! It''s because you have some resemnce to Mrs. Horton. Don''t think that by clinging to Mr. Horton, you can disregard us!"
The two discussed such shameless matters without any consideration for Amy,pletely refreshing Keira''s understanding of the word "low".
She didn''t speak again, not wanting to let Amy hear it. Instead, she continued to gaze out the window.
After returning to nce, would "they" from the South family contact her?
How often did Keera usually contact them?
And how exactly did they get in touch?
As she pondered these things, Howard''s mother suddenly looked at Howard and asked, "How long do you think it''ll take for Mr. Horton toe looking for us?"
Howard frowned. "It''s hard to say. If Mr. Horton isn''t interested in Keera, he might note for the rest of his life! But if he really misses his deceased wife, he mighte in a few days."
Howard''s mother nodded immediately. "Right, right... But when I entered the room this morning, I saw their action was quite intense... Keera has a pretty face and a good figure..."
Howard sneered. "No matter how good she is, she''s not Mrs. Horton. Who knows if Mr. Horton would break his vows ande to nce for her?"
Howard said with disdain, "Mom, you don''t know how dull and prudish Keera is. She''s like a corpse in bed, making it impossible to raise any interest. I don''t even know if she could catch Mr. Horton''s attention. It''s truly a waste of her pretty face!"
The two cursed andined all the way, at one moment berating Keira as shameless for sleeping with another man.
Then again, they said Keira was useless, unable to win Mr. Horton''s heart.
During the trip, they stopped several times at service areas to rest.
What they didn''t notice was that a ck Bentley limousine was speeding toward nce!!
Howard thought if Lewis took an interest in Keira, he would probably contact him in a few days, but what he didn''t expect was
When the SUV stopped in front of their vi, they saw a team of ck-d bodyguards standing there.
A tall figure was standing at the entrance, quietly waiting for them...
It was Lewis.
Although he hadn''t slept for three days and had been drugged, as soon as Keira left, he woke up.
Seeing no one beside him, his first move was to have someone investigate Howard''s whereabouts, and then he chased after them.
At this moment, his expression was anxious, his gaze locked directly on the slender figure holding Amy as she got out of the car.
Today, Keira wasn''t wearing a mask, and her face was clearly visible to Lewis...
Chapter 276
Lewiss gaze was so intense that it stunned the few people who got out of the car.
Keira stood there holding Amy, silent.
Howard, however, was startled.
He noticed Lewiss stance, especially with a group of bodyguards as if they were about to encircle
them, not allowing anyone to escape
Was he here to settle ounts?
Or after getting a tastest night, was he looking for
Keera?
He swallowed and instinctively looked toward his
mother.
His mother also took a step back, suddenly pushing Keira forward, using thetter as a shield.
Then she said, Mr. Horton, we were deceived by herst night, too. It was all her idea. It has nothing to
do
with us
Hearing these words, Lewis frowned slightly.
11
Howard immediately nodded. Yes, yes, it was all her own idea
Before he could finish, Lewis tookrge strides toward them.
Howards legs went weak with fear.
He wanted to flee, but the ck-suited bodyguards had already surrounded his car, cutting off his
escape
route.
There was no retreat!
Just as Howard turned pale, Lewis reached Keira. His gaze fixed on her as though he couldnt bear to
look away for even a second.
Keira pursed her lips.
She didnt know if Lewis would recognize her as s had washed off the iodine from her face and
deliberately covered the mole at the corner of her
with concealer.
Howard and his mother hadnt noticed anything out the ordinary these past two days
Keira feigned nervousness, clutching Amys hand a
little tighter Amy immediately cried out Mommy Im
20
scared!
Keira then gently patted her. Dont be scared, Amy. Dont be scared. Mommy is here
Her eyes looked aggrieved and anxious, with a hint of shyness, just like a normal, delicate girl facing a
one-night stand.
On her way back, she had already thought about how she should deal with him.
Lewis would surely investigate her once he woke up.
But Keeras existence was without question. The more he investigated, the more he would find out that
she was Keera.
Indeed, Lewis looked at her with hesitation in his fingers clenched tightly. His voice was dee said, You
are Keera?
The pronunciation of Keira and Keera was di
Keira confirmed that he said Keera, so she nodde biting her lip nervously, barely daring to look at him
Mr. Horton, may I ask if there is something wrong?
After this, there was a moment of silence.
es,
<
Lewis continued to look at her.
He stared intently at that face as if he was looking at her, yet it seemed as if he was looking at
someone else
No one knew how long he looked at her before he suddenly averted his gaze. Sorry, I mistook you for
someone else.
Keira immediately waved her hand. No, its no problem
She yed the role of a meek housewife to perfection.
Lewiss eyes were downcast.
He suddenly said, You are indeed not her.
Leaving those words behind, he suddenly turned
around, instructing someone beside him, Lets go
home.
These words allowed Keira to breathe a sigh of relief.
Lewis, after leaving behind those two words, got into
the car.
The Bentleys door slowly closed, and the window rolled down. Lewis appeared there, suddenly
ncing
0911
at her. Last night
Keira immediately said, Last night
Was
just a
misunderstanding I entered the wrong room Sorry,
Im sorry!
Lewiss gaze cooled somewhat.
He nodded and then rolled up the car window.
The car slowly started moving, driving past Keira and
Howard.
As the car drove away, the remaining bodyguards got into their vehicles and followed behind. The
group of more than a dozen people thus departed from the vi.
It wasnt until thest ck sedan disappeared the corner that Howard and his mother finally
out of it.
When Howard saw so many bodyguards, his hea pounded with fear, and he regretted his actions the
day before!
He had been foolishly bold. How could he have had audacity to scheme against Lewis Horton?
und
Yet, when Lewis left nonchntly, he frowned and sa
ed
<
to Keira, When Mr. Horton mentionedst nights
events, why didnt you take the opportunity to gain some advantage?
novelbin
Howards mother smirked and said, Exactly, how can you be so cheap? You let him sleep with you for
nothing! Even prostitutes know to demand payment; what about you?
Keiras eyes turned slightly cold.
She was just about to retort sarcastically but suddenly realized that perhaps Lewis was still around, so
what she intended to say turned into, I, I was just too scared Arent you afraid? I felt like Mr. Horton
was going to eat someone alive How could you dare scheme against him?
Howard was speechless.
He coughed and said, Thats disgraceful. After fina establishing such a connection with Mr. Horton, yo
cant even seize the opportunity! No wonder ourpany hase to this!
Howards mother expressed her confusion. Son, what
exactly did Mr. Horton mean just now?
Howard frowned and felt unsure. He arrived here
65 11
63
earlier than us, which means he should care, right? But then he didnt say anything
Howards mother turned her gaze back to Keira, Its
all because of this useless woman! She gave me no grandson. You were sent to build a rtionship for
thepany, and you cant even handle that. I dont understand what you are good for!
She entered the house muttering and grumbling with
Howard.
Keira followed behind them and suddenly turned to look in the direction where Lewis had just
disappeared.
eyes. After a while, a hint of darkness shed in her
The ck Bentley drove slowly past the entran the vi.
Tom was sitting in the passenger seat and had be surprised by Keeras appearance; he looked at his in
the back seat.
Seeing his icy facial expression, he couldnt help but ask, Boss, doesnt Keera look too much like Miss
Keira? Apart from not having a mole under her
eye,
shes virtually identical! Could there really be people so simr in the world? Or are they actually
twins?
No sooner had he finished speaking than Lewis suddenlymanded, Stop the car.
The driver immediately pulled over to the side of the
road.
Lewis turned to look back towards the vi.
After an indeterminate length of time, he suddenly ordered, Keep an eye on the South family.
Tom blinked in confusion and asked, Boss, why do you have people watch them? Is it because you
think you didnt remain chaste for Miss Keira and were sulli
Keera, and you want to seek revenge?
Lewis was speechless.
He gave Tom a frosty look which frightened thet into immediate silence.
After a moment, Lewis said, Lets go.
Tom asked, Back to Oceanion?
No.
Lewis suddenly turned his gaze out the window. The
<
first branch of the family has been stirring up public opinion in thepany, iming I have no ability to
take the Horton family into nce. If so, let them see that I simply didnt wish toe to nce, not
that I couldnt!
Tom was bewildered. But boss, thats not what you
said before
Lewis had carved out his own niche overseas; how could he possibly be unable to enter the nce
market?
The first branch spread rumors, and Tom was so angry at the time that he wanted to request a mission
to nce to prove himself, but Lewis refused.
Hed said not to care about others opinions.
So why care now?
And to personally venture into it?
Wasnt this like using a sledgehammer to crack a nu
While he thought this to himself and before he could finish, he met Lewiss cold gaze and immediately
nodded. Alright, boss.
First, secure a residence.
97
<
Tom sighed upon hearing thismand.
Because of the presence of the Davis family in nce,
they had never established any assets there. That
Was
decision truly abrupt.
He ventured to ask, About how long will we stay?
The response from Lewis stunned him. Its going to be a while before we can leave.
Tom was perplexed.
R
/p>
8
>
Terr
Chapter 277
Keira didnt know that Lewis had decided to make
inroads into nce.
In the following days, she settled down and started to look into everything that belonged to Keera with
Amy by her side.
Samuel had already turned Keeras information upside down and even found out which elementary
school
she attended.
Keeras life appeared ordinary and unremarkable.
She was an orphan, and her adoptive parents had passed away, leaving her this vi and a small
company
She brought Howard into her family by marrying him, and their daughter Amys full name was Amy
South, taking Keeras surname.
Since getting married, Keera had never worked; she handed thepany over to Howard and took
care of her husband and child at home.
What gave Keira a headache was that before marrying
Howard, Keera had signed a prenup.
No matter whose fault it was, if the two got divorced, the custody of the child would go to Howard.
That was why, even though Keera knew about Howards affair, she never dared to mention divorce.
What a disaster.
How-love-struck was Keera to sign such an agreement!
No wonder Howard had such a tight grip on her.
Amy was her life, so how could she possibly consider divorce for her sake?
And as long as Howard didnt divorce, he could d her money and keep his mistress. It seemed th
mistress might be pregnant
While Keira was sorting out Keeras various docu in the study, Howard walked in and threw a thousa
dors at her. Here, this months allowance.
Keira was startled. So little?
This was nce, where even the monthly property
management fee for the vi was several hundred dors. What was left would barely be enough to
buy some form for Amy.
Howard scoffed. If its too little, then youll just have to spend it frugally! Some peoples monthly sry
is only a few hundred, and they live just fine. Why cant you manage?
Keira frowned. I
Before she could finish, Howard interjected. Dont ask me for money. I dont have any!
Keira frowned. How can you not have any? Thepany pays you a sry of twelve thousand eve
month
Dont I have to pay taxes?
Howard impatiently said, Besides, Cindy is pregnant now, carrying the Smith familys eldest grandson.
If shes in a bad mood, I should at least buy her a bag,
right?
Howards mother sneered. If you spend less on form for Amy, youll have enough. Howard earns
his money through hard work. Cant you be a little more frugal and considerate? You couldnt even
please Mr.
(
Horton. After all these days, he hasnt bothered to
check on you once. You really got a poor bargain sleeping with him!
Keira was perplexed.
Thepany used to pay Keera a dividend each month, but since the tax on dividends was high, they
switched to paying Howard a sry instead.
Keera really didnt leave any backup for herself at all. She took a deep breath. The property
management fee is a thousand a month, utilities add up to a bit less than 200, and this years heating
fee still hasnt been paid. Theyve been hounding me for it. Whats thousand dors going to do? A bag
for your i costs tens of thousands at least, doesnt it?
Howard scoffed. Keera, why have you be s vulgar, only talking to me about money? Where is
high-mindedness? This really disappoints me!
S
Leaving those words behind, he turned to his mothe Mom, I guess we cant count on Mr. Horton
anymor Weve definitely eaten a silent loss. I havent seen Cindy in a few days, Ill visit her today.
Go go!
<
Howard mmed the door and left.
Howards mother then looked at Keira with scorn. Keera, if you cant keep your husband, its your own
lack of ability. You should look for the problem within yourself! Stopining about this and that all
the time! Besides, you are now like a worn-out shoe, filthy to death. Howard doesnt even want to touch
you!
Keira stared at her. Then lets get a divorce.
Divorce? Howards mother sounded as if she heard a joke. The prenuptial agreement made it clear
that if we divorce, Amy will stay with us.
Having said that, Howards motherughed aga ut Im not unreasonable. Amys just a girl, and we,
Smith family, dont really want her. I can speak t Howard for you. As long as you transfer the vi a the
Keira frowned. Where would Amy and I live? How would we survive afterward?
Are you missing hands or feet? Besides, just any ce will do for you two women to live! The family
assets are to be passed on to the boys in the future!
After going that Howards mother stored at har If
<
you want to divorce, you can only choose between the child and the family wealth!
Keira frowned.
Howards mother scoffed. Cant let go of your little family wealth, can you? Then keep your mouth
shut, serve Howard well, and make him satisfied. You might get a little more spending money each
month that
way.
Leaving those words behind, she went out to dance in
the square.
Keira stayed at home with a tight frown.
She sneered and then went into the bedroom to
Amy.
Her phone pinged twice, and it was a message from Amys early education teacher, reminding her that
it was time to renew Amys sses
But inside Keeras bank card, there were only a few
hundred dors.
How utterly pathetic and pitiable!
Keira sighed again.
B
How on earth did Keera end up leading such a life?!
She sighed silently; her eyes gradually turned steely.
novelbin
Having figured out Keeras daily routine these past few days, it was now time for her to collect debts for
Keera!
Although she needed to use Keeras identity to survive, she had no intention of allowing herself to live
so
stifled.
Just as she thought this, her phone vibrated. She picked it up and saw a message from Uncle Olsen.
Little friend, have you returned to nce?
This was their first contact sinceing back fr
Oceanion.
Keira looked down, replying to the message. I ha there something you need?
Uncle Olsen had been investigating Mrs. Olsens whereaboutstely with absolutely no leads.
It was as if she had evaporated from this world.
Feeling utterly clueless and not knowing where to
start, he had no choice but to return defeated.
This reminded him of Keira.
But was this response a bit too indifferent?
Uncle Olsen rubbed his tired and foggy head, looking toward Ellis. Why do I feel like Keera is a bit cold
towards me?
Ellis had also returned from Oceanion and upon hearing this, he said, Perhaps theres a
misunderstanding? Uncle, who exactly is this Keera that you are so concerned about?
Thats when something urred to Uncle Olsen, and he suddenly said, Bring me my bag.
His secretary immediately brought over his b
Uncle Olsen then opened the bag, and Ellis wa he took out from it a teacup.
Ellis was baffled. Uncle, this is a Fragrance Hall teacup? Wait, you were just eating. Why did you sn
a teacup home?
Uncle Olsen tossed him the teacup, which was sealed in a vacuum bag. This was used by
Chapter 278
Ellis was perplexed by the request. What DNA test are we talking about?
Uncle Olsen sighed. She looks so much like your grandma, like a younger version of her.
Ellis felt it was far-fetched. There are plenty of people in the world who look alike, and just because
someone bears a resemnce, you want a DNA test?
Uncle Olsen frowned at him.
Ellis immediately nodded. Fine, Ill do it, okay?
Keera really had no friends!
During the days Keira spent with the South family, not a single person took the initiative to contact
Keera, leaving her clueless about how to get in touch with South family members.
Then she had an idental breakthrough.
Keiras phone suddenly rang with an iing call, disying an unfamiliar number.
novelbin
She let it ring twice before picking it up.
There was no immediate response from the other end.
Keira paused, then slowly said, Hello, who is this?
At her words, she could hear the persons breathing grow heavier, followed by a chilly, petnt voice.
You deleted my number?
Keira immediately frowned. Who are you?
I havent been in touch with you for half a year, and now you cant recognize my voice? Keera, you
really are something!
.. Keiras mouth twitched.
That was that.
The woman sounded like she had a close rtionsh with Keera, but Keira had no idea about Keeras
circl
of friends.
But from the womans tone, it seemed Keera had
deleted her number. Did that mean they had had a falling out?
After thinking it over for a moment, Keiras lips curled into a smile. Did you call me because you
needed
09.11
<
something?
With that question, the person on the other end rattled off the details of their rtionship.
Keera! Dont go too far! Do you really think I cant live without you as my best friend? If it wasnt for
seeing Howard unting that mistress of his around town, I wouldnt even bother talking with you!
I know, ever since you got married, Howard has beenining about me being too harsh on him,
and he has said plenty of nasty things about me to you! He even pressured you to cut ties with me.
Since you chose him over our friendship, just cons this call as meing tough at your misfortune!
Heh, you deleted my contact for that man, and you disliked my outspokenness because it didnt honor
him. Now what? Hes out there enjoying himself, and youre just a housewife at home!
Keira was perplexed.
After the woman finished, she remained silent for a short while before asking, Anything else?
The womans breathing quickened again, and she was
<
clearly agitated. Didnt you hear me? Hes keeping a mistress! Ive taken photos and recorded videos!
When I told you he was cheatingst time, you didnt believe me and blocked me. Now I have proof!
Oh, I see.
Keiras response left the woman speechless. Just I see? Do you still not believe me? Fine, if you
dont trust me, thats it then! So much for the years of our friendship-its like youve be blind!
Keira caught on.
Although she didnt know who this person was, she could tell that she was genuinely concerned about
Keera, calling not to mock her but to warn her.
She lowered her gaze and said suddenly, Lets meet
up!
I knew you wouldnt believe me. Fine, lets meet. Iming to your ce right now!
After that, the person on the other end hung up the phone.
Keira rubbed her chin.
From the implication in the other persons words, the
two should have been close friends for a long time. Could she know some secrets about Keera?
But in less than half an hour, the doorbell rang.
Keira went to open the door, expecting to see her close friend, but to her surprise, she was met by a
young man in a suit.
Upon seeing Keira, he immediately smiled. Miss South, Im from the property management office. You
havent paid your property fee for this month, and the manager asked me toe to remind you.
Moreover, if you pay the property fee for all six months in advance, we can offer you a 10% discount.
Keira frowned.
She hadnt retrieved thepany and savings fr Howard yet and hadnt asked Samuel for money so
she simply said, That wont be necessary. Ill jus pay the fee for this month.
She took out the one thousand dors that Howard
gave her and was about to pay the property fee when the man said, Miss South, its the end of the
year, and we need to show performance. Other residents have already paid for half a year. Could you
also pay in
<
advance? Please dont make it difficult for us
Keira raised an eyebrow. How much property fee to pay is my right, and whether or not to pay in
advance is also my choice. Is it mandatory for our property fees to be paid semi-annually?
The man smiled. Nope, but there is a 10% discount for paying six months in advance, and you arent
short of
money
Keira found it amusing. I am actually short of that
money.
The smile gradually faded from the mans face as he nced into the room. Miss South, dont take it
wrong way for me being nosy, but as dignified pe you quibble over such small amounts, hardly show
the demeanor of a wealthy wife. No wonder your husband is always out all night
A sharp light burst from Keiras eyes and just as she was about to say something, a fierce voice
suddenly intervened. Where did this stray doge from, daring to bark at the owners doorstep!
Keira turned around and saw a well-dressed woman standing there.
She wore a Chanel coat and stood beside a luxury car equipped with a driver, clearly from a privileged
background.
She walked over and sneered at the property management staff. Whats your staff number? How dare
you speak to a resident like this? Its utterly ridiculous. Im going to file aint to your superiors!
The property staff frowned upon hearing this. Who are you?
The woman snorted withughter, nced at his badge, took out her phone, and made a call. Hey,
Luke, Willow Gardens property services ar your family, right? Yes? Good. A staff mem number 1339
has disrespected my friend. Its your family to get your rules in order!
ed by
No more than two minutes after she finished the the property staffs phone started to ring. Whate was
said on the other end made his expression cha
immediately.
h ID
After hanging up, the staff member quickly looked at the woman, Miss Davis, I didnt know Miss South
was
your friend. Im sorry. I went to great lengths to find this job, so please show me some mercy
Mary Davis scoffed, If you dont get lost, I can make it impossible for you to find a job in nce!
The property staff scurried away dejectedly.
It was only then that Mary turned to Keira, her expression showing a mix of frustration and
disappointment. Keera, you really are something, arent you? Falling on such hard times that youre
scoffed at by a property manager? When you blocked me, didnt you say that without me, your life
would be harmonious and beautiful? Has this half a year witho me been your happy life?!
Her words wereden with mockery.
But between the lines hung a thread of concern.
Keira remained silent.
In her heart, she felt relieved for Keera, who at least once had such a good friend
W
Seeing her silence, Mary suddenly found it
1. She had regarded Keera as her best friend. When she learned that her husband was being
unfaithful to
06 12:
B/1
<
Keera, she immediately told her.
But Keera trusted Howard more and, swayed by his
instigation, blocked Mary.
This enraged Mary.
Unwilling to let go of their years of close friendship, she repeatedly attempted to re-add Keera as a
friend but was ignored each time.
Mary also had her pride and thus cut off contact for half a year.
She took out her phone and handed it to Keira. Keera, dont you trust Howard? Well, I now have
evidence. Ive captured a video of him with that mistress. Take a good look!
Keira didnt ept it and only said indifferently, That wont be necessary.
Mary felt her anger rise.
She red at Keira and berated her. Keera, you really dont know whats good for you. Im doing this
for your own good, and yet you trust that Howard so much! Sooner orter, hell sell you out!
Marys eyes were red with anger as she turned to
<
leave!
But just then, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist.
10
R
06.12
>
ͼ
Chapter 279
Mary was slightly stunned.
When she turned around, she saw Keira gripping her
wrist.
The woman immediately sneered. What now? Do you have some harsh words for me again? Dont
worry, I wont meddle in your affairs anymore.
Before she could finish, she heard Keera say, Thank
you.
Marys speech came to an abrupt halt.
She looked at Keira incredulously. What did you say?
Keera actually said thank you
Her previously forceful demeanor faded instantly, her eyes shining. What, what are you thanking me
for?
Keira said, I know youve always had my best interests
at heart, and Howard has alreadye clean to me-
he indeed has a lover outside. I shouldnt have med
you before.
Mary sneered. Now you realize you were wrong, dont
17/6
<
you? Now you recognize whats what, right? Keera, Im telling you, you had no insight when you
blocked me! Dont think just because you say thank you Ill forgive your past behavior
She hadnt even finished speaking when Keira lowered her head and suddenly said, I want a divorce.
Marys words were stuck in her throat.
Her previous arrogance vanished in an instant, and she didnt know where to put her hands and feet.
Divorce! Divorce is good! Such a scumbag should have been dumped long ago!
She had already forgotten her words about not forgiving Keera and went straight inside. Ill hire al
lawyer for you right now, and you must get back wh yours! Keera, dont panic. You were always too
soft-hearted, and after getting married, its gotten worse. Thats why he could manipte you. From
now on, you must stand up for yourself!
Mary rambled, And you dont have to worry about the divorce. If he wont help you run thepany, I
have
money, and Ill support you from now on! And Amy, Ill look after her too
09.12
Right, Im going to transfer some money to you right now. You were almost unable to pay the property
fees, so you probably dont have much left in your ount, right? Youre too na?ve. How can you let
Howard handle all the household money?
Listening to her talk, Keira felt a warm feeling in her
heart.
Keera had blocked such a good friend before, which was truly foolish.
Mary took out her phone to make a transfer via WhatsApp, only then did she realize that they hadnt re-
added each other as friends.
She paused, casting a nce at Keira before sa resentfully, Arent you going to add me back o
WhatsApp now? Otherwise, I might not transfer
money to you!
Keira smiled. Theres no need to transfer money.
Mary immediately became anxious. I was just kidding
with you, you
But we should add each other back on WhatsApp.
Mary said nothing.
(
The two added each other on WhatsApp, and Marys
username was simply her own name, which also let
Keira know her name.
It was then that Mary smiled.
Keira led her through many past events, and gradually she also came to understand the rtionship
between Keera and Mary.
The two were ssmates since elementary school and
attended the same middle school, high school, and even university; they were childhood friends.
Maryined, Our friendship of over a decade couldntpare to your three years of
acquaintanc with Howard. During these three years, you werepletely bewitched by him, losing
yourself entirely in this failed marriage. Keera, when you two got
married, I told you he was only after your money; now do you believe me?
Yeah.
Keira narrowed her eyes.
What happened with Howard was just a small issue; the key was Mary and she knew each other
since
thou wero kida?
40
Such a longtime friend Mary must know about Keeras foster parents!
She looked at Mary and went straight to the point. Mary, do you still remember our secret?
As soon as she asked, Mary immediately furrowed her
brows.
She looked around nervously and then asked in a hushed voice, Of course, I remember. What about
it? Have they been looking for you again?
They
Keiras pupils shrank. Mary, did I ever tell you who they are?
Mary frowned. Whats with you today? Youre acting all weird. Dont you remember these things?
Of course not.
novelbin
Keira was dead serious but bluffing. I just wanted to see if, after half a year of no contact, you had
forgotten about my affairs.
How could I? Mary was anxious. When youre concerned, Ive always kept the matter in my heart!
0912
<
Then tell me, who are they? What do they usually
R
8
>
Chapter 280
Mary immediately frowned and looked at her.
Keira pursed her lips, trying to make her gaze seem
softer.
Mary examined her face back and forth, then suddenly stood up, walked over to her, and touched her
forehead.
Keira was dumbfounded.
You dont have a fever, so why are you talking nonsense? You refused to tell me who they were back
then, saying it wouldpromise my safety. Why are you asking me now?
For the first time, Keira sensed Keeras caution.
At least regarding this matter, she was very careful.
Keira just said Right, her expression unchanged. I was worried you might have discovered some
clue, but it seems you still know nothing. Thats good.
Sure enough, Mary was led astray. Keera, you really are too cautious. Didnt you say? Since you
couldnt evenplete their first task, they wouldnte
0
looking for you again.
That remark made Keira momentarily stunned. The
first task?
Yes, you said the first task involved someone very important to you, so you refused
Someone very important
Keira frowned. The very important person to me
who is it?
Mary immediately rolled her eyes. Who else could it be? Howard! You two were already together
then.
She then spoke with a strong hint of jealousy. Anyway,
its not me.
After saying that, she couldnt help butin. I considered you my best friend; weve been to the
same school since kindergarten and have stayed friends all these years, but to you, Im less significant
than Amy, let alone your mother-inw and Howard. For them, you actually abandoned me Forget it,
lets not talk about it. It makes me feel so sad!
She was genuinely aggrieved!
Mary pouted.
09.12
2:10
Keira wasnt good atforting others, so she remained silent. Just then, the sound of the door
opening was heard, and Howards mother walked in.
Humming a tune from a dance, she didnt look toward the living room as she entered but headed
straight for the kitchen. Keera, whats for dinner? Im hungry after
exercising!
By the time she finished, she was already in the kitchen, only to find itpletely empty, without a
trace of cooking.
Howards mother was startled, then stormed out shouting, Keera, what have you been doing at home
all afternoon? What time is it now, and you still haven started cooking? You
Speaking, she saw Mary and immediately stopped, then scoffed, Oh, isnt this Mary? Havent seen
you here in over half a year, huh? What, youvee to your senses and decided to bring a
partnership proposal for Howard?
Mary responded with a facade of a smile. Auntie,
havent seen you in half a year, somehow you look even more spiteful?
09 12
3:10
<
Howards mothers expression faltered, and she said
indignantly, Youre so rude!
Mary spread her hands. Just telling the truth!
You!
Howards mother clutched her chest in anger and pointed at Keira, saying furiously, Keera, youre just
going to stand there watching your friend insult me? Let me tell you, her being rude to me is the same
as being disrespectful to you! She obviously doesnt take you seriously, otherwise, wouldnt she know
such behavior would put you in an awkward position?
Keera, you have to kick her out right now! And youre not to see her again. If you dont, I swear Ill tell
Howard you allowed your friend toe over an bully me!
novelbin
Marys chin tensed up when she heard this.
She looked at Keira.
Half a year ago, it was just like this.
Howard and his mothers words made Keera block her
outright.
Later when she ran into Howard he shamelessly
(05.12.
0
.
proposed that if her familyspany partnered on a project with him, Howard would have Keera add
her
back.
Mary was furious at the time.
She felt that Howard was treating her best friend and their friendship likemodities being negotiated
for a price!
She felt anxious for Keeras sake, frustrated that she had somehow set her sights on such a loser.
But Mary was also afraid
Afraid that Keera would be swayed once again by Howards mothers words
Mary didnt dare speak up, and Howards moth started to get arrogant. Why the silence? Cat g
tongue? Werent you quite articte just now?
Mary took a deep breath.
Though Keera had just said she wanted a divorce, she hadnt made up her mind yet. No matter how
anxious Mary was, she knew this was Keeras life, and she couldnt make decisions for her.
Not wanting to make things difficult for her, Mary
0
stood up. Keera, Im leaving now. Contact me if you need anything.
After saying this, she got up and walked out.
Keira followed her to the door. Okay, let me see you
out.
These words made Mary pause slightly, and a sense of emptiness suddenly filled her heart.
Keera really hadnt made up her mind yet.
She tightened her jaw and reached the door, then turned back to Keira. Keera, everything can be
fought for again, but freedom is your own. Dont forget what you said just now.
Keira nodded lightly, her voice calm. Dont worry have a n.
How could Mary not be anxious?
She wanted to speak up, but having caused a scene once before, she feared pressuring Keera too
much and being blocked again, limiting herself to unsaid words as she left.
After Mary left, Keira turned back around.
0
<
Howards mother sneered. What are you staring at?
Go make dinner already! Youre so wooden and clumsy. How can youpare to Cindy? No wonder
Howard neveres home!
Keiras gaze grew colder.
Her lips curled into a faint smile. Alright, Ill go make
dinner now.
Taking back everything that Keera should have owned was as easy as turning her hand. She already
had a n in her heart.
Amy needed to eat too, so since that was the case
Keira entered the kitchen.
She quickly prepared three dishes and a soup, set table, then went upstairs to bring Amy down.
The three of them sat down together at the dining
table.
Keira served Amy her meal, and after Howards mother took a bite with disdain, her eyes suddenly lit
up.
Keera, the food you made today is actually quite
delicious.
Keira responded faintly Well I searched for a tutorial
6:12
7.10
online.
She lowered her gaze.
+71
14
Pleasing Howards mothers pte was the first step of her revenge n!
She had many quick and decisive ways to make Howard leave with nothing.
But she didnt want to expose her identity, so she intended to use her previous persona as little as
possible to avoid arousing their suspicions. Moreover, having suffered so much for so many years,
Keera was determined to seek revenge.
It wasnt only about getting divorced but also makin the scumbag, his mistress, and this wicked mother-
inw suffer after the divorce!!
That night, Maryy in bed, unable to fall asleep.
She thought of how she left today and wanted to turn back to say a few words to Keera, but seeing
through the ss window that Keera obediently entered the kitchen to make dinner for Howards
mother, she felt
suffocated.
0
<
Was Keera seriously considering divorce?
Keera loved Howard so much that just a thread of his threats caused her to block Mary.
Howard, for the sake of the money in thepany and
that house, would never bring up divorce voluntarily. And as soon as he uttered sweet words, wouldnt
Keera just soften again?
Mary took a deep breath and turned over in bed.
After a moment, she abruptly sat up, This cant be. Is Keera out of her mind? After everything, shes
still cooking for that wicked mother-inw?! It must all be lies. She said she would get a divorce just to
deceive me! Liar! Im going to block you so that when the times, you wont abandon me and block
me again!
As she thought this, her eyes reddened.
She immediately grabbed her phone, fuming and about to block Keera, whom she had just re-added,
when suddenly a message appeared in the chatbox
Chapter 281
Mary, I need a favor from you for my divorce.
1
Once Mary read this message, her eyes brightened, and she immediately put aside her intention to
block the sender, eagerly replying. What favor?
Howard has been wanting to work with yourpany. Can you give the project to him?
The breath that Mary had been taking smoothly suddenly became erratic!
Her eyes reddened with anger.
Was Keera thinking of her as a fool?
In fact, with just one word from her, she could give Howard the money. She didnt even care about the
profit from that project.
But why did Keera have to deceive her with such
tricks?
Marys fingers trembled with anger, and she started typing. Keera, youve deeply disappointed me! Im
cutting ties with you!!
09.13
After sheposed the message and was about to send it, she saw that Keera had sent another
message. Then put a higher amount for the penalty in the contract, ten times is best. If the project
fails, initiate the recovery of the penalty and sue thepany. By then, Howard, not wanting to be
implicated, will definitely leave thepany, house, and Amy all to
me.
Mary was dumbfounded.
She immediately deleted what she had sent and resentfullyposed a new one. Princess, your
knight is ready and waiting. smiling_face.jpg
Amy had already fallen asleep.
After sending that series of messages to Mary, Keira saw that Mary had withdrawn a message.
She asked, What did you just send?
Mary replied in a second. Nothing. I sent it by mistake. I promise its nothing bad.
Keira didnt know what to say.
She shook her head and set the mobile phone aside.
Her divorce n was just like the messages she sent Mary. She could have asked Samuel to handle it,
but that would always leave traces.
Within Keeras circle of friends, only Marys help would be the least conspicuous.
Next, all she needed to do was y the role of an idiot who was calm and patient despite her
husbands infidelity and mother-inws abuse, focused only on her family!
With a smile tugging at her lips, she turned over and silently went to sleep.
The next morning.
After getting up, she took Amy to the early learning ss and then took a taxi to Howards office no,
th should be Keeraspany, Keera South Technology Co., Ltd.
Thepany rented a small office in a building, with about ten employees inside.
When she arrived, Mary was already waiting for her in front of the building in her sports car, dressed in
elegant designer clothes.
<
Upon seeing Keira, she immediately curved her lips
into a smile. Keera, how do I look today? I hope Im not embarrassing you with this outfit?
Keira replied with a thumbs-up and a smile.
The two entered the building together and approached
Howards office.
Before they could open the door, they heard embarrassing noisesing from inside.
Keiras eyes narrowed slightly.
Howards lover, Cindy, was his secretary, and the two of them had hooked up in the office. Right now,
they were on the sofa, shamelessly canoodling.
Cindys skirt was hiked up to her waist.
Howards pants were also down to his knees
The moment Keira opened the door, she saw Cindys bare back
Startled by the sound, they both jumped and hurriedly dressed. Howard turned furious upon seeing
Keira. Keera, who let you in?!
Cindy also had no shame at being caught in the act.
09 13
After getting dressed, she took a look at Keira and said with a mix of sarcasm and mockery, Madam,
dont be angry. Its not what youre thinking between Mr. Smith
and me
Keira didnt know what to say.
She wasnt blind!
Seeing her silence, Cindy went on. Its all my fault. I seduced Mr. Smith. Dont me him
As Cindy spoke, she nced at Keira but saw that the womans expression remained unchanged,
showing no hint of pleasure or anger.
She was suddenly at a loss for words.
Wasnt this the moment for Keera to p her?
However, if Keera didnt p her, she would take
matters into her own hands..
Cindy reached out her hand and pped herself before looking up with teary eyes. Maam, I realize
my mistake please dont look at me like that
Howard, though, had already charged over and pushed Keira aside. He held Cindy and said angrily,
Keera,
what are you doing? Shes carrying my child. If
<
anything happens, I wont let you off the hook!
|| ||
Keira silently watched them, feeling beyond words.
What had she done?
That little schemer had been talking the whole time, and she hadnt said a word.
She twitched the corner of her mouth, lowered her head to hide the mockery in her eyes, and spoke in
a soft, weak voice. Howard, Im here because Mary wants to coborate with ourpany
At these words, Howard finally noticed Mary standing behind Keera, and he was momentarily taken
aback.
Mary was ring at him, wanting to scold him, but fearing she might mess up Keeras n, so she
threw contract at him. Stamp it and sign it!
Howard immediately took the contract with a smile on his face. Miss Davis, you and Keera have
reconciled?
He nced at the contents of the contract; it was for a new energy cooperation research and
development project.
09.13
<
Theirpanys research personnel had to provide research results for Maryspany in one month.
If they failed toplete it on time, they had to pay a penalty of ten times the amount, about twenty
million.
This use was deliberately made as an invisible condition, which non-professionals wouldnt be able
to
discern.
Howard nced over it casually and delightedly signed his name with thepanys seal.
Then he grinned. Miss Davis, you shoulde over to the house more often. Keera, really, how could
you block Miss Davis over such a trivial matter? Youve been good friends for so many years
Mary snorted but didnt speak.
Keira looked at Howard; hesitating to speak. You havente home in several days, and Amy
misses her daddy.
Howard immediatelyughed. Ille home tonight to have dinner with Amy. Alright, you can go
now!
Keira gave Cindy a triumphant look, then reluctantly left with Mary.
09.13
Once she left, Cindy started to get unhappy. Arent you staying with me tonight?
Howard said bluntly, I was just appeasing her in front of Mary. Cant you tell? I havent been home for
a few days, and Keera is already thinking of ways to please me With the Davis familys coboration,
ourpany can make a few million a year!
Cindy then became happy. I knew it. Youre the best
Of course
Howard touched her waist, his eyes gradually
bing lecherous. Theyve left, shall we continue?
Mary, on her way downstairs, couldnt help but want to vomit. That was disgusting! Is he really going
home tonight?
He wont.
Keira replied.
Meanwhile.
novelbin
At the Olsen residence.
Ellis held the DNA test results and hurried into Uncle
09.13
<
Olsens study. Uncle Olsen, the test results are out!
1
R
8
>
Terrible
Chapter 282
?
Uncle Olsen didnt go to the Olsen Group. Ever since Jodie South went missing, he had promoted Ellis,
handing over the corporate affairs to the young man
in advance.
As for Sam, aka Uncle Olsen, he devoted all his energy to searching for traces of Jodie.
Unfortunately, up to now, there had still been no leads.
Upon hearing what Ellis had said, he frowned and
stretched out his hand. Give it to me.
Ellis ced the report on Sams desk.
Sam nced at it and froze slightly. She really is the Olsen familys daughter!
Ellis nodded, then continued. I asked the doctor, and
although shes not my uncles daughter, the match is very high. She must be my uncles niece.
Sam was slightly taken aback upon hearing this, Not your uncles? Your uncle was the most dashing in
his youth in our family
09.13
Sam had Ellis do a DNA test for Keera and his second brother, thinking that Keera might be his
brothers illegitimate daughter.
Ellis then asked, If shes not your uncles, whose could she be? You only have two brothers
Hearing that, Sam immediately looked toward Ellis.
Ellis was taken aback. Why are you looking at me like
that?
Sam then said, Could it be your dads?
Pfft
Ellis nearly lost it and said, Thats impossible! My parents love each other so much! Dont talk
nonsense
here.
Sam looked at him and remained silent, but his eyes
were filled with pity.
novelbin
Unable to resist, Ellis said, Uncle, have you never considered that she might be your daughter? She
also has the surname South, and the Mrs. Olsen you are
searching for has that surname as well It isnt amon surname, you know?
Its impossible.
09.13
Sam spoke with absolute certainty. Ive told you before, I know whether Ive done that sort of thing.
Since Keera isnt your uncles, then she must be your dads. Go do another DNA test. Our familys
daughter cant be left out in the cold. And it seems like shes not living well. If she really is your half-
sister, you should help out where you can. After all, our family needs a daughter!
Ellis was speechless.
He twitched the corner of his mouth and finally walked out of Uncle Olsens room, silently making his
way to his own parents ce.
Could Keera really be his dads illegitimate daughter?
Thinking of his fathers henpecked demeanor, he still
found it unbelievable.
Ellis then turned back to nce at Uncle Olsens study, suddenly smiling as he took out a strand of hair
from
his hand.
Since my dad is under suspicion, Uncle Olsen could also be a suspect, so why not test both to clear
things up?
Ellic entered his fathers room again took hig
?
toothbrush, and handed everything to his assistant to
send to the testing center.
The secretary suddenly said, Mr. Ellis, I think I saw
Lewis Horton in nce.
Ellis was a little stunned, then smiled. How is that possible? He has a trauma about nce. He
wouldnte here. You mustve seen someone else!
But the secretary was puzzled.
Could that be the case?
Ellis then asked, Hows the matter I asked you to look into going?
The secretary, upon hearing this, promptly handed the researched information over to Ellis. Weve
found
some information. This Keeras birth mother is unknown, and seems like shes an orphan. Her adoptive
parents are middle-ss, and Keera is quite ordinary herself. She attended a second-rate school, fell in
love, and married her college boyfriend. He married into her family, and she handed over thepany
management to her husband, Howard Smith
The secretary paused here.
09.13
C
202
Ellis then said, What about her?
She got pregnant and has been home taking care of her husband and teaching her child. She never
went back to work again.
Ellis stopped in his tracks. What did you say? Her
parents raised her all the way through university just for her to be a housewife? Is her husband
good to
her?
The secretary cleared his throat. Quite the contrary, ording to our investigation, Howard had an
affair not long after they were married. Unfortunately, Keera seems oblivious. Her friend Mary Davis
told her about it, but she ended up ming Mary for spreading
rumors
Ellis raised his eyebrow. And then?
The secretary went on. Later, Howard said Mary always bad-mouthing him and convinced Keera to
ties with her. It appears that Keera really did block
Mary.
These words made Elliss mouth twitch. Is she that stupid? To be manipted by a man like this?
Uncle Olsen said she had an easy-going personality, but does
?
this look like it?
The secretary, thinking of the information uncovered, also felt it was unbelievable. Something
happened today. Do you know what it was?
Ellis asked, What?
That Keera seems to have reconnected with Mary somehow. Who knows how she convinced Mary,
but they actually signed a partnership deal It seems like Keera did it to try to make Howarde
back to her
I cant believe it! Ellis could hardly bear to listen any longer. How can there be such a useless,
ipetent, and foolish woman in this world?
The secretary was equally perplexed, If its truly unbearable, why not just divorce? She really is
Ellis took a deep breath. Uncle Olsen has met all sor of people, and I never thought hed misjudge
someone one day.
He said, Such a woman better not actually be my real sister. That would be an insult to the Olsen
familys
intelligence!
The secretary coughed. It looks like Uncle Olsen
?
intends to acknowledge her and then bring her back
into the family
Ellis immediately stood up. I dont want such a rtive! Shes simply too ipetent! Keep an eye on
her, and when the DNA test results are out, dont give them to Uncle Olsen. Give them to me first
Yes.
After the secretary left, Ellis showed a look of disdain. That woman is just too stupid!
Meanwhile.
That woman is very foolish and extremely easy to manipte!
In the South familys small vi.
Howards mother was sitting in the living room, holding Cindys hand and saying, Cindy, dont mind
her. Once you give birth to the Smith familys eldest grandson, Ill make sure youre brought into the
family! If she doesnt want to divorce then, we can just treat
her as a free maid in the house! She can look after You have no idea. Her cooking is so delicious!
Cindy smiled. Auntie, my cooking is delicious too.
you.
<
?
Maybe today Ill show you.
No sooner had she finished speaking, she deliberately covered her mouth and pretended to gag.
Howards mother immediately said, Dont even think about it. Youre pregnant now, so how can you go
into the kitchen? Let Keera do it. What do you want to
eat?
Cindy looked toward Keera, who was tidying up the coffee table, and smiled. I feel like eating fish. Its
just that fish takes a bit of effort to prepare
Keira hadnt expected that Howard would actuallye home that evening. He had brought Cindy with
him!
Their shamelessness was beyond her imagination!
Howards mother had already yelled at Keira. Did you hear that? Go make the fish already!
0
09.13
8
ͼR
Chapter 283
Keiras eyes dropped, her gaze a shield against the chill.
Indeed, she had to y the part of not wanting a divorce and being utterlypliant with Howard and
Howards mother, but that didnt mean she would let herself be so maltreated!
Cindy entering the family as boldly as she did was utterly shameless.
She looked directly at Howard. The contract Mary gave you today, it hasnt been stamped by her
company yet, has it?
These words made Howard stand up abruptly. Keera, what are you implying? Are you threatening
me?
Keira still kept her gaze lowered. No, its just that Mary has always had clear principles, and shes
been finding you disagreeable for quite some time. If she learns that you brought Cindy to the house, I
fear it could cause a lot of trouble. Howard, youve been keeping a mistress out there, and Ive endured
it, but dont push me too far
Howard had indeed brought Cindy home to test Keeras boundaries.
In the past, when Keera knew about his mistress, she had only made a scene and cried once. She
didnt even dare to mention divorce afterward.
So, he decided to bring Cindy home to see if Keera would react as she used to. If so, he could outright
bring Cindy into their home
But he never expected Keera to actually use Mary to threaten him!
Howard wanted to say something but then thought of the major deal with Mary and sneered coldly at
Keira before turning to Cindy. Cindy, her fish isnt tasty. Let me take you out to dinner!
Cindysplexion immediately changed. The food wont be as clean. Pregnant women should have
homemade meals.
Howards mother immediately looked at Keira. Keera, stop throwing a tantrum here. If you continue to
be unreasonable, Ill have Howard divorce you! And then you will never see Amy again!.
Vairo still kant her hood down seemingly fragile and
putting on an aggrieved appearance. Mom, Howard, this house was left to me by my parents, so no
concubine shall set foot here. This is my final line!
Howards mother suddenly shouted. And what about the future, when shes carrying the Smith familys
child?
Keira looked at them with a pitiable gaze. The child may enter this house, but not this woman.
Cindy snapped. You
Howard immediately coughed. Alright, Cindy, lets go!
Cindy wanted to say more, but Howard gave her a sharp nce.
Cindy cast a resentful look at Keira but then saw this delicate woman promptly shooting her a
provoking nce in return.
In an instant, Cindy understood. Keera was dering
war!
Ha.
Did she really think she could win?
It was just because she had snagged a deal with Mary
that Howard was beingpliant. Once the contract was signed and the partnership fully established,
she would see who really could be arrogant!
Cindy left reluctantly with Howard.
After they left, Howards mother scoffed. Are you satisfied now? Now get on with the cooking!
Okay.
Keira looked utterly docile.
In the days that followed, she tried her best to y the part of a dutiful wife and daughter-inw,
cooking exquisite and tasty meals that fattened up Amy and
Howards mother.
When at home, Keira didnt talk much but was very
diligent.
Sometimes she would even deliberately seek to please
Howards mother.
She overheard Howards mother talking to Howard on the phone several times. Keera is taking such
good care of me! Now I just do aerobics every day and nothing else. Shes much more sensible than
before and even frequently tries to butter me up. Im
thinking. After you divorce her, we could keep her around as a housemaid without having to pay her a
sry. Wouldnt that be wonderful?
Keira just smirked.
Its easy to transition from frugality to luxury, but hard to return to frugality from luxury.
In modern society, how could a normal daughter-inw possibly take care of her
mother-inw like this?
The more she did now, the more she would satisfy Howards mother, and the moreparisons there
would be once she divorced and Howards mother
lived with Cindy.
She could almost see the mess they would be in after living together
A month passed by quickly.
In two days, the contract would expire.
Howard seemed utterly oblivious. Hispany was unable to deliver the technology, while he and
Cindy lived blissfully in their little home outside.
Mywyer is all ready. As soon as the day after
tomorrowes, well sue him!
Mary said excitedly to Keira, then looked at her earnestly. Keera, Im asking you onest time. After a
month of the cooling-off period, are you sure? Do you want to divorce him?
Keira nodded. Im sure.
Good! I was really afraid you would go soft, using these tactics only to make him have a change of
heart.
Keira changed the subject. By the way, why did you ask me to meet you here today?
novelbin
It was a private restaurant that was very quiet, and the decor made it clear that it wouldnt be cheap.
Mary immediately raised an eyebrow. Oh, Im meetin a blind date here today, so I called you over to
help me
check him out.
Keira was perplexed.
She was a little stunned. A blind date?
Mary sighed, Yeah, its a marriage alliance for business reasons! My familys situation is quite
complicated My parents say this marriage is important, and the other party is of high status. He
wants
to pick a bride in nce, and Im one of the
candidates!
She propped her chin with both hands, her whole demeanor showing a touch of listlessness. Keera,
sometimes I really envy you. At least youre free to follow your heart. You married Howard when you
wanted to, whereas I
Her gaze drooped. If the man today takes a liking to me, my parents will have more say at home.
After saying this, she gave a self-deprecatingugh, then took out a makeup mirror from her bag to
touch up her makeup before looking at Keira. Do I look pretty today? Do you think that man will be
impressed?
Keira saw a hint of reluctance in her eyes.
She pursed her lips and said, Yes, that man will
definitely be impressed with you!
People from every social ss have their own troubles.
Wealthy families were no exception.
Mary nodded. I think so too. Among the female celebrities of nce, my beauty ranks in the top five.
III
The men who pursue me could circle the earth. If he has any taste at all, hell surely be impressed by
me!
After saying this, she propped her chin again. But I heard that they originally had no girls in that family.
For the sake of the marriage, they chose two girls from the side branches to raise under the main
houses
name. It makes me think if I really marry into that family, Ill have two hard-to-please sisters-inw!
She sighed silently. Keera, if only you had a brother, Id just marry him and be your sister-inw!
Keira asked, Whos your blind date?
Mary sighed helplessly. Hes from one of nces five major families and is the young master of the
Olsen family, Ellis Olsen.
Keira was dumbfounded.
Just as Mary finished speaking, the door suddenly opened, and Ellis walked in.
B
Chapter 284
Chapter 284 Good Impression
Keira watched as Ellis walked in and sat down at Table 8 not far away.
Mary watched from afar and immediately lowered her voice, anxiously saying, "See that man, Keera? The one in Table 8. How is he? He looks alright, doesn''t he?"
When Keira saw Mary''s cheeks flush, she remembered Ellis''s arrogance in Oceanion and coughed, saying, "It doesn''t matter what he looks like. Personality is key."
Mary immediately responded with tension. "His personality is fine too. I went to a gathering before and faced some difficulties; he helped me..."
Her earnest justification made Keira immediately realize something and asked, "Do you like him?"
This past month, as Keera, she hade into frequent contact with Mary and had long noticed that this youngdy was sharp-tongued but soft-hearted.
Mary''s ears turned red at this, and she said, "No, how could I be worthy of liking him? It''s just a blind date arranged by the family. I came to see if there''s any connection!"
This stubborn facade...
Keira understood and smiled. "Yes, right, it''s just a blind date. Why don''t you go over there now? Don''t keep him waiting."
Mary stood up awkwardly and walked over to Table 8, still adding a line to Keira. "I''m just going through the motions for my family."
Keira shook her head in resignation at this.
She happened to have her back to Ellis, so he hadn''t noticed her presence.
It wasn''t until Mary circumvented the area that she approached Ellis.
Not knowing what to do with her hands and feet, Mary coughed and stood awkwardly next to Ellis. Then she started, "Mr. Olsen, hello, I''m Mary Davis."
Ellis raised an eyebrow, nodding toward the chair opposite him as a sign for her to sit down, and then he eyed her seriously.
His gaze made Mary extremely nervous, and she couldn''t help but lower her head to inspect herself, worrying about whether anything was amiss. While she was anxiously unsettled, she heard Ellis say mockingly, "So this is what you look like!"
Mary was stunned. "You know me?"
"Heard of you," Ellis said indifferently. "I don''t think much of your family background, but I was curious to see what a foolish woman like you would look like. As expected, you''re just a vase with appearance."
Mary was dumbfounded.
She frowned, and her fingers, hidden under the table, clenched tightly as a sudden pang hit her in the chest.
She took a deep breath, looking at Ellis with iprehension. "Mr. Olsen, is there some kind of misunderstanding between us?"
"No." Ellis blinked.
He wasn''t familiar with Mary; however, during the recent period of inquiring about "Keera", he had heard too many ridiculous moves.
Mary''s own best friend was love-struck, but she didn''t stop Keera. She went as far as using her own family''spany to vie for a favor?
Ellis had always despised foolish, unprincipled people.
Mary''s actions had struck a nerve with him.
Therefore, in addition to his dissatisfaction with "Keera", he also felt some resentment toward Mary, Keera''s best friend.
How could he, Ellis, have such an idiotic cousin?!
Correct.
The DNA test results had been out for a while, confirming that Keera was indeed his cousin.
But Ellis didn''t want to acknowledge someone so foolish; thus, he kept it under wraps.
Today, upon hearing that his blind date was Mary, he couldn''t help bute over out of curiosity...
At this thought, he stood up abruptly. "You''re not suitable for me. I''ll pick up the tab for this meal; farewell."
With that, he left straight away.
Mary still sat there, utterly baffled.
Indeed, she had a good impression of Ellis.
The Davis family was also unsettled, and her status within was quite awkward. At every gathering, she was always caught between high and low and was often bullied.
Ellis had saved her, and she knew that although he was called the devil in nce, he was a man of principles and loyalty.
At each gathering, she would hide in a corner, secretly gazing at this man.
Her crush was well concealed...
She never imagined she''d get a chance to have a blind date with him. Her feelings were veryplex when she came here, which was why she called Keera over to help her calm down.
But what did he just say?
"I just wanted to see what such a foolish woman looked like. As I suspected, she''s nothing but an empty-headed beauty, a vase with nothing but her looks."
Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes.
She was attractive but was always undervalued at home. No matter how capable or how much she contributed to the family business, the elders still treated her as nothing but a decorative piece.
Even this opportunity to have a blind date with Ellis was only because the elders felt she was pretty enough to catch his eye...
She was humiliated by her family and now mocked by Ellis as well.
She clenched her fingers tightly, and tears of shame welled up in her eyes.
But she immediately bit her lip hard and wiped the tear from the corner of her eye with a tissue before standing up as if nothing had happened.
Keira sensed something was wrong and hurried over, "What happened?"
"It''s nothing."
Mary clenched her fists. "He didn''t like me."
"That''s his loss," Keira immediately consoled her. "You''re beautiful, kind, and smart. He''s simply blind."
Mary took a deep breath. "Yeah, Keera, let''s go. I have to report back."
"...Okay."
Mary drove the car herself and took Keira back home. As they were about to part, Mary seemed to have recovered, smiling as she said, "The day after tomorrow, thewsuit will definitely reach thepany."
"Okay."
Keira looked at her seriously. "Mary, thank you. If you have any trouble, remember to tell me."
"I know."
Mary waved her hand and started the car. On her way home, she took out her phone and called her financial advisor. "Is the twenty million I asked you to withdraw a while ago ready?"
"It''s ready, Miss Davis. It''s the dowry your family gave you. Are you sure you want to use it now?"
Mary looked at the road ahead. "Yes."
After all, Keera had been a housewife for a few years; she didn''t understand that decisions within a familypany like theirs couldn''t be made by one person alone.
Since she was in charge of the new energy research and development, it was possible to offer her a cooperation agreement and to hold Howard''spany ountable as well.
But it seemed that Keera hadn''t fully thought through the subsequent matters.
After the divorce from Howard, all the debt would fall on her shoulders. Where would Keera find twenty million?!
She couldn''t really let Keera end up on the streets with Amy, could she?
Meanwhile.
Ellis also returned to the Olsen family and entered his study, where he couldn''t help but say, "So that Mary Davis was her. I remember she was always quietly sitting in the corner at every gathering. Her face is unforgettable."
Ellis had always remembered her.
Although Mary was quiet and unobtrusive, her face conformed exactly to his aesthetic preferences: bright features with a sense of peace and harmony - the type he very much liked.
Even when his family told him it was time to marry and have children, the first image that came to his mind was her, but...
Ellis shook his head, "Appearances can be deceiving. She has such a face, but she has wasted her intelligence. What a pity."
Hearing this, his secretary asked, "Do I continue to update you on Miss Keera''s affairs?"
Ellis now felt a headache whenever he heard those two words.
He couldn''t resistining, "How can there be such a foolish woman in the world?"
The secretary didn''t dare to speak.
After working for the Olsen family for so many years, he understood their personalities all too well.
The Olsen family always covered for their own!
They could criticize their own cousin, but nobody else could!
Sure enough, Ellis went on. "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let her bepletely taken advantage of. She''s my cousin, and even if she''s that stupid, at least make sure she can live afortable life!"
Chapter 285
Mary quickly returned to the Davis home.
As soon as she entered the door and saw the people in the room, her expression immediately grew
grave.
In their own vi, not only were her parents there, but
so were her other uncles and aunts.
It seemed that all of the older generation of the Davis family hade!
At that moment, everyone was staring at her; her eldest aunt could hardly wait to ask, Well? Did Mr.
Ellis take a liking to you?
Marys fingers tightened instantly, and she looked
down.
She swallowed before saying, No
No?!
Her eldest aunts voice instantly became shrill. How could it not be? Mary, are you not gentle enough?
Havent I told you? When you see Mr. Ellis, talk about horses more; he loves horse racing the most!
Her eldest uncle spoke dispassionately, Dont rush, Mary. Tell us the details of the blind date so we
can analyze it and figure out where the problem lies.
A trace of shame and anger shed across Marys face.
Her private affairs were to beid out and scrutinized
in detail?
Her father then intervened. Brother, Sister-inw, this, after all, is Marys private affair. Since Mr. Ellis
didnt take a liking, then it must mean Mary doesnt
have such a fate. I think theres no need to dwell on it
any further
Marys second uncle immediately scoffed. Brother, our eldest brother is the family head, and its his
turn to speak. Is it your ce to interrupt?
Marys father was suddenly at a loss for words.
The aunt spoke disdainfully as well. Brother, the Davis family was indeed once the primary line of the
Davis familys legacy, but now that the old man has passed away, we can only be considered a
coteral line. If we dont strive in this generation, soon well be
indistinguishable from the most distant rtives!
Marys grandfather was the gooand can of the
11.56
19
legitimate line of the Davis family. After the eldest took over as family head, Marys grandfather broke
away to
live on his own.
While Marys grandfather was still alive, the first
branch of the family showed them some respect, but after the grandfather passed away, the uncle from
the main branch who became the head began to tighten his control of the familys authority, and they
were gradually marginalized.
Although they still lived with dignity, in just a few more years, they would be downgraded to a second-
tier influential family.
The second uncle continued Brother, although we dont share the same mother, for many years,
everyone has held great expectations for Mary, hoping she could marry into the first branch of one of
the other fo major families and elevate our status! This opport was fought for by our eldest brother from
the main branch only for Mary. Can you say this is her private matter? Can you justify this to our eldest
brother?
Seeing this scene, Mary clenched her fists.
379
Her father indeed didnt have the same mother as
these people.
Their mother was also from one of the five major families, but, unfortunately, after giving birth to their
aunt, she weakened in health, fell ill, and died.
Afterward, her grandfather remarried her grandmother, who came from a minor family
novelbin
By all means, her grandmother should have been treated with respect as their mother after many years
ofpanionship with her grandfather, but instead
After her grandfather passed away, her eldest uncle, second uncle, and aunt joined forces to drive her
grandmother out of the ancestral home. They said that since she wasnt the original wife, even in
death, she couldnt be buried alongside Grandpa.
Although Mary could be considered a member of the Davis family, in reality, their familys status within
the Davis family was exceedingly awkward.
Her father was dutifully filial, and her grandmother
was a traditional woman who didnt wish to break away from the family, always hoping to be buried with
her grandfather
Mary thought of this and felt a sense of suffocation.
Seeing her like this, her mother couldnt help but look at her with dismay. Mary, what exactly happened
during the blind date? Just tell us
Mary clenched her fingers before finally speaking up. Mr. Ellis was dissatisfied with me. I had barely
sat down and hadnt even spoken when he left.
As soon as these words came out, one of her uncles became extremely disappointed. With your looks,
he didnt even bother to give you a second nce?
Mary said, No, he didnt.
The aunt immediately scoffed. A granddaughter brought up in a small family background is just
useless! Brother, you insisted on giving her this opportunity. See? it was wasted! If I had known earlier,
I might a well have let my daughter try! At the young peoples private gatherings, my daughter was able
to speak a few words with Mr. Ellis
The second uncles wife also sneered. Sister-inw,
your daughter isnt a member of the Davis family, but we have plenty of daughters in our family waiting
to be married. Indeed, the first branch chose wrongly
570
this time! Who is Mr. Ellis? How would he possibly take a fancy to someone who is nothing but a pretty
face with no understanding of anything?
Mary didnt respond to these words, but his father could no longer hold back. Sister-inw, how can
you speak so harshly? Mary studied new energy in college, and now shes been valued by the first
branch and is in charge of the new energy research and development projects at the Davis
Corporation In her generation, shes the first one to hold such a position! Mary is a capable and good
child!
Once he said this, the uncle from the first branch snorted coldly. Fourth brother, since you brought it
up, theres something I have to say. I heard she abused her authority to sign a contract for her best
friends husband. Thats utterly preposterous!
The second uncles wifes voice immediately became shrill. What? Mary! When my maternal familys
nephew wanted to work in the New Energy Research and Development Department of the Davis
Corporation, you said we couldnt pull strings, and now for an outsider, for a best friend who is mentally
deficient, you tantly do such a thing? You must
619
really be blinded by greed!
Mary immediately said, You can insult me, but dont drag my friend into it.
What friend? Thats nothing but a questionable outsider! Ive heard her husband cheated on her, and
she just tolerates it. With her feeble and ipetent love-struck brain, youre forbidden from
associating
with her in the future!
The first branchs uncle stood up and looked at her, Mary, I gave you a chance. If Mr. Ellis had taken a
liking to you, I would have turned a blind eye to your actions, but unfortunately, you failed to grasp the
opportunity, and I wont bend the rules for personal
reasons anymore!
That contract is on you for judging people wrongly. If theirpany fails to deliver the research n
tomorrow, Ill definitely have the legal department sue them forpensation ording to the contract,
and at the same time, youll be held responsible for the investment failure! When the timees, dont
me me for not considering our rtionship!
Mary clenched her fists tightly.
Among her peers, she was the first to pass the interview for Davis Corporation and to work there.
Thus, she had long been a thorn in the side of these
families.
It was an investment failure, but ording to the contract, ifpensation could be obtained, it meant
she had rectified her mistake with her investment.
The first branchs uncle was clearly looking for an excuse to fire her from Davis Corporation.
Mary looked at them and, facing the leviathan that was Davis Corporation, felt somewhat powerless.
But it didnt matter. At the very least, she could help Keera divorce and escape from Howards clutches.
Meanwhile, Keira, after preparing dinner for Howards mother and Amy, entered the bedroom and took
out Keerasptop.
Theptop contained a research and development n.
Once Howard shifted all the me onto her and divorced her, she nned to use thistest research
and development n to seek in-depth cooperation
879
with Davis Corporation.
She wouldnt let Mary be put in a difficult position.
It just urred to her that she hadnt mentioned this
to Mary yet.
Time quickly reached the third day.
The Davis Corporationswsuit was delivered to Howard early in the morning.
R Leave the firstment for this rey.
8
>
Chapter 286
At this moment, Cindy was in the office coquettishlyining to Howard about her grievances. I
just want to live in a vi, and your son wants to be born in
one too.
Howard said, Okay, Ill go back and discuss it with her again.
Cindy blinked and said, Yeah, you should go back and discuss it with her. After all, shes the owner of
the
vi! The vi is under her name.
She knew exactly how to infuriate Howard.
As expected, these words immediately provoked him, and Howard retorted. Hers? Thats mine! Im the
head of the household! Havent you seen that I call the shots with everything at thepany? Tonight,
youreing home with me, and youll settle down in the vi with peace of mind!
Seeing his reaction, Cindy quickly said, Wouldnt your wife be unhappy and kick us out? Didnt she
kick me
outst time?
1713
280
She wouldnt dare!
Howard lifted his chin defiantly.
It was at this moment that someone knocked on the office door and entered, handing him the letter.
Mr. Smith, someone just delivered this! They say we havent submitted the research and development
proposal on time, and Davis Corporation has sued us! Theyre demanding wepensate them twenty
million ording to the contract!
What?!
Cindy let out a shocked exmation, looking incredulously at the indictment.
Howard dismissed it with a wave of his hand. It must
be a mistake on their part. Mary is so good to Keera.
How could they sue us!
He looked at his secretary, But on the R&D
departments end, the proposal wasnt submitted on time, was it?
The secretary immediately replied, Mr. Smith, our core staff member in the R&D department was
poachedst month. He came to you asking for a raise,
which you refuged and you quan told him to not out
JA
But he hadnt expected things to turn out like this.
Howard immediately said, Dont panic. Im calling Mary right now.
After saying this, he took out his phone and dialed Marys number.
Mary answered quickly, and Howard immediately exined the situation before adding, Do you think
theres some misunderstanding here? Or maybe you
can
give us another months extension. Weve just hired new tech staff, and well definitely be able to
produce the proposal for you!
He thought that would settle everything.
After all, with so many joint projects with Davis Corporation, no one would focus on such a small one.
They were steadily receiving R&D funds, and not producing results wouldnt be a big deal
But to his surprise, Mary actually bellowed at him. Howard! You have the nerve to call me?! Do you
realize that because of this incident, I also suffered at thepany? My great-uncle was already
displeased with my joining the corporation over my cousin, and now hes using this as leverage to fire
me! Now that
286 me Keen
my own position is at risk, I dont have the capacity to help you any longer! Youre on your own!
With that statement, Mary hung up.
Howard was stunned.
He immediately looked at his secretary. Hurry to Davis Corporation and find out if Mary really is getting
fired.
Yes.
After the secretary left, Cindy asked, Howard, what do we do now? Do we really have to pay twenty
million? Even if we sold thepany, it wouldnt be
worth that much!
novelbin
Howard was frantically pacing and suddenly stood up to leave. Im going back to see Keera.
Cindys face was filled with anxiety, and upon hearing this, her eyes flickered. She immediately
followed him, Iming with you!
The two quickly returned to the South family vi.
At that moment, Keira was still ying the role of the dutiful wife and mother, busy preparing lunch in
the kitchen for Howards mother.
1167
5.8
As soon as the door was opened, Howard charged into
the kitchen.
Keira showed just the right amount of surprise and joy. Youre back?
Seeing that she was trying to please him, Howard immediately ordered, Call Mary right now and make
her find a way to withdraw thewsuit against thepany!
Keira pretended to be uninformed. Whatwsuit?
Just make the call! No more nonsense!
Howard was furious.
Keira immediately lowered her head. Okay, Ill call.
She looked down, took out her phone, and dialed Marys number, but the message on the other end wa
Hello, the phone you have dialed is turned off
She was stunned for a moment, then looked at
Howard.
Howard hastily said, Use WhatsApp voice call.
Keira quickly opened WhatsApp and made a voice call to Mary, but Mary immediately hung up and
soon sent
628
her a message. Keera, Im sorry, but we shouldnt contact each other anymore
When Keira tried to send another message, she found she had been blocked.
She stared nkly at her phone.
Howard, with a dark expression, stepped forward, his hand raised to p her face. Bitch! Youve
ruined me!
Keira didnt let herself get hit.
She too seemed extremely aggrieved, and as Howard made his move, she crouched down, hugged
her knees, and began to cry, Why would Mary do this? Why did
she block me?!
Howards p missed, and as he was about to kick and punch Keira, she stood up and grabbed
Howards arm Howard, you cant abandon me! Im your wife, and I cante up with twenty million.
The property prices in nce are unstable, and if we have to sell the
house, it would only fetch half its value, which wont add up to twenty million! Will I end up in jail? Think
of
something! Were husband and wife, for better or for
worse
These words made Howard pause.
28
286
He suddenly realized something. Thepanys legal person and shares were all in Keeras name,
and even this vi was under her name!
If Davis Corporation pursued this matter, all he needed to do was get a divorce and push all the
responsibility onto Keira, then he could walk away scot-free.
His eyes instantly lit up.
@
R
B
>
Chapter 287
Howard nced at Keera with a flicker of something in his eyes before he said, Okay, dont worry. Ill
definitely think of something.
Having said that, he turned around and left with Cindy.
But Cindy had already caught on to something and blurted out, Divorce her, then you wont have any
responsibilities!
She was already pregnant with Howards child and, of course, hoped that Howard could have a good
life.
Howard frowned, however. Thats the worst choice. If we really get divorced, I might end up with
nothing. Wouldnt all my efforts in the past three years go to
waste?!
He had been married to Keera for three years already
Cindy didnt want him to walk away empty-handed either and immediately said, Then what should we
do?
C
There must be a way; theres definitely a way
Howard stroked his chin, and his eyes lit up. When we were in Oceanion, she had a pretty good
rtionship with Uncle Olsen. Lets find Uncle Olsen to intervene. Just one word from him to Davis
Corporation, and theyll surely stop pursuing thewsuit. As long as they withdraw the legal action,
theres still a chance for everything to turn around!
After he and Cindy left, Keiras phone lit up, disying a WhatsApp notification that Mary had added
her as a
friend.
Soon after came a message from Mary.
I blocked you for five minutes, consider it payback for the half-year you blocked me! Teehee!
By the way, how are things on your end? Is he going to divorce you?
Keira replied, Not yet.
Mary asked, So what now?
Keira said. It looks like he wont give up until hes at the end of his rope. As long as Davis Corporation
doesnt drop thewsuit, hell be like an ant on a hot
pan. Dont rush it.
Marys chat status continuously showed that she was typing
But after ten minutes of typing, still no message came.
Keira, unable to resist, asked, Whats wrong? Is there something inconvenient on your end?
Mary immediately replied, No, I just feel like youre not quite the same as before.
Keira looked at the message and was about to respond with something when she saw another
message from Mary pop up. Keera, no matter what happens, Ill always stand by your side. Whether
its the past you, the present you, or the future you. As long as its you, I will always be there for you!
Keira froze as she read the message.
She had been acting as her sister for a while, and her interactions with Mary made her feel like she had
a
friend for the first time.
At this moment, looking at the message, she wanted to tell Mary that she was no longer Keera
But after a long silence, she ultimately didnt voice that
thought.
She thought that if Keera was still alive, she would certainly have regretted being too love-struck to
trust in friendship and blocked Mary
Keira was silent for a long, long time, and finally replied with only one sentence. Thank you for liking
Keera.
The message was actually a bit odd.
But Keera often said strange things, so Mary didnt
mind it.
She was yet to put down her phone when Uncle Davis, who was sitting across the dining table from her
suddenly scoffed. Mary, as long as yound the next client, Ill secure the position of R&D project tear
leader for you. Could you please focus a little and being so distracted?
Mary immediately set down her phone. Unele, dont worry. Ill definitely perform well.
She needed to stay in thepany to find a way to retract thewsuit after the divorce or to help Keera
pay that twenty million, so if there was a chance to
keen the job she had to try.
Uncle Daviss eyes flickered with a hint of mockery as he heard her. Hmm, Mr. Lynch is not very
tactful. Dont provoke himter.
Mary nodded. I understand, Uncle.
No sooner had these words fallen than there was a knock on the door, followed by the entry of a portly
man.
He appeared to be in his forties, and his appearance was quite greasy.
After shaking hands with Uncle Davis, he immediately turned to Mary with a beaming smile. Mr. Davis,
who is this youngdy? Ive never seen her before!
Uncle Davis replied with a smile, This is my fourth brothers daughter, who is currently interning at Day
Corporation. Today shes apanying me to gain some exposure.
Mr. Lynch immediately nodded. Oh? Miss Davis, a
pleasure to meet you
He extended his hand toward Mary.
When Mary took his hand, she only felt his palm
mmy and quite disgusting.
She tried to pull her hand back, but he tightened his grip slightly, making it hard for her to pull away.
Immediately, she sought help from her uncle with her
eyes.
Uncle Davis then said with augh, Mr. Lynch, please take a seat! The dishes will get cold if we wait
much longer!
Only then did Mr. Lynch sit down with a lecherous grin.
Uncle Davis discussed a few matters about the contract with Mr. Lynch. This was Uncle Daviss project.
If he could seal the deal, it would earn him the admiration of the first branch and further solidify his
position within Davis Corporation.
But Mr. Lynch, all smiles, avoided bringing up the contract and kept ncing over at Mary.
Uncle Davis then said with augh, Mary, Mr. Lynch has taken a liking to you. Why dont you toast
him?
Mary felt repulsed by the look in Mr. Lynchs eyes.
Reluctantly, she stood up with her ss, walked over to Mr. Lynch, and said with a smile, Uncle.
Lynch, my
69
uncle often speaks of you, saying youre a good friend.
Id like to offer you a toast!
With that statement, she distinguished their generational gap.
It caused a sudden change in Mr. Lynchs expression.
Uncle Davis furrowed his brows and red at Mary, then shot a look at Mr. Lynch.
Mary was only paying attention to Mr. Lynch and didnt notice her uncles expression. She just saw Mr.
Lynchs expression change, and then he stood up. Alright, my dear niece, your Uncle Lynch will surely
take good care of you from now on!
Mary breathed a sigh of relief and downed the content of her ss all at once.
Then she looked at Uncle Davis. Uncle, I just
remembered that I still have some work to do. You and
Uncle Lynch enjoy yourselves. I need to head back!
Having said that, she quickly picked up her bag and started walking out.
Even a fool could see that something was off with Uncle Davis; how could she possibly stay there?!
But just as she took a few steps, she suddenly felt dizzy, and her body went limp!
Mary instantly realized what had happened and looked desperately at her ss, then incredulously at
Uncle
Davis!!
She thought, being the daughter of the Davis family and her uncles niece, she was just a ploy to
secure a contract with her beauty, but she had never imagined Uncle Davis would drug her drink!
This waspletely beyond what she couldprehend or ept!
She rushed to the door and flung it open, hoping to cry for help from anyone passing by.
Yet, she hadnt expected that when she opened the door, the person walking by her private room would
actually be Ellis.
Hearing themotion, he turned around in surprise
and saw Mary.
As their eyes met, the plea for help choked in her
throat.
Mary stood there, stunned.
Ope
In her mind, she heard the words Ellis had once said about her during a matchmaking encounter.
indeed, just an empty-headed beauty with nothing but looks.
Would he think even less of her if he found out she was using her looks to discuss a deal?
My dear niece, youve had too much drink! Come have
some tea
From behind, Uncle Davis suddenly approached and grabbed Marys arm, pulling her back inside, then
proceeded to push the door closed.
In the very moment he was about to shut the door, a hand suddenly stopped it
R
8
>
novelbin
Chapter 288
Mary looked at that slender hand and was slightly
taken aback.
Then she saw the door being pushed open.
Uncle Davis couldnt help but turn his head to look, only to see a man standing outside.
Upon seeing him, everyone in the room paused for a
moment.
Everyone knew this person. He was the assistant to Mr. Ellis. He stood there, his gaze sweeping over
everyone present before finally settling on Mary. Mr. Ellis is dining next door, and he asked me to
come and say hello. Miss Davis, are you alright?
Uncle Davis immediately paused.
He then turned his gaze toward Mary.
He had originally thought that Mary hadnt caught Mr. Elliss eye, which was why he brought her here to
apany the fat Lynch, but now Mr. Ellis suddenly came in to greet her
Was Mr. Ellis interested in Mary?
288 Something
Mary hadnt expected Mr. Elliss assistant to expressly ask after her, but she instantly understood; this
was her chance to unt borrowed power.
She decisively grabbed the opportunity, smiling. Im fine. Theres no need for Mr. Ellis to worry. I was
just discussing a partnership with Uncle Lynch and my uncle. Right, Uncle Lynch?
Mr. Lynch was also bewildered at this point.
Ever since the Davis familys main branch took control of thepany, they had been excluding the
second branch.
That was why he dared to show disrespect to the second branch, as a sort of statement to the main
branch.
He couldnt afford to offend any of the five major
families!
Now that Mr. Ellis had spoken up, how would he dare say anything? He immediately replied with a grin.
Yes, yes, Im here discussing a partnership with my niece! Dear niece, did you bring the contract?
Mary looked toward her uncle.
210
Her uncle immediately said, Yes, I did.
He directly took the contract out of his pocket.
Without saying another word, Mr. Lynch signed the contract and then cheerily looked at Mary. Dear
niece, your uncle and I are like brothers. His niece is practically my own! I just remembered I have
something else to attend to, so Ill take my leave first!
With that statement, Mr. Lynch promptly ran off.
Marys uncle wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead and tentatively looked at Mary,
asking, Dear niece, you and Mr. Ellis
Mary lowered her gaze. Uncle, we are just friends. Youre mistaken. Since the contract is signed, Ill be
going now.
Upon reaching the doorway, she suddenly turned
Her uncle paused for a moment, then suddenly understood something. My dear niece, rest assured,
that contract issue with your friendspany, Ill
retract thewsuit
Mary had unted borrowed authority today,
38
novelbin
288
leveraging Elliss influence for this very reason, fearing it would hinder Keeras big ns, so hearing
this, she immediately said, Theres no need to retract the
Her uncle was baffled. No need to retract thewsuit? Arent you and your close friend the best of
friends?
You
Mary could only make up an excuse on the spot. Yes, shes my best friend, but she chose to block me
over a man. Do you think I am trying to get close to her now for what reason? Of course, its for
revenge. I want to witness her regretting and crying after her husband abandons her. Uncle, you must
not intervene in this
matter.
Her uncle didnt quite understand the friendships between young women, but seeing Mary so vehem he
could only nod. Oh, okay, dont worry. I wont ge
involved in this matter.
Only then did Mary pull the door open and step out.
When the door to the private room closed again, she took a deep breath, still feeling somewhat dizzy
and light-headed, but she forced herself to maintain her
288 Something
As she turned to leave, she suddenly froze in ce.
There stood Ellis, who should have left. He frowned as he looked at her. He had obviously heard the
entire conversation in the private room.
Ellis had just walked past and seen Mary, also noticing her anxiousness and that something was off.
He blocked the private room door that was about to close. Yet he found his own action a bit baffling,
which was why he sent his assistant in to lend Mary a hand!
But he never expected that Mary would actually take advantage of his help!
If it was just for signing a contract, that would be end of it.
After all, such things weremon in the business world, and he didnt mind being used this once,
especially since Mary was beautiful
But, unfortunately, Mary, after gaining an advantage, used it on his cousin, Keera!
It was simply enough to freeze Elliss favorable impression of her!
69
Initially, he thought Marys conflict with Keera was just foolish, but now it seemed that Mary was both
stupid and vicious! How could she do such a thing to her own
friend and bestie?!
Ellis had always been a man of loyalty, despising those who y dirty and backstab friends the most.
His gaze turned icy, his smile edged with scorn, and suddenly he grabbed Mary, pulling her into his
embrace.
Marys entire body collided with his chest, making her even more dizzy.
The drug slowly started to take effect, and she forced herself to shake her head, barely maintaining her
rationality. You
Before she could finish, Ellis had already leaned d whispering into her ear. For what just happened, w
will you give me in return?
His breath sprayed on Marys ear.
It sent shivers down her spine, magnifying her
reactions.
She leaned against Ellis, her eyes gradually growing
58
288
dazed as her hands suddenly wrapped around his
neck
Ellis stiffened all over.
He initially just wanted to scare her, but what was this woman doing? She started clinging to him?
He tried to push her away, only to hear Mary murmur, Ellis, I like you so much
Ellis was taken aback, then scoffed. How many people have you said that to?
Mary smiled at him, extending a finger.
But her vision was blurring.
Although she tried to extend one finger, several appeared before her, and she muttered in confusion
So many
Elliss expression turned cold instantly. Mary, I didnt expect someone who appears so innocent could
y so wild behind the scenes?!
Mary could no longer hear what he was saying and pressed closer against the man. Ellis, Im so hot.
She began to undo her shirt, revealing a delicate
718
corbone.
Elliss breathing became hurried for a moment.
He was never a gentleman; he had already taken an interest in Mary, and now she was throwing
herself at
him
Besides, Mary was nody, so why not y along!
Ellis bent down, picked up Mary, and carried her into the adjacent private room!
Heid Mary down on the sofa and then bent over her. As soon as he touched her burning skin, Ellis
finally sensed that something was amiss
R
B
Chapter 289
Her skin was so hot, and the way she looked Was she drugged?
Ellis furrowed his brows.
He asked, Mary, do you know who I am?
You are Ellis!
Mary murmured, continuing to snuggle up to him.
How could Ellis resist such seduction?
His breathing grew heavier, and, holding onto Marys chin, with a profound look in his eyes, he said,
This isnt your first time, is it?
Mary was startled.
Even though her reasoning was almostpletely worn down, she still paused for a moment, feeling a
slight pain in her chest.
Her blurred eyes looked at Ellis, and after a while, she suddenlyughed. Of course not.
0
(
Upon hearing this, Ellis felt an inexplicable annoyance
in his chest.
With just a look, he sent his assistant and the others away, and then he fiercely turned his gaze to
Mary, You are the one who started this!
Outside, the client Ellis had an appointment with today was stopped by his assistant.
About to ask what was going on, faint sounds suggesting a tryst emanated from the private room,
letting the visitor immediately catch on. Since Mr. Ellis isnt unavable today, lets reschedule for
another
time.
Watching the visitor leave, the assistant returned his attention to the private room.
The sounds inside were bing more intense.
His face flushed with embarrassment, but he could only wave his hand, signaling the bodyguards to
step back a few paces to keep a distance.
s! He wasnt a man and wasnt immune to
eavesdropping. He was a perfectly normal man! Mr. Ellis should definitely give him a pay raise!
11 52
0
Mary had no idea how much time had passed when she finally woke up.
She moved her sore arms.
Every part of her felt as if it had been crushed by a massive truck, leaving her brain somewhat fogged,
unsure of where she was
Click.
The light turned on.
Only then did she notice it was dark outside, and a
man in a suit sat before her.
It was then that Mary realized she was lying on th
couch, her clothes scattered all over the floor in
disarray. She eximed in shock, immediately cov her chest, and turning her gaze fiercely toward Ellis
You
When she thought about what happened that day, her voice came to an abrupt halt
It was she who started it
A hint of shyness flooded her cheeks, and after the
0
initial surprise, a touch of joy emerged in her heart.
Miss Davis, Ellis then smiled and immediately produced a bank card, extending it toward her. Your
fee forst night.
Mary was taken aback, her fingers tightening.
Fee for service
What did he take her for?
The mansment on her shed through her mind, and she cast her gaze downward. She felt as
cold as an ice cer, her voice carrying a trace more chill. Dont
bother.
With that statement, the room fell silent for a moment.
She looked up only to see Ellis appraising her closely, his gaze filled with scrutiny.
Mary lowered her gaze, then said, Im not that kind of person. Theres no need for you to insult me
with
money.
Is that so?
Ellis withdrew his bank card, Then you must have
0
<
other desires? Considering your passionst night and how well we fit together, why dont you speak
up? As long as your requests arent too excessive, Ill fulfill
them.
Mary looked at him incredulously.
She had been following Ellis for many years
He wasnt that type of person, unlike other wealthy heirs. He was never fickle or messy, and his private
life was exceptionally clean.
Thats also why Ellis was the dream lover of so many eligibledies in nce.
But now, could he actually be thinking about her like
this?
She clenched her fists tightly, stood up from the couch, and asked with her head lowered, Could you
prepare a set of suitable clothes for me?
Ellis pointed to the corner. Its already prepared.
Mary followed his gaze and, sure enough, there were some clothes.
She walked over, tried the pieces on one by one, and found that the fit was surprisingly perfect
0
<
Yes, he has always been so meticulous.
Just like years ago, after rescuing her from those people, he had also carefully given her a few band-
aids
She hadnt had the heart to use them even now and
still kept them.
Mary gave a bitter smile.
She finished dressing and turned to look at Ellis.
Ellis was still staring at her. Tell me, what do you
novelbin
want?
Mary lowered her gaze. Whether you believe it or not, I truly dont want anything.
After saying that, she bent down to pick up her bag, stuffed her own phone into it, then straightened her
back and looked at Ellis. Mr. Ellis, I was presumptuousst night, and if anything, I was the one who
took advantage of you.
Having said that, she took a stack of cash from her bag and ced it on the table. This is forst
nights
services.
Her words made Elliss pupils contract slightly his icv
0
<
gaze piercing Mary.
Although Mary felt fear, she still turned around and walked briskly out of the room.
When she opened the door and ran out, only then did she cover her wildly beating heart, feeling that if
she stayed any longer in that suite, her heart might leap out through her mouth!
She took a deep breath and then turned to leave.
Once she had left, the assistant entered the suite.
He saw Mr. Ellis with a dark gaze fixed on the stack of cash on the table, and the assistant, not
understanding the situation, reported to him. Mr. Ellis, Miss Keera has indeed run into trouble. Its said
theirpany didnt submit the research n on time and was su by Davis Corporation. The penalty is
ten times the amount, as high as twenty million
In the contract between the two parties, it was stipted that Davis Corporation would pay Keeras
company two million annually for research funding. This penalty was a bit excessive.
Ellis immediately sneered. How could the penalty be
so high?
0
<
The assistant promptly said, Its said to be a
contractual trap
A contractual trap.
Thinking of Marys words deliberate retaliation, Ellis sneered again.
He had thought that the whole affair could indeed have been an ident, but now it turned out that
what Mary had said was true! If it wasnt for a deliberately set contractual trap, how could Howard have
signed it?
She was really out for retaliation!
That woman was truly too sinister and ruthless.
Ellis thought again of how Mary had just shown such pride in front of him. It must have been a ploy to
entice capture.
He mmed his teacup onto the ground in anger.
He didnt understand why he was suddenly feeling so irrationally irritable.
It was just a night he had spent with her No, it was she who had slept with him, right? Such a woman
wasnt worth being on his mind.
0
<
+74
Ellis sneered as he stood up and straightened his
clothes. Lets go.
He walked straight out.
The assistant instinctively picked up the stack of money on the table. Mr. Ellis, whose money is this? It
must amount to about three thousand, right?
Ellis was speechless.
He turned back sharply, nced at the money in the assistants hand, and after a moment of silence,
sneered. Its yours now.
Leaving those words behind, he walked out the door to the parking lot, only to see Howard and Cindy
pacing back and forth in front of his car.
The assistant immediately said, Mr. Ellis, this Howar has been trying to reach Uncle Olsen, but after
we stopped him, he came looking for you
Ellis frowned. What does he want with me? Lets go
and see.
He had only ever looked down on such a scoundrel in the past.
But now thinking of Keera as his cousin. he took a
9:10
deep breath to suppress his anger and went to meet
Howard.
>
ͼ
Chapter 290
Ellis arrived in front of Howard.
Howard immediately bent over and lowered his head, with a pleasing smile on his face. Mr. Ellis, I
went to the Olsen family to find Uncle Olsen but couldnt see anyone, so I came to look for you to try
my luck
Ellis looked down at him. What do you want from
me?
Its like this. Last time in Oceanion, Uncle Olsen and I hit it off. Afterward, he even had my wife, Keera,
help visit Mrs. Olsen, so my wife and I have a very good rtionship with Uncle Olsen, and theres
something Id like to ask Uncle Olsen about. I wonder if Mr. E
could deliver a message for me?
He sent a message to Uncle Olsen only to find out tha he had been blocked on WhatsApp a long time
ago.
Elliss eyes narrowed. What message?
Howard smiled and said, Were having a slight issue with our coboration with Davis Corporation.
Could I trouble Uncle Olsen or Mr. Ellis to step in, give them a
<
greeting on our behalf, and ask the Davis family to give us some more time? Just give us one more
month, no, half a month and Ill definitely submit the proposal!
Ellis lowered his gaze, sneering/Alright, Ill deliver
your message.
Having said that, Ellis got into his car.
novelbin
Howard and Cindy didnt dare to stop him anymore, and Elliss car sped away.
After Ellis left, Cindy asked, Will this work?
Howard said, Last time Keera helped Uncle Olsen a great deal, and afterward, Uncle Olsen said we
could ask him if we needed anything. It should be no problem for such a small favor.
The two talked and left the ce.
After they were gone, Mary stepped out from the
corner.
She had juste down to the parking lot, not yet finding her car, when she saw Howard and Cindy
stopping Ellis, so she had secretly hidden on the side to eavesdrop.
If Ellis really conveyed the message to Uncle Olsen,
wouldnt that ruin Keeras ns?
With this thought, Mary hurriedly took out her phone, found Ellis on WhatsApp, hesitated for a moment,
and then directly dialed his number.
The sky had already darkened.
At that moment, Ellis was reclining in a chair, his eyes closed, resting.
His mind was filled entirely with Marys delicate skin endlessly tantalizing!
But when he thought about her words, not the first time, Ellis could not help but scowl.
It was his first time
If that was the case, wasnt he at a loss?!
He loosened his tie, feeling a bit irritated.
Just then, his phone suddenly rang.
He nced at it and saw that it was Marys WhatsApp.
As for when he had added Mary on WhatsApp, he had no recollection, but Mary had been mingling in
their circles since she was young.
Rook than Maru ung still the granddaughter of the
Davis Familys patriarch and everyone would show her
some respect.
But after Marys grandfather passed away and the first branch took over the Davis Family, as Marys
branch gradually declined, she started to be more invisible in the circle
Thinking of this, Ellis answered the voice call.
He began, Whats the matter?
Marys voice came through, Did you just say that as long as the requests I make arent excessive,
youll agree to them?
A mocking smile instantly appeared on Elliss face, So just now you really were ying hard to get?
Miss Davis, theres really no need for you to y so
tricks in front of me!
Mary was taken aback.
Ellis said indifferently, Speak.
He thought Mary would ask him to marry her, to take responsibility for her, or take advantage of the
situation to get some benefits for her branch of the Davis Family or at least to solidify her position within
11.08
49
Davis Corporation. However, to his surprise, he heard Mary speak,
Could you not help Howard and Keera?
Ellis immediately furrowed his brows.
He let out a coldugh. The favor youre asking of me,
thats it?
Yes.
Cant do it.
Right after Ellis said those words, he hung up.
He was very angry.
The assistant beside him saw this and couldnt help saying, Mr. Ellis, Miss Davis also didnt know
about Miss Keeras identity
Even if she is not Uncle Olsens daughter, is this the way to treat an ordinary friend?! Ellis rebuked,
then scoffed. If she really cant stand someone like Keera, then she should keep her distance. It was
Mary herself who-got closer, and the result was just to embarrass Keera?! Is their friendship of over ten
years all fake?! If Uncle Olsen found out about Keeras identity and
Marys behavior, Im afraid Mary would no longer be
able to stay in Oceanion!
After this remark, the assistant was silent for a moment before saying, Mr. Ellis, are you still not going
to tell Uncle Olsen the truth about the DNA test?
The question made Ellis frown.
The results of the DNA test had been out for a while.
Uncle Olsen had sounded so confident, and he actually believed Keera was Elliss dads illegitimate
daughter, which caused him to show his dad a cold face at home
for those two days.
Later, Ellis even got a good beating from his dad.
Who would have thought that the results would show, that Keera was Uncle Olsens daughter?
Ellis was stunned at the time.
He had nned to tell Uncle Olsen immediately, but after hearing the assistants report on Keeras life,
Ellis
hesitated.
Unele Olsen had always been a proud man.
For so many years, not a single woman had caught his
019
eye, and he had once been asked, Why not find someone, just to have somepany?
Uncle Olsens reply was, Blood ties arent to bepromised with. Better have nothing than have
something shoddy.
If Uncle Olsen knew that his daughter had been living such a defeated life, being yed around by a
man from a small ce, Uncle Olsen would probably be so angry hed explode.
His glorious and majestic life would be ruined by his daughter, Keera!
Therefore, Ellis hadnt gone to see Uncle Olsen for a long time and hadnt reported the matter.
And Uncle Olsen was out there looking for traces of Mrs. Olsen, so the two of them hadnt seen each
othe
since that day.
Ellis sighed. Lets not talk about this for now. Im afraid Uncle Olsen might get so angry it harms him.
The assistant asked again. Then, this matter do we
intervene?
Ellis tensed his jaw.
7d
He actually felt like not intervening, thinking it would be quite good just to let Howard abandon Keera. It
might even cure this cousin of her love-sick brain.
Yet he also felt that this was his cousins own choice.
The Olsen familys tradition had always taught them since childhood to act ording to their own
hearts, and the family elders never did things just because they felt Its good for you.
Instead, they only asked, What do you want?
So, if Keera loved Howard so deeply, Elliss choice would be to help her pressure Howard, to make
him. afraid to ever divorce. After all, the Olsen family could protect her for a lifetime!
Just as he thought about this, his phone buzzed because of WhatsApp again, and it was still from Ma
With a decision forming in his heart, Elliss tone became a few degrees colder. Miss Davis, are you
doing this just to hit back at your good friend Keera?
Mary hurriedly said, No, I want her to get a divorce.
Ellis snorted. You want her to get a divorce, but does she want it herself? Do you not know that such
strong
SAI
opinions forced onto another person are actually very annoying?
Mary was infuriated by his words. How do you know
she doesnt want to?!
R
8
>
Chapter 291
Ellis was slightly startled when he heard this. You mean, Keera wants to divorce on her own?
Since the topic hade to this point, Mary really feared that Ellis would take action and help Keeras
Company solve the contract issues
Mary sighed. Yes, its a n that Keera and I acted
out.
She briefly exined the prenuptial agreement that Keera had signed and then went straight to the
point. We want to make Howard retreat in the face of
difficulties, leave without a penny, and give both thepany and the custody of the daughter to Keera
After saying all this, Mary continued. So, please don step in and help.
But Ellis sneered. Miss Davis, do you think I would believe such a clumsy lie?
Ellis had investigated Keera before. She had been love-struck since college and almost fell out with her
adoptive parents for Howard. Later, she even fell out
(
with her best friend Mary over Howard
Besides, in recent times, he had been keeping an eye on Keera and knew that she had been tolerant at
home for the sake ofpeting with that mistress, serving Howards mother well, to the point where
Howards mother didnt want to part with her
How could Ellis possibly believe that such a person, whose heart was full of thoughts of Howard,
wanted to
divorce?
Moreover, Marys influence wasnt sufficient to make Davis Corporation drop thewsuit, and since the
lawsuit had been filed, even if Keera really made Howard leave without a penny, the value of that
company and vi sold together wouldnt be enough cover twenty million.
So, if it was really a trap set by Keera herself, what was Keera plotting?
It simply didnt make any logical sense!
Mary wanted to exin, but she also understood that her words were hard to believe.
After all, even she, who knew her friend best, had doubted until now whether Keera had truly let go of
219
<
Howard.
Thest time she was blocked by Keera, she said something. Thest message Keera sent Mary was,
Even if Howard really cheats, the fact that hes been hiding it from me shows that he cares about me.
Mary, I dont need your warnings; he just made a mistake that any man could make. If you dont tell me,
maybe hell return to the family after a while on his own! I dont need your warnings!
Such infatuation was beyond salvation.
Mary simply didnt bother exining further and only said, Mr. Ellis, you just promised me that as long
as my request isnt excessive, you would agree to it!
Elliss eyes instantly became icy cold.
Was Mary determined to punish Keera?
He took a deep breath and suddenly lowered his gaze, hiding the icy chill within. Are you sure you
want to make this request?
Indeed.
Fine, I agree, said Ellis indifferently, lifting his head, his eyes filled with a cold intent. But the favor
you just
11.56
borrowed from me, you have to return it now.
Mary was startled.
She pursed her lips, knowing what Ellis was referring
1.
Her uncle agreed to let her off today because he misunderstood that Ellis was interested in her. If Ellis
went to rify it himself
Her future days might be even harder.
But thinking of Keeras desire for a divorce, for thepany and the vi, as well as freedom, she
eventually clenched her fist.
Okay.
Ellis hung up.
At this moment, Mary still hadnt realized the consequences of enraging Ellis.
She just breathed a sigh of relief, then started the car
and headed home.
On the way, she even sent a WhatsApp message to Keera. Keera, I did something big today! Ill tell
you all about it some other day!
Thinking back to the passionate encounter with Ellis, a hint of shyness appeared on her face.
Soon, she arrived home.
She parked the car and quickly entered the house.
But as soon as she stepped in, her pace came to an abrupt halt.
Before her, she saw her parents kneeling on the floor of the hall, while her eldest uncle sat in front of
them with several bodyguards.
Mary faltered in her steps.
She tensed her jaw, her whole body freezing. She took a step forward and called out gently, Dad,
Mom
Mary
Marys mothers voice was choked with sobs. What on earth did you do to offend Mr. Ellis? Why would
he suddenly call your uncle and im to have no association with you? Hurry up and exin to your
uncle. Was Mr. Ellis joking? Didnt he go to the private room to find you today?
Upon hearing this, Marys eldest uncle scoffed coldly and immediately scolded. Kneel!
EXPER
Mary didnt kneel.
But the bodyguards were already approaching, and with a cruel kick to her knees, they forced her legs
to buckle, and she fell kneeling to the ground!
Ungrateful creature! Mr. Ellis had no interest in you, yet you dared to take advantage of his influence?
Do you know that Mr. Lynch also called me just now and gave me an earful?
Her eldest uncle came right up to her, grabbing her hair. Mary, who gave you such audacity? To make
such a fool out of us? Huh?
Marys scalp throbbed in pain as she was forced to
look up.
Her fists were clenched tight, and she remained s
Beside her, Marys father crawled over on his knees, hugging his eldest brothers leg. Brother, Mary is
still young, and she doesnt understand. Please spare her
Marys eldest uncle, however, kicked Marys father away, A waste of a father raising a waste of a
daughter! Do you still have the nerve to ask me to
spare her? If I spare her, how could Mr. Lynch spare
ma21
31.66
He raised his hand and viciously struck toward Marys
face!
Mary closed her eyes.
novelbin
But the anticipated pain did note.
Opening her eyes in confusion, she saw her eldest uncle sneer. Your face is something I cant bear to
harm, no wonder Mr. Lynch keeps thinking about you. I cant hit you
He released Mary, and she breathed a huge sigh of
relief.
But in the next moment
p!
A firm pnded on Marys fathers face!
Her eldest uncle furiously beat and kicked Marys father. I me you for not raising your daughter rig I
me you for not raising your daughter right
But Marys father dared not fight back; instead, he covered his head and pleaded for mercy. He already
knew what his big brother intended to do and shouted, Brother, Im begging you. Take it out on me if
you
must, but spare Mary please. She doesnt owe
anything to the Davis family!
Dad!
Marys eyes widened in shock. She cried out and tried to rush over, but the bodyguards blocked her
way!
She struggled fiercely, trying to break free from their grip, wanting to stop her eldest uncles beating
and insults toward her father
But those bodyguards were professional, robust, and impossible to break away from.
Uncle, stop hitting him, please stop! If you keep going, it could be fatal! I beg you!
Mary cried out with a piercing voice, tears and snot streaming down her face.
It was only then that her eldest uncle finally stopped.
He rubbed his wrist and turned to look at Mary. If you want me to stop hitting him, fine, but from now
on, youd better listen to me obediently
Chapter 292
Mary clenched her fists tightly.
She knew what kind of demand her eldest uncle would
make next
But as she looked at her father with a bruised nose and swollen face, her mother who was being held
down by bodyguards, unable to struggle, and her grandmother, who hurried over after hearing the
commotion in the living room but fainted from the shock of the scene
before her
She knew none of this was Elliss fault.
If it werent for him, she would have already been taken advantage of by Mr. Lynch at the restaurant
today
Without sufficient ability to protect herself or make any significant achievements in thepany to gain
the favor of the first branch, and with her father being relentlessly suppressed by her uncle and his
people
Mary had long anticipated a situation like todays.
novelbin
Yet in her heart, she still harbored some resentment
toward Ellis.
At the same time, she med herself in secret for how
useless she was!
She was unable to protect her parents and unable to save her best friend.
In the end, she could only obediently be a social butterfly for her elder uncle
Mary sat on the ground, feeling an overwhelming sense of helplessness wash over her.
Her father was trying to get up from the ground. Mary, dont agree to him
Marys mother looked at him incredulously
Mary, seeing this, finally lowered her gaze. Fine, Ill b obedient. Ill listen to everything you say from
now on, just let my parents go
Finally satisfied, her eldest uncle stepped forward, pinching Marys chin. Come tomorrow at six in the
evening, and youlle with me to the hotel, and sweet-talk Mr. Lynch for me!
Leaving these words behind, he left with his bodyguards in tow
11.50 C
279
<
News of this soon reached Elliss ears.
At that moment, he was in the Olsen residences study, listening to his assistants report. Indescribable
emotions shed in his eyes.
He hadnt expected Marys life to be this difficult.
The assistant asked cautiously, Mr. Ellis, since shes technically your woman, do you want to stop
this
No.
Ellis suppressed the reluctance in his heart and sneered. She dares to scheme against Keera, so she
must pay these prices!
Upon hearing this, the assistant looked at him. What about that contract? Should we still help them?
Since I promised her, I wont interfere anymore,
Ellis lowered his gaze. But the twenty million, Ill have Keera pay it back afterward.
The assistant nodded. That works too. It just might show your cousin what kind of man her husband is.
Who knows? After going through this ordeal, she might actually learn something!
Ellis, however, smiled. If she really gets over her
infatuation, that means theres hope. In that case, well acknowledge her again as a cousin and let
Uncle Olsen properly coach her!
After finishing this topic, he instructed the assistant. Keep a close eye on Keeras situation; after all,
shes my uncles daughter and shouldnt suffer too much
loss.
Yes, but what about Miss Davis?
Ellis fell silent for a moment and eventually said coldly,
Leave her be.
Yet that night, Ellis dreamt of her.
He dreamt of Marys fair skin, and her intive cryin on the sofa, begging him to be faster Just as he
was about to relent and end the encounter swiftly, the scene suddenly shifted.
Mary was beneath a corpulent man.
Her expression was licentious as she looked at him sideways. Its not my first time, Mr. Ellis. Dont be
so uptight!
Ellis jolted awake suddenly.
49
<
He rubbed his forehead, feeling utterly bewildered.
No matter how much he tossed and turned, he couldnt fall back asleep.
Barely making it through the night, he got up in the morning and went to the office to handle affairs.
After finishing the meetings in the afternoon, as soon as he stepped out of the conference room, his
assistant hurried over. Mr. Ellis, after Howard knew we wouldnt help, he proposed divorce to Miss
Keera! We just received the news; he has printed a divorce agreement and is forcing Miss Keera to
sign it.
Elliss pupils contracted, and he let out a coldugh, Lets go and see. Do they really think that Keera
doesnt have a family to back her up and that she
be bullied at will?!
At this moment, Keira, whom Ellis thought was in di straits, was struggling to suppress a smile as she
looked at the divorce agreement.
The agreement gave her thepany and the vi.
Cindy was mocking her. Keera, after all these years of marriage with Brother Howard, now hes giving
you the house and thepany, and even the kid. Once
Howard signs, you better sign quickly and painlessly, got it?
She finished speaking and looked toward Howard.
At this moment, Howard stared at the two copies of the divorce agreement, lost in thought, with an
expression of reluctance creeping over his face.
Three years!
It had been three years since he married Keera, and all he had gotten was a little bit of cash.
In these three years, he gave Keera the first yearspany ie as dividends, and for the second
and third years, his sry amounted to around two million a year. Out of that, one million went to Keera
for household expenses, and with the three million left, h spent a little over one million on Cindy, and
some on entertaining, leaving only about a hundred thousand in
savings
That was to say, he only got a little over a hundred thousand in three whole years.
He really couldnt bear to let it go!
But the house andpany were originally in Keeras
89
<
name, and the emergency transfer was out of the question. If he wanted a clean break in the divorce,
he had no choice but to leave thepany and house to
her!
Seeing his reluctance to sign, Keiras eyes flickered, and then she feigned a look of agony. Howard,
you cant abandon me The real estate market in nce is terrible right now, this vi can sell at most
for fifteen million. Thepany has a debt contract of twenty million, and if we cant sell it at a good
price, Ill end up with nothing and still be saddled with millions in debt. You cant do this to me
Howard panicked a little.
Yes, if he didnt divorce, then both spouses would be burdened with millions in debt!
Uncle Olsen had already sent people over with the message that they wouldnt help
He pushed Keira away and was about to sign.
Keira couldnt immediately show her eager expression; she still had to keep a miserable face.
Seeing this, Howards mother couldnt help speaking
1. Keera if Howard divorces you vou also have to
<
look at your own problems! Why are you so
ipetent? You slept with Mr. Horton and failed to pique his interest at all! If Mr. Horton were willing
to
help, maybe thepany could be saved, and you and Howard wouldnt havee to this!
Keira really wanted to curse back.
Howard had already signed one contract and was about to sign the second, but he hesitated again as if
he was having doubts once more.
The scolding and curses had to be forcefully
swallowed.
Keira hung her head, continuing to cry. Howard, for the sake of our three years of marriage, dont
aband me, please. I havent worked for so many years, an the debt is in millions. I simply cant raise
Amy on m
own
Hearing these words, Howard no longer hesitated and swiftly signed on the second document.
Seeing this, Keira smiled.
Cindy immediately handed the two contracts to her. Keera, stop struggling, just sign it! Otherwise,
Howard and his mother wont let you off! This marriage has
939
been a torture for you, dont me anyone else. If you want to me anyone, me yourself for not
having enough support from your own family, which is why your husbands family can easily bully you!
Keira took the contract with trembling hands.
In the eyes of the three people, she was desperate.
But only heaven knew how hard Keira was trying not tough
And just then, outside the South family vi, a ck luxury car screeched to a stop.
Ellis strode into the South family vi with his
assistant!
R
R
8
11.50
>
E
Terrible
Chapter 293
Ellis frowned, and as he walked to the living room entrance with his assistant, he just happened to see
a woman with her back to him, holding two copies of a divorce agreement in her hands, shaking.
T
He immediately furrowed his brows but stopped in his tracks, not entering the room right away.
The womans voice was low, with a sobbing tone, as she said with her head down, Howard, I dont
want to divorce
Howard used her impatiently. Keera, look at yourself now, just staying at home every day. For all
these years it was I who managed thepany, and you? You just gave birth to a child, living in a daze
every day, enjoying luxury with thepanys money for so many years. What contributions have you
made to thepany? Now, just a little bit of debt, and you dont want to bear it?
was
The womans voice trembled. When we graduated, it you who said I didnt need to work! You said that
being your wife was enough
During this time, Keira had read through Keeras diary.
In her diary, Keera recorded the happy times with
Howard.
Howard, in college, had also been sweet and
affectionate with Keera, and before they got married, after graduating from university, Howard was a
typical doting boyfriend.
Recalling the content of Keeras diary, Keira said with her head down, You said that going to work was
too hard and that you would manage thepany for me, that in the future you would earn money to
support the family, and I just needed to be beautiful.
You said that you and Cindy were just socializing, that it was all an act, that the person you loved the
most was actually me
You also said, no matter whether the child I gave birth to was a boy or a girl, you would love them
She was speaking these words on behalf of Keera.
Enough!
Howard clearly didnt want to listen any longer having
done so many things yet preventing others from talking about them, and he coldlyughed. Keera,
whats the point of saying all this? I have a mistress outside, but are you clean yourself? Havent you
slept with Mr. Horton?!
Keira suddenly looked incredulously at him.
How had that night with Lewise about, wasnt Howard aware of it? How could he shamelessly say
such things?
Howards mother immediately followed up. Thats right, Keera, you also didnt behave like a wife
should. What right do you have to use Howard here? Just sign the paper, otherwise, dont me us
for not being polite!
Ellis was red-hot with rage upon hearing this.
Just as he was about to enter the room to back up Keera, he heard the woman with a trembling voice
start to speak. Fine, Ill sign the agreement!
Ellis immediately halted.
Actually, if Keera would just divorce like this, it wouldnt be so bad.
379
293
waiver of Custody
After all, it was just a divorce agreement. Having signed it, given the Olsen familys assertiveness, if
Keera regretted itter and didnt want a divorce, the agreement couldpletely be destroyed.
He thought about it and simply stood still, not moving
an inch.
Inside the room.
Keira appeared to be coerced, cing the divorce agreement on the table and quickly signing her
name.
Cindy was pleased.
Howard breathed a sigh of relief.
Even Howards mother said, Now that youve signed, son, go get the divorce certificate with her
tomorrow!
Howard nodded, then looked regretfully around the vi, wanting to say something, but Keira said,
Howard, Ive agreed to all the conditions in the
divorce agreement. Could you agree to one condition
for me?
Howard immediately asked with suspicion, What is
it?
Keira said weakly. How much child support will vou
<
give Amy every month?
As soon as these words came out, Howard immediately bristled. What nonsense are you talking
about? Thepany is in debt, and Ive resigned. I dont have a job right now. Where would I get the
money to pay you any child support?
Howards mother also said, Keera, dont go too far! How much money has Howard given you over the
years? How much has he earned for this family? How can you still want his money after the divorce?
You wish! Howards future ie has nothing to do with your daughter. Its all for my grandson!
Cindyughed as well, Keera, legally, a father should pay 20% of his ie to his child for living
expenses, but Howard has already made it clear that he doesnt have a proper job yet, and his future
ie is unstable, so he really cant give you anything!
Yet Howard had already been in touch with another employer and was preparing to start working again.
After running a business for three years, he had built up his ownwork. It was easy for him to find a
job in the new energy sector with a monthly sry of tens of
<
thousands.
Otherwise, Cindy and Howard wouldnt have so easily let go of this vi.
But this was something Cindy wouldnt tell Keira.
Keira, upon hearing all this, looked up incredulously. She bit her lip, pretending to be aggrieved,
Howard, youre Amys father, and its your duty to raise her Moreover, Im so deep in debt, and I
definitely wont have the money to raise Amy in the future. If you dont provide child support, how will
the child live?
These words made Howard retort impatiently, I dont care how you live! If you cant make it, just take
her and go beg on the street!
Howards mother sneered. Exactly, Keera, you ha hands and feet. Why cant you live on your own?
Cindy added. Auntie, I guess Keera hasnt worked i several years and doesnt want to go out and find
a jo After all, working is so exhausting, and if she could get living expenses for Amy, she could just find
a ce to
ck off with Amy, letting Howard raise Amy
Shes dreaming! Howards mother shouted angrily.
Keiras voice took on a sobbing tone. Howard, you are Amys father. If Amy cant afford to go to school,
there will be relevant departments that will hold you ountable! Im not making an unreasonable
request, Howard. You cant be so heartless toward Amy As long as you are her father, you have to
take responsibility for her!
Ellis, who was listening outside, felt a surge of anger.
What on earth was Keera doing?!
They were already divorced, and she still cared about that bit of child support? Couldnt she be a bit
more independent?
He took several deep breaths to suppress the anger welling up inside him.
He even felt that someone as defeatist as Keer deserve his support.
How could there be such weak people?!
Inside.
After Keira said her piece, she saw Howards mother jumping up and down in anger. Youre already
divorced, so how could Howard possibly still be her
father? Besides, with the way you mess around, its still uncertain whose child Amy really is! Howard,
think of a way to cut ties with them, so she wont be like a vampire sucking your blood even after the
divorce!
As soon as these words came out, Cindy immediately said, Why not sign a waiver of custody?
Upon hearing this, Keira narrowed her eyes.
Her goal was achieved, and it hadnt been in vain that she had put on such an act here!
novelbin
She wanted topletely sever Amys rtionship with Howard and his family, so that in the future,
Howard would have no reason toe looking for her again!
Thinking about this, she immediately shook her head and waved her hands, No, no
Seeing her reaction, Howard decisively pulled out a piece of paper. You dont get to make the
decision. Im signing the waiver now!
Chapter 294
Howard wrote two waivers, indicating that he had no rtion with Amy from then on, before turning to
Keira. You, sign this!
Before Keira had a chance to act, Howards mother stepped forward and grabbed her hand. When we
tell you to sign, you sign. Dont even think about clinging to Howard. Once youre divorced, you and
that loser better stay far away from us!
Keira seemed intimidated. She signed her name mournfully.
Howard immediately picked up the divorce agreement and the waiver, then excitedly stood up. He
exchange a look with Cindy, and the two, along with Howards mother, promptly walked out.
Howards mother said, Are we leaving in such a hurry?
Howard said, Absolutely, to prevent this woman from demanding any more living expenses from us!
Howards mother felt a bit reluctant. Once we leave
here, where will we live?
Cindy said with a smile, Auntie, move to my ce first. I have a three-bedroom apartment.
Alright, Cindy, Ill take care of you in the future. Youre pregnant and shouldnt be overworked!
Howards mother immediately picked up her suitcase and followed behind the two.
Just as they reached the door, they encountered the ashen-faced Ellis.
Howard was terrified. Mr. Ellis? When, when did you get here?
Ellis coldly looked at him.
Then his gaze shifted to Keira, who had her back t
them.
Keira seemed to be weeping with her shoulders trembling slightly, fueling his anger helplessly.
He said, Howard, is this how you treat yourwful wife?
Howard was stupefied, then swallowed hard. Mr. Ellis, my divorce from Keera is mutual. We
10.31)
219
<
Since it was all out in the open, there was no point in hiding it anymore. He immediately smoothed
things over with a grin. Everything on the divorce agreement is also what she agreed to
Agreed to?
Ellis strode toward Keira and said bluntly, I saw with my own eyes that you and your mother were
pressuring her. When did she agree uh
With that sentence, he also got a clear look at Keiras
face.
Yet it wasnt the tear-streaked face he had expected. On that makeup-free face, there was not a single
trace of tears, and there was even a hint of a smile!
Her shoulder movements were due to suppressingughter, not at all because she was crying.
However, none of these were the point!
The point was the person in front of him, wasnt this damp Keira?!
He stood there, stunned!
novelbin
Keira, afraid that Howard would change his mind about
the divorce once he saw her annearance. still
turned her back to Howard but red at Ellis.
She was annoyed that this man had almost ruined her ns and feigned grievance as she said, Mr.
Ellis, my divorce from Howard was indeed voluntary. Its beyond his control how he treats me. me
me for not seeing through people, being calcted against by a close friend
Ellis was dumbfounded.
Howard, unable to see the change in their expressions but noticing that Keera was willing to cover for
him, immediately breathed a sigh of relief and cautiously dragged his suitcase towards the door. Mr.
Ellis, you heard her. She agreed of her own ord. We well be leaving now!
After leaving that statement behind, he feared that Ellis would settle scores with him, so he took his
mother and Cindy and immediately ran out, driving away from the ce at a breakneck speed.
Once he had left, Ellis was still in shock.
He gazed at Keira in astonishment and only after a while did he find his voice again. Keira? What
what are you doing here?
Keira feigned confusion. Im sorry, but I am Keera. Keira is Mrs. Horton, right? I attended her
funeral
Ellis was dumbfounded.
He stared intently at that face. No, youre Keira, what are you ying at? Dont you know that after you
died, Lewis Horton nearly tortured himself to death? Since youre not dead, why arent you hurrying
home?
Keira lowered her head. I know her. It seems I look very much like her, but really, I am Keera.
She turned her head, pointing to the picture frame of her and Amy that was hanging on the wall, and
then looked at Ellis. Ive always lived here. I truly dont know the person you are talking about
Ellis looked at the picture frame, puzzled.
The assistant immediately stepped forward from behind. Mr. Ellis, the Keera we investigated indeed
looks like this. I have all her photos from childhood to
adulthood right here
Ellis immediately looked at the files on the assistants phone, going through the photos one by one, and
realized that the person in front of him was truly
Voorn
579
But
Keera and Keira looked so simr that they could only
be twins!
Keera was the daughter of his third uncle
Did that mean Keira was also his daughter?!
Upon further thought
Ellis was stunned.
So, the daughter of Mrs. Olsen was the daughter of Uncle Olsen?
His mind felt a bit chaotic, and he couldnt sort out these rtionships for a moment
Keira, fearing he might spout nonsense, lowered her head and pretended to be weak. Mr. Ellis, why
have
youe?
It took a moment for Ellis to react and understand, and then he looked at her with disdain. Why have I
come? Isnt it to support you? Keera, right? If you and Keira are twins, howe you dont have her
spirit?! Look at the state youre in!
Keira kept her head down, not speaking.
E
879
<
Ellis, observing her timid appearance, felt a surge of anger welling up inside him.
He cursed. This husband youve found, just look at him. He only cares about outsiders. And your
bestie, shes schemed against you behind your back. Keera, to live the way you have, thats really
something!
Keira was startled.
Only then did she realize that Ellis had investigated
her.
And just then, her phone vibrated. She opened it to find a WhatsApp message from Mary. Keera, have
you divorced yet?
Keira replied. Divorced. Where are you? Lets
celebrate.
Mary said, Im busy tonight, lets do it tomorrow.
Keira suddenly had a bad feeling. What are you doin tonight?
Mary, however, didnt reply again.
Keira furrowed her brows when she heard Ellis speak. But dont worry, Ill get back at your husband for
you.
As for your bestie Mary. Ive already taken care of
779
that!
These words made Keiras pupils shrink.
She rushed to Ellis and grabbed his arm forcefully. What have you done to Mary?!
Ellis, seeing her anxious demeanor and recalling that Keera wasnt crying before butughing
Suddenly, the things Mary had said shed through his
mind
Ellis abruptly realized something and grabbed Keiras wrist. You wanted the divorce yourself? Mary
was just going along with your n?!
Yes.
Elliss hand slightly loosened
Then he abruptly turned to the assistant. Where is staying tonight?
The assistant didnt react immediately. Who?
Mary Davis!
Meanwhile.
Mary had already turned off her phone, took a deep breath, and walked to the door of a private room in
the hotel. She gently pushed it open and walked in.
As soon as she entered, Mr. Lynch grabbed her hair, and then his disgusting breath was sprayed by
her ear. Tsk tsk, you dare to y me? Tonight, youll know what Im capable of!
Having said that, he tugged at Marys clothes and dragged her into the bathroom!
a
R
B
>
ͼ
C
Terri
Chapter 295
Mary clutched her hair with both hands, revealing an
expression of sheer panic when Mr. Lynch dragged her into the bathroom.
Then Mr. Lynch threw her to the ground and immediately turned on the showerhead above, spraying
water directly at her.
The icy water sshed onto her body, making her tremble. She tried to escape, but the door was
guarded by Mr. Lynch, and she couldnt get out.
Mary pushed the water out of her hair with her hand and saw Mr. Lynch leering at her breasts.
Suddenly, she remembered the white clothes her uncle had brought over today, which, if wet
Looking down, she indeed saw that the clothes were sticking to her body.
She was so frightened that she quickly covered her
chest with her hands, looking at Mr. Lynch with terror,
Dont
However, Mr. Lynch leered as he took two steps
ata
(
forward.
He then reached out, about to pull Mary into his
embrace
Just at that moment
The door was kicked open with a bang, and a group of people rushed in.
Mr. Lynch was stunned for a moment, then his expression changed dramatically, and he turned around
to curse. Who the fuck are you? Do you
know
But the rest of his words were stuck in his throat when
he saw who hade.
It was Ellis Olsen!
He was dressed in a ck suit, and although his face usually carried a yful smile, now it was a bit
serious as his dangerous gaze fell on Mr. Lynch. Wheres Mary?
Mr. Lynch gulped, subconsciously ncing toward the bathroom.
At that moment, Mary was crouching in the corner, the cold shower still running over her. She hugged
her
14107
shoulders tightly, trying to curl herself into a ball.
It was partly to avoid the coldness and partly to protect herself
She thought she would be ruined here today.
But unexpectedly, she heard a voice of redemption at the door, and instinctively lifted her head to see
Ellis striding in.
Marys eyes reddened slightly.
At this moment, she felt such a sense of grievance wash over her that she wanted nothing more than to
cry her heart out, to vent the repression and rage
inside her.
But she also felt bewildered.
Why had Ellis suddenlye? Did he care abou
2
When Ellis entered and saw Mary crouching on t ground, his eyes shed with coldness!
She was under him the other day. She was soft and would cry out lightly with just a bit of force, ye she
h turned into this!
10.32
He felt an unnamed rage rising from his chest and quickly stepped forward to turn off the water, then he
took off his suit jacket and draped it over Mary.
After that, he helped Mary to her feet.
Outside, Elliss assistant had just taken control of Mr. Lynch. Upon seeing Ellis assisting Mary out of the
bathroom, he couldnt help swallowing nervously. Mr. Ellis, what happened between Miss Davis and
me tonight was consensual; we were merely engaging in some yful fun
These words made Mary feel anger boiling up inside
her.
She had been forced here by her uncle, and as soon as she entered, she was dragged into the
bathroom b Mr. Lynch; how could it have been consensual?!
She took a deep breath, about to say something, w she heard a cold voice next to her ear. Mary, is
wha hes saying true?
Mary was stunned.
All the words she wanted to hurl at them just got stuck in her throat; she turned in disbelief, looking at
Ellis,
What?
novelbin
Ellis frowned. I asked if what happened between you and Mr. Lynch was consensual.
Mary fell silent.
She was suddenly reminded of what Ellis had asked her yesterday, This isnt your first time, is it?
So in his eyes, she had been nothing but a socialite from the very beginning!
She trembled slightly, feeling like there was a hole in her heart with cold wind whizzing inside, colder
than being under the cold shower!
She clenched her fists tightly, and a twisted smile formed on her lips.
She silently pushed him away and took off the suit jacket that bore his warmth. Giving it back to him,
whispered, Dont get your coat dirty.
Ellis was taken aback, frowning in confusion at her.
Marys clothes were soaking wet at the moment, clinging to her body and exposing her graceful
figure
Ellis didnt understand why she was taking off the jacket, especially since she had just protected her
private areas in the bathroom.
He merely nced at the men in the room, and the bodyguards who had entered with him immediately
lowered their heads, shifting their gazes away, daring not look at her.
After getting everyones attention off her, Ellis looked at Mary and sneered. You cant possibly be here
willingly, can you?
Marys lowered eyshes trembled.
Just as she was about to speak, a harsh voice came from the doorway, Ellis, what kind of nonsense
you asking!
Keira strode in.
When she realized that something might have happened to Mary, Ellis rushed over immediately, she
had to make sure Amy was settled before
She heard Elliss words as soon as she entered the door and felt a surge of anger!
dre
After entering the room and seeing Marys state, she took off her coat and put it on her, then wrapped
an arm around her shoulder, her sharp eyes turning to face Mr. Lynch.
Mr. Lynch felt a chill down his spine under her stare.
Keira stepped forward and, before anyone could react, kicked him squarely in the groin!
Ah!
Mr. Lynchs agonized scream echoed throughout the hotel room as he curled on the floor, clutching his
privates, writhing in pain.
Keira wanted to kick him again, but one kick could be said to be Keera losing her temper, another
would not fit Keeras persona, so she could only withdraw her foot as she coldly looked at Mr. Lynch.
But the very next moment, Ellis approached and stepped on him, Damn! Mary wasnt willing to do this
and you were lying to me?! Arent you going to tel truth?!
Mr. Lynch, feeling as if his injured part was about to explode the next moment, swallowed hard and
immediately started talking. Ill talk, Ill talk. It was h uncle who said he controlled her parents and
forced her toe here He also said she was to serve me
well tonight
ovaa
Elliss oven turned and moro
10.32 C
ho auddenly nut
force on his foot!
Crack.
A sound of something breaking could be heard, and Mr. Lynch passed out from the pain this time.
This act made all the men in the room feel a twinge of sympathetic pain!
After doing this, Ellis turned to look at Mary again and said with a puzzled frown, I knew it. How could
possibly be attracted to such a sleazy man!
Mary remained silent.
She felt her anger rise in waves.
you
Staring at Ellis, she said coldly, My affairs are none of your concern, Mr. Ellis.
None of my concern? Ellis scoffed. With just th of you, can you get through this divorce unscathed
He stepped forward,ing close to Mary, and look down at her. Just with you and her, you could only
come up with such a clumsy plot. Howard has indeed signed the divorce papers, but whates next?
Do I need to mention the two millionpensation for
Davis Corporation?
005 p in the Face
He nced at Mary. Do you think that with your position in Davis Corporation, you could easily talk
Keera out of paying? Or are you nning to pay the two million for her?
Marys pupils shrank.
Ellis immediately caught on. Oh, so you were nning to pay the two million for her! But do you think
with Keeras character, she would take it?
Mary was shocked.
Without mentioning it, she could have secretly given the money, and this issue would have been
settled, but now that he had spoken aloud, how could Keera possibly allow her to repay the money?!
This Ellis always knew how to spoil her ns!
As Mary felt her anger boiling, she saw Ellis smile this matter still requires my intervention. Since yo
asking for help, you should show some courtesy d you think, Mary?
Mary was dumbfounded.
Her chest heaved even more. How could she have eve thought Ellis was a gentleman?
He was clearly a scoundrel!
Ellis noticed her anger and continued smiling. So, do I still need to concern myself with your affairs?
H
B
1932 C
>
Chapter 296
Marys attitude toward him suddenly became inexplicably strange, which made Ellis very
ufortable.
Even though he was willing to help Keera get through this tough time, he couldnt help but utter such an
annoying statement, all to make Mary take back her words. My matters are none of Mr. Elliss
concern.
????
Ellis could see that Marys attitude had softened.
He remembered how she had once begged him not to help Howard for Keeras sake, so this time, for
the sake of her best friend, she would surely lower her head
again
Just as he thought this, sure enough, he saw Mary begin to speak, I
At that moment, a cold voice came through. Our matters are none of your business.
Ellis was dumbfounded.
He slightly turned his head and saw Keera, who looked exactly like Keira except for the absence of a
mole at
the corner of her eye.
For some reason, in the instant he looked at her, the coldness in Keeras eyes made him feel as if he
were facing Keira herself!
Unfortunately, in a moment of panic, Keeras gaze lost its aggressiveness, bing ordinary and
gentle. She seemed unable to meet his gaze, having already looked away elsewhere.
A mischievous anger began to rise in Elliss heart.
What was happening today? Things just kept happening!
For some reason, in front of Mary, he didnt want hismands to be defied. He scoffed. You dont
need my help? So, are you nning to sell the vi? Or tpany? Oh, yourpany is currently
burdened with so much debt that probably no one would take over. Are you considering selling the
vi? But the re estate market is not doing well now, and it would take quite some time before you
could sell that vi Mary immediately protested The vi cant be sold! Keera, as you said before,
thats the only thing your foster parents left you. You cant sell it!
Ellis sneered, If you dont sell it, where will you get the money from? Without using my power, are you
nning to sacrifice your charm again, to please a few
men, to win over your uncles favor so that he will speak for you?
Mary was shocked.
She really wanted to sew Elliss mouth shut!
Even if she spent all her savings to help Keera out, she wouldnt ask this man for a single thing again!
With that in mind, Mary grabbed Keeras hand. Mr. Ellis, are you so idle that you love meddling in our
business? I really thank you for rescuing us from Lynch, but we dont need to trouble you with other
matters!
Leaving that statement behind, she led Keera out t
door!
Ellis was perplexed.
Watching the two women walking out the door, he wa at a loss as to what had just happened!
He turned to look at his assistant and couldnt help asking, I came here with good intentions to save
her.
Shouldnt she be grateful to me? How could she talk to
me like this?!
The assistant remained silent.
She didnt have this attitude toward me when she was drugged yesterday. Me, being as handsome as
I am, and after sleeping with her, how could she not like
me?
Moreover, that was his first time!
The assistant didnt know what to say.
Ellis, rubbing his chin, continued. There must be an issue here! Could it be that she doesnt like men?
Then, thinking again of how close Keera and Mary were when they left
Ellis immediately shook his head. He must not
overthink!
However, Mary and Keera could just be stubborn! Thwsuit was scheduled for the day after tomorrow,
so they didnt drop the case by tomorrow, they would really end up losing money!
Thinking of this, Ellis instructed his assistant. Help me arrange a visit to Davis Corporation tomorrow to
see
novelbin
Uncle Davis.
The uncle he referred to was, of course, the head of
Davis Corporation.
Ellis was to be the next head of the Olsen family, and since Uncle Olsen no longer dealt with the affairs,
Ellis managed thepany. When he visited the Davis family, it was only natural that the head of the
Davis family would receive him.
After Keira was dragged out of the hotel by Mary, Mary sneezed.
Keira immediately booked another room, went downstairs to buy cold medicine for her, and helped her
to take a hot shower. Mary then curled up und the nkets.
Once her temperature had returned to normal, Keir said, Mary, how could you make such a sacrifice
for me?
Mary waved her hand dismissively. Dont get sentimental. Its not all for you! My parents were locked
up by Uncle Davis, and theres my
grandmother Uncle Davis said that
Ong as I
helped him, he would let my grandparents be buried together, which is my grandmothers only wish.
Keira understood.
She hadnt really known that Marys situation was so
dire
Wasnt Mary in a simr position to Jake in the Horton family?
a
After Lewis became the family head, the first branch of the family should actually have split off. Jake,
being descendant of the first branch, wouldnt be part of the main Horton family lineage in the next
generation.
But if it hadnt been for hister misdeeds, Jake would still have had a significant say in the Horton
Grop at least in contracts worth millions. He would have
able to call the shots
So naturally, she assumed that Mary also had a sa Davis Corporation.
She gave some cold medicine to Mary. Take this to prevent catching a cold.
When she turned back, she saw Mary looking at her with a guilty expression. Keera, I was impulsive
toda
I shouldnt have offended Mr. Ellis just because of my pride. Howard told me that you had helped Uncle
Olsen before. If you and Howard get divorced, now is the time to ask Ellis for help. He would
intervene.
After all, she had paid a high pricest time to keep Ellis from getting involved.
Upon hearing this, Keira handed her the cold medicine. I know what to do. Dont overthink it.
But Mary thought she was justforting her. Keera, Mr. Ellis probably hasnt gone far. Why dont we
go find him right now? When faced with important issues, how can we still be angry with hi?! I was so
foolish!
Her pride had prevented her from asking Ellis for help at the moment.
But now, she regretted it!
Twenty million!
Keeras personality was such that she didnt like to anyone anything, so she wouldnt use Marys
money.. Surely Mary couldnt really let Keera and Amy live without a ce of their own
10.32
However, Keira said. I wasnt speaking out of anger just now.
Mary was startled, What?
Keira took her hand. Tomorrow, Ill go with you to Davis Corporation.
Mary clenched her jaw, Do you want to ask them to extend the time? Keera, Davis Corporation has
strict rules and regtions. Once awsuit has been filed, its not that easy to retract it without a good
reason I wont, Keira said firmly. Ill ask for a partnership.
When Ellis returned home, he found the light on in Uncle Olsens study.
He paused for a moment before heading there.
Keera hade to her senses and was starting to for her divorce; that meant the woman wasnt bey
hope. If so, then it was time to tell Uncle Olsen and let the father and daughter meet!
Chapter 297
Ellis walked into the study, pushed the door open, and called out, Uncle
Instead, he was met with Uncle Olsens assistants shushing noise.
Ellis was slightly taken aback, following the assistants line of sight, he then saw Uncle Olsen lying on
the sofa, asleep.
novelbin
It had been a month since theydst met, and Uncle Olsen had lost weight. His cheeks were sunken,
and his closed eyes betrayed an intense fatigue.
His chin was covered in stubble, and his face was dirt -apparently, there had been no time to clean
up
Ellis asked in a low voice, Why is he so tired?
The assistant gestured for them to step out, and afte leaving the study and carefully closing the door,
he sighed. Uncle Olsen hasnt closed his eyes for three days. Someone thought theyd seen Lady
South in Histora, and Uncle Olsen rushed over there overnight. He practically turned Histora upside
down but found
no trace of Lady South Hed just entered the study when he passed out asleep
Taylor was dead; even if he were alive, Jodie South certainly wouldnt remarry him.
So, Uncle Olsens reference to Jodie South had changed to Miss South, but others felt this title wasnt
quite appropriate, thus now they referred to Jodie
South as Lady South.
Upon hearing this, Ellis frowned. Uncle Olsen really doesnt care about his health! For the sake of a
woman,
is it worth it?
Having served Uncle Olsen for over twenty years, the assistant sighed at this question. You dont
understand; for Lady South, Uncle Olsen could inconceivable things He has remained unmarr these
years just because of her!
Ellis tightened his jaw. Does he love her that muc
Yes! After Lady South and Taylor left that year, Un Olsen didnt leave the house for five whole days.
Ow the years, Oceanion seems to have be a
forbidden territory for him. He actually longs to see Lady South, but they have an agreement: not to
mee
297
Partnership
in life or death. Uncle Olsen has restrained himself for twenty-two years! Given the circumstances, his
love for her probably surpasses his own life!
At this point, the assistant sighed again. Actually, Im quite d Lady South didnt end up with Uncle
Olsen
Ellis immediately asked, Why do you say that? Wouldnt it be better if they were together?
The assistant sighed. Behind Lady South, theres clearly a much more powerful force at y. Weve
been searching for so long. Its apparent. The Olsen family is no match for them. Otherwise, we
wouldnt be this clueless If Uncle Olsen and Lady South had gotten together back then, Uncle Olsen
wouldy undoubtedly risked his life for her when she wa danger
Ellis paused, reflecting for a moment before aski Can love really drive someone insane?
He shook his head and left Uncle Olsens study; the matter of Keera being his daughter could wait until
tomorrow!
However, what Ellis didnt expect was that the next
.
morning, when he hurried to Uncle Olsens study, he again found no one there. The butler informed him
that a call came in the morning: someone had spotted Lady South in Ox City, and Uncle Olsen had
rushed over there.
Ellis was speechless.
Who were the people who abducted Lady South, and why was there still no news until now?
He took out his phone, and hesitated for a while, considering whether to call Uncle Olsen to tell him
about Keera
But then he thought better of it and set the phone down.
He would discuss it once Keeras divorce is finaliz Otherwise, Uncle Olsen would have to split his fo
worrying about Lady South on one hand and bein mindful of Keera on the other
Just then, Elliss assistant arrived. Mr. Ellis, weve received news that Miss Keera and Miss Mary have
gone to Davis Corporation!
Hearing this, Ellis immediately furrowed his brows. Are they nning to beg somebody for heln?
He turned around and strode out.
He took a few steps before realizing he was overly anxious, making it seem as though he cared too
much about them
He promptly coughed and tried to cover it up.
We
should also go see their excitement Let that woman see clearly how insignificant she is without me!
The assistant beside him was speechless.
Mr. Ellis, youre clearly worried they might get bullied! You speak so harshly. No wonder Miss Davis
doesnt like you!
Davis Corporation..
Keira arrived at thepany early in the morning
Mary.
Mary took her to the New Energy Development Investment Project Department to meet the director of
the department.
Mary pointed to Keira and introduced her. This is Keera, the legal representative of Keera South
Technology Co. Ltd. and today shes here to
(
Before she could finish, the door was pushed open, and
Wayne, Marys uncle, strode in.
Upon seeing him, the department director quickly stood up. Mr. Davis, what brings you here?
Waynes gaze swept over Mary.
He was still unaware ofst nights events, but when he tried calling Mr. Lynch that morning, he found
the phone switched off and uncontactable.
After making inquiries with the hotel staff, he
discovered that Mary hadnt been with Mr. Lynch at allst night!
This niece was really acting against orders in secret!
Today, she must see for herself the consequence disobedience!
Wayne sneered. Im here, of course, to see how dear niece ns to mix personal gains with public
duties!
He red angrily at Mary, You independently signed an investment agreement with Keera Technology
Co. Ltd., and now that the time hase, they havent delivered any results. I seriously suspect that
youve
colluded with outsiders to siphon off thepanys money! Mary, do you admit to this?
Mary immediately said, I didnt do such a thing. Keera Technology is a capablepany, and it was
only after their new energy project department proved satisfactory that I invested. When I made the
investment, I conducted a background check and followed all of ourpanys procedures!
Wayne scoffed. ording to procedure? If that were true, how could they have failed to produce
results? To my knowledge, after receiving the investment, their research staff resigned immediately and
left. How do you exin that?
Mary quickly replied, Thats a coincidence! Its precisely because of this reason that Keera Te couldnt
submit the results on time, but they he up with a n now. Today, they are here discuss continued
cooperation!
Wayne sneered again. A n just today? Toote iste if its behind the schedule outlined in the
contract! Davis Corporation is not your privatepany, and we refuse to engage in favoritism!
gy
He looked directly at the department director. This matter must be strictly addressed ording to the
contract!
The department director, wiping sweat from his forehead, nodded. Understood.
Wayne then turned to Mary, And you, having made such a decision, you must bear the full
responsibility. Youre fired from thepany! Moreover, if we fail to recover the penalty fee, Ill pursue
your legal responsibility!
Mary was fuming with anger, her chest heaving.
Keira said indifferently, Are you sure you want to enforce the terms of the contract strictly? I remember
theres a use that if we breach the contract, Corporation would never coborate with us ag that
right?
Wayne scoffed. Of course, Davis Corporation isn foolish! Why would we work with a small, unreliab
company like yours again? Youd better think about how to repay the twenty million first. I heard your
husband has divorced you.
My personal matters are none of your concern.
Keira looked toward the department director. Actually, I came here today to discuss another
partnership. Since you wish to adhere strictly to the contract, then this hydrogen fuel research and
development project in my hands cannot be done in partnership with Davis Corporation, what a pity
The department director sneered. Hydrogen fuel? Currently, the most advanced technology on the
market has been developed by Dr. South. Yourpany cant even progress with a simple R&D
project, yet youre working on hydrogen fuel? Who cares for your partnership!
Keira handed the project proposal to him, Are you sure youre not interested?!
Positive.
The department director scoffed.
Keira quirked an eyebrow. Not even a nce?
The department director nced disdainfully but withdrew his gaze, only to pause the next moment.
What had he just seen?!
Chapter 298
The head of the project department was bewildered.
It was actually thetest research n for Hydrogen Fuel!
He immediately snatched the project book from Keiras hands and began to read.
The project book didnt detail the specific content of the research, but the topic was hot, something all
companies wanted to engage in but were blocked by technological and capability barriers.
He flipped through a few more pages, then became excited. Youve already developed results?
Keira nodded. Indeed.
The project department head was instantly thrille and he eagerly grabbed Waynes arm, whispering,
Davis, ourpany must not sever ties with Keera Technology! You have no idea how rare this project
i Right now, many are desperate to break through this technology
Before he could finish, Wayne frowned and
interrupted coldly, Brian, are you
also been bought by these two?
confused? Have you
Director Brian immediately waved his hands. How could that be, Mr. Davis, dont say that!
Then why are you speaking on their behalf? A breach is a breach! Davis Corporation has always been
fair and just, and we wont bend thew for personal gain! They mustpensate the twenty million!
Director Brian panicked. Mr. Davis, you dont understand. The value of this n in my hands far
exceeds twenty million! Currently, no one on the market has solved this problem! If otherpanies
found out, they would surely rush to pay the twenty million for her!
Wayne didnt believe it, thinking he was making a mountain out of a molehill. Keera Technology is ju
smallpany. Where did they get such an excelle n? If they had the capability to develop it, then w
surely have it too! At worst, well spend twenty millic to poach their entire research department!
Today, Wayne had made up his mind to teach Mary a
lesson.
There was no other choice.
This niece of his was extremely pretty; if she could obediently assist him in socializing in the future,
there wouldnt be a man in nce who could resist her
charm!
Director Brian was anxious. Mr. Davis, this n might not have been developed by their research
department. Their core team has resigned, and they havent even hired new people yet The only one
who can solve this bottleneck is Dr. South, currently avable on the market.
Wayne scoffed. Dont exaggerate here. How can it only be Dr. South? Didnt Keerae up with it?
Brian, in this matter today, we absolutely must not show favoritism. She must be treated severely!
But
Theres nothing to discuss!
Wayne banged the gavel, then looked at Mary, his li curving into a smile that smacked of victory. Mary,
this is just a lesson for you. If you disobey, your best friend could bepletely ruined. And if there is a
next time, it could be your father, mother, or even
your grandmother who gets hurt!
Mary clenched her fists. You
Wayne turned to Director Brian. What are you dawdling for? Call security and have these two thrown
out!
Director Brian reluctantly looked at the n in his hands. He wanted to speak, but Wayne immediately
red at him. What are you looking at? If you dont obey, do you believe I can also kick you out?!
Director Brian believed it.
Wayne was now the person in charge of the second branch of the family, and to show that the first
branch didnt resent the second branch entirely, the cop ny had given Wayne a high position.
Therefore, Wayne had a lot of say in thepan
He furrowed his brows tightly, but finally couldnt saying, Shouldnt we consult Director Davis about
this?
Ken Davis, the chairman and the person in charge of Davis Corporation, was from the first branch of
the family and Waynes elder brother.
Wayne sneered. Brian, it seems you really dont know your ce, do you? Does such a small matter
need to bother my brother? Im beginning to seriously doubt that youre in league with them. Since
youre so ungrateful, submit your resignation immediately!
Director Brians expression turned bitter.
He tried to exin. Mr. Davis, I
novelbin
What about you? Dont try to pressure me with my brother! You think Im scared of him?!
Wayne picked up the phone and dialed HR. HR? Process Mary and Brians resignation immediately.
Also, notify the legal department to expedite thewsuit against Keera Technology with the court!
Hearing this, Director Brians face turned pale.
Mary immediately stepped forward. Uncle, you Is this a ce for you to speak?! Mary, you should
know that whether its in thepany or at home, t more power you have, the more say you get!
Withou capability, all you can do is obey!
Wayne approached Mary and pinched her chin. And another thing women must understand their
worth.
Do you think that by entering the research department you can be a scientist? I advise you to
obediently go home and be your decorative vase!
Mary tried to break free from his grip, but her chin was pinched painfully, and she red hatefully at
Wayne.
Keira immediately stepped forward. Let go!
She pushed Wayne away, freeing Mary from his grasp, then looked at her chin. Mary, are you alright?
Before, Keira thought Mary was carefree every day and believed she was just a simple-minded young
lady. She had no idea her family situation was soplicated!
She brought an even better solution to discuss a partnership, all the while aiming to get Davis
Corporation to drop thewsuit. Yet, she hadnt aplished her goal!
She scoffed and took Mary by the arm, facing Way Are you sure you dont want the n, then? If that
the case, Ill seek otherpanies to partner with, youll regret it!
Wayne sneered again. A worthless n and you still
want to talk about a partnership with otherpanies?! A project worth billions-think Ill regret it! What
kind of grand ims are you making here! Keira looked down. Alright, Mary, lets go.
She could take the n to other corporations and demand a price in the hundreds of millions; it would
be doable because conquering this challenge would lead to many coborative opportunities!
It would ce the corporations new energy ventures far ahead of other corporations!
The benefits it would bring in the future couldnt even be measured in billions.
Anyone who knew a bit about technology would understand this very clearly.
That was why Director Brian kept pleading with Wayne, but to no avail, Wayne even fired him!
Director Brian didnt pack up his things but followed the two women out.
Meanwhile.
Elliss car had already arrived at the corporations building.
Ken was a middle-aged man around fifty, belonging to one of the five major families. With a refined and
schrly air, he personally came down to wee Ellis into the building after he got out of the car.
B
ͼ
Chapter 299
Ken asked, Ellis, what brings you here today?
Ellis replied with a smile, not saying much, but asked, Im just here for a casual visit, Uncle Davis. May
I go to your New Energy Research and Development
Department?
Upon hearing this, Ken immediately thought of something, Are you here to find Mary?
Ken certainly had an impression of this niece from another branch of their family.
She wasnt only strikingly beautiful, but her abilities were also outstanding. She was the only one
among the younger generation of the second branch to be employed by Davis Corporation.
He remembered that Davis Corporation had wanted arrange a marriage with the Olsen family and
introduced Ellis to several young women from their family, including Mary from the second branch.
However, someone from the second branchter came and said it hadnt worked out.
<
Ken didnt take it to heart. His own daughter and Ellis hadnt taken a liking to each other. When it came
to marriage, it was all about fate; there was no need to
rush.
Ellis coughed lightly. Right, I have something to discuss with her.
Okay, Ill take you there.
Thank you, Uncle Davis!
The two talked as they made their way to the elevator.
The elevator opened.
Ellis and Ken entered the CEOs private elevator and went directly to the R&D Department, but they
didnt see Keira or Mary.
Ellis looked around, while Ken asked an employee, Wheres Mary? Ellis is here to see her!
She was just fired by Mr. Wayne Davis! They said she embezzled for personal gain, investing the
companys project funds into her best friendspany and now cant produce any results
Ken was stunned. Fired? Wheres Brian? Get him over here. I want to know whats going on.
<
The employees face instantly showed a conflicted
expression, Uh, Brian was also fired. Mr. Wayne said it was because he was in cahoots with Mary.
Ken was perplexed.
He awkwardly turned to Ellis, still somewhat bemused,
Its
Ellis frowned, not expecting to have arrived toote!
See, without him, things just werent right; now she had gotten fired!
Ken pulled out his phone and called Mary. Mary, where are you? If theres an issue,e up and
exinthe underground parking garage? Then you shoulde
Before he could finish his sentence, Ellis had alread turned and started walking downstairs.
Ken had intended to ask Mary toe upstairs, but stopped and changed his approach. Dont go.
Welle to you!
We?
Mary looked at her disconnected phone, slightly startled, then nervously turned to Keira. Keera. mv
uncle said hesing to find me!
Keira nodded, Okay.
After saying that, she realized that Mary looked a little flustered. She immediately understood. Are you
really scared of him?
Of course! Who wouldnt be afraid of him?
Mary swallowed nervously. Thats the family head of the Davis family. When my grandfather was in
charge, we used to live together, and Uncle Ken was very imposing. We younger ones were all scared
of him. After my grandfather passed away, and we split up, Uncle Ken became even more imposing.
We usually didnt dare to say much around him
As the two were talking, they heard a voice. Mary!
Miss South!
They turned around to see Brian running toward th
Mary apologized to Director Brian with great remors Director Brian, Im sorry, its all my fault for
dragging you into this
Director Brian usually took good care of her, yet upon
<
hearing this, he showed an excited expression. Sorry for what? I should be thanking you!
Mary was confused.
The position of Chief of Research and Development Department of Davis Corporation was a high one,
a position Director Brian had worked for twenty years to attain. Now that he was dismissed, was he
confused?!
Director Brian then turned to Keira. Miss South, um may I ask, now that Ive been dismissed, can I
join yourpany?!
Keira didnt even think about it. Of course you can!
Director Brian spoke up for them just now, and besides, thepany was indeed short on a
management person; he would be a perfect fit.
Director Brian immediately became excited, Reall
Yup.
Mary said, Director Brian, are you sure? Keeraspany is quite small they wont be able to offer a
high sry and at the moment, they still owe a substantial debt to Davis Corporation
299
Chapter 298
Keira had mentioned a new n to Maryst night, but since Marys expertise was in investment rather
than in research, she didnt quite grasp the importance of Keiras project.
Director Brian immediately said, The sry isnt important. Whats important is that we have Miss
Souths project in hand, which guarantees ourpany a top position in the future new energy
industry! As for that bit of debt Miss South, dont worry, Ive just called the Research and
Development Department of the Olsen family, and their Investment Manager is personally rushing over
here right now. Theyll be able to cover those twenty million for you in minutes!
Mary was dumbfounded.
She couldnt shake the feeling that Director Briar might be exaggerating a little.
As the three were chatting, Wayne came downstai well, and upon spotting them, he immediately came
over with a mocking smile. Whats the matter? Can bear to leave? Brian, I can overlook your earlier
oversight, as long as you admit your mistake. Ill let ye back to work!
Director Brian paused, then twisted his mouth awkwardly, Mr. Davis, that wont be necessary. Ive
found a new position.
Wayne frowned, That was quick? I suppose youve wanted to leave for a while now, havent you?!
After saying this, he turned to Mary. Do you realize your mistake? If you admit your fault by kneeling
down and pologizing to me, I might be in a good mood and speak to thepany to give your friends
company a bit more time!
Mary took a deep breath. Uncle, dont bother!
She dared not say anything too harsh, for her parents and grandmother still depended on him to make
a
living.
Her parents and grandmother had been living in lu in the Davis residence and refused to move out. The
had to obey Wayne Davis.
That was why Mary had been so driven to seed, al for the sake of establishing a foothold in Davis
Corporation!
Ever since she started working at Davis Corporation,
Un Von had actually started tranting their family a
<
ogg Chapter 298
lot better
But now she had offended Wayne, and life was probably going to be difficult from here on.
Upon seeing her intransigence, Wayne was about to explode with anger. Mary, dont push your luck!
Do you believe that I can disown your grandmother and your father from the family right now, and have
your whole family evicted?!
Marys pupils contracted sharply.
Her grandmother had always wanted to be buried together with her grandfather; it was the only hope in
her life!
Now in her old age, she was just waiting for that d If she were to be disowned her grandmother
probably wouldnt be able to withstand the shock parents wouldnt be able to ept it either!
Clenching her fists in anger and with tears rimming her eyes, she red at Wayne, You
Just then, Ding!
The elevator bell rang.
Ellis and Ken strode out of the elevator
Leave the firstment for this chanter
novelbin
ͼ
Chapter 300
Keira and the others stood near the elevator, and thus, as soon as Ellis and Ken stepped out, they saw
the group up ahead and quickened their pace.
Keiras group also noticed them. Wayne immediately ceased his prior threats and, smiling, looked at
Ken. Ken, what a coincidence! Are you and Mr. Ellis going
out?
Ken, however, didnt answer the question. His gaze swept over the group, clearly noticing the
aggression on Waynes face and the grievance in Marys eDaviss.
He didnt respond to Waynes words but immediately furrowed his brows and asked, Whats going on
here?
Fearing that Mary would tattle, Wayne quickly said, Its nothing serious. Its just that Mary is young and
disobedient. Shes been lining her pockets, using her position for personal gain, and giving the
companys project to her friend. Now that the contracts deadline has passed, Keera hasnt handed
over the goods, and thepany has sued her. She came to thepany today spouting nonsense,
thinking about deceiving us
<
alongside Director Brian!
Brian spoke up right away. I didnt, Director Davis, heres the thing
You want to spew more nonsense here and disrupt my Ken? Wayne interrupted him, scoffed, and
then looked towards Ken. Ken, you cant believe what he says. He just told me that Keeraspany
released a project worth several billion. Isnt that ridiculous?
Upon hearing this, Ken also slightly furrowed his
brows.
As the chairman of Davis Corporation, he didnt involve himself with every detail and certainly didnt
understand the technical aspects, but he also thought that a research finding worth several billion was
far-fetched, after all
Ellis burst intoughter and said what Ken was thinking. A research and development project worth
several billion? If there were such projects, you could apply for a patent, even win an award, right? So
far, very few achievements in the new energy industry can reach that mark. Keera, if yourpany had
such a talent, you would have taken off already. Would you
<
still need to argue here over an investment of a few million to pay a 20 million breach of contract fee?
Was that the solution Keera and Mary came up with?
Create a new project and brazenly im its worth several billion They should thank their lucky stars
foring up with such an idea!
Women, long on hair and short on insight. If he hadnte today, how would those two manage to
wrap this up?
Wayne immediately chimed in. Exactly, itsughable, spouting such lies. And to think that Director
Brian was biased towards them, insisting it was the truth Ken, its my fault for not managing Mary
properly, causing such a big joke! But rest assured, Ive already dismissed both Director Brian and
Mary. As for Keeraspany, we must hold them ountable; we wont withdraw thewsuit!
Ken frowned and before he could speak, Ellis took the opportunity. That serious? No wonder it scared
the two youngdies into thinking of such a n!
He looked straight at Ken and said slowly, Mr. Davis, isnt yourpany management a bit too strict?
And
378
<
arent you a bit unkind to your partners? Its just a few dayste on a submission! I heard because of
this, they were driven to the brink of losing their home and breaking up the family?
Kens brows knitted together in concern. Whats
going on? Who got driven to ruin? How much did you
invest in them?
Mary hurriedly said, 2.3 million! But the penalty is 20
million.
That much? Ken looked at Wayne, Thats not normal, whats going on?
Wayne simply coughed and said, This is the contract that Mary signed. Im just executing it as stated!
Mary immediately cut in. Uncle Ken, there was a mistake in the contract at the time. The penalty is
usually at most double, rarely ten times. Because of
this, Keeras husband divorced her. Even if she sold her
house, she couldnt afford to pay and now the project has been resolved, its just a five-day dy
Of course, Keira wouldnt make things difficult for Mary as she had alsopleted the previous project.
Ken furrowed his brows. Is it arge impact on us?
<
Mary immediately replied, No impact whatsoever.
Ken was resolute and immediately said, Then theres no need to pursue it. Withdraw thewsuit!
Wayne was about to say something when Ken turned to him, Doing business is doing business, but
we are one of nces five major families, so we must have our own magnanimity. For a project of a
couple hundred thousand, driving someone to ruin is too
much!
Wayne couldnt speak after being reprimanded.
Ken looked again at Mary. You cane back to
work.
Ken!
Wayne was dissatisfied. We can let Keerasp slide as you said, but Marys behavior is unepta
If everyone invests based on rtionships and continues asking for extensions out of sentiment, ho will
ourpany function in the future?!
Ken then said, Mary is among the youngest generation with the most drive. Moreover, shes a
Davis by name. She should have certain privileges in
ourpany!
That settled the matter.
Marys heart leaped with joy.
By remaining employed with Davis Corporation, her parents would be proud of her, and Wayne couldnt
treat her too unfairly from now on
But having offended Wayne, her future days in Davis Corporation wouldnt be easy.
As she was reflecting on this, Ken turned to Brian. Brian, you
Wayne interrupted him. Ken, Mary is young and na?ve. She did it for her best friend, but Brian crossed
the line, right? Not only did he not point out the young ones mistakes, but he actually tried to cover for
them and hoped to bluff his way through. Talking about billion-dor projects I really dont know what
benefits Keeraspany has given you to make you spout such nonsense!
Brians brow furrowed deeply.
Wayne said angrily, Brian, with what youve done, thepany could sue you! We can even use
you of fraud!
<
novelbin
Brian felt like a schr against soldiers, bereft of
reason.
Dealing with a management that doesnt understand technology is utterly pointless!
At that moment, a sports car screeched to a halt down. below theirpany building, and immediately,
a person dashed over briskly. Brian, Brian, what you said on the phone earlier, is it true? That project
proposal, the Olsen Group wants it! Show it to me. If theres no problem, Ive brought the contract!
R
8
>
ͼ
Terrible
Chapter 301
Seeing this person, Ellis was stunned, Director Porter? What brings you here?
He was none other than the head of the New Energy Development Department at Olsen Group!
Director Porter seemed to have just noticed him, stared in surprise for a moment, and then eximed,
Mr. Ellis, are you here also topete for this project? Thats fantastic!
Ellis was dumbfounded.
Brian scoffed. Mr. Ellis looks down on our project, saying were deceiving people.
Director Porter immediately became anxious. Brian, is the project research oue you just told me
about on the phone fake?
Brian said, How could that be possible!
Then how could it be a deception?
Director Porter was puzzled.
Brian handed over the project proposal to him.
0
Because Mr. Ellis said, theres no project worth several hundred million!
Director Porter was shocked.
He instantly opened the project proposal and after a few nces, he immediately looked toward Ellis.
Quick, Mr. Ellis, sign the contract!
This was Davis Corporations territory C what if they didnt secure the contract, and it got snatched
away?!
Ellis was utterly confused.
Staring at the contract, he was bbergasted!
Even Kens expression changed as he looked towards Brian.
Brian immediately exined, Director Davis, do you think I would deceive you? Porter and I have
always been inpetition; surely Porter wouldnt be deceiving you either, right? But Mr. Wayne just
said that they would no longer cooperate with Keera Technology in the future, so for this project, we
can only coborate with Olsen Group now!
After saying this, he felt incredibly satisfied, releasing a long-held resentment with relief.
0
To be honest, working in such arge corporation,
with so many rtives in thepany weighing down on him, he had long felt frustrated.
Now, seeing the expressions on Wayne and Kens faces, he felt indescribably thrilled!
Ken furrowed his brows.
Ellis then voiced what he was feeling inside. Is this project really that important?
Director Porter immediately said, Mr. Ellis, let me put it this way. Everyone is working on new energy.
In the future, who makes money will depend on whose technology is in the leading position. I can say
that, among the things currently circting in the market, this project is definitely the most advanced in
technology. At present, apart from Dr. Southspany, theres no otherpany in the country that
can develop it!
He leaned in close to Ellis and spoke in a lowered voice. Mr. Ellis, I see Keera Technology is just a
smallpany, why not spend a few billion to acquire them? This way, the technology will be ours!
Ellis was shocked.
01
<
He coughed slightly and exchanged nces with Ken.
The next moment
Ellis and Ken simultaneously said to Keira,
I offer three billion to acquire yourpany!
I offer two billion to acquire yourpany!
Ken, offering one billion less, quickly added, I can also offer three billion!
There were rules in the industry.
That was, malicious bidding wasnt possible, so Ken and Ellis wouldnt engage in maliciouspetition
here. The price offered was the same, so what came next was to see each ones sincerity.
Brian watched the two of them, his eyes smiling as h looked at Keira, Miss South, who do you want to
sell
to?
Ken smiled. Keera Technology, right? I know youre Marys good friend. Although we had some
unpleasantness in our cooperation, just now, Ive withdrawn your familyswsuit, hasnt he?
The implication was, Ken had given her a break!
0
novelbin
Ellis became anxious, saying, That was only because of what I said, otherwise, how would you know
about this today? Uncle Davis, please dontpete with me on this project!
Ken still smiled warmly. My dear Ellis, its not that I want topete with you, but from their recent
conversation, it seems that Miss South was originally nning to work with us on this project, right?
Keira heard this and nced at Wayne, whose face had already turned dark, with a smile. Thats right,
but Mr. Wayne rejected it! He even said that he would never work with ourpany again in the
future.
Upon hearing this, Ken red at Wayne. His words dont count; I have the final say, and besides, its
all a misunderstanding.
After finishing his statement, he turned to Brian.
Brian, youve been with thepany for over twenty years, and thepany has treated you well,
right? Now that youve found a new job, you cant forget your old employer, can you? Youre familiar
with Davis Corporation, and now that weve acquired it, wont it be even more convenient to work
together in the
future?
11.33
510
Brian just smiled. Director Davis, this matter still depends on Miss South. Actually, I dont mind
cooperating with anyone; Im quite familiar with Porter
too
Right, right, right
Director Porter nodded repeatedly while nudging Ellis.
He didnt have the guts to argue with Ken over the project.
Ellis then twitched the corner of his mouth.
He came today originally tough at Keera and Mary, so how did it suddenly turn into him having to
coax Keera to snatch the project?
How quickly his status had changed!
He coughed, and considering how he had always himself above Mary and Keera, he found it quite h to
admit his new position.
He could only cough again and say, Well, Keera, you have some connections with my uncle Lets be
partners, and the price is negotiable!
The price on my side is also negotiable! Both Ken and Ellis knew they couldntpete in price but
needed
113
O
r
B
to make a statement.
If three billion wasnt enough, they could add more
money!
Ellis coughed again, ready to speak, when Ken looked towards Mary, Mary, Miss South is your best
friend; you shoulde and help persuade her!
Mary was perplexed.
Who was going to tell her what had happened?
Just a moment ago, she was still immersed in the joy that Keera finally didnt have to repay the
massive debt and worried about being pressured and lured by Waynes threats when returning to the
company. How suddenly, the eldest uncle from the first branch of the family had be so pleasant
toward her?
She felt a bit overwhelmed by the sudden favor, U
Ken, I
Keira slowly began. Actually, if Mary were to be in charge of this project, it wouldnt be impossible
Understanding dawned on Ken, and he immediately said, Of course, Mary will take charge. You two
are good friends; itll be easier that way
11.23
7012
His tone was quite affectionate now
Keira then looked at Director Brian. But Director Brian, youve resigned. The personing to
coordinate this project should at least be a director, right?
Ken instantly burst outughing. Well, Mary, Director Brian has resigned, and since youve also been
with thepany for two years now, you should be promoted to that position!
Waynes expression changed.
Mary was so young, but she had be a director, and from now on, he could never press down on
Marys family again!
Keira was pleased with this. Then Director Da shall we begin
Just as the negotiation was about to seed, D Porter from Olsen Group was bing frantic,
nudging Ellis urgently.
Ellis came to his senses and immediately shouted,
The others all turned to look at him.
C
Ken said with a smile, Dear Ellis, why not? We already have a partnership with Keera Technology, and
Mary and Keera have this rtionship between them; were closely rted!
Ellis immediately retorted. Keera, my uncle and you also have a close friendship as well
What friendship canpare with a bestie from childhood?
Kenughed triumphantly. Right, Keera?
Keira didnt know what to say.
She pulled a face, exchanging nces with Mary, and could see the joy in Marys eyes.
Seeing this, Ellis became anxious, and for the sake of the project, he blurted out, Keera and our family
ha an even closer rtionship! Shes my cousin!
. Comment @
Chapter 302
As soon as Ellis spoke, Keira immediately narrowed her
eyes.
Was Uncle Olsen truly her father?
She had suspected as much early on, but it wasnt until Jodie South said she never wanted to see
Uncle Olsen again that Keira had confirmed it.
After Ellis finished speaking, he slightly tilted his chin up, feeling certain he would have shocked
everyone.
He looked at Keera, expecting to see her overwhelmed with joy C after all, a powerful father had
appeared out of the blue! But what he saw was the woman standi
there indifferently, looking at him without any expression.
Ellis was perplexed.
He turned his gaze to Ken, wanting to say something, but Kenughed and patted him on the shoulder.
How clever, youre really going all out for this project! Isnt itmon knowledge that in the pursuit of a
daughter, your father and your second uncle have tried exceedingly hard, yet up to now only seven
boys have been born? Youve had to adopt two female cousins. from a distant branch where did this
cousin pop out
from?
Ellis wanted to say more, but Ken cut him off. Alright, I know you want this project too. Since its such
a good project, why dont our two families work together? Miss South, do you have any objections?
It wasnt necessary for the Olsen family and the Davis family to fall out over a project worth several
hundred million; a partnership was the best model.
When Keira heard this, her gaze swept over Mary and Ellis, and she raised an eyebrow. Then let Mary
handle the business between the twopanies.
novelbin
Deal! That settles it!
Ken smiled and turned again to Ellis. Since you brought the contract, shall we discuss the details
Sure, then Miss South
Keira looked down to check the time, Ive got some
other matters to attend to, Director Brian, you can
take care of it.
11.33
III
O
r
<
Got it!
The newly appointed Director Brian suddenly tilted his chin up, feeling a surge of pride.
Since Mary had to stay to discuss the partnership, Keira nodded at her and prepared to leave for a taxi.
She had an appointment with Howard to get a divorce.
Best get the certificate quickly and avoid furtherplications.
She had barely taken a few steps when she heard footsteps from behind. Turning around, she saw
Ellis following her; he was sizing her up. Keera, you really are my cousin.
Keira said, You must be mistaken, right?
Ellis thought she didnt believe him. After all, wh could reject such a family background? He then
Forget it. Next time Ill bring you the DNA test re
Having said that, he continued to appraise her up a
down.
Keira immediately disyed Keeras characteristic gentleness and timidity.
11
Looking at those familiar features but unfamiliar expressions, Ellis thought of the valiant woman he had
met in Oceanion and momentarily lost focus.
He suddenly asked, Did you ever attend Mrs. Hortons funeral service?
Keira looked down. Yes, Howard wanted to build connections, so he took me there and even imed
to others that I was Mrs. Hortons high school ssmate.
This statement silenced Ellis!
After a while, he suddenly sighed. Then have you ever
met Lewis?
Upon hearing this name, Keira felt a tightness in her chest as if an invisible hand had gripped her heart
tightly.
For the past month, she had been forcing herself mimic Keeras demeanor, looking after Amy diligen
and reading Keeras diary at night in hopes of findin traces of the South family to save her mother
She had tried to make herself forget that name.
But now, as Ellis brought it up, she realized that the name Lewis were like a thorn embedded deep in
her
marrow.
A pang of pain would ensue whenever it was prodded.
She lowered her gaze. Yes, Ive seen him.
Has Lewis seen you? Ellis asked curiously.
He had had people dig into Keeras background
thoroughly, so he was sure that the person before him
was Keera and not Keira.
Keira, however, asked back, Mr. Ellis, what do you mean by that?
Ellis noticed her displeasure and exined, I dont
know how to say this, but ever since Mrs. Horton
passed away, Lewis has been immersed in pain and
hasnte out of it.
Keira was slightly stunned.
She tensed her jaw.
He hasnte out of it, probably because it hasnt been long enough!
There was no wound that time couldnt heal.
Moreover, he still had to be with his old me and his
savior
Ellis sighed. Forget it, its no use telling you. You dont know them. By the way, where are you going
now?
Keira looked down and said nothing.
But Ellis realized something. Are you getting a divorce
from Howard?
Keira paused and nodded.
Ellis misunderstood her expression. You cant still be hung up on that scumbag, can you? Keera, Im
really speechless, cant you be a bit stronger?
Keira remained silent.
Ellis said disdainfully, Cant you hold your head up high? What do you have to be ashamed of? You
look like a victim every day Seeing you with Keiras face and putting on this act, Im really not used to
it!
Keira was perplexed.
Ellis continued. Cant you be a bit more assertive? After all, your surname is also Olsen. You should
be Keera Olsen
His words were cut off as he suddenly froze.
Keera Olsen Keira Olsen?
+492
He paused briefly, then said, Forget it. The name
doesnt matter, just be tougher! Dont let anyone bully you! Even if you cant be exactly like Keira, at
least show a third of her spirit!
Keira held back and finally couldnt help saying, Mr. Ellis, are you bored?
Ellis said, No, Im not Are you calling me nosy?
Mid-sentence, Keira already hailed a taxi, entered it, and drove off, leaving Ellis shouting angrily on the
spot.
Am I not doing this for her own good? And she talks to me like that!
He assistant said, Mr. Ellis, the car is here.
Ellis got into his own car, huffing. Follow that car.
The assistant was dumbfounded.
Ellis couldnt help saying, Shes my only cousin, and I cant just watch her go get bullied by others!!
The taxi soon arrived at the courthouse.
After getting out of the taxi, Keira walked in and
729
+492
immediately saw Howard and Cindy waiting for her impatiently.
Howard stepped forward, Keera, whats the matter with you? Why are you sote? You dont want a
divorce, do you?
Cindy quickly said, Can you be quick about it? Howard doesnt love you anymore. Why are you still
clinging on? You really have no shame!
Keira took a deep breath.
Be patient.
She must bear with them.
Once she got the divorce certificate, everything would be perfectly resolved!
She didnt speak and went with Howard to the serv
window.
The divorce certificate was processed quickly.
When the official stamped the certificate, Keira even felt her hand itching
She finally fulfilled her sisters first wish. She got
divorced!!
Chapter 303
Keira looked at the freshly issued divorce certificate in
her hands, feeling that her patience over the past month had not been in vain!
The house remained hers, and Amy was hers too
novelbin
If her sister were still alive, she would have surely been overjoyed at this moment.
Thinking of this, Keiras eyes began to tear up
Howard saw her like this and suddenly felt a bit reluctant to let go.
After all, with their college romance and her face that evoked such sympathy, it was really hard to let
her g now that she was no longer his wife.
He looked at her and couldnt help but say, Dont cr Ill visit you and the child
However, his words displeased Cindy, who immediately tugged at his arm and scolded Keira. Keera,
who are you trying to seduce with that act? Stay away from Howard after the divorce! Do you hear
me?!
11.34
19
Howard frowned, wanting to say something, but Cindy red at him. What? Cant bear to leave her?
Want to go pay off debts with her?
Howard immediately shut his mouth.
Cindy then pointed at Keira and said, Scram, dont be an eyesore here. Its all because of you that
youve spoiled the perfect time for me and Howard to get our marriage certificate!
Keira knew she couldnt get physical, as it would not fit
Keeras character.
But that didnt mean she couldnt take revenge.
She immediately stepped back and abruptly raised her voice. Howard, are you nning to do divorced
marriage all in one go today?!
Sure enough, her words drew the attention of around them, and everyone started to look over
They saw Keira and Howard each holding a divor certificate, and then noticed Cindy standing beside
Howard. With a bit of deduction, they understood
their situation.
Someone immediatelymented, Whats going on
O
J
here? Is somebody really that shameless? Hes just divorced and already getting married?
That woman must be the mistress who broke them up. Look at how pitifully the ex-wife has been
forced
into this situation. Its so sad!
How can someone whos clearly the mistress still act so arrogant? What are you showing off for?
Everyone here hade to get divorced.
There were all kinds of reasons for divorce, including infidelity, so there were always people who
loathed mistresses. One auntie even rushed up and spat viciously at Cindy. I despise mistresses like
you the most. Proud of stealing someones husband, are you How can you have the face to scold the
rightful wife
After finishing her tirade, she grabbed Keiras arm. Girl, dont be scared! Join me and curse the
scumbag
man and shameless woman!
Cindy felt something sticky and disgusting on her,
which made her want to vomit. She cried out in rm.
You crazy woman!
A
The auntie, who was divorcing because her husband had an affair with a mistress, was infuriated by
the insult. She rushed over to Cindy, grabbed her hair, and demanded, You mistress, who are you
swearing at?
Cindy shrieked, Let go of me! You crazy woman, Ill call the police right now!
Call the police? Then do it!
The rtives who apanied the auntie werent easy to deal with either. They immediately raised
their phones to take a video, If you call the police, Ill post this on the inte for the public to judge.
Weve seen mistresses, but never one this brazen. Forcing someones rightful wife to divorce is one
thing, but to get married on the same day? Have you no shame
Cindy suddenly deted.
The auntie dragged Cindy to Keiras side. Apologi this youngdy!
Enraged, Cindy clenched her fists, turning back to lo
at Howard.
Unable to contain himself, Howard pointed at Keira and used her. Keera, what is this supposed to
mann? If you didnt want to divorno inat aor it Wher
have all these peoplee to make a scene? Are they here because you paid them?
Before he could finish, the aunties p was already flying toward him. Youre the adulterer, and you
still have the face? You were spared a beating just now, but you had to ask for it!
Howard immediately had his face scratched and was so frightened that he ran out of the courthouse,
clutching his head as he scampered away.
Cindy stamped her foot in anger. Howard,e back! We havent got our marriage certificate yet!
Howard disdainfully dismissed the idea. Why bother now? Lets talk about it some other day!
Cindy was so angry she ground her teeth.
She took a deep breath and straightened her disheveled hair before ring hatefully at Keira. Wh
does Howards divorce have to do with me? Its her
own fault for having a bad rtionship with her husband and not getting along with her mother-inw.
Her mother-inw is hell-bent on making her get a divorce! She really likes me!
The olderdy didnt dare to be too heavy-handed for
<
fear of actually stirring up legal trouble; hearing this, she immediately looked toward Keira. Girl, your
mother-inw really is something else. How could she encourage her son to get a divorce?
Keira said, Thank you.
She then turned to look at Cindy, a smile curling up her lips. Since Howards mother likes you so
much, I wish your whole family a happy life. You and Howard must hang in there.
Howards mother had beenpletely spoiled by Keira within just one month.
With such an obedient former daughter-inw like her as the perfect example, would shee to like
Cindy?
The days toe were bound to be filled with ch
Having left these words behind, she turned and wa away withrge strides.
When usually posing as Keera, she would keep her head slightly lowered, but now she lifted her chin,
walking with the feeling of embarking on a new life.
Keira took a taxi back to the South family home.
On the way, gazing at the city scenery retreating around her, her thoughts began to drift.
What was Lewis doing now?
Was he in the hospital apanying his lifesaver?
She let out a bitter smile.
Since childhood, she had always been on her own without a single rtive by her side Finally, she
had
Lewis and a mother
But Jodie South had been taken away.
As for Lewis he was no longer hers.
On the road ahead, she was alone once again
The taxi quickly arrived at the South residence.
Just as Keira entered the house, she saw the hired nanny tidying up the yard outside, while the sound
o Amy came from inside the house.
Keira paused, puzzled, Do we have a guest?
The nanny nodded. Yes, someone who said they were a friend of yours, maam.
Keeras friend should only be Mary, right?
7:0
Could there be someone else?
As Keira thought about this, she pushed open the door and went inside. She was prepared to face a
stranger but, to her surprise, the person ying with Amy turned out to be a familiar, tall, andnky
figure.
The man stood with his back to the light and slowly turned around when he heard footsteps.
The sunlight streamed in from the window, shining upon him.
After a month apart, Lewis had grown even thinner, yet his gaze as he stared at Keira was so intense
His eyes firmly fixed on her face, and he said slowly, Keira, I know its you
R
Chapter 304
Keira gazed at his face greedily.
This past month, she had actually felt very lonely and missed him terribly.
But she knew she shouldnt disturb him and Madeleine.
Letting him think she was dead was actually the best
choice.
Therefore, even though she knew what he meant, she still said, Mr. Horton, what are you doing here?
Lewis set Amy down, handing her over to his assistant.
Tom wasnt by his side, as he had been busy in Oceanion handling affairs for the Horton Group, and
his absence, only Tom could keep the first branch of the family, people like Oliver, in check.
The assistant took Amy and went over to y with her.
Lewis then walked toward Keira. He had lost a lot of weight, looking especially haggard. With each step
he took closer, Keiras heartbeat elerated.
Keira silently stepped back.
She didnt know how many steps she had taken when she suddenly bumped into the living room couch
behind her. There was nowhere left to retreat, and she could just watch as Lewis approached her.
The man was a head taller than her, and at such a close distance, she could see the hollows of his
cheeks.
He still carried the pleasant scent of vani, the smell of his usual body wash
Keira tensed her jaw, silent.
Lewis, however, moved closer and said slowly, Before, you kept wanting to divorce in ce of Keera,
so I didnt bother you, but today youre divorced. Keira youe home now?
Keiras pupils shrank.
Had he recognized her already?
Was it that night?
On reflection, he had clearly chased after her the next day, yet she hadnt acknowledged him, and
afterward, Lewis indeed hadnt pestered her further and just left.
Did he see through her alternate arrangements?
Keira pondered for a long time
No
She had never given herself away, and besides, Keeras
existence was real. Lewis couldnt possibly have recognized her.
With this thought, Keira once again assumed Keeras fragile demeanor, the past month of pretending
having made her well-practiced at acting weak.
She said, Mr Mr. Horton, I dont understand what
you mean
After her words, there was a long silence, and she didnt notice any change in the expression of the ma
before her.
Keira slowly raised her head, wanting to see his reaction, but saw him just looking at her, smiling.
His smile was so tender, so indulgent, like he was humoring a child throwing a tantrum, which
complicated Keiras emotions for a moment.
There was even an urge to rush into his arms, to tell him she was Keira, to ask for his help rescuing her
O
317
mother and to rify everything that was happening
To let him bear the responsibility she carried
But this thought was fleeting.
She persisted in acting like Keera, unwilling to acknowledge her true identity.
After a while, she heard him sigh. Keira, Ive thoroughly investigated you and Keera over this past
month Keera seems weak, but shes actually strong inside, truly not like you. She also wanted the
divorce. all along, and nothing about your behavior this month was suspicious. But do you know what
the biggest difference between you two is?
Keira really wanted to know!
But she couldnt say.
She kept her head down, still silent.
Lewis didnt need her to say anything and said in a lo voice, Theres one major physical difference
between the two of you, and that is
Suddenly, he lifted her chin, his rough hand reaching for the corner of her eye.
<
Lewis looked at her seriously. Keira, I wont say that your eyes look different and feel different because
I dont know Keera well. But you have a mole at the corner of your eye, and Keera doesnt have one.
Thats the biggest difference between you.
With that, he rubbed at the corner of Keiras eye.
He was trying to rub off the foundation to reveal the teardrop mole underneath
But as his fingers moved, he froze suddenly.
The skin there was smooth as ever, with no trace of a
mole!
Lewiss expression instantly became frantic.
He lost his earlierposure, his hand rubbing forcefully at Keiras eye corner again
But still, there was nothing!
Lewiss pupils constricted, and he looked at her in disbelief. How could there be nothing?
Keira stood quietly.
Of course, she knew the biggest difference between herself and Keera, even going so far as to use a
special
BUY
<
solution to hide the mole to prevent being discovered by the South family who kidnapped her mother.
She bit her lips, weak and aggrieved. She said, Mr. Horton, youre hurting me
Lewis paused, and then he suddenly extended his arms and pulled Keira forcefully into his embrace.
Keira, I know its you. Dont scare me, okay? This past month, Ive been waiting for you; I cant bear to
lose you again
His words made Keiras eyes well up.
She sighed silently, clenching her fists.
It turned out that in thest month, Lewis hadnt been recovering from his injuries, but lying in wait.
He might not even have been sure she was Keira, b he clung to that belief, enduring until today. If she
refused to acknowledge it now, indeed, it would be stabbing him in the heart a second time.
So, should she acknowledge the truth?
Her inner conflict was intense as if her thoughts had be two entities wrestling inside her mind!
But just when she hadnt decided, her body reacted.
O
67
She extended her arms and embraced the mans
waist
D
novelbin
>
Terrible
Chapter 305
Keira never knew that an embrace could be so warm, bestowing a sense of security in ones heart.
At the moment of the hug, she even felt as though her
hollow heart had been filled.
Even women who were always strong and independent sometimes needed constion and
companionship.
She rested her head on his shoulder.
The two quietly leaned on each other.
Lewiss deep voice reached her ears. Keira, is that
you?
His voice carried uncertainty.
Keira sighed inwardly, ready to confirm her identity when suddenly amotion erupted from the
doorway.
The nanny she hired was shouting, What are you
doing? This is the South familys home. How can you trespass like this?
<
Then came Howards mothers loud and aggressive voice. What South family? Who are you? Wheres
Keera? Youre blocking us from entering. Is she inside. fooling around with some other man?
Howard also angrily rebuked, Get out of the way! Im Keeras husband, and Im here to settle the score
with
her!
How could a single nanny fend off these two hooligans?
The sound of footsteps drew closer, and Keira hurriedly pushed Lewis away, pointing to a room on the
first floor where the nanny took Amy to y.
Lewiss gaze grew deeper, but he didnt move.
Keira immediately sped her hands together in a
pleading gesture.
The girls eyes were sharp with no trace of weaknes from just moments ago!
These were clearly Keiras eyes!
Lewis looked stunned for a moment.
Seeing he wasnt moving, Keira quickly grabbed his
arm and pushed him into the small bedroom on the
21
first floor.
Just after closing the door, Howard and his mother stormed in with a formidable presence.
As soon as they entered, Howards mothers gaze fell on her. Keera, whats this about a nanny?
Where did you get the money to hire a nanny?!
Keira looked at her. That seems to be none of your business anymore, doesnt it?
Howards mother became furious. How is it not my business? When you divorced Howard, he left with
nothing! Did you hide some money? Or did ite from your parents?
Upon hearing this, Keira scoffed. Before the divorce Howard should have had hiswyer rify how
mu property I had, right? What, do you regret it now? Considering today is the first day since the
divorce, canpromise. Otherwise, all assets would have gone to Howard, and I would only take
Amy and be without a penny.
Her coboration with Davis Corporation and Olsen Group hadnt been made public yet.
Upon hearing this. Howards mother immediately said.
<
Dont get ahead of yourself! The twenty million debt is from your parentspany. Dont think you
can leave it to Howard!
She paused slightly, realizing something. I get it now. You must have sold your bridal jewelry, right?
Keera, you still have debts, and the court will make its judgment tomorrow. Better save whatever
money you have rather than spend it. You hired a nanny, but why dont you just do the household work
yourself? The money for hiring a nanny would be better spent on buying me some health
supplements!
During the past month, Keira had beenpliant with her, and since it was inconvenient to take money
from her own ount to avoid attracting attention, Mary had given her several tens of thousands to get
by.
With that money, Keira bought Howards mother a variety of nutritional products and a lot of clothes.
Howards mother was practically spoiled by her like an Empress Dowager!
Keira looked at her shameless demeanor and
responded indifferently, Since were already divorced, youre no longer my mother-inw. How I live
my life
going forward is none of your concern.
You! Howards mother extended her finger. I did this for your own good. Youre truly ungrateful!
Seeing that she wanted to say more, Keira cut off her endless chatter. What did youe here for
today?
Howard said, You did that on purpose today at the courthouse, didnt you? You made us lose so much
face. Cindy went home with stomach pains, and I want you to go and apologize to her right now!
Keira looked at him as if he were a fool, feeling like the
whole world had be surreal.
How on earth did Keera go blind and marry such an
unreasonable man?!
She lowered her gaze. Howard, do you think were s husband and wife? Why should I still listen to
you?
Howard was stunned.
Keira then said indifferently, After the divorce, we have nothing to do with each other anymore.
Howard suddenly stepped forward, grabbing her wrist. Keera, what do you mean by this? Were just
divorced,
HOR
and you cant wait to cut ties with me. Do you have another man already?
His words made Keira chuckle. Howard, the one who actually has someone else is you. Ive been at
home taking care of our children and your mother, never stepping out of line!
Howard was speechless.
Keira then turned to look at Howards mother. And you, Ive always prided myself on being a dutiful
daughter-inw to you. Why did you insist on Howard divorcing me?
Howards mother curled her lips. Taking care of your mother-inw is what any daughter-inw should
do.
Even if it werent you, any woman Howard marries would treat me well. Do you think you deserve cred
Not being able to give birth to a son is your biggest failure!
Keiras lips curved slightly. Any daughter-inw can take good care of her mother-inw?
Howards mother tilted her chin up. Of course, Cindy will only treat me better than you! She was
always asking warmly about my well-being, and shell take
108
care of me even better than you in the future!
Is that so?
Keira didnt argue.
Howard dragged her toward the door. Stop talking nonsense. I order you toe with me right now to
apologize to Cindy. Moreover, I want you to take care of her for a while until the baby settles down, or
else I wont let you off!
Keira pushed him away forcefully. Let go of me!
From inside, the sound of Amy crying came out,
Mommy
But then it seemed like someone had soothed her.
Upon hearing this sound, Howards expression changed drastically. Well, well, Keera, you really did
hide someone! That exins why you were so eager t get divorced! Youve already found someone
else!
Howards mother also charged over. You shameless wretch. You must have found your lover during
your marriage. Howard, open the door for me now. I want to see what kind of bastard is willing to take a
divorcee like her, with baggage in tow!
778
After saying that, Howards mother grabbed Keiras arm. Howard, go open the door! Catch him and
make that manpensate us, otherwise, we wont let this go today!
Hearing this, Howard didnt wait for his mother to tell him what to do; he rushed to the door and was
about
to kick it in.
But the door opened from inside.
Immediately, a tall and upright man stepped out.
When Howard and his mother saw him, they were dumbfounded. Mr. Horton? What are you doing
novelbin
here?!
1
11:3
>
Chapter 306
Lewis red at the two people, thinking about how Keira had been bullied by this mother and son for
the past month, and he wished he could kill them.
But this was nce, where one couldnt kill people recklessly.
However, the murderous intent in his eyes was so intense that it frightened Howard into a frozen state!
Lewis stared at them fiercely, his gaze sweeping over Keira before he adjusted his cuffs and said, A
month ago, you set me up, and that ount hasnt been settled yet.
As he spoke these words, several ck-clothed bodyguards suddenly appeared at the door.
Howard had never seen such a presence.
His legs instantly went weak, and he knelt on the ground, knocking his head and begging. Mr. Horton,
that has nothing to do with me It wasnt my idea; it was all Keeras. Keera was the one who plotted
against you, and it has nothing to do with me I was forced by
9
<
Keera
Keira looked at him, her heart filled with sorrow for Keera once again.
This man had personally sent his wife to another mans bed, and in the end, he didnt even want to take
a bit of responsibility.
She took a deep breath, not wanting to speak
anymore.
Lewis was about to share his feelings with her when Howard and his mother interrupted him, and now
he couldnt be bothered to argue with the two of them and simply roared, Get out!
Howard immediately stood up, and he and his mother helped each other out. When they stumbled over
the coffee table, they didnt even dare to stand up and
crawled out like that.
Once they were out the door, the two of them seemed as if they had gotten their lives back and rushed
out in a most disgraceful manner.
It wasnt until they had finally walked a considerable distance, even leaving the neighborhood, that they
stopped and. filled with afterthought looked back at
11.35
the vi.
Only then did Howard realize something was amiss. Why would Mr. Horton be in the second
bedroom? And Keera, why doesnt she seem to be afraid of him?
His mother immediately pped her thigh. Mr. Horton must have taken a fancy to her. No wonder she
could hire a nanny, and she spoke with more confidence when she talked to us! She must have won
Mr.
Hortons heart!
Howard was confused. Then Mr. Horton will definitely help her fill that twenty-million gap, wont he? I
really why did I get a divorce? If I hadnt divorced
Hearing this, his mother couldnt help but smack his head. If you hadnt divorced, Mr. Horton would still
take a fancy to Keera, and what would you dare to do
Howard showed a sleazy expression. At least I couldv taken some benefits
His mother also showed a regretful expression but thinking back to Mr. Hortons imposing aura just
now, she couldnt help shivering with fear and said, Son, how did you have the courage to plot against
such a
32
novelbin
terrifying person?
Howard also shrank his neck. At that time, without any connections with influential people, he saw that
Mrs. Hortonste wife looked very simr to Keera, so he immediately became tempted.
Thinking back now, he had been incredibly audacious!
But what a pity! He had delivered wealth and luxury right to Keera!
He felt some anger but could only stubbornly say, No matter what, the woman Mr. Horton is sleeping
with now is someone Ive used and discarded!
After saying that, as if tofort himself, he hurriedly called a cab, taking his mother away from there
and back to Cindys home.
On the way home, Howards emotions were veryplicated.
Theres an old saying that goes, you dont cherish what you have until you lose it, and then its toote
for
regrets, especially since he had thought it was he who had abandoned Keera.
He believed that Keeras life would definitely be
miserable in the future, and when he asionally
Vas
in a good mood, he could still go to see her, as Keera would still be his woman.
However, someone hade to snatch her
Thinking of Keeras beautiful face, he remembered Keera in college. Although she didnt have a good
demeanor, she still relied on her impressive looks to be the school beauty and was pursued by
many.
Howard suddenly felt a bit reluctant to let her go.
His mother understood his thoughts just by looking at him andforted him by saying, Son, whats
there to miss? That Keera has nothing but a face like a vixen, and shes seducing everyone
everywhere. How can shepare to Cindy?
Howard nodded. Right, shes nothing but a worn-out shoe! Mr. Horton even came to our door because
of her! Mom, that woman is like a log in bed, utterly joyless and boring. Sooner orter, Mr. Horton will
get
tired of her!
His mother agreed. Exactly, she cant even produce a son. Useless woman! She ims she treats me
well. Ha! Cindy will definitely treat me even better!
501
While they talked, they returned home.
The apartment Cindy lived in was a three-bedroom ce rented by Howard.
The neighborhood was nice, and the house itself was well-decorated.
As they entered, they saw the living room coffee table in a mess, full of barbecue leftovers from
Howards feastst night. The disarray seemed particrly out of ce in the otherwise opulent house,
instantly souring
their mood.
Thinking of how neat and clean Keeras vi was, Howards mother couldnt help but frown and called
out, Cindy, clean up the coffee table in the living room, will you?
Cindy was lying in the master bedroom ying with her phone. Hearing this, she said, Mom, my
stomach hurts. Maybe you could do me a favor and tidy up?
Howards mother frowned instantly and went straight into the bedroom, Cindy, I know youre faking it!
Babies arent that delicate. When I was pregnant with Howard, I was still working in the fields! Dont try
to bezy with me
11.35
69
When she moved in yesterday, Cindy was utterly submissive to her.
She thought Cindy was still aspliant as she used to be, but as soon as she said this, Cindy looked
pitifully at Howard. Howard, my stomach really hurts. Im not lying to you. Mom, how can you say that
about me?
Howards mother became angry at once. What have I said about you? When Keera was pregnant, she
didnt neglect any housework and even made soup for me every day
As she spoke, she nced toward the dining room, noticing that this mornings used tes were still
sitting there, unwashed. This made her even angrier. Howard and I were out for two hours, and you
did nothing at home?
Cindy, feeling wronged, said, Mom, I really have a stomach ache. Even if you dont feel sorry for me,
at least feel sorry for your grandson! What do you say,
Howard?
Howards mother immediately turned to Howard.
In the past at home, whenever there was a conflict
between her and Keera, Howard always took her side.
But unexpectedly, Howard frowned at Cindy and, ultimately, turned to her. Mom, stop making a scene.
Im annoyed. Just go and clean up.
Howards mother was stunned. How can you make me do the work? When have I ever done chores at
home? I still have to go out and exercise!
Howard said, Before Keera came along, werent you the one who did everything? Hurry up! Ive had
enough
of this!
As Howard said this, he pushed his mother out of the master bedroom, and with a bang, he shut her
outside the door.
Howards mother was shocked.
She stood staring nkly at the door, her expression frozen, and it even took her a moment to process
wha had just happened!
If it had been before, Howards mother might have tolerated it, as she had to depend on her son to live.
But after being respected and pampered by Keira for a month, how could she take this lying down?
She was so angry that her chest heaved dramatically, and then she began pounding the door furiously!
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Cindy, you harbinger of doom,e out here! Why should I do the work? Howard, I raised you, and
now I have to serve the both of you? Bah! Keep dreaming!
This quarrel was all within Keiras expectations; in fact, it was exactly the revenge Keira had borately
nned for Howard over a month.
At this very moment, in the South family vi.
Lewis was watching her with a burning gaze.
R
9
Chapter 307
After she sent Howard and his mother away, Keira calmed down a lot.
She looked at Lewis, feeling somewhat of a headache.
The hug just now had nearly revealed her identity Now, even if she denied it, Lewis wouldnt believe
her.
But what if she admitted it?
They still couldnt be together
As she was deep in thought, Marys voice came from outside. Keera, Keera! Im here to keep you
company!
With those words, Mary burst energetically through
the door.
Upon seeing Lewis, she was momentarily taken aback Whos this?
Her gaze fixated on his face, examining it for a long time before she finally spoke with confusion. You
look so familiar?
Seeing this, Keira quickly said, Mr. Horton, if you
have w other matters, you can leave now. Mary
dont
123
and I have things to discuss.
Mary is from the Davis family!
Lewiss biological mother was also from the Davis family; she should be Marys paternal aunt!
Lewis didnt resemble the other Hortons much, so he
probably took after his mother That was why Mary thought he looked familiar.
Lewis, upon seeing a member of the Davis family, indeed calmed down. He clenched his jaw, stayed
silent for a long while, and eventually said, Keira, I dont know what youre up to, but Ille back for
you.
Leaving these words behind, he strode away with his assistants and bodyguards in tow.
After everyone had left, Mary teased Keira with a win Keera, who was that guy? Is he interested in
you? But he sure pronounces your name strangely
Of course, it was strange.
He was calling her Keira, not Keera.
Keirained inwardly and asked, What are you
here for?
Mary grabbed her hand. Didnt you just get divorced? Tonight, Im taking you to a fun ce to
celebrate!
Keira felt a warmth in her heart.
She knew Mary was afraid Keera would be upset
Sheughed. That wont be necessary. I still have to look after Amy.
But Amy came over, took Keiras hand, and said understandingly, Mommy, you go have fun with Mary.
Ill be fine with Ruth!
Mary, however, bent down and picked her up. How could I leave you behind? The ce were going to
tonight is also suitable for Amy. Lets go, your godmother will take you to have some fun!
Holding Amy, she headed out, leaving Keira with no choice but to follow behind.
Soon, Keira realized that Mary had brought her to an indoor amusement park.
This amusement park wasnt only suitable for children, but also for adults their age.
Maryughed. When we were little, we often came
here to y. We said that when we had kids, wed
novelbin
329
07 p in the Face
bring them here too. Keera, Ive wanted to bring Amy here for so long, but she was too young at first
and
Later, they had lost contact and never had the chance.
Keira lowered her eyes. Mary, Im sorry.
She believed if her sister. were still alive, she would have said the same thing to Mary.
Mary waved it off. Hey, why say such things? Amy,e on, Ill take you to y in the ball pit!
Yay! Thats awesome!
The ball pit was huge and filled with all sorts of colorful balls. There were slides to go down from above.
Mary took Amy down the slide in her arms
They were afraid that Amy was too young and wou be scared to slide, but they hadnt expected the litt
one to fall in love with the activity and even want to down by herself.
Mary and Keira exchanged a nce and smiled, then let Amy slide down on her own.
There was only one passage, so Mary slid down first.
She made an exaggerated gesture and shouted loudly; after sliding down, she got buried in the ocean
of balls, yelling, Amy,e find your godmother!
Amy giggled and slid down, then started moving the balls aside next to Mary, trying to pull her out.
Keira watched and couldnt help butugh
As Amy was moving the balls aside, suddenly a chubby five-year-old boy threw a ball at her.
The balls were soft rubber, so even if they hit someone, it wouldnt hurt. Besides, everyone was
throwing them around in the ball pit, so Amy thought the little chubby boy was just ying with her.
Amy, being good-natured, picked up a ball and to it back gently, hitting the little chubby boys arm.
But the chubby boy erupted in anger. Why did yo
throw it at me!
Amy was startled by his shouting and said timidly, So-sorry I thought you were ying with me
Before she could finish, the little boy burst into tears, crying out, Mommy, she hit me with the ball!
Keira sensed something was wrong and immediately
<
rushed down, with Mary also emerging from the sea of
balls.
But both their reactions werent fast enough
At that moment, a woman dressed extravagantly suddenly rushed over and pped her across the
face, then pushed Amy forcefully!
The push was so powerful that Amy almost flew off the ground. She mmed hard into the sea of balls!
The tiny Amy was instantly terrified and began iling her arms in the balls, crying out loudly.
Keira and Mary almost reached Amy at the same time. They scooped her out of the balls, and Keira
hurriedly embraced the little one.
Even though Amy wasnt her daughter, over the past month they had spent all their time together, and
Am shared a mysterious blood connection with her as if she was her only rtive in this world.
Keira felt tremendous affection for her.
At that moment, she quickly tried to calm her. Amy, good girl, dont cry, dont cry Mommys here
Amy was used to being mistreated by Howards
)
119
<
mother at home and hadnt been hit or scolded for a
month, so though she was initially frightened, she stopped crying when she heard dont cry and
mped her mouth shut, hupping a sob.
Keiras heart ached at the sight.
Mary was staring at the aggressive woman. What are you doing!
The woman who had pushed was justforting the chubby boy, and when she heard Mary, she
turned around and sneered. Thats the question I should be asking you, isnt it? Someone get the
manager here! I want to know, what should be done about this little girl throwing a ball at my son
without any reason!
Her attitude was extremely haughty as she point Amy and scolded. What kind of riff-raff are you? dare
youe here to y? You have no family discipline at all! Who gave you the right to throw a at my
son? Do you even know who we are?!
Upon hearing this, someone immediately whispered a warning.
Shes Miss Olsen, the niece from the Olsen Group!
What? So its her no wonder shes so arrogant The
Olsen Groups families have always wished for a daughter but never had one, thats why they brought
in this distant niece to be raised in the main branch, pampered from a young age And her brothers
are not to be messed with, especially Mr. Ellis, whos known as a real-life demon!
You better apologize quickly; otherwise, this wont end well!
Upon hearing this, Mary was furious, No matter who you are, this is a matter between children, and its
not right for an adult toy hands on them so casually!
The woman scoffed. So what if I hit her? What are you going to do about it?
You!
Mary was so angry her face turned iron blue. T moment, Keira patted her on the shoulder.
She turned around to see the usually timid Keera, yet terrifying at that moment.
Keira handed Amy to Mary with a voice that seemed different than usual, sinister somehow, Hold Amy
for
me.
11.35
Mary was slightly stunned, not understanding her intention, but subconsciously took Amy.
Then, her eyes widened in shock!!
R
Leave the firstinent to this chapter.
This chapter.c
9
C
Chapter 308
Keira abruptly took a step forward, grabbed the womans arm, and delivered a p!!
p!
The womans head whipped to the side, her cheek stinging with pain. Clutching her face, she cried out
in shock, You dare to hit me?!
Keiras cool voice rang out. Exactly, I hit you!
Then, with a forceful shove, she pushed the woman into the ball pit!
She repaid every bit of what had been done to Amy right back to her!
This didnt at all conflict with Keeras character because the bottom line for any mother was her child
Struggling, the woman clumsily surfaced from the sea of balls, then touched her face, wincing in pain
and gasping in a sharp intake of cold air.
She pointed at Keira and cursed furiously. You dare to hit me! Do you even know who I am?! With just
one
word, I could make you disappear from nce!
Keira looked at the woman before her, feeling nothing
but disgust.
Were these wealthy fools only capable of such overused clichs?
Even in writing novels, shouldnt there be some variety in dialogue?
Mary came to her senses upon seeing this. She was frightened by Keeras actions; how had she
forgotten to stop her just now?
Fearing she might trouble Keera, who was without any foundation in nce, Mary stepped forward to
redirect the anger, Christina, I know you. Youre nothing but someone who abuses the Olsen familys
power to do whatever you want here. Do you know
who we are?
This woman was one of two distant rtives adopted by the Olsen family, named Christina and Victoria
after being taken in.
From their names, it was evident how desperately the Olsen family had hoped to have their own
daughters!
Unfortunately, of the three Olsen familys branches,
the first and second brancher tried their heat but only
211
produced seven sons, and as for the third branch Uncle Olsen was unmarried!
Left with no alternatives, the Olsen family treated their two adopted daughters as treasures, and they
received nearly the same treatment as true daughters of wealth.
Outsiders would all show them respect.
Even Ellis had once nned to arrange a marriage between Christina and Lewis, but after Lewis
rejected the idea, she ended up marrying someone else in
nce.
Hearing Marys words, Christina narrowed her eyes, recognizing her. I wondered who was being so
arrogant, turns out its a daughter from a side branch of the Davis family! Mary, do you think youre still
tl treasured daughter of the Davis family? Your family was already partitioned off! Dont tell me youre
not afraid of offending me. Do you no longer care for your own well-being?
Mary sneered. It was you whoid hands on Amy first, and were only hitting back. Christina, I would
advise you to quit while youre ahead. Yes, Ive been
317
separated from the main family, but do you think my uncle would just stand by and see us bullied by
you? Christina scoffed. Everyone knows that the Davis family main branch doesnt get along with
you And besides, it was this little slut that started it by hitting
ny son with a ball first!
my
Keira pointed at a nearby security camera. The pot is calling the kettle ck, arent you? Shall we
check the surveince to see who initiated the attack?
Christina had seen everything clearly.
Her son was a little tyrant on the yground, but she didnt think he was in the wrong at all.
With a scoff, she retorted. Do you think this surveince camera will be useful today? Would yo
believe me if I said that with just one word from me these cameras might just identally fail today? A
besides, do you know what status my son holds? If your daughterpares to my son, even if he killed
her, a million inpensation would settle it. If you dare to touch a single hair on my son, I could make
you go bankrupt inpensation!
After saying that, she picked up her phone, ready to
<
novelbin
call someone. You dare to hit me; I wont let you leave this amusement park today!
Mary immediately furrowed her brow and took a step forward, Christina, should we bring Mr. Ellis here
to judge this matter today?
At those words, Christinas fingers hesitated slightly.
She had been adopted into the first branch of the family, hence Ellis could technically be considered
her
cousin.
But Ellis was the sessor trained by Uncle Olsen, always beside him and guided from a young age.
He held a special ce in the Olsen family, sometimes wielding even more influence than his own
father.
Christina and Victoria, adopted by the secon were both pampered as they grew up, and the brothers
were also willing to treat them as you
sisters.
Yet, everyone feared Ellis, the veritable devil, thei
ch,
With that in mind, Christina sneered. I know you, y just had a blind date with my cousin recently, didnt
you? But as far as I know, he rejected you. What, do you think he could ever fancy you? Who are you
trying
to scare?
As she spoke, she looked at Keira. Moreover, for such a trivial matter, why bother my brother? I can
handle this myself!
No sooner had she finished speaking than the bodyguards gathered around, surrounding Christina,
Miss, what has happened?
Christina pointed at Keira, This person attacked me, teach her a harsh lesson!
You wouldnt dare!
Mary stepped in front of Keira. Christina, dont you go
too far!
Christina looked at her. Mary, Id advise you to your own business. These bodyguards have all be
trained by the Olsen family. I wouldnt want them identally hurt you now.
Immediately, shemanded. What are you waiting
for? Go!
The bodyguards were about to advance, Mary anxiously stood in front of Keira, facing the group of
burly men. She felt an urgent panic.
11.05
Were she and Keera really going to get beaten up here
today?
What should she do?
R
>
E
Terrible
717
Chapter 309
Mary hurriedly handed Amy over to Keira. Keera, Ill hold them off first. You guys run.
But Keira didnt take Amy.
Mary became anxious. Keera, I know what youre worried about. Amy is still young. Dont let the child
witness such a bloody scene! Besides, Im after all from the Davis family, so she wouldnt dare to be
too harsh on me. If she really beats me to death, my uncle wont let them off!
Although Mary had been allocated to a side branch of the family, she was still part of the Davis family.
Petty fights were one thing, but if she were to be beaten to death, Ken would definitely seek an
exnation from the Olsen family.
Mary was prepared to be beaten up, to vent Christinas anger, especially since Keera had just hit her
Just as she thought this, Keira stepped forward, blocking her way.
She looked at the surrounding bodyguards with a cold
expression and scolded, I would like to see who dares toe forward?!
The bodyguards around her immediately stopped in their tracks.
They were professional fighters trained by the Olsen family, possessing sharper instincts than ordinary
security guards.
Although the woman in front of them looked frail, she was exuding a temperament simr to theirs,
perhaps even stronger
After the bodyguards stopped, Christina couldnt help but say, What are you stopping for? Hit her!
Keira then looked at her. Christina, do you really think that with power and influence, you can do
whatever you want? The world isnt the same as it was before. Now we have channels to make our
voices heard, and this channel is called the media! Do you believe that if todays incident is spread
through a video, the reputation of the Olsen family will bepletely ruined by you?
Christina sneered. Do you think I dont know that? I just told you, the cameras i
the cameras in this amusement park are
broken! Manager, am I right?
Now that online media were monitoring their actions, these rich people were much more discreet than
before.
Likemitting wrongdoing, they didnt dare to be tant, so they now avoided the cameras!
Just then, the manager of the amusement park hurried over, and upon hearing the words, quickly
wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead. Yes, Miss Olsen is right. Our cameras have
malfunctioned today, and there definitely wont be any videos getting out
Christina looked proudly at Keira upon hearing this.
Keira sneered, suddenly took out her phone, and held it up to Christinas face.
There, clear as day, was a recording of Christinas
recent actions!
Including those idiotic things she just said!
Thanks to her sharp instincts as a former journalist, Keira had turned on her phones camera the
moment Amy was hit.
Although she didnt capture the entire incident from
+
378
the beginning, Christina was arrogant enough that just those few sentences she uttered were enough
to incite public outrage!
When Christina saw the video, she was stunned, and in a fit of rage, she stepped forward. You bitch!
Keira simply scoffed. If you dare take another step forward, Ill post this on social media immediately!
You!
Christina took a deep breath, her fingers clenched tight and then released. After a long moment, she
stared venomously at Keira. Whats your name?
Mary quickly stepped forward. Christina, she
Keera.
Before Mary could speak, Keira gave the woman he
name.
If she didnt speak up, all the hatred would be directed
at Mary
Ever since she learned of Marys current situation, she didnt want to incriminate her any further.
Christina nodded vigorously, pointing a finger at her.
Fine, fine! Keera, right? Ill remember you!!
Leaving those words behind, she red at the lobby manager, then with a wave of her hand, she
commanded, Lets go!
A group of people left in a grand procession.
Mary hurriedly turned to Keira. Keera, its over; Christina is notoriously petty. Having been offended
today, she will definitely seek revenge!
Keira reassured her, Dont be afraid, its alright. Ellis
will help us.
I
If Ellis knew she was Uncle Olsens daughter, how
could he allow a foster daughter to bully her?
But Mary misunderstood, and dejectedly said, said just now was a bluff. You dont know how A Ellis is.
Hes the most stingy and protective perso actually doesnt have much to do with Christina, b since
shes his sister in name, in todays incident, if Ellis were present, hed also pressure you to apologize
to Christina.
Keira reassured her. Really, its fine; dont be scared.
novelbin
Before she could say more, the lobby manager came
C
over, a bitter look on his face as he began, Im sorry, you two, but our amusement park can no longer
amodate you today
Marys face stiffened.
The lobby manager immediately bowed in apology. We also dare not offend the Olsen Family. I want
to keep running my small business, so please, from now on, you two shouldnte to y here
anymore. Todays tickets are on the house! Please leave
He was trembling slightly all over, even beads of sweat forming on his forehead.
His appearance was so pitiful that it was hard for onlookers not to feel sympathetic.
Mary and Keira exchanged a nce, both sighin resignation. Alright.
This amusement park was merely protecting itself, a they had no grounds for criticism. After all, not
everyone was a saint and wanted to be meddlesome in other peoples affairs.
Carrying Amy, the two made their way out of the park.
No sooner had they stepped out than they heard the
manager instruct two staff members behind them,
Make sure you remember. Those two are not allowed in from now on Prepare some presents for the
children for Miss Olsens side. Ill apany you tonight to apologize and make amends!
Sure, Sir.
Keira was speechless.
Mary was indignant yet discouraged. Keera, what has be of this world? Clearly, Christina did
wrong, and Amy suffered the injustice, yet in the end, we are the ones being expelled. Is family
background and status really that important?
In her life, there had been ups and downs.
When her grandfather and great-uncle were alive, no yet having divided the family, she was considered
a heiress of the Davis family. Although she couldntpare with the daughters from the first branch,
she lived in no less splendor.
After the great-uncle passed away, her eldest uncle from the first branch looked after them out of
respect for her grandfather.
But once her grandfather was gone they became a
778
mere coteral branch, and their fortunes dwindled
Keira was at a loss for words, unsure of what to say to
Mary merely sighed over this but soon became anxious again, looking at her: Keera, by the look in
Christinas eyes just now, shes got it in for you. Maybe you should leave nce. If you stay here, Im
worried the Olsen family will harm you
Dont be afraid.
Seeing how worried Mary was, Keira was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, Actually, Im Uncle
Olsens daughter.
R
/
1C
>
Chapter 310
Mary heard this and suddenly went silent.
After a long while, she forced a smile. Keera, youre quite the joker.
Keira was perplexed.
She gave a resigned smile. Im not joking
Before she could finish, Mary took her by the arm. Youve forgotten, right? You already told me about
your background long ago!
Keira was stunned. What?
Keeras background?
Without further thought, Mary said, When I asked you back then if you wanted to find your biological
father or just live with your foster parents, you told me about
it
Saying this, she cautiously nced at Keira as if afraid that bringing up that matter would touch a raw
nerve.
Keira only felt her mind turn into mush. What did I tell you?
0
Mary looked at her oddly. Keera, you dont
remember?
Keira pursed her lips, pausing before asking, What did
I say?
Without giving a reason, Mary simply looked at her curiously for a few moments, then continued. You
said that you werent a lost child, that you have parents, just that
She bit her lip before continuing. Youre too na?ve. Your parents didnt like you, so they let your foster
.
parents bring you to nce and told you never toe back home.
Keiras jaw tensed.
Keera was her twin sister, that much was certain; they looked exactly alike, and besides, Taylor had
admitted to this fact before
Moreover, after Mrs. Hortons death, Lewis had three consecutive DNA reports done, all proving the
deceased was Mrs. Horton, definitely showing that
Keera and Keira were identical twins.
Why then did Keera say such a thing?
0
Before his death, Taylor once said that when their mother gave birth to the Keera, she wasnt
abandoned by him, but was taken away by the South family
During this period, Keira had already investigated the deceased foster parents of her sister. They were
simply running theirpany honestly and didnt seem to have any significant skills.
Their deaths years ago were also due to a car ident.
But those foster parents seemed to appear out of nowhere, with no other rtives or family in
nce.
Keira felt increasingly baffled.
Keera, does bringing this up make you upset again? Marys voice brought her back to reality.
Keira immediately shook her head, sighing. Perhaps after this marriage fiasco, I was a bit shocked and
now, I cant remember some things very clearly
Mary showed a look that said, See, I knew I guessed right. She then took Keira by the arm and said,
Not remembering is fine; youve always had the habit of keeping a diary, and youve written a lot of
important things in there.
C
0
Keira nodded. I know that.
She had read quite a few of Keeras diaries recently.
It was through the diaries that she learned about her interactions with Howard and Mary, otherwise, her
cover would have been blown long ago.
However, Mary pouted andined. Back when we were in school, we could exchange diaries to
read each others, but you had one with a lock that you
never let me see.
A diary with a lock?
Keira had never seen this one.
But she didnt inquire further, afraid Mary might discover something.
With this distraction, she forgot to exin further
about Uncle Olsens situation.
Mary left the amusement park with her, and by the time they drove Keira and Amy home, it had gotten
dark. When they arrived at the front door, Mary suddenly clutched her stomach.
Keira quickly asked, Whats wrong?
410
Mary looked a bit pale. My stomach hurts a bit, probably got my period. Let me use your bathroom.
Keira nodded.
Mary got out of the car and entered Keiras home. The housekeeper had already prepared dinner for
them, and she was helping Amy eat.
When Mary came back, she looked pale.
Keira asked, Whats wrong?
Mary gave a wry smile. My period is three dayste, and my stomach is killing me.
Upon hearing this, Keira said, Arent you usually very regr?
Mary nodded. Yeah, my cycle is like clockwork, 28 days each time. I dont know whats going on this
time
Her words stopped there as she suddenly thought about that night she spent with Ellis. Her voice got
stuck in her throat, and a look of panic appeared on
her face!
Keira saw the state she was in and vaguely guessed something. Ill go buy you a pregnancy test kit.
0
Mary looked at her frantically and nodded.
Half an hourter.
novelbin
Both of them were deep in thought as they looked at
the two lines on the pregnancy test.
Keira frowned as she looked at Mary.
Mary also looked back at Keira with an expression that was almost on the verge of tears.
Keira rested her chin on her hand andined, Mary, you didnt even tell me you had a boyfriend.
It clearly said in the diary that Keera and Mary had agreed they would tell each other immediately if
they started dating!
Marys face turned pale, and she tightly clenche fingers. I I didnt have a boyfriend. This child w
ident.
Keira was stunned. What?
Mary was near tears. Keera, what what should I do?
Keira was dumbfounded.
How would she know what to do?
0
father of the child?
Mary immediately bit her lip, and her cheeks flushed.
Her demeanor didnt seem angry or panicked, but rather slightly shy.
Keira immediately guessed something. Ellis?
Mary, frightened, looked up sharply. How did you
know?
Keira was speechless.
This girl had always been exceedingly shy whenever she mentioned Ellis. It was clear to Keira that it
was a case of unrequited love. How could she not see it?
Keira grimaced, Mary, what do you n to do wit this child? Will you tell Ellis? It just so happens hes
married yet
No, Mary said firmly.
Ellis didnt have a good impression of her, and it
seemed like telling him would mean she wanted to trap
him into marriage.
Her gaze fell.
Keira then coughed. Then the child
)
0
I dont want it.
Mary said resolutely, Ill make an appointment for an operation tomorrow Keera, youlle with
me, wont you? Im scared. I dont want my parents to find
out.
Okay!
Keira respected her friends every choice.
Mary stayed at the vi that night because of her fear.
Keira put Amy to bed, asked the nanny to stay with her, and then returned to the master bedroom.
She needed to save the nighttime hours to do some things on her own
Moreover, considering what Mary had said that seemed likely that Keera had other secrets.
While searching in the master bedroom, she sudde heard a noise near the window, and her pupils
narrowed. Instantly, she moved to the window.
Soon after, someone knocked lightly on the window
and climbed in.
The moment the person came in, Keira immediately
0
went forward and captured his arm in a grip!
The intruder instinctively tried to fight back.
But he seemed to realize something and stopped his
movements.
Keiras guard was up.
Was this person here to kill Keera? Or did he have something to do with Keeras secrets? Was he sent
by the South family?
She grabbed the mans shoulder and, grabbing a tie from nearby, she bound his hands with it. After
subduing him from behind, Keira then moved to face
the intruder.
And then, she saw a familiar handsome face.
It was Lewis?!
Keira was dumbfounded.
9
Chapter 311
Keira was perplexed but quickly rushed to untie the
person.
Lewis watched her, a smile lurking in his eyes. Keera may have kept a low profile from a young age,
but indeed, she never learned martial arts. Keira, youve given yourself away.
Keira untied the tie from the mans hand, her eyes teasing as she looked at him. Mr. Horton, I dont
understand what youre talking about.
Is that so?
Lewis moved his wrist and walked over to sit on the
sofa in the master bedroom, his gaze still fixed on her
Keira felt somewhat ufortable under his scrutiny
and lowered her head, continuing. Mr. Horton, isnt it inappropriate for you toe here sote?
Lewiss eyes drooped, yet a smile crept into them. Miss South resembles myte wife, and I miss her
terribly, so I came for a visit. I hope you dont mind.
Keira said, Do as you please!
1709
She ignored Lewis and started searching the master bedroom, eager to find the diary Mary mentioned.
However, having lived in this master bedroom for a month, she had never seen it. How could she
possibly
find it now?
Keira stood in front of the desk, staring pensively.
Where would Keera hide a diary?
She had already looked through the wardrobe, and nothing was there.
The desk and various drawers were also empty.
This past month, she hadnt only been caring for Howards mother and diligently cleaning the house
every day, but she had also been searching for any information about Keera.
She wanted to uncover her secrets.
But she had already cleaned and cleared out everything in the house, looked through Keeras more
mundane diaries, and found nothing out of the ordinary!
If it hadnt been for Mary mentioning today that Keera had a locked diary that she never showed to
anyone.
C
she wouldnt even know such a thing existed.
She felt around on the bed and checked under it still
no clue.
novelbin
While she was pondering, the deep voice of Lewis
suddenly filled the room. When I was a child and wanted to hide something, I would usually bury it in
the ground.
Bury it in the ground
Keira abruptly turned her head, her gazending on the small garden of the vi.
The vi had its own small yard, and Keera liked to nt flowers, so in a corner of the yard, she kept
som different varieties of flowers and a tree
Keira abruptly stood up and strode outside.
Amy and the maid had already gone to bed, as for Mary, she hadnte out from the guest room.
Keira took the garden shears and went to the tree, stepped around arbitrarily, and suddenly noticed
that the soil in some area wasnt as soft, feeling rather hard!
She immediately started digging with a small shovel.
After just a few digs, she saw a metal box.
The box wasntrge, just the size of a book, and there was no lock on the box.
Keira dropped the shovel, took out the metal box,
dusted it off, and then opened the box to find a notebook with a floral cover, the kind readily avable in
stationery stores, lying quietly inside.
The notebook had a small lock on it, but the key wasnt
inside the box.
Keira fell silent for a moment, reburied the box, then went back upstairs to the bedroom. She was about
to close the door when she realized Lewis was right
behind her.
Keira almost forgot about that damn man.
She rolled her eyes and went inside.
Lewis then said, The key might be quite difficult to find
Keira couldnt help but nce at him. Who said Im looking for the key?
Lewis was taken aback.
Then he saw Keira take scissors from the side and with a snip, snip, cut the notebook free from the
locked
part.
Lewis was speechless.
After Keira did all of this, she opened the notebook and found everything was intact, finally letting out a
sigh of relief.
But she didnt look at the things her sister had left behind right away; instead, she turned to Lewis. Mr.
Horton, arent you nning to leave? Breaking and entering is a crime, you know.
Is that so?
Lewis took a step forward,ing up to her.
Suddenly, he bent down, lowered his head, and
embraced her into his arms.
Keira wanted to struggle, but Lewis said, If you push me away, that will prove youre Keira, not Keera
because Keera wouldnt have the guts.
Keira was perplexed.
She stopped moving.
Indeed, if Keera were in her shoes, given the mismatch in their status with Lewis, she would only try to
please him, fear him
As she was thinking, the man suddenly lowered his head and buried it in the nape of her neck, his
breath spraying on her skin, making her itch. She felt as though ants were crawling all over her body,
stirring her heart into chaos.
She pushed at Lewis, pretending to be like Keera. Mr. Horton, dont do this
But Lewis spoke again. Dont do what? Last time at the Oceanion Hotel, you didnt reject me like
this
Keira stiffened.
Then Lewis reached out and caressed her cheek. Keira,st time, this is how I undid your clothes
With a tug at her waist, the robe instantly fell to the
floor.
Keiras pupils contracted, and she instinctively covered her body, but Lewis grabbed her arm. You
didnt
refuse mest time either
C
After saying that, he bent down, pressing Keira back, step by step, they reached the bed, and he
looked down at her. You were very cooperative
Keira said nothing.
The man lowered his head,ing closer, his hot breath making Keiras heartbeat speed up.
However, he made no further move and stopped at her neck. Keira, are you that cruel? Wont you talk
to
O
His voice was filled with grievance, bewilderment, and iprehension.
It was heart-wrenching.
Keira knew she couldnt hide it anymore.
She slowly lowered her gaze
After a long while, she chuckled softly, pushing Lew away, and put her robe back on. Even if I do that,
wh
then?
When Lewis heard that, he saw her finally admitting it, and he was stunned in ce.
He chuckled softly, but his eyes reddened again.
He was certain the person before him was his beloved, but as long as Keira refused to admit it, he was
filled with dread, afraid that he had mistaken someone else
for her.
That was why he kepting to look for her.
This past month, he had also watched her from afar countless times.
Watching her y Keera with wless precision, there were moments when he wondered if he really
had mistaken her identity.
Until this very moment.
The heart that had been hanging in suspense finally
settled down.
It was her
It truly was her
He was about to say something when he saw Keiras back turned to him; her gaze was filled with
strands ofplexity and reluctance. You couldnt bear to watch your old me die, and I couldnt
possibly tolerate you being with other women like some might. Since thats the case, why are you so
persistent about
8581
who I really am? Were still getting a divorce, arent
we?
Upon hearing this, Lewis took out the ring from his
pocket
R
9
>
Terrible
Chapter 312
Divorce?
Lewiss joyful expression stiffened momentarily.
Then he quickly realized what was going on and couldnt help butugh at the absurdity of the
situation.
Keira didnte back to him because of that?
His eyes had tears in them, yet he startedughing
again.
Stepping forward, he took Keiras hand with his right hand and led it to touch his left hand.
Keira frowned and thought this man was shameles
She had already said they were getting a divorce, and yet he dared to seduce her?
Just as she was about to pull her hand back, she suddenly touched something cool; she looked down
and was stunned.
Wasnt this the ring she had sent to that young man?
The ring was made of jade, its emerald color clearly
0
indicating it was expensive. How did it end up in Lewiss possession?
Furrowing her brows, she heard Lewis begin to speak slowly.
When I was a child, I was kidnapped. A four-year-old little girl helped me by feeding the traffickers
sleeping pills. She saved me but had to go home to suffer. Crying, she hugged me and asked me to
marry her
Upon hearing this, Keira was shocked and looked at
him.
Lewis gave a bitter smile. After I returned home, I searched for her, but the little girl didnt have a name
back then. When I found Madeleine, she remem everything from our childhood clearly and im was
her. I asked her for the ring as a token. She t me she lost it. She was abused by her parents, suff from
mental illness, and had been waiting for me to
save her
Looking earnestly at Keira, Lewis continued. Later, when I received this ring, I realized I had been
blind for years and talking to the wrong person. I never found that little girl. All these years, shes been
0
suffering
Keiras eyes were filled with tears, and her throat felt choked up.
Looking at Lewis, she suddenly didnt know whether to cry or tough.
After a long while, she calmed herself down. When did you receive the ring?
Lewis looked at her, On the day of your ident.
Keira looked down. And yet you still asked me to meet for a divorce! Saying Dont miss the 2 oclock
appointment.
Upon hearing this, Lewis quickly stepped forwar embraced her tightly. Keira, do you know how n regret
it?! I just wanted to surprise you, to tell you truth at the courthouse, to tell you Ill marry no on
but you in this life, to tell you that you are my lifesav But I never imagined that you would be in an
?
ident Carrying the news that we were to divorce, you had an ident
Since Keiras ident, he had refused to believe that the victim was her. He couldnt ept that reality,
partly because of this.
0
He had wanted to give her a surprise but never thought it would leave her departing in pain and
regret.
The mere thought of that moment on the boat, when she was suffocating, and she thought he still
wanted to divorce her, made his heart ache so much he couldnt
breathe!
Until today, until this moment, until now!
the
He was still filled with remorse and regret, questioning why he hadnt just exined everything over
phone, why he had toe up with such a messy
surprise
Keira felt the slight tremble of his body and sudde understood his intention.
She extended her arms and hugged him.
The response was an intense, shaking kiss
The clothes she had just put on slid off once again
Both were not good with words, so they could only act, expressing their joy and passion at recognizing
each other
Time and again
47303
Lewis wished he could meld Keira into his body, wish they could be one and never be apart
again
The night grew deeper.
The white sheer curtains were blown by the wind,
swaying, and making the scene inside appear intermittently.
Even the moon in the sky seemed bashful, hiding behind the clouds, yet it couldnt help peeking
through
a slit
A night of fiery passion
A night of unrestrained indulgence
Lewis released his repressed longing time and
again
As a result, when Keira woke up the next day, it already ten in the morning.
She was startled, quickly nced at the man lying n to her, then immediately jumped out of bed, flung
open the bedroom door, and dashed out, only to see Mary yfully texting on the living room couch
downstairs.
The maid was monning the floor.
15/13
Ceira eximed, Wheres Amy?
Mary grinned teasingly at her and said, Knew you u wouldnt be getting up today, so I sent her off to
the he arly learning center!
eira was perplexed.
s she was puzzling over this, Mary had already heekily leaned in and bluntly said, Keera, good for ou! I
was wondering why you finally agreed to divorce hat scumbag Howard, turns out youve got a new
lame! Last night was pretty intense
eiras cheeks immediately turned a burning red.
hinking about the excitement fromst night, shelt
bit embarrassed
he hadnt expected Lewis, who seemed so
constrained, to have such a variety of. moves. As sh eaned against the door, she couldnt hold back
and le
?ut a moan
Keira hastily put a stop to the R-rated scenes in her ?rain, trying hard to forget the details ofst night.
She coughed and said, Well, I
But Mary cut her off, speaking very seriously. Keira,
0
theres no need to say anything, I understand. It was Howard who cheated first, so you finding a gigolo
is nothing to me.
After that, she added, But in the future, you should still temper it down. We have a long way to go! You
dont want to exhaust him so soon, do you?
Pffft!
Keira was drinking water and when she heard thest sentence, she sprayed it out.
Mary dodged away in disgust, then her phone started to vibrate intensely again.
Keira drank some water and walked to the kitchen get a sandwich the maid had prepared. As she ate
heard Mary click her tongue twice. Keera, nce changing!
Keira was taken aback. What do you mean?
Today, news came from the Horton family in Oceanion that they were going to make their presence
known in nce! Turns out theyve been nning this for a month in nce. Theyre the wealthiest in
Oceanion, no less influential than the five major families of nce. Their arrival might just change the
0
Lewiss move to nce was something he told her aboutst night.
He wasnt leaving.
Keira didnt show much reaction and just listened as Mary continued. I heard that the family head of
the Horton family, Lewis, isnt even thirty yet, and now hes stepping up topete on par with the
heads of the fiye families. Thats impressive Though it probably has nothing to do with me.
After saying that, the door to the master bedroom suddenly opened.
Lewis was particrly fastidious and a neat frea he wouldnt wear yesterdays clothes, so Keira co only
find an unworn set of lounge wear that belon to Howard for him.
Lewis was now wearing a white short-sleeved shirt, and the cotton trousers were a bit short. The man
who usually had a strong and steady presence now looked like a college student.
Upon seeing his face, Marys eyes lit up, and she
sneakily nudged Keira, whispering Keera vouve got
0
good taste. Which school is he from? This gigolo is a whole lot better than that scum Howard!
novelbin
Keira was speechless.
She, too, ogled Lewis along with Mary.
The man always used to dress sharply in suits, which overshadowed his handsome face, but now, with
his hair in disarray, that face was truly stunning.
Without a word from her, the yful Mary approached him and said, Young man, you know how to
take good care of my sister, right? Do it well, and you might just get to marry into wealth C you could
end up on the list of rich wives.
Lewis stiffened.
Mary then asked, By the way, whats your nam
R
9
Chapter 313
Lewis instinctively looked toward Keira, asking with his eyes: can I tell her?
After a night of unreserved conversation, Keira told Lewis about Keeras cause of death and
incidentally mentioned her mothers situation.
Lewis had said at the time, Ive been helping out with Mrs. Olsens issue, but so far, theres no news.
Setting aside the cordial rtionship between Lewis and Uncle Olsen, the fact that Mrs. Olsen was
Keiras mother meant that Lewis had always taken the matte seriously.
However, he hadnt understood the reasons before,
but now he did.
After sharing information, they realized that, given the backgrounds of both the Horton and the Olsen
families, the fact that they couldnt find the South family indicated just how mysterious the South
family actually was.
The only way to save her mother was to lure the
0
snakes out of their hole!
The South family would be in touch with Keera, so Keira couldnt resume her identity for the moment;
she had to continue posing as Keera to entice them to
make contact.
Lewis, wanting to avoid his appearance linking Keera with Keira, decided after some thought to conceal
his identity and stay by Keiras side.
He coughed and was about to conjure up a name or something when Maryughed. No way? Keera,
have you finally turned things around? Your little boyfriend, hes really under your thumb, isnt he? He
doesnt dare utter his name?
Lewis was speechless.
He said nothing.
Mary didnt fuss over this and instead felt happy for
Keira.
At that moment, her phone buzzed again.
She nced down at it, and her brows knitted together, Damn it!
Keira asked casually, Whats wrong?
0
Mary sighed. My uncle is really something Hearing that Lewis came to nce, he told me to find an
opportunity to bump into him, to try
Ahem!
Keira instinctively nced at Lewis.
Mary said indignantly, Can you believe it? Does he think I cant get married? He wants me to seduce
Lewis? Ive heard he just lost his wife! Hes a widower!!
Pfft!
Keira couldnt help but spit out a mouthful of water again!
Then she looked at Mary with an expression tha hard to describe and behind her, Lewis with a
simrly indescribable expression.
Keira coughed. Well, Mary, Lewis is actually quite a right
Mary huffed. His background isnt bad, and marrying him would make someone a family heads wife,
on par with the top five families, but what if this Lewis is old and ugly? Hes almost thirty However,
Im not
interested in him. As for those unmarried girls in
11:
0
nce, who knows!
Keira was dumbfounded.
She coughed and pointed at Lewis. What do
of him?
you think
Mary said, Of course, hes a cute little puppy. Looks as
if hes just in his early twenties, right?
Lewis, who was in his early twenties, had by now gonepletely expressionless.
Struggling to keep a straight face, Keira said, Alright, arent we supposed to go to the hospital? Ill
change my clothes and be right there!
Hearing that, Mary was slightly startled and nodd
Keira then went inside.
Lewis followed her like a little tail.
At that moment, he was severelycking in a sense of security, worried that in the blink of an eye, Keira
might disappear again
Seeing him like this, Keira couldnt help but say, Can you stop following me?
Lewis said, Youre in a dangerous situation right now.
0
I get worried if I dont follow you.
In fact, he had secretly been following her for a month!
Keira, feeling helpless, said, But with what identity will
you
follow me around? If someone recognizes you, its easy to link me with Keira.
Lewis looked down. Shall I be your bodyguard?
Keira was dumbfounded.
She turned around, wrapped her arm around his neck, leaned in close, and whispered, Just now, Mary
said,
many women in nce are eyeing you Are you sure about being a bodyguard for a twice-married
woman with a child?
Lewis immediately tightened his embrace arou waist and said outright, As your friend said, Im old and
ugly widower, a perfect match for you!
Keira didnt know what to say.
She said in resignation, Then suit yourself, but still be careful not to reveal your identity.
Okay.
0
Keira changed her clothes and handed a ck cap to
Lewis.
Lewis, wearing a white T-shirt and white cotton pants, topped off with the ck cap, radiated a youthful
vibe that made Keira feel refreshed.
novelbin
When they left and were going downstairs, Mary came
up to them. Whats going on? Cant bear to part?
Keira coughed and said, He wants to be our driver.
Thats fine then.
Mary tossed her car keys to Lewis and then took a seat in the back with Keira.
On the way to the hospital, Mary started looking up information online. Keera, it seems that aborting a
baby requires at least 42 days into pregnancy
1
Keira said, For medication abortion, there shouldnt be a time limit, I think.
Really?
Mary continued. Do you think the baby feels anything right now? Would it hurt if I had an abortion?
Keira said, It shouldnt because its only a fertilized
6710
egg at this point.
Mary didnt know what to say.
She couldnt help looking at Keira. Keera, howe youre not persuading me to keep the baby?
Keira smiled, looking straight at her. Do you want to keep it?
Of course not.
Then theres nothing to persuade. Dont be afraid, Ive heard from people that an abortion is quick.
Just lie down and sleep, and when you wake up, the baby will be gone.
Mary fell silent.
Although Keira knew Mary was reluctant to go thro with it, she still deliberately said those words
becaus she understood the more she spoke like that, the harder it would be for Mary to let go.
Sure enough, when they reached the hospital entrance, Mary stared at the sign and couldnt bring
herself to step inside.
Outside the obstetrics and gynecology department of the hospital.
7:10
Keira helped Mary get a number and then waited with her on a bench for their number to be called.
Mary was very nervous, her palms sweating.
Outside the hospital.
When Ellis walked out of the hospital, he happened to see Lewis and was surprised, Lewis? It really is
you! What are you doing dressed like that, and here of all ces?!
Lewiszily looked up at him.
The listless expression on his face was swept away. And what brings you here?
Ellis replied, A friend of mine is sick, so I came to visit What are you doing at an obstetrics and
gynecology hospital? Is it
His gaze swept over Lewiss groin. You have some kind of hidden condition?
Lewis was speechless.
Watching Elliss smug expression, remembering when he hade to offer a few words of sympathy
during his own moments of deep sorrow, and then thinking of
Marv on her way to get an abortion
0
From the snippets of conversations between Mary and Keira, he had figured out that the child was
likely
Elliss.
And here was this guy, leisurely enjoying the show
Lewis suddenly took on a teasing smile. I dont need to prove anything to you, but I think you should
be more concerned about yourself.
Ellis immediately jumped. Concerned about myself for what? Im absolutely fine!
Really?
Lewis smiled. I just thought I saw Miss Mary Davis heading upstairs to the obstetrics and gynecology
department
Ellis was suddenly taken aback. What?!
R
Chapter 314
Obstetrics and Gynecology Department.
1
Marys hands and feet were sweating coldly, her gaze fixed on the diagnostic room in front of her.
Keira didntfort her, just gave her enough space.
Number 13, Mary Davis. Has Mary Davis arrived?
The nurse suddenly called out her name, startling Mary, who jumped to her feet. Im here!
Mary followed behind the nurse and looked back at
Keira.
Keira gave her an encouraging look. Go on!
Mary swallowed hard and followed the nurse into the
room.
After a series of tests and examinations, it was
confirmed that Mary was pregnant. The doctor asked, Are you sure you dont want it?
Mary clenched her jaw and tightened her fingers, and after a moment, she nodded
The doctor said, I really cant understand you young
people. These days, many people cant even have children Are you sure you dont want it? Well, Ill
write you an order for a CT scan. Once youve been scanned, the child will be exposed to radiation,
and you cant keep it.
Mary nodded again.
The doctor wrote up the paperwork, scheduled the surgery, and then let Mary out.
Keira immediately stayed by her side. Whats next?
The two followed the nurse to the CT room, handed over the paperwork, and waited to be called.
Most people here were there for an abortion.
Most of them were couples, some were with frien and there was even a girl brought by her parents.
was sobbing, with both parents wearing masks, feel
ashamed.
Seeing this, Mary grasped Keiras hand even tighter. Keera, do I really not want this child?
Seeing her scared like this, Keira sighed. Mary, you already know the answer, dont you?
Mary was taken aback.
Keira looked at her, From leaving the house today toing here, youve said many times that you
dont want an abortion, its just that you might not have noticed.
Marys jaw tightened.
Keira looked at her, Mary, Im your friend, and its up to you to make the decision. Whatever choice
you make, Ill support you!
Marys fingers tightened even more, just as someone came out of the CT room and called for her.
Mary Davis, is Mary here?
Keira looked at her.
Mary stood there, hesitating
Is Mary Davis here?
The nurse called out again. If not, its the next
persons turn
That prompted Mary to blurt out suddenly, Im here!
She stood up again and strode toward the CT room.
She felt she had thought things through very clearly.
Ellis didnt like her, and the child would have no father
if it were born. It would even tie her down, not to
mention that her uncle also wanted to use her for an arranged marriage
She strode into the CT room.
The nurse pointed to two istion bags and said, When the door is closed and the machine turns on,
the radiation will hit the child, so put on this vest to protect your chest and back!
Mary looked at the vest, asking, Is this to prevent other organs from being exposed to radiation?
Thats right.
The nurse said, You shouldnt have this kind of CT scan more than twice a year. A baby thats been
scanned definitely cant be born. Alright, dont waste time. Put it on and lie down!
Yet Marys hand rested on her lower abdomen as she reached out to pick up the istion vest
Keira was waiting outside.
She really didnt know what Mary would choose.
But whatever the choice, she expressed her
understanding.
49
With Marysplicated family situation, if she were to be pregnant before marriage It would
be fine if Ellis took responsibility, but if he didnt, she would be theughingstock of nce.
At that time, she might have to leave nce to give herself and her child a better life.
Not having the child would be the best for her personally.
Of course, Keira was strong-willed and didnt care about what others said, so if this situation fell on her,
she would simply rely on her own feelings to decide whether to keep it or not.
But not everyone was her.
Keira didnt dwell on it any further, instead, she was reminded of Keeras diary at home.
Last night, Lewis was causing a fuss, and she hadnt yet seen the contents of that diary; she had no
idea what it might contain She definitely couldnt mess around tonight; serious matters called for
serious attention.
As she was thinking, the door of the CT room opened, and Mary walked out with red eyes.
Keira immediately went up to her. Did you finish the CT that quickly?
But Mary shook her head, Keera, Ive decided to keep the baby.
Keira was taken aback.
Even though she had anticipated it, when Mary actually made that decision, she couldnt help but
silently sigh for her.
She nodded. Okay, then Ill be the childs godmother.
Mary nodded, and then she said, somewhat anxiously, Keeping the baby will be a bit troublesome.
First of all, I still dont know how to tell my parents
Mary walked out with determination, continuing discuss what needed to be done to keep the baby.
Should I just find some man to pretend to be my boyfriend? Actually, it might also help me avoid being
used by my uncle for blind dates and prevent me from having to seduce that Lewis.
Keira didnt know what to say.
She paused for a moment, then suddenly said, Have you considered telling the babys father?
11.22
Mary was slightly startled.
She then looked down.
When she discovered she was pregnant, her first reaction was to call Ellis.
After all, Ellis was the babys dad and had the right to
know.
But as she picked up the phone, she ultimately chose to put it down, because she didnt know how Ellis
would react after hearing the news.
She liked Ellis.
She understood that Ellis was a responsible man, which was why she didnt want to use the child to
him down
As she wavered, Keira suddenly said, Sometimes misunderstandings are a result of us being
presumptuous. If you dont speak up about certain things, how would you know what hes thinking?
Mary was startled.
Keira went on. Is there a possibility that Ellis might just have feelings for you too?
Marys fingers tightened slightly.
While they were talking, a familiar voice suddenly rang out. Mary? What are you doing here?!
Both turned their heads to see Ellis striding toward them with his assistant.
There was an urgency on his face that he himself hadnt noticed, his gaze swept behind her. Are you
not feeling well? Or is there something else? Do you need me to find a specialist for you?
Mary paused slightly.
She suddenly looked at Keira.
Keira gave her an encouraging nod.
Seeing this, Mary felt as if she had found her backbone.
Yes, how could she possibly know the truth without asking?
She suddenly turned to Ellis and stated, Im not sick; Im pregnant.
novelbin
Chapter 315
Mary, upon hearing this, felt as if she had found her anchor.
Indeed, how could the truth be known without asking?
She suddenly looked at Ellis and said, Im not sick. Im pregnant.
The corridor suddenly fell silent.
After Mary said those words, her heart began to pound wildly, but the weight that had been pressing on
her chest seemed to vanish.
Keera was right
The child wasnt just hers alone; she shouldnt be the only one to decide its fate.
She quietly watched Ellis.
But she saw Ellis was already stunned.
After he heard her words, his gaze fell on her
abdomen.
315
pter
The indoor heating was turned up high, and Mary had taken off her coat. Underneath, the sweater she
wore clung to her slender figure; her waist and abdomen
were thin, and there were no visible signs of
pregnancy.
Elliss gaze then returned to Marys face.
The concern on his face gradually receded, turning icy
cold.
After a moment, he scoffed. Then?
Mary hadnt expected this reaction, and she was taken aback for a moment. She was about to speak
when she heard Ellis scoff. You wouldnt say that the child is
mine, would you?
Mary was dumbfounded.
She knew her previous actions might have led to a misunderstanding, and she decided to rify
everything at once, That day, it was my first time Ellis, I have no other men.
She looked at him seriously and said earnestly.
But what responded to her was Elliss sneer. Mary, do think Ill believe you just because you said so?
you
Mary tightened her jaw. What Im saying is true, this
child
Shut your mouth!
Ellis interrupted her sharply with a shout.
Keira hadnt expected this situation either.
Ellis was usually lively but took things seriously and responsibly. However, his face was now extremely
ugly, and he exuded a cold aura.
Fearful that Mary might be hurt, she stepped forward and looked at Ellis, Ellis, what is the meaning of
this? You dont want to take responsibility?!
Ellis was still rather polite to Keira, If the child isnt mine, why should I take responsibility? Looking for
a scapegoat? Or do you think Im an easy mark?
By now, Marys eyes were wide open.
She looked at Ellis in disbelief
What she said before, about it not being her first time, about ying wild, was all said in anger at Ellis.
She thought that if she just exined herself clearly, he would trust her
But she hadnt expected it to turn out like this! What did Ellis take her for? An uppity escort?!
She clenched her fists tightly, her whole body trembling with anger, and even a sh of despair crossed
her eyes.
She shouldnt have had any illusions about Ellis
Keira, however, furrowed her brows, sensing that something was amiss.
Ellis had just rushed up to find Mary, which clearly wasnt a chance encounter, showing his concern for
her. Then why was this situation unfolding?
She suddenly realized something and turned to Ellis ask, What are you doing at the maternity
hospital?
Ellissplexion turned ashen, and he found it somewhat hard to speak.
But Keira continued to step forward and pressed, Why did you swear that the child wasnt yours?
Ellis let out a coldugh and said, Because I will never be able to have children in this lifetime!
At that statement, both Keira and Mary were
11.22
4.9
dumbfounded, their gazes inadvertently shifting to Elliss crotch
Ellis suddenly felt ufortable in a particr area. He shifted his body and said angrily and
embarrassedly, What are you thinking about?! Mary knows whether I am capable or not, doesnt she?
Mary was speechless.
Actually, he was quite capable; that day, he almost disassembled her skeleton.
Seeing their reactions, Keira asked, Then why do you say you will never have your own children in this
lifetime?
Elliss face turned red.
Yet after ncing at Mary, he took a deep breath and said with a sneer, As you both know, I like
horseback riding, right?
Keira nodded.
Ellis coughed, Ive spent a bit too much time
horseback riding, which affected my reproductive bag. The doctor said my, um, viability is very low.
Keira fell silent.
She understood.
Elliss function down there was fine, but he had oligospermia.
No wonder he, a man, was frequenting a gynecology and obstetrics hospital to seek treatment!
She asked directly, Low viability means there is still some chance. Did the doctor say it was absolutely
impossible for you to have children?
Ellis scoffed. Of course not,
If there was no hope left, why would he keeping to see the doctor? He would have given up long
ago.
Now at twenty-eight, Ellis remained unmarried, and his family wasnt in a hurry to find him a wife-this
issue was the reason.
But personally, he took it easy. For families like his, having children or not was immaterial. His uncle
didnt have any children either, did he? And he was living a good life regardless.
Oh, no, thats wrong. His uncle did have children two of them.
Ellis suddenly realized that this fact didntfort him
novelbin
at all, and he felt a lump in his heart.
He turned to Mary with a mocking tone. So, if you want to deliberately provoke someone, dont choose
me! I know youre desperate to get married, but go find your childs father, and dont pin it on me!
Having said that, he felt an inexplicable irritability..
When hed heard from Lewis that Mary wasnt in good health, he worried that he was too vigorous that
night and had caused her to develop some illness, which was why he had rushed here to see her.
As it turned out, Mary wanted him to be delighted to
be a dad?!
He used to think Mary wasnt bad looking
Right now, Marys face was white as a sheet as she tried to exin. But youre the only man Ive been
with, so the child is yours Even if the probability is low, theres still a chance, isnt there?
Ellis looked at her mockingly. Yeah, maybe if we do it a hundred times, you might conceive once, and
you hit the jackpot on the first try? I must be really amazing
then!
70
His words were full of distrust and sarcasm.
Mary clenched her fists in anger.
She stared at Ellis, wanting to say something, but found herself at a loss for words, her eyes brimming
with tears.
Keira furrowed her brows and looked directly at Ellis. Ellis, considering your condition, I advise you to
be more cautious. After all, your child would be a one-percent possibility! If Mary doesnt want this
child, youll lose another chance to have kids!
Ellis scoffed. Oh, youre trying to scare me? I am so scared. Mary, I never imagined you could be this
kind of woman! If you are so certain that its my child, fine, lets go and do a DNA test!
Mary was trembling with fury. Fine! Lets do it! Dont you regret itter!
R
Chapter 316
Keira couldnt help but touch her forehead upon seeing the situation.
She had no choice but to follow Mary and Ellis to seek out the specialist who was treating Elliss
condition.
Ellis said, Doctor, I want to do DNA verification with the child in her womb!
The specialist picked up Marys test results and, upon seeing that the so-called child was only three
weeks in size, his mouth twitched, Mr. Ellis, it might not be possible at the moment.
Ellis was taken aback. What do you mean not
possible?
The expert exined. Right now its just an embryo, and its impossible to extract. Only after three
months can we perform amniocentesis to extract the childs DNA andpare it with yours. Of course,
there is another way right now
What way?
The expert coughed. That would be an abortion,
where we keep the cells forparison with yours, but certainly, the child wouldnt survive.
Ellis paused for a moment.
Just as he was about to say something, he heard Mary speak, I want this child.
After the mornings twists and turns, which continued as she entered the CT room, Mary had already
made up her mind to keep the child.
How could she possibly not want it just to prove something to Ellis?
Ellis was still hesitating. If Mary was willing to have the surgery, then maybe this child could indeed be
his, now that she said this
Ellis snorted. You want to drag this out for three months? What, do you want to take advantage of me
and the Olsen family again for your gain?
Mary clenched her fists and looked at him. Ellis, no matter what, the truth will be clear in three
months.
With that, she turned around, grabbed Keiras wrist, and said, Lets go!
Keira gave Ellis a re and followed Mary out of the
office.
Marys eyes were already red as they went straight to the parking lot and got into the car.
Lewis was waiting for them in the drivers seat. He raised an eyebrow upon seeing this but, being a
man of few words, he didnt ask anything and just started the
car.
Keera, please take me home.
Mary looked out of the window with a deste expression on her face.
She felt that her years of unrequited love had led to such hurt, and it made her a little sad.
Now, she just wanted to go back to her room and
away.
Keira nodded and set up the GPS for Lewis.
Then she took Marys hand and, finding words offort difficult, could only say, Mary, in three
months, well bring out the DNA proof and smack him
in the face!
Mary let out a low chuckle and didnt speak, her eyes carrying a sense of self-mockery.
32
Actually, now that she had calmed down, she felt she couldnt me Ellis entirely for this
Indeed, after years of living in destitution and striving to maintain the pride she had since childhood,
making sure her parents could live with more dignity, she climbed up the ranks with all her might.
She had secured many partnerships for Davis Corporation, often negotiated over the dinner table.
Her reputation outside was never good.
That was why she was misunderstood as a gold-digger and someone who would deliberately provoke
others Even Ellis would say she wanted to use him to get something from the Davis family
The car soon arrived at the Davis family home.
Mary didnt say much. She got out of the car and instructed Lewis to drive away, facing Keiras
concerned gaze with just a shake of her head.
Keira didnt say more, and after they left, Mary entered
the house.
As soon as she stepped in, she saw her parents sitting in the living room,ughing happily. When they
saw
Mary, her father stood up right away. Mary, youve really done us proud this time! Your uncle just
apologized to your mother and me, saying theyve wronged us over these years
Mary smiled at him.
Her father continued. But your uncle said he sent you a message, and you didnt reply?
Mary was taken aback.
Her father went on. Mary, what your uncle says makes sense. Youre so beautiful. I dont know why Mr.
Ellis hasnt taken a shine to you, but if you can make Lewis fall for you, then youll be the family heads
wife on day! Your uncle said that then, you could have your grandparents buried together!
Hearing this, Mary looked at her grandmother, who also smiled upon hearing this.
But Mary just felt cold inside.
After the division of their family, their treatment had deteriorated, and Marys parents had always
pushed her to work hard, to make something of herself At first, she was told to behave well when she
went on a blind date with Ellis, and now they were agreeing with
11.22
her uncle, telling her to seduce Lewis.
Even her parents and grandmother thought she should use her face for something, and indeed, over
the years, they had made her do a few things
So, what right did she have to me Ellis for looking down on her
Mary suddenly let out a snort ofughter.
She looked at her father and said, Dad, even if I m just a tool for an arranged marriage, shouldnt you
at least leave me some dignity?
Her father was startled.
Mary then slowly said, As for Lewis, I wont go.
Her voice was resolute as she went straight into the
bedroom.
Before, she lived for her family.
From today onward, she would live for herself and her
child!
Ellis also returned to the Olsen family.
His fono una grim and the aggistant following him
1602
didnt even dare to breathe too loudly, yet he sensed that his boss was inexplicably angry.
In all these years, there had been no shortage of women who deliberately provoked him; why had he
never seen his boss this angry before?
Miss Mary Davis must be different to his boss, right?
With this thought, the two entered the room and saw that Christina, who was already married off, had
returned home. At the moment, she wasining to Ellis parents, Ive never seen someone so
barbaric. I only said a few words about her child, and she pped me right across the face!
Mr. Olsen furrowed his brows upon hearing this, Doesnt she know who you are? How dare she hit y
like that!
Christina responded, Yes, I specifically made my identity known, thinking that no one would dare
disrespect the Olsen family and hoped to downy this incident. Who knew that after hearing it, she
became even more arrogant!
Marys mother then said, Did you find out which family shes from?
419
Ellis, listening to their conversation, found it all annoying.
He couldnt even bother to talk more to them and was about to go upstairs when he heard Christina
saying, I found out. Its Mary from the Davis family, her attitude was so arrogant
novelbin
Marys mother was surprised. I remember that girl. Shes particrly pretty. She has a child?
Ellis paused mid-step.
Then heard Christina continue, The child isnt hers; its her close friends. Her friends name is Keera. I
inquired about her, and it seems she has business dealings with our Olsen family
Mr. Olsen immediately pped the table in anger, sneering. Then whats the point of continuing the
cooperation? Cancel it! Youre the daughter of the Olsen family, and she dares to treat you like that?!
Marys mother also frowned. One should never hit the face when striking blows, and why should a
dispute between children escte to one involving adults? What kind of background does this Keera
have that
she thinks she can behave like that in nce? Ill have
11.22
89
your older brother drive her out!
Mr. Olsen nodded, Even though you are not our biological child, we have no daughters in our family,
and you were raised in luxury as our child, how can you be treated like this?!
As he finished speaking, he just happened to see Ellis and immediately waved his hand, calling out,
Ellis,e and defend your sister!
Ellis came downstairs with a cold face, letting out a sneer. That, Im afraid, is not possible.
Marys father was startled. Why?
1
View All
R
9
>
ͼ
Chapter 317
Mr. Olsen frowned, unable to understand. He asked, Your sister has been wronged. You cant just
ignore it, can you? a
Ellis mother hurriedly said, Is it because you are too busy? Recently, Ellis has been helping Sam
manage thepany Lets not distract him
Mr. Olsen nodded, and then he said, That young Miss Davis is from the Davis family, and we have to
show the Davis family some respect and let it be. But the one called Keera, shes too arrogant. She
must pay a price
for this!
Christinas face lit up when she heard this.
She was about to say something when Ellis said, You are not to touch Keera!
These words brought a moment of silence to the room.
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen looked at him, puzzled.
Christina was also taken aback and carefully asked, Ellis, is it because of Mary? Do you really have
feelings
for her?
Ellis was now feeling irritated whenever he heard the
name Mary.
He scoffed coldly, tugged at his tie, and then said, No.
The fact that Keera was Uncle Olsens daughter was something he hadnt yet told Uncle Olsen. What if
Uncle Olsen didnt want to acknowledge his daughter?
Ellis didnt give a reason and simply issued an order.
Because Mary was mentioned, he didnt bother to say more to them and went straight upstairs.
Ellis, as the sessor to the head of the Olsen family, naturally held a different status at home, and his
presence made the three of them fall silent for a moment.
It wasnt until he disappeared into the corridor that his parents came back to their senses.
Ellis mother immediately said, Ellis mood seems off today Christina, what were you saying about
Mary just now? Could Ellis really have taken a fancy to that girl?
She seemed a bit excited. Ellis has been so clueless
when ites to rtionships all these years, and hes almost 28 now. If he really has taken a liking to
her, we need to prepare and let them get married quickly
Upon hearing this, Mr. Olsen immediately nodded. That Mary girl is quite pretty, even though her
reputation isnt too good, but as for the young peoples affairs, we should respect them
As the two talked andughed, Christinas face gradually darkened.
She clenched her fists tightly. Dad, Mom, that Keera
Ellis mother immediately interrupted her. Christina, since theres a rtionship between Mary and
your brother, and Keera is Marys close friend, there might be some misunderstanding. Lets listen to
your br and just let it go this time.
Christina tightened her jaw.
Mr. Olsen also looked at her. Yes, your big brothers marriage is more important. The conflict between
you young girls shouldnt be blown out of proportion Lets just let bygones be bygones!
Ellis mother stood up. Hey, I wonder if I can prepare
|||
O
that heirloom bracelet a bit earlier? Where did I put it? Dear,e help me look for it
Mr. Olsen followed her lead, gesturing to Christina. Christina, stay for dinner before going back
Honey, what do you think? How much dowry should we give to that Davis girl?
The two of them chatted as they went upstairs, looking
excited.
Christina watched them leave, her eyes revealing a hint
of malice.
Look at that
After all, shes an adopted daughter, not their own flesh and blood. She was beaten, yet her parents
chose to let her yield!
And they never call her Tina or some other nickname. Every time they addressed her, it was always
Christina
Christina, Christina It annoyed her so much!
Would she be treated this way if she were their
biological daughter?
Furious, Christina turned and left the house.
As soon as she reached the car, an assistant came up to her with a file. Miss, here is Keeras
information
She has kept a low profile for so many years without many friends.
Upon hearing this, Christina narrowed her eyes.
She couldnt touch Mary, but when it came to Keera, Christina had to regain her footing there.
Otherwise, if word got out, how could she, the heiress, maintain her position in the Olsen family? Would
just anyone be able to bully her?
Christina carefully examined Keeras personal information. Indeed, there was no ckmail mater
on her. Suddenly, she saw something and a cold sm appeared on her face.
Keira had just arrived at the South family vi.
Lewis parked the car, and both of them got out. As they approached the entrance, they saw Lewiss
assistant holding a suitcase, standing at the door.
Keira was slightly taken aback and looked at Lewis.
Are you going on a business trip?
No, came the deep, light reply from Lewis.
Keira then asked, Then what is this
The assistant handed the suitcase to Lewis. Mr. Horton, Ive packed your daily necessities.
Lewis nodded, picked up the suitcase, and entered the vi.
Keira finally understood his intention and, with a mix ofughter and tears, followed him inside. Hold
on, are you seriously nning to live here from now on?
Yes, Lewis answered without hesitation.
Keira shook her head ruefully and saw the housekeepere out, looking at her with an indescribable
expression. Miss South
Keira raised an eyebrow. What is it?
The maid nced upstairs. Before she could speak, Lewiss assistant blurted out, Mr. Horton, as per
your
instructions, Ive already changed the master
bedrooms bed and bedding to brand new ones.
Keira was dumbfounded.
novelbin
She looked at Lewis doubtfully and heard the man exin lightly, I dont want to sleep in a bed that
others have slept in.
Keira immediately understood.
That was the bed Keera and Howard had shared. She too hadnt beenfortable sleeping in it when
she first arrived.
At that time, it hadnt been convenient for her to make changes, so she just reced it with a brand-
new set of linens. This man, on the other hand, was more decisive. He switched out the entire bed.
Keira and Lewis went upstairs to the bedroom to lo at the bed, and Lewis opened the suitcase and
starte putting his things away in the closet.
As he organized his clothes, he disdainfully threw out the garments that Howard had not worn, which
were in the closet, and instructed his assistant, Trash
should stay in the trashcan.
Keira remained silent.
When she divorced Howard, shed already packed up
and thrown out all of Howards belongings. The items here were just some unused mens daily
necessities Could this man truly not even tolerate that?
Keira shook her head. She found his behavior of marking territory childish but didnt stop him.
It was quite an aplishment that Lewis had restrained himself froming to see her for a month
and hadnt disrupted her ns.
She let Lewis do as he pleased with the master bedroom; even if he tore it down and remodeled it, it
would be fine. She could live in the study.
She picked up the diary shed found under the tree yesterday and began to read through it.
Upon seeing the contents on the first page, Keiras pupils constricted!
Indeed, this notebook contained Keeras secrets!
The date on the first page was from ten years ago, and
the content read.
Chapter 318
Keeras diary wasnt filled with many entries.
Each sentence was loaded with copious amounts of information.
Keira started from the first page, dating back ten years
ago.
With how foolish I must have seemed, I must have been abandoned by them, right? Actually, living
here peacefully with my foster parents, far away from their terrifying world, is quite nice, isnt it?
Then, seven years ago.
Today, I went to Oceanion for a trip and saw a girl working her way through school who looked exactly
like me. Her name is Keira, my biological younger sister. So, they arent my biological parents after all,
no wonder they abandoned me so easily when they saw I
was of no use
And then from five years ago.
I finally uncovered the truth. It turns out that Mom had escaped from them I cant let them discover
my
11:
sister and mom. Theyll kill my sister and take Mom away!
When Keira read this, she felt a chill run down her
spine.
Her mother was taken away, and the younger sister indeed was killed!
She gradually sat up straight, her facial expression turning solemn and tense.
It continued with an entry from three years ago.
It turns out they never truly gave up on me, still issuing me their firstmand. How ridiculous! They
want me to use the most important person in my life
Reading this, Keira thought of what Mary had once
said.
Keera, didnt you say you couldnt evenplete their first task? You said the first task involved
someone
very important to you, so you refused The most important person in your life must be Howard
because its definitely not me.
Marys shy and jealous voice seemed to linger in Keiras ears, but in the next moment, she saw the
579
<
contents of Keeras diary.
How could I possibly use Mary? She has been my only friend since childhood! I would rather never
contact her again than drag her into this mess!
Keira was stunned.
For some reason, there were tears in her eyes.
Ever since she disguised herself as Keera, she always felt that Keera was very unfair to Mary, thinking
that Keera was so infatuated that she blocked her best
friend for a guy
But that wasnt true!
Keera had never betrayed her friendship with Mary.
A warm surge rose in her heart, and she gripped the diary a bit more tightly.
Thinking of that sister she had only met once, and the tenderness and timidity in her eyes when she
had seen
her
It turns out her sister had such resilience in her bones!
Keira closed her eyes, pushing back the tears, before continuing to read.
The diary entry from three years ago.
I know Howard is using me, and his feelings arent sincere, but only by choosing him would they really
think my weakness is incurable, right? Only this way can I truly escape from them Being weak and
useless has always been my camouge; if I want a peaceful life, I cannot show anypetence
Keeras marriage to Howard, was it all just a front?
There was never any infatuation
novelbin
Keira continued reading and reached the diary from
two years ago.
I couldnt help myself and went to Oceanion today, and I saw my sister again. Although her life is hard
and she hasnt recognized our mother, at least shes safe, isnt she? I just want my sister to live well, so
I impersonated her and helped her get married to Lewis Horton. With the protection of the Horton
family, even if one day my identity is revealed, she would have the means to fight back.
Then, a year ago, something must have happened to Keera, as the notes in the diary were very sloppy,
written in a state of extreme fear.
49
I was wrong. My knowledge of them was too superficial They are everywhere! They are
inescapable! Sooner orter, theyll find my sister; I dont know if the Horton familys power can protect
her I wont go to Oceanion again; I cant drag my sister and mother into this!
And then, from six months ago.
I feel so sad. They made meplete another task, and only after finishing the first task will they
issue the second one. I dont want life to be like clearing levels in a game, oveing one after
another, just to be one of them in the end to return to their ranks. I dont want to drag my best
friend into this and to let Amy experience the life Ive lived from childho I should be a loser! Therefore, I
pushed away my only friend and blocked all her means of contact, somethin I should have done four
years ago when they asked me to use her. Mary, do you hate me? Will you forget me?
Then, from two months ago.
Sister, do not get divorced! Do not get divorced!
5191
There wasnt much content in the diary.
Just by looking at these things, Keira couldnt specte what exactly Keera had gone through, but
she still understood that all of Keeras cowardice was a disguise.
She was trying hard to protect everyone with her frail body.
If it werent for her impending divorce from Lewis, Keera might not have gone to Oceanion to find her,
wouldnt have attracted those peoples attention, and their mother wouldnt have been taken away
Keira clenched the diary tightly.
Who exactly were they, and what exactly were they doing? Why did they send Keera here
She had found a way to draw their attention, to have
theme to her C that was to break Keeras
cowardice!
Show them that Keera existed, that Keera was no longer a pawn
Then she could trace back the clues and rescue her mother.
175
Keira narrowed her eyes, tapping her fingers lightly on the tabletop. After a while, she locked the diary
in the drawer and fell into deep thought.
After an uncertain amount of time, there was a knocking at the door.
She turned her head and saw Lewis standing there; looking at her with a profound gaze.
He was always of few words and now, sensing something off about her mood, he walked over and
asked in a low voice, Isnt it time to pick up Amy from school?
Keira nced at the time, and without realizing it, it was already four in the afternoon.
She stood up. Okay, lets go!
For now, her guilt toward her sister could only be made up for through Amy.
Lewis changed into casual sportswear, which made him lookpletely different from his usual
business suits. He drove the car, and soon he and Keira arrived at the daycare.
Amy was only two years old and was attending an
79
early education ss.
Normally, school ended at half past four, but after all the two-year-olds were picked up by their parents,
Amy was nowhere to be seen.
As Keira was wondering, Amy came out crying, pushed by a teacher.
The teacher said impatiently, Hurry up!
Amy trembled and continued to cry silently.
Seeing this, Keiras anger surged up instantly.
The teacher, upon seeing Keira, didnt show any guilt; instead, she stated with a dark expression.
Youre Amys parent, right? Take your child home now, and dont send her back tomorrow! She has
been expelled from the school!
A
Chapter 319
After finishing these words, the teacher pushed Amy forcefully.
The tiny figure stumbled and was about to fall.
Keira hurried forward a step and picked up Amy, gently patting her back to soothe her. Amy, dont cry,
dont
cry
Amy clung to her neck. Mommy, Amy is obedient, Amy is good. Did Amy do something wrong? Amy
can apologize; Amy wants to go to school
The childs words made Keiras heart ache.
She looked directly at the teacher. I need you to exin this to me!
Upon hearing this, the teacher nced at the people around her and scoffed with a sneer. Exin
what? Shes been crying in school, disrupting the other childrens sses. I told her not toe
tomorrow. Is
there a problem?
Keira then asked, Why is the child crying?
When Amy was mistreated by Howards mother, she
18
was too scared to cry, and she wasnt a crybaby in general, so how could she be crying all day today?
The teacher sneered. How would I know? Thats your child, not mine! I think she might have some
illness. If so, get her to a hospital! Dont hold back the school and others!
Keira frowned at once, her eyes turning sharp.
Amy was only two years old and couldnt articte what had happened Just as she was puzzled, a
childs voice rang out. The teacher didnt let Amy eat. Thats why she cried.
Following this voice, Keira saw a mother who had alsoe to pick up her child standing nearby.
A little boy stood by her side.
The boy was a year older than Amy and would be in kindergarten next year, so he spoke clearly and
logically. The teacher also scolded Amy, made her stand as punishment, and didnt let her take a nap!
Upon hearing this, Keira immediately red at the teacher.
The teachers eyes flickered, showing some guilt, but
d
218
novelbin
she still said, Thats impossible! Brandon, dont talk
nonsense!
The little boy named Brandon looked to his mother upon hearing this.
The elegantdy immediately said, My son never lies.
Keira also looked at Amy. Is that so?
Amy nodded while crying. Amy was hungry, but tried hard not to cry, also sleepy not crying
The teacher then red at her. What nonsense are you spouting? Youre telling lies at the drop of a
hat! What a lowborn! Who can trust what these two- or three-year-olds say?!
The elegantdy, upon hearing this, looked slightly displeased.
Keira frowned and said, In that case, lets check the surveince.
The teacher was outrageously defiant. You arent qualified to check the surveince, and we dont
randomly show our schools surveince to others, to prevent invading the privacy of other children!
Keira was shocked.
11.23
She scoffed and picked up her phone. I might not have the right, but the police certainly do, right? Im
calling them right now!
The teacher wasnt scared at all.
The police arrived quickly, and when they went to check the surveince footage in the monitor room,
they discovered that the camera in the ssroom had
vanished!
With her arms crossed, the teacher was extremely arrogant. I apologize, I forgot to remind you that the
surveince was under maintenance today.
Keira didnt know what to say.
No wonder the teacher was so arrogant. She had gone as far as to destroy the evidence.
Keira scoffed, about to say something when a small voice came from beside her. Officers, I can testify
for
Amy!
Brandon held up his hands and shouted loudly, The teacher is abusing Amy!
As soon as these words came out, the teacher immediately frowned.
The police then turned to Mrs. Jones, the boys
mother. May I ask if the child can cooperate with our investigation?
Mrs. Jones was about to speak when a voice came from the door. Mrs. Jones, I advise you not to
meddle in others business!
Everyone turned their heads and saw Christina walking in with a woman two or three years younger
than herself.
Keira let out a sneer.
She had thought it odd why Amy suddenly became a target, and as it turned out, it was Christina who
was stirring up trouble!
Mrs. Jones, hearing this, turned to look at the two women, slightly frowning.
Christina had already walked up to her. Mrs. Jones, your son must be very busy, right? He doesnt
have time to cooperate with the investigation, does he?
Mrs. Jones, seeing this and ncing at Keira, then looking at Amy she held in her arms, slowly said,
Hes not that busy.
68
Christina was surprised.
Her gaze sharpened instantly, and then she stepped forward, confronting Mrs. Jones. Todays matter
doesnt concern you. Are you sure you want to wade into this mess?
Mrs. Joness gaze swept over Keira again, and then she smiled. I just cant stand seeing a teacher
abusing a child. I wouldnt feel secure with such a teacher educating my son.
Christina immediately frowned. If thats the case, I can help your son transfer to another ss.
And what about this teacher?
Mrs. Jones didnt back down. She has abused a child and thats it? Miss Olsen, you have a son too. If
your son were mistreated, would you let it go so easily?
Christina red at her. Of course not!
So
Mrs. Jones shrugged. Do unto others as you would have them do unto you. I empathize with this little
girls plight. My son is friends with her, and Ill respect my sons choice.
68
<
Youre doing this even at the risk of the Olsen familys reprisal?!
Christina was frantic. Are you really not afraid of offending us?!
Mrs. Jones sighed. My family doesnt have much business with the Olsen family
You!
Christina was so angry she was at a loss for words, but just then, the woman beside her stepped
forward, smiling. Mrs. Jones, Ive heard your husband has been looking to partner with the Horton
family that recently moved into nce, right?
As soon as these words came out, Keira and Lewis exchanged a nce.
When Mrs. Jones heard this, she indeed hesitated for moment. Thats correct.
At that, Christina immediatelyughed. So, having climbed up to the Horton family, youre not afraid of
the Olsen family anymore but do you know that my sister is about to marry into the Horton family?!
Mrs. Jones was slightly taken aback by these words.
718
Christina pointed to the woman beside her, This is my sister, Victoria. The Horton and Olsen families
are preparing to join in matrimony. My sister is about to marry Lewis Horton, the family head. Its true
that you have no business cooperation with the Olsen family, but you still want the cooperation with the
Horton family, right?!
1.
Mrs. Jones frowned.
Christina said, Do you believe that with just one word from my sister, the cooperation between your
family and the Horton family could be canceled?
At these words, Keira, who was listening on the side, said coldly, That might be a bit difficult!
1
A
Swing loft to continue)
3
Chapter 320
Keira nced at Lewis, her eyebrows raising as she said, She ims she wants to enter into a
marriage alliance with Mr. Lewis Horton.
Lewis immediately looked at Victoria with disdain and said firmly, Thats impossible!
Christina directed her scrutinizing gaze at Lewis, sizing him up from head to toe, and upon seeing his
casual outfit, she couldnt help but curl her lip dismissively. Keera, I know youre divorced. Is this your
new gigolo?! I really dont know where this confidencees from Do you even understand what a
powerful family marriage alliance is?
Mrs. Jones then hesitated. I havent heard about it
either
Christina immediately said, The alliance between the Horton and Olsen families had been underway
for many years, but it was discontinued because Mr. Horton married. However, now that Mr. Hortons
wife has passed away, the talks of marriage between the Horton and Olsen families have been brought
up
again!
She turned to Victoria and said, My sister is currently the only unwed daughter of the Olsen family, so
its definitely her who will enter into the alliance. Whats so impossible about that?
Victoria demurely lowered her head and said, Sister, this matter hasnt yet been announced publicly
But its already a done deal!
Christina turned to Mrs. Jones. My sister is set to be the future hostess of the Horton family. Are you
sure you still want to testify for them?!
Mrs. Jones remained silent.
Seeing this, Christina then turned to Keira. See? N theres no witness, so dont make a scene here.
This daycare is nces best. There cant possibly be any cases of teachers abusing children!
Keira furrowed her brows.
Just as she was about to say something, Mrs. Joness voice rang out again. Who says there are no
witnesses? My son is a witness, and many other children in their ss saw it too
Keira was slightly surprised and looked toward Mrs. Jones again.
Mrs. Jones smiled at her and then, holding Brandons hand, approached the police. My son can
cooperate with the investigation.
Christinas eyes widened in shock. Mrs. Jones, have you lost your mind?! Do you know what kind of
consequences your meddling could bring?! Does your husband agree with you doing this?
But Mrs. Jones merely nced at her nonchntly and said, Im well aware of what Im doing.
Christina was dumbfounded.
Without further ado, Mrs. Jones had her son speak privately with the police to give his statement.
Seeing this, the teachers legs went weak
Keira was also taken aback by Mrs. Joness sense of
justice.
She stared at Mrs. Jones in astonishment, only to have Mrs. Jones suddenly turn to her and ask, Do
you really
not remember me?
?
Keira was perplexed.
340
.
Mrs. Jones chuckled and said, Four years ago, in the rivers of Oceanion, we went scuba diving
together
Upon hearing this, Keira gradually recalled the memory. Youre the one who, in order to dive deeper,
tied a rock to yourself?
Mrs. Jones immediately nodded. Yes, thats me!
Lewis, not one to engage in much conversation with other women, couldnt help but interject. A rock?
Mrs. Jones nodded and exined, I always had trouble diving down, so I came up with a method of
tying a rock to my back, and down I went C it worked superbly! However, when I tried toe back up,
I found that I couldnt, and with the rock dragging r kept sinking deeper If thisdy hadnt rescued m
the river would have been my grave.
Lewis was speechless.
He had only just spoken out of shock to understand
this!
Who in their right mind scuba dives with a rock tied to
them?
Mrs. Jones took Keiras hand. The day you saved me,
409
you didnt even leave your name. Ive always wanted to thank you but couldnt find you. I never
expected to run into you here in nce!
Keira didnt take this matter to heart.
But Lewis frowned and looked at Keira, chiding her in a low voice. The situation was dangerous at that
time. Did you realize that going to rescue her was also very dangerous?!
His voice carried a sense of relief mixed with fear.
All the divers were at the sea bottom, and Mrs. Jones, weighed down by arge rock, couldnt ascend,
which/ was enough to indicate how deep she had gone!
In such a situation, Keira dared to rescue her. Was not concerned for her own life?
Mrs. Jones also looked at her with gratitude, Yes, th situation was perilous. Bying to rescue me,
you tied your life to mine
Her words were filled with emotion.
Seeing this, Keira coughed and said, Well, could it be that I had no choice but to rescue her?
Lewis and Mrs. Jones were both slightly taken aback.
11-2
|||
Keira then said, At that time, there was only me and her on the beach with no instructor. If she sank
with that rock, and the police came to investigate, I might not be able to clear my name
Lewis was speechless.
Mrs. Jones didnt know what to say.
Keiras words were light-hearted, but everyone understood that she was just making a small joke to
ease Lewiss tension and fear.
The police finished questioning the boy soon. Brandon was articte, and his logic was sound.
Coupled with Amys testimony, the police confirmed the teachers abuse of children and took her away
immediately.
Before she left, the teacher looked at Christina. Mis Olsen, Miss Olsen, you must save me
Christina red at Mrs. Jones, her chest heaving with
anger.
Unfortunately, this was a public ce, and she still rememberedst time she was threatened by
Keera. As an adopted daughter, she couldnt be too outrageous, so in the end, she could only say
through clenched
tooth Mrs Jones not wait for your
).
cooperation with the Horton family to be canceled!
With that, she pulled Victoria and left.
Mrs. Jones smiled, How could the Horton familys cooperation depend on the words of one individual?
Though she said this, her eyes were worried.
The fact was that her husbands cooperation with the Horton family was still in the negotiation phase.
As the Horton family was expanding into nce, they needed channels and were selecting partners
from among these smaller families; her husband had always wanted to secure this opportunity.
novelbin
Even if Victoria wouldnt marry Mr. Horton, it was sa that Mr. Horton had a deep rtionship with the
Olse family. If Christina and Victoria said a few words, they might actually sabotage her husbands
prospects.
After all, there were many potential partners for the Horton family to choose from, and their family was
just one of them.
Mrs. Jones thought this to herself, but her face still maintained ease. Dont worry, this will not affect
me.
Keira nodded. Dont worry. There will definitely be no impact.
Mrs. Jones smiled. I know. Well, now that Amy is fine, Ill take Brandon home. Well make ns to
meet some other time.
Leaving these words behind, she took her sons hand and turned to leave.
The moment she turned, the smile on her face seemed a bit forced, and her eyes revealed concern.
Just then, she suddenly heard Lewiss voice from behind, Mrs. Jones
Mrs. Jones paused slightly, turning back in puzzleme
Then she saw the man who stood behind Keeraing toward her. Tell your husband to prepare the
contract.
Mrs. Jones was perplexed.
Chapter 321
Mrs. Jones looked at Lewis in confusion, then nced at Keira. feeling like she must have misheard.
What? a Lewis didnt want to say anything more.
Keira just smiled and said, Just listen to him, and have your husband take the contract to Horton
Group first thing in the morning.
Mrs. Jones was perplexed.
She couldnt help but size up Lewis again, noticing the noble aura of a privileged young man. Despite
his sports shirt, he didnt seem like an ordinary person.
Could he be a member of the Horton family?
As Mrs. Jones thought about this, she saw Keira pick up Amy and sit in the back seat of the car, with
Lewis behind the wheel.
Mrs. Jones was speechless.
This person seemed to be Keeras driver, right?
Or possibly Keeras husband?
She was really overthinking it.
Mrs. Jones shook her head, bent down to pick up her son, and got into the car to return home.
On the way home, Amy wrapped her arms tightly around Keira; the little girl felt no sense of security at
that moment.
In a weak voice, she asked, Mom, did I cause trouble for our family?
Hearing this, Keiras heart melted, and hugged the girl. No, Amy is the best-behaved.
The little girl didnt understand deceit and didnt know her mother had changed, but she instinctively felt
uneasy and clung onto Keira as she said, Mom, will you abandon Amy?
Of course not.
Keira gently patted her back, and Amy didnt let go until they got home.
So, that evening, Keira had an extra attachment to her body.
During dinner, Amy insisted on sitting on herp.
novelbin
29
When Keira was dealing withpany matters that night, Amy also needed to be there
When she had finished her work, it was already dark. Keira had just stood up when Lewis came over
and stretched out his hand. Ill take Amy back to her
room.
Keira didnt think much of it and handed Amy over to him.
But perhaps sensing her mothers scent, Amy immediately started squirming restlessly in Lewiss arms
as soon as she was in them, calling out with her eyes closed, Mommy, mommy
Keira, feeling helpless, had to reach out again and t the child back into her arms.
She carried Amy to her bedroom and after cing he on the bed, the little girl still clung tightly to her
sleeve, unwilling to let her leave.
Keiray down beside her.
After an unknown amount of time, there was a noise at the door, and as Keira turned her head, she
glimpsed
Lewis standing there.
173
The bedroom lights were off, and the dim light from the hallway spilled over him.
The man had just taken a shower, his hair still dripping with water. He wore a robe that was slightly
open at the neckline, his dark eyes fixated on her.
Though not a word was spoken, the invitation was clear.
Keira blinked, pointed at the sleeve Amy was pulling on, and didnt move.
Lewis seemed to understand and walked away.
Keira thought he had got her message and found afortable position to lie down, ready to spend the
night with Amy.
But just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard a faint noise again.
Slowly turning her head, Keira saw Lewis standing by the bed, bending over, doing something.
Then, she heard a click, and the arm that Amy was
pulling on suddenly felt lighter.
Keira was perplexed.
49
Looking down, she suddenly realized that Lewis had taken a pair of scissors and cut open her pajamas
and the ce Amy was clutching!
Keira was shocked.
Just as she was about to say something, the man made a shush sound at her, and then arge hand
enveloped her shoulders and legs. Before she knew it, she was being carried away.
Lewis moved quietly, not disturbing Amy, and swiftly carried her out of the nursery and back to the
master
bedroom.
Keira asked, What are you doing?
Im letting you try out the new bed.
Keira looked at him with a smile, Really? Just trying out the new bed?
Both being adults, Keira understood all too well how starving for affection a man like Lewis, after 28
years of singleness, would be once he started indulging.
Lewiss face remained tense, yet his ears slowly turned
a shade of red.
He really couldnt take a tease
519
While Keira was thinking about this, she saw Lewis suddenly shed his night-robe. And try out the
person again.
Suddenly, the lights in the master bedroom were turned off, and rustling sounds filled the room.
Keira thought she was quite fit, but she simply couldnt keep up with the man
She didnt remember when she fell asleep, only recalling thest moments of exhaustion, drifting off as
Lewis asked in her ear, Is the bedfortable?
She said, Itsfortable.
She was so close to passing out!
Then she heard Lewis ask, And what about me?
Comfortable?
Keira didnt know what to say.
While she had a good nights sleep, Mrs. Jones was filled with concern the whole evening.
Her husband, hoping to be seen favorably by the Horton Group, workedte into the night before he
679
<
came home.
Upon arriving home, he saw Mrs. Joness worried face and immediately asked what had happened.
Mrs. Jones recounted the days events at the kindergarten and began apologetically. Im sorry. I might
have hindered something important for you.
life.
Mr. Jones was quite reasonable. She saved your We cant just watch her predicament without helping.
What you did was right.
Mrs. Jones felt a warmth in her chest and became even more apologetic.
She nestled in her husbands embrace. What happens if we cant secure the project?
Mr. Jonesforted her. If we cant get it, well continue to be a second-rate wealthy family. Whats
wrong? Isnt thepany earning enough for us?
Mrs. Jones chuckled. But Keera and that man with her said you should take the contract and sign with
the Horton Group tomorrow
Mr. Jones couldnt help butugh. How is that possible? I havent received any news from my side
Besides honestly, we might not have been chosen
C
719
anyway, theres anotherpany with stronger capabilities that might be a better fit for the Horton
Group.
Mr. Jones sighed, which was why he had to work urgentlyte into the night.
Mrs. Jones simply nodded in response.
After the twoy down, having only rested for three hours, Mrs. Jones sat up. Why dont you try going
to the Horton Group? Miss Keera seemed quite certain, not like someone who would speak
flippantly
Mr. Jones responded with a wry smile to her words. Without a call from the Horton Group, whats there
to
try?
Mrs. Jones pushed him. Just take the contract and give it a try. What harm could it do? Just go and
see!
Half an hourter.
Mr. Jones stood at the Horton Groups temporary office in nce, chuckling at himself.
He really was bewitched, why had he listened to his wife ande all the way here?
Mr. Jones looked down at the contract and was about
89
nd leave whemadeave when Tom stepped out of the the
office and immediatand immediately called out, Mr. Mr. es.right?
and for this chapters
ity
ͼ
ͼ
Send Gilt
Terrible
t today
in a daze
walked ou
S
ight the deal ly asked, What the receptionist,
Chapter 322
Mr. Jones was slightly startled and turned around abruptly.
There before him was Tom who, just yesterday, had been giving them the cold shoulder but now
approached him with a full-faced smile, extending his hand. Nice to meet you!
Mr. Jones looked at him in a daze, Mr. Davis?
Tom said, Did you bring the contract?
Mr. Jones said, Yes, I did.
Good, let me take a look at the contract. If theres nothing wrong, lets sign the agreement today!
Mr. Jones followed Tom into the office in a daze and still felt like he was dreaming when he walked out
with the signed contract.
He returned home in a daze.
Mrs. Jones saw his expression and thought the deal hadnt gone through, so she immediately asked,
What happened? You werent chased out by the receptionist,
were you?
11
Mr. Jones handed over the contract to her.
Mrs. Jones nced at it and she, too, was stunned.
Mr. Jones looked at her. Tell me, what kind of person is your lifesaver from yesterday, exactly?
Mrs. Jones touched her chin, pondered for a moment, and couldnt help looking at him. Is it because I
did a good deed, and this is my reward for being a good person?
Mr. Jones nearly rolled his eyes. Do you believe that?
No.
Mr. Jones then said, Forget it. Whatever their background is, our dealings with them arent for personal
gain anyway!
Mrs. Jones was also open-minded. Thats right!
The next day, Keira didnt take Amy to the early
education ss.
Before, Keera had sent her there to avoid Howards mother, who was always scolding her at home, and
later she also sent the child there as a trap for
C
279
Howards mother.
Now that she and Howard were divorced and the house had quieted down, she simply withdrew Amy
from that school.
A two-year-old child, whocked a sense of security so much, needed to stay close to her mother.
Furthermore, since Christinas scheme hadnt worked out, she was afraid something else mighte
up, and she didnt want Amy to always be aggrieved.
Hearing that she didnt have to go to school anymore, Amys face blossomed into a smile, and Keira
stayed home to y with her for a while before receiving a video call from Mary.
Mary ced her phone on the coffee table. Amy, c give your godmother a kiss!
Amy then shyly smiled and buried her head into Keiras
embrace.
Mary couldnt help butin. Look, my goddaughter isnt even close to me anymore. Keera, its all
your fault for blocking me for half a year
Keira wanted to make some excuses for her sister but
wasnt sure what to say when she heard Mary say, But thats okay, in the half-year you blocked me, I
reflected on myself. I wasnt considerate enough. Only a person starved of love could be deceived by
that scum Howard.
Mary then looked at the phone. In the future, Ill love you even more!
Keira suddenlyughed, feeling that the friendship between her sister and Mary wasnt so easily
fractured. She really didnt need to exin anything.
Keira wanted to speak but suddenly heard through Marys video call the sound of a door being kicked
open with a bang
Immediately after, Marys parents rushed in.
Mary was also stunned, and before she could end the
video call, she turned her head just as a pnded heavily on her face!
p!
This was from her mother.
Mary covered her face, disbelief in her eyes as she
C
looked at them. Mom, what are you doing?
Her mothers face was livid, and upon hearing this, she immediately retorted, What am I doing? Why
dont you tell us what youve done?!
After that, she threw a pregnancy test report in Marys
face!
Upon seeing the report, Marys pupils constricted slightly, and she looked toward her mother, trying to
exin, I, I
Whos the father of this bastard child?!
novelbin
The angry voice came from her father.
He took a step forward and red at Mary intensel Havent we taught you to respect and value yourse
You cannot do such things! You got pregnant and messed around outside! How are you supposed to
get
married now?!
Marys mother began to cry. Thats right. Are you not going on a blind date with Mr. Horton because of
this man?! Are you
confused?!
Mary looked at them and suddenly clenched her fists. Dad, Mom, its foolish to date and get pregnant,
but
its not foolish to marry Lewis, an old widower?!
Keira, who was beginning to worry for Mary, was dumbfounded.
She silently turned back and nced at Lewis, who
was quietly watching her and Amy. The old widowers lips twitched.
That was indeed an unmerited disaster.
Keira coughed and continued to watch the video.
Mary had always had a strong presence at home, and her parents lived under her protection, so Keira
didnt think much of it at the time.
But unexpectedly, after Mary said those words, Mar father took a step forward and pped her again.
Ungrateful creature! Is Mr. Horton the same as ordinary people? If you are so capable, why dont you
sleep with Mr. Horton or Mr. Ellis and have them take responsibility for you?!
Mary was stunned.
Her father continued to point at her and shouted, Who will marry you now, looking like this?! If we cant
marry into a wealthy family, how will your mother and
BAX
I stay in this house in the future?! Even your grandmother will be driven out! She wont be able to be
buried with your grandfather! Mary, do you even understand?!
Upon hearing this, Mary suddenlyughed. So, what am I in your eyes? Amodity to trade for glory
and wealth?!
Marys mothers expression froze. How can you speak of me like that?
Marys fathers face darkened. No matter what you say, this child must be aborted! And you mustnt tell
anyone about this, understand?
Marys mother then took out an abortion pill from pocket. Weve already bought the medicine for you
Take it now, Mary. Just do as youre told. Once you take this medicine, in less than two hours, this
creature will be gone. Then youll still be our pure and pristine girl
Marys eyes widened.
She couldnt believe what she was seeing, just feeling chills run down her spine.
She had never thought that her own parents would
74
treat her like this one day
Mary looked at them in shock, her hands
subconsciously resting on her belly. Mom, I wont take it I want this child!
Her mother frowned upon hearing this. Why cant you just obey?
Her father also stepped forward. The man who was always frightened by bodyguards and Marys uncle
suddenly grasped Marys arm tightly. Mary, dont me us. We have no choice. You must take this
medicine You have to marry into a wealthy family
Mary, in terror, tried to break free from his grip, but how could a girls strengthpare to a mans?
Marys father held her fast, even prying her mouth open, not giving her a chance to speak again, while
Marys mother opened the medicine and forced it into her mouth
Upon witnessing this, Keira panicked and screamed, Uncle, Auntie! You cant kill this baby!
Mary struggled, tears streaming down, but she
couldnt break free from her fathers restraint and her
mothers suppression
810
Marys mother, hearing the voice from the phone, said sternly, Keera, I know you and Mary are good
friends, but you dont understand. Its a mistake one makes in youth out of impulsiveness, and youll
regret itter! This bastard child cannot stay!
Keira saw the pill about to enter Marys mouth, wishing she could travel through the video call to get
there, but it was already toote
She could only yell, This child is Elliss!!
0
10)
>
ͼ
Terrible
Chapter 323
Chapter 322
As soon as Keira shouted these words, the person on the other side immediately stopped their actions.
Marys mother was stunned, looking at her phone with disbelief. What did you say?!
Marys chin was grasped tightly, her body held down, forcibly seated in the chair, unable to speak.
Tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes.
Keira then said, The child is Elliss. If you kill the baby, Ellis wont let you off!
That was the only way to protect Mary at the moment.
Marys mother threw away the medicine in her hand.
Marys father also hurriedly let go of Mary, then, shocked, he looked at her belly and eximed with joy,
Is this true?!
Mary feltpletely drained and copsed on the bed.
Her mother quickly stepped forward. Mary, are you okay? Was your dad too rough? Did he hurt you?
Does your stomach hurt?
0
323 Chapter 322
Marys father also nodded. Right, right, the baby is okay, right?
Mary, still terrified, clutched her belly and looked at the phony faces of her parents who were now
expressing concern, and she found it utterlyughable!
She clutched her belly and backed away a bit, putting some distance between herself and them.
Seeing her reaction, her father immediately furrowed his brows. Mary, dont me us. We were afraid
you were going down the wrong path. With your looks and your family background, it would be a pity
not to marry into a wealthy and influential family! Why didnt you tell us earlier? If you had told us this
was Mr. Elliss child, I definitely wouldnt have treated you like that!
Marys mother was equally oblivious of her wrongdoing, nodding along. Exactly, why didnt you tell us
the truth? When did this happen? Does Mr. Ellis
know? Whats his current stance on this?
Marys father immediately said, Does he not want to take responsibility? Mary, dont be afraid. Ill go to
.
|||
O
J
21
323 Chapter 322
your uncle right away and demand ountability from the Olsen family! Well make Mr. Ellis marry
you!
His hands rubbed together excitedly, as if glory and riches were already within his grasp.
Marys mother was even more overjoyed. Yes, yes, besides, well demand an ample dowry from them.
Our Mary is marrying Mr. Ellis Indeed, Ellis is a better choice than Mr. Hortons second marriage!
Mary, you really do have great foresight!
Mary watched as her parents were about to leave and suddenly cried out in rm. You must not go to
him!
Her parents were taken aback and turned their heads.
to look at her.
Mary was trembling, ovee with a sense of shame
She could almost imagine Ellis hearing this news, the mocking smile on his lips, and that disdainful look
in his eyes
How could she have such parents?
Her eyes reddened as she looked at them. If you dare to tell Ellis, Ill immediately terminate the
pregnancy!!
Her father immediately frowned. What are you talking
|||
O
<
323 Chapter 322
about, Mary?
Marys mother also said bluntly, Youre not allowed to abort this child! How else will you marry Mr.
Ellis?! Mary, do you have something wrong with your head?!
Mary felt there was no point in talking with them
anymore.
She red angrily at both of them, feeling deeply powerless, and sat defeated on the bed, saying, In
any case, if anyone goes to Ellis, Ill terminate the pregnancy immediately!
Marys mother was hesitant as she exchanged a look with Marys father, both of them asking with
puzzlement, What do you mean by this? Is it not Elliss baby?
Upon hearing this, Mary saw her mother nce again at the abortion pills, and Mary clenched her fists
tight
How ridiculous she felt now!
All she wanted was to pick up the dignity she had once shed, piece by piece, to regain her self-respect
in front of Ellis, but her parents were always pulling her deeper into the abyss.
|||
O
323 Chapter 322
She let out a bitterugh and remained silent.
She looked at them stubbornly.
Keira, worried that Mary would be at a disadvantage, quickly said, It is Elliss child. Shes still in the
early months of pregnancy, and Ellis wont acknowledge the baby. Even if you go to him, its no use.
Youll have to wait until shes three months along before you can perform amniocentesis.
Marys parents immediately scowled, Mr. Ellis doesnt acknowledge it? This is troublesome What did
you do? How did you make Mr. Ellis not acknowledge it? Did you mess up?
Why wouldnt he acknowledge the baby?
Why did Ellis think she was a loose woman? Wasnt it because to secure her parents status, she had
to drin with men at the dinner table again and again to pull in projects
And now, here they were, questioning what she had done.
Marys tears finally spilled from her eyes as she closed them in despair. Get out, get out!!
|||
323 Chapter 322
Marys father was startled, Dont be agitated. Its not good for the baby if you get agitated. Im leaving
now
Marys mother also said, Mary, even if Mr. Ellis doesnt acknowledge the baby, its his, and he wont be
able to deny it. Dont worry, and dont get excited Im leaving
now.
Marys parents left her room and helped her close the door.
Mary lowered her head and covered her face with her
hands.
Keira called out to her, Mary, are you okay?
Mary buried her face in her knees, and her muffled
voice came through. I want to leave this ce. I want to go to your home
Okay, Ille pick you up right now.
Keira stood up immediately and handed Amy over to the nanny.
The clingy Amy was very sensible and knew by her expression that she was busy, so she didnt cling to
her.
<
323 Chapter 322
Keira then put on her outerwear and went straight
downstairs.
Lewis followed her. Ill take you there.
He was worried about Keira driving as it could cause problems, especially since he had never seen her
drive a car before.
But Keira suddenly stopped and hesitated for a moment before saying, Can you go?
Lewis clenched his jaw and pursed his lips.
novelbin
That ce was the Davis residence, where his mothers. family resided. Although Mary had moved out
after splitting from the family, they still lived not far from each other. The Davis familys ancestral home
was right next to theirs.
People from the old house would oftene over
Worried that Lewis might feel ufortable seeing the Davis family, Keira opened the drivers door.
Ill go by myself.
But before she could get in, Lewis stopped her.
He held her shoulders and took her away, seated her if the passenger seat, and only then did he briskly
O
323 Chapter 322
walk to the drivers side and get into the car.
Keira was about to say something when Lewis said, I dont feel safe with you driving.
Keira was taken aback for a moment before realizing that Lewis was afraid that those people would
come after her again. No wonder he was acting like a bodyguard, staying by her side every day, and
even neglecting his work.
She no longer opposed his kindness and nodded.
The car started quickly and arrived at the Davis familys home.
At the entrance of the Davis familys home, a graceful figure appeared.
Marys parents stood up quickly when they saw the visitor and asked respectfully, Shirley, why are you
here?
Shirley was a person of Marys fathers generation, the legitimate daughter of the first branch who had
married into the Horton family of Oceanion. The marriage was initially arranged as an alliance, but
Nathan, that old man, had a secret child outside, and knowing this Shirley decisively had the
323 Chapter 322
seven-month-old child in her womb delivered by
Cesarean section, abandoned the child at the Horton residence, and returned alone to the Davis family.
She was Lewiss mother!
Her status in the first branch was exalted, and even Ken had great respect for his older sister.
Upon hearing this, Shirley replied indifferently, I heard Mary was unwell; Ivee to see her.
Marys parents nodded and watched as Shirley climbed the stairs.
Before she reached the upper floor, the sound of a car stopping suddenly came from outside, followed
by Keira and Lewis getting out of the car.
Shirleys gaze swept over Keira and Lewis, and just she was about to look away, she froze, her eyes
lock
onto Lewis!
Keira had originally intended for Lewis to wait in the car, but Lewis had just witnessed the obstinacy of
Marys parents, he worried that Keira might not be able to bring Mary out by herself, so he decided to
apany her inside.
05-20
O
323 Chapter 322
As soon as they entered, they suddenly came face to face with Shirley.
Her aloof aura was so distinctive that one couldnt help but take a second look.
Lewiss gaze met hers unexpectedly and without
warning
R
10
Chapter 324
Lewiss footsteps came to an abrupt halt as if he were spellbound. He stared in shock at the woman
before
him.
She left soon after he was born.
This was the first time that the mother and son had
ever met since then
As a child, Lewis had longed for his mother and once secretly looked at her photos. Though he no
longer needed her as he grew up, his exceptional memory
hadnt let him forget her.
He recognized her at first nce.
In that moment, Lewis felt as if the world was spinning, and a nameless gloom and ferocity sudder
surged into his heart. His gaze fixed on her, filled wit
resentment
But in the next instant
The woman he was staring at simply shifted her gaze indifferently and turned to go upstairs.
Her attitude made Lewis feel a stifling sensation in his
0020
chest, even more upsetting than before.
She probably didnt care about his persistent
memories at all.
Indeed, she didnt care about her son at all.
She didnt care about his fragile body when he was born at seven months and heartlessly abandoned
him at the Horton family. He almost died on the sick bed.
The violence and gloom that imbued Lewis started to fade away, leaving only a profound silence.
In this world, it seemed he was neither cherished by his father nor loved by his mother
Keira sensed the change in his emotions and was hesitating over why this was happening when Marys
mother also sensed Lewiss abnormality and ste forward, blocking his line of sight.
Marys mother said, Keera, is this your friend? Wh are you staring so intensely? You cant look at peop
like my sister-inw in that way. Shes of such high standing
Sister-inw
Keira suddenly understood something and saw the
<
<
lonely aura covering the man before her, a wave of pity and anger rising in her heart.
She was angry that Shirley didnt even recognize her
own son
She felt sorry for how distressed Lewis must be feeling at this moment.
Without regard for Keeras public persona, she walked straight to Lewis and took his hand.
Lewis was slightly startled and turned to look at her.
Keira nodded at him.
Lewis looked away, his voice hoarse. Im fine.
His restrained demeanor was hardly that of someone who was fine.
After patting Lewiss hand, Keera turned to Mar mother. Im going to find Mary.
Marys mother nodded. Alright, Keera, youre a go friend of Marys. Please go and persuade her so
she doesnt do anything rash. It would be foolish. This ch can help her marry Mr. Ellis, and her future
will be bright!
O
Keira maintained a stern face upon hearing this and then turned to Lewis. Wait here for me.
But Lewis stubbornly followed behind her, reiterating, Im fine.
Keira had no choice but to take him upstairs.
As soon as they arrived at Marys room, they heard Shirleys cold voicee through. Mary, if you
dont want to marry Ellis, then dont keep the child. You cant let a child tie down your life.
Right after she spoke, Keira heard a low snort ofughter beside her.
She couldnt help but feel a surge of pity for Lewis again.
Then she knocked on the door, not looking a ley but speaking directly to Mary. Mary, Ive
you.
Okay.
Mary had already packed a few clothes and came straight out upon hearing the words.
Keira took her suitcase, about to carry it downstair when Lewis took the suitcase from her hands and
|||
O
<
turned to go down.
It was then that Shirley suddenly said, Stop.
Lewis stiffened.
Shirley approached, her gaze sweeping over him once more, before settling on Keira. Thank you for
taking care of Mary.
Its no trouble. Shes my good friend. Keiras voice carried a hint of hostility. I wouldnt be so heartless
as to leave Mary behind.
Her words carried an unspoken implication.
Whether Shirley caught the hint or not, she merely nodded slightly.
Keira then helped Mary downstairs.
The three of them, each with their own thought the house without uttering a word.
With Shirley present, Marys parents didnt dare to make too much of a scene. Seeing that Mary was
goi to move out, they didnt do much to stop her; they jus looked a bit sheepish.
Keira left with Mary, feeling rxed, and they heade
DU-21
back to the South family residence.
This small vi of the South family might only have
three floors, but it had five bedrooms.
After cleaning out one of the guest bedrooms, Mary moved straight in.
Looking at Mary, then at a downcast Lewis, Keira
found herself at a loss for whom tofort first.
novelbin
While she was still hesitating, Lewis suddenly said, Im fine.
He repeated Im fine three times, making Keira feel that she had thought too much.
She said to Mary, Mary, you should get some good rest first.
Only then did she take Lewis back to the m bedroom. After closing the door, she went st his arms,
attempting to drive away his loneline her warmth.
Lewis held her, and from an angle Keira couldnt the corners of his mouth slowly curved into a smil
Seeing Shirley surely made him feel sad.
nto
6021
O
<
<
But Lewis had always been someone who could control his emotions. He had been this way since
childhood and was ustomed to that pain. Aside from some initial emotional turbulence, he had
already calmed
down.
There were already too many pitiable people in this
house.
First, there was Amy, and now Mary had arrived.
If he didnt act a bit more pitiable himself, where
would she find the time for him?
Thepletely clueless Keira.
Marys sadness came swiftly and left just as quickly.
When she woke up the next day, she had most returned to normal and was even busy with wor
said to Keira. Today, the Davis family, the Olsen f and the South family signed their cooperation
agreement. Theres a celebration banquet tonight th we need to attend, Miss South, is that okay with
you?
Keira said, No problem.
She nced subconsciously at Lewis, only to see hir
|||
O
slowly say, Ill go too is that okay?
Mary didnt know what to say.
She couldnt help but poke Keira. Your little boyfriend here seems to be a bit too clingy.
Keira was caught betweenughter and tears.
In the evening, after handing Amy over to the nanny, the three of them got dressed up and attended the
celebration banquet.
Lewis didnt bring a suit and was still dressed in his casual sportswear. They pulled up to the banquet,
Keira and Mary got out of the car, and Lewis went to park.
He was treated just like a driver.
Yet he didnt look the slightest bit offended.
Keira and Mary waited at the entrance for a mom until Lewis parked the car and came over, then the
three of them entered together.
The celebration banquet was attended by people from the Olsen Group, the Davis family, and Keera
Technology, so there was no requirement for evening
gowns, and both women wore business attire.
|||
O
Upon entering, they needed to sign in with the staff.
Keira wrote Keeras name.
Just then, a luxury car pulled up brashly at the entrance, and two uninvited guests emerged. They were
Christina and Victoria.
Dressed in fancy evening gowns, they instantly became the center of attention as soon as they stepped
out of the car.
Employees of the Olsen Group who hadnt yet entered immediately surrounded them, eximing,
Miss Christina, Miss Victoria, long time no see!
Victoria responded with a slight smile.
Mary whispered to Keira. This Victoria was prously low-profile, but now shes taken a high-rankin
position in the Olsen Group. Its amazing how fortunes can rise. I heard its because there was
marriage contract between the Horton and Olsen families years ago. I bet shell eventually marry tha
divorcee, Lewis.
Keira didnt know what to say.
She had just finished signing her name and stepped
|||
O
J
aside.
Mary was still craning her neck, looking at the spectacle, when she said to Lewis, Your turn to sign.
The divorcee Lewis gave her a cold nce and then quickly signed his name at the registration.
Now it was Marys turn.
She finally averted her gaze back to the registration area, casually scanning upward.
She still didnt know the name of Keeras little boyfriend
But when she saw the signature above, she froze.
@
R
10
>
O
ͼ
Terrible
Chapter 325
What was that name?
Why did it look so familiar?
Was that Divorcee?
Mary was stunned.
What kind of nonsense was that?!
Who would have such a name?
It couldnt be right, could it? The writing was so cursive, like some kind of artistic script. It was
completely unrecognizable!
Confused, Mary simply scrawled her own name below the messy signature and followed Keira and
Lewis
inside.
Once the three of them entered, Lewis found a secluded corner to quietly observe the surroundings.
After the incident where Keira was harmedst time,bined with the mysterious kidnapping of Jodie
South, he was now very worried about Keiras safety.
He wished he could attach himself to Keiras leg-
|||
O
<
wherever she went, he would follow!
Thus, he was constantly observing the situation
around Keira.
Keira and Mary werent far apart; both holding champagne, they left the crowd to find a quiet ce to
stay.
Christina and Victoria entered surrounded by a throng of people, their gazesnding on Mary and
Keira.
Christina said resentfully, Do you see them? Those two, relying on some coboration, act like theyre
above everyone! And my brother tells me to tolerate it! A smallpanys boss should being to
us, right? Why should I hold back?
Victoria was younger, but she seemed morep than Christina. She smiled and said, Ive inquired
about this project. It turns out Keera Technology h indeede up with advanced research that no one
the scientificmunity has surpassed yet, which is why our brother is asking you not to offend them.
Christina was taken aback. Theyve got some skills? Then what do I do? Just swallow my pride like
that?
Victoriaughed. If you dont want to do that, theres
100.21
O
r
actually another way.
What way?
Taking a sip of red wine from her ss, Victoria suggested, Keera Technology is indeed too small to fit
big-time researcher, huh? If we could poach that
research bigwig to Olsen Group or to yourpany, wouldnt Keera Technology be nothing but an
empty shell?
At that, Christinas eyes lit up. Right, why didnt I think of that? How much sry can Keera
Technology offer him? Ill offer double no, ten times!
After saying that, Christina asked, Do you know how to contact their big-time researcher?
Victoriaughed. I do.
She took out her phone immediately. I looked at contract and took photos for you.
Christinas excitement grew as she browsed through the photos, spotting the name of the research
personnel: N.
That must be a code name, right?
But there was also his email and phone number.
|||
O
Christina entered the phone number into her phone, thought for a moment, and sent a message.
Hello, I am from Olsen Group. Tonight is the signing banquet of Keera Technology, Olsen Group, and
Davis Corporation. Are you here?
On the couch next to her, Keiras cell phone vibrated slightly.
She picked it up and saw the message.
Not knowing who it was from, she replied, Yes.
The reply was very concise.
Christina saw it and her eyes immediately sparkled. She continued to send messages, Are you N, the
research personnel from Keera Technology? Ths something I would like to discuss with you in p May
I?
Keira quickly replied, Regarding?
This research bigwig was indeed very aloof.
Christina sent another message, Do you have any thoughts about job-hopping? Talent like you is reall
stifled at Keera Technology. Olsen Group wees you, and thepensation is negotiable.
r
Keira was surprised.
She looked at the message on her phone, slightly startled, and then felt that this probably wasnt Elliss
idea.
She lightly raised her brow and replied, I dont have that n.
Christina, seeing this, became anxious. Then you can start thinking about it now. Come to Olsen
Group. We can provide you with the best stage to showcase your talents. Whatever position you want,
you can have. Keera Technology will only limit your development. Do you know? The research findings
you produce are worth billions. How much sry can Keera pay you? How many shares? Theyre even
afraid to let you me into the spotlight, and on the contract, they just
an N to rece your name. Dont you want to n name for yourself in your lifetime?
Keira was intrigued.
She smiled. I dont mind.
Christina was shocked.
She stared at the message,pletely dumbfounde
O
Then she suddenly nced over at Keera in the distance and saw herzily leaning against the wall,
looking at her phone, and that makeup-free face was so dazzling under the light.
What Christina hated was this attitude of hers.
Even though Keera was just a middle-ss woman, she dared to show authority in front of Christina,
even hitting her
But Christina had to admit that Keera was indeed very pleasing to look at.
Christina tightened her jaw and continued to send messages. Are you unwilling to leave because of
your boss, Keera?
There was no reply from the other side.
Christina continued to send messages. Shes di and shes even keeping a gigolo. She doesnt care
about you at all! Are you sure you want to continu this one-sided rtionship?
Keira didnt know what to say.
She twitched the corner of her mouth, feeling quite impressed by the other partys imagination, and sim
O
replied, Yes.
Christina was speechless.
Was that man so in love with Keera?novelbin
Has the research bigwigs brain gone bad?
Christina decided to have a proper chat with the other party and sent another message. Where are
you? Lets meet on the second-floor balcony and talk.
Seeing this message, Keira also raised her eyebrows, wanting to know who this shameless person
trying to poach from herpany was. After all, this was something that had to be settled with Olsen
Group since it vited industry rules.
So, she replied to the message. Alright.
After sending the message, Keira handed the pho Mary.
After Mary read the chat history, she was almost furious. Come on, lets go and see who has the nerve
to be so shameless!
The two of them made their way to the second-floor balcony.
O
Just as they got there, a voice suddenly called out from behind them. Im using this ce, you go
somewhere else.
Keira and Mary slowly turned around, only to see Christina bossily standing there.
Keira frowned.
Mary even chuckled. This is a public space. What do you mean youre using it? Besides, we got here
first! Upon hearing this, Christina sneered immediately. This hotel belongs to Olsen Group. If I say Im
using it, then I am using it! Ive arranged to meet someone here, so you better leave quickly!
Upon hearing this, Keira immediately raised her eyebrows. Youre the one who arranged a meeting
Leave The firstment for this chapter
10
**Average
O
Chapter 326
Christina had no qualms about poaching talent, and she lifted her chin proudly, Right, it was me who
arranged the meeting. Want to know who I invited?
She crossed her arms andughed, I invited your research bigshot N. I just texted him, and hes very
interested in joining Olsen Group. So, we nned to
have a chat here.
Christinas n was simple.
No matter if N finally came or not, or how the talks went, just telling Keera about it would nt a thorn
between her and N!
By then, even if N didnte, Keera probably wouldnt trust him anymore.
In that case, N would have no choice but toe over
She thought she was so clever.
As Christina thought about this, she began tough. Keera, you are so indifferent to N. Arent you too
cold? Besides, hes so loyal to you. After you finally got
divorced, you didnt reciprocate and instead found a college student. Are you really being fair to him?
Thinking she held a lot of powerful secrets, she looked down on Keira and used her. You should
cherish
your talents. You dont even disclose his name publicly, hogging all the credit to yourself and your
company. With such a big event today, you dont even give N a chance to show off himself. Arent you
being too
selfish?
Keira didnt know what to say.
She furrowed her brows, exchanged a nce with Mary, and couldnt help butugh.
Mary said, Christina, Keera Companys affairs are none of your business, are they?
Christina put on an act of concern. I just cant st it. I think youre oppressing those with talent too
much. If youre so afraid of talent being snatched a why dont you treat them better? Olsen Group is
different. We definitely provide better opportunities and a stage for talents.
Keira remained silent.
She coughed and nodded. Right. I see Olsen Groun
indeed good at poaching talents.
You!
Christina became furious. She pointed at Keera and scolded, What are you talking about? Its all
consensual. Dont make it sound so ugly. But you wouldnt hold them back, would you?
Keira was perplexed.
Christina immediately frowned. Dont tell me. Youre really nning on not letting him go? He could go
forbor arbitration. Olsen Group will help him pay the breach of contract fee! Keera, this is really too
much. Its one thing for someone to work hard for you, but to not let them gain recognition? Apany
like yours is simply heartless!
While she was arguing, Victoria came over with a fe people.
Just in time to hear the end of the conversation,
Victoria sighed lightly and said, Miss South, if what my sister says is true, I advise you to part on good
terms. Such a research talent has boundless prospects; they cant be confined by your smallpany.
Its better to let him go now rather than have
unpleasantnesster
The people who had followed were starting to believe that Keira was oppressing N. Hearing Victorias
words, they became indignant.
Yeah, Miss South, yourpany cant treat
researchers like that!
Someone like N should be the star today, and yet no
one knows who he is!
Maliciously suppressing employees is something you
can be sued for!
Keira swept her gaze over the group and scoffed, Who said Im maliciously suppressing my
employees?
Christina argued in a wronged tone, If its not malicious suppression, then why doesnt he even h
authorship rights in the project report? Theres only code name. Surely it wasnt his choice to remain
anonymous?
The employees from Olsen Group came today, many o whom were researchers, and they frowned
upon hearing this.
Authorship rights were of great importance to them.
60-24
Being part of a project meant having ones name on it. If they truly were part of such a big project,
theyd want the whole world to know, rather than just being glossed over with a code name.
Joined together, they believed it even more possible that Keira might indeed be suppressing someone!
Thus, the crowd became increasingly righteous in their indignation. Right, you cant suppress
someone like that. How can you treat researchers this way?!
Actually, if you really want to know whether theres suppression or not, why not just call N out, and
well find out?
Is he here today? Hes not even been invited to the
dinner, has he?
My God, that would be so pitiful!
No way! I cant stand this injustice! Miss Sou let N join this dinner!
Mary, hearing all of this, rolled her eyes. You all babbling on and on here. Do you even understan real
situation? The way I see you now is justughable!
e
novelbin
The crowd was perplexed.
Christina frowned, immediately responding to Marysment. How can you speak like that? Ill call N
right
now and let hime to exin everything to
everyone!
No sooner had she finished speaking, Christina immediately took out her phone and dialed Ns number.
The moment she made the call, Keiras phone rang.
10
>
ͼ
Chapter 327
Everyone became quiet.
They began to search for the direction of the ringing phone, and then one by one, their gazes fell on
Keira
Christina was also stunned.
They saw Keira slowly take out her phone.
Christina said, Your phone call is quite timely. If I didnt know any better, Id think you were N.
She sneered, just as Keira leisurely pressed the answer button and turned on the speakerphone.
Hello.
The same voice simultaneously came from Christinas phone. Hello.
Christina was bewildered. She stood frozen on the spot, looking at Keira in shock. She then looked
incredulously at her own phone. You, you
Those two words also came from Keiras phone
So, everyone began to look at her.
It was Victoria who first snapped back to reality. You are N?!
O
r
Keira hung up and nodded.
Mary snickered. Of course, its Keeras code name. She simply didnt want to draw too much attention,
so she just stayed low-key. Who would have thought youd use someone of suppressing their own
employees right from the start? Come on, Christina, will you please exin to me how Keera
suppresses
herself?
Christina was dumbfounded.
She stood there stiff as a board, trembling with rage.
Keira then said indifferently, This way of poaching is considered maliciouspetition, right? The
Olsen Group must give me an exnation today!
Christina was shocked, looking toward Victoria for
help.
Victorias expression didnt change, but she stepped forward and said, Miss South, there seems to be
a misunderstanding here. My sister isnt an employee of the Olsen Group, so theres no issue with the
Olsen Group stealing employees. I guess she just saw that Ns name wasnt on the project proposal, so
she came to voice her concerns
21.
Her wordspletely absolved Christina of responsibility.
Christina immediately nodded. Exactly, thats it! I just thought it was strange that N was being treated
this way, so I misunderstood.
Victoria then sighed. Sister, you start arguing without understanding the situation. You really must
change this temperament of yours, otherwise, youre going to
suffer.
Christina hastily nodded.
After that, the two turned to leave.
Stop.
Mary suddenly said.
The two immediately looked toward her.
Mary sneered. When you do something wrong, don you know to apologize?
Christina immediately furrowed her brow.
Victoria nced at her and gave her a look.
Making a scene today would be embarrassing, and Christina wouldnt be able to exin it to the Olsen.
novelbin
ww
<
.
Group.
Thinking about that, even though she was very unwilling, she still said in a low voice, Miss South, Im
sorry.
Keira said, What was that? I cant hear you.
Christina was shocked.
She puffed up with anger, resembling a blowfish, and shouted loudly, I said, Im sorry!
Keira was satisfied. Well, dont do it again next time.
Christina was speechless.
She took another deep breath, suppressing the fury in her chest.
The people nearby saw this and immediately flock Keiras side, their attitudespletely changed. M
South, did you develop this project yourself? I had no idea you were so capable!
Yeah, right, youre so modest!
Someone, noting Keiras beauty, couldnt help but tease and ask, Miss South, youre so young and
aplished. Have you gotten married yet?
|||
That question made the informed people present
somewhat stunned.
Then everyone awkwardly chuckled.
The person who asked the question seemed to realize something was amiss and immediately looked
around hesitantly.
Seeing this, Christina felt like she was finally about to turn the tables. She immediatelyughed and
said, Youre really asking that question at the wrong time! Miss South hasnt only gotten married, but
she also just got divorced! Its because of this project-her husband thought hed be saddled with a
penalty fee, so
he abandoned her
As she spoke, Christinaughed again. Miss Sout speaking of which, you should pay more attention
your family. If youre focused solely on scientific research, your husband will run off with someone el
wont he?
The single men nearby suddenly lit up.
Divorced? Didnt that mean they still have a chance?
Maryughed scornfully in response. Who cares
nhout that irraananai saumhan? Rottor that he rat
off! That way he wont get a penny of our Keeras money! And with Keeras charm, shes already got a
new boyfriend!
As soon as those words came out, Christina looked toward Lewis in the corner. Miss South, your
boyfriend isnt him, is he? A gigolo?
Mary immediately raised her chin, Isnt a gigolo a sessful womans standard essory? That just
shows our Keera is charming!
Christinaughed again. Right, charming Shes only able to pretend to be a richdy in front of
these college students.
00
She disyed a look of contempt. But I think onger alliances are better, right? Otherwise, if one s
dominant, the other side will have a hard time. example, Victoria will be marrying into the Hort family
Miss South, whats your boyfriends background? Surely you didnt really pick a gigolo no background,
did you?!
Keira didnt know what to say.
She stroked her chin, how should she respond to th
Just as she was nondering a voice came from the
0022
entrance, and everyone turned their heads to see Ellis and Ken walking in side by side,ughing and
talking
amicably.
Ken was asking, I heard that your family had a
marriage arrangement with the Horton family. Are you nning a marriage alliance?
Hearing this, Ellis paused.
Keera and Keira are twins, which meant Keira was also his uncles daughter.
So, actually
Ellis frowned. The two families have already been joined by a marriage
Even though Keira had passed away, she was still
cousin!
Thinking of Keira, Ellis couldnt help but sigh inward
Compared to Keeras docile demeanor, he actually preferred Keira. He had been captivated by her
graceful charms from the start; if only she were still alive, wouldnt that be wonderful?
As Ellis thought about this, he lifted his head to look toward the banquet hall.
(
There, Lewis, even sitting unassumingly, was the first
person he spotted in the crowd!
There was no helping it!
Years-long arch-rival!
Ellis was momentarily stunned, convinced he must be seeing things!
Why would he be here?!
Upon hearing that the Olsen family and Horton family were already allied through marriage, everyones
first reaction was to look at Victoria.
Christina couldnt help but ask, Victoria, was the matter already decided? Why didnt you tell me
Victoria was also in a daze.
She hadnt heard about it either!
She looked at Ellis but saw him excuse himself to
and then stride toward the gigolo that Keera had brought over
Chapter 328
At that moment, Ellis was intently staring at Lewiss
face.
The man was dressed casually, looking several years younger than his actual age. People might even
believe he was a college student.
His handsome features, just like during his study abroad days, attracted the attention of the
surrounding women.
That guy had been in nce all this time, and Ellis was
aware of it.
He had arranged several meetings, but Lewis had declined every time!
Ellis had thought Lewis was still deep in heartache an couldnt move on. How could he suddenly
appear
here?
Hesitating, Ellis was just about to approach Lewis when Christina and Victoria came over. Hi, Ellis.
novelbin
Since the Olsen familys third branch hadnt split, they still considered one another brothers and sisters.
<
Ellis was the eldest of their generation.
He nodded at his two cousins.
Although they werent as closely rted as
+67
blood-rted cousins, these two women had grown up with him after all, and Ellis was still fairly warm
toward
them.
After nodding, he looked back at Lewis, ready to speak, when Christina asked, Ellis, do you know
him?
Christina pointed at Lewis sitting on the sofa.
Ellis was about to nod when he saw Lewis imperceptibly shake his head.
Was henot nning to reveal his identity?
Dressed like this, showing up here, and not who he was-what was he up to?!
While Ellis was full of questions, Christina said Keeras little boyfriend. I heard that Keera just g
divorced and then turned to him forfort. He seems to be a college student. Ellis, do you know
Ellis was dumbfounded.
He stared at Lewis.
ling
What had he just heard?!
Lewis, the man who had an air of unapproachable arrogance at school, who waswless and had an
air of leave me alone, had actually fabricated his identity,
pretending to be a university student to be Keeras gigolo?!
Ellis followed Christinas pointed direction.
His gaze firstnded on Mary, but he quickly diverted his eyes, then looked toward Keira.
Ellis then looked back at Lewis and twitched the
corner of his mouth.
No, it couldnt be, right?
Lewis, who always seemed so respectable, was wilder than him in private? Was he engaging in
stand-in literature here?!
No wonder when Keira just passed away, he looke utterly devastated, but today, his eyes seemed brig
Had he found Keiras stand-in?!
Suddenly, Ellis imagined an entire fiction plot in his head, and his gaze toward Lewis became
complicate
09.22
lly
He felt a mix of feelings-betrayed, dismal, sorrowful,
and angry.
He felt betrayed on behalf of Keira.
How could he have found someone else here just over
a month after her death?!
He felt dismal and sorrowful for Lewis.
His wife had been dead for over a month, and he
hadnt moved on. He was only able to find a stand-in as his emotional crutch. He must be struggling
inside, right? Did he also feel pain and regret but was unable to extricate himself from his obsession
because he
could see Keeras face that resembled Keiras?
Last, he felt angry for Keera.
Keera, with her love-struck brain-it was no wond she decisively divorced her husband, but had she
already had a backup n? Did she realize that the gigolo she deeply loved, the man who lured her out
o her painful marriage, only saw her as a stand-in?!
For a moment, Elliss mind was inplete disarray.
Looking at Lewis, he almost couldnt face him
anymore.
(09:22
This was such a self-tormenting, heart-wrenching
storyline!
1
Unbelievable!
Ellis coughed and then heard Christina ask, Ellis, you havent answered me yet. Do you know him?
Uh.
Ellis covered for Lewis. No, I dont.
Christina breathed a sigh of relief.
She knew it!
How could an ordinary college student, a gigolo, possibly know her brother?
Christina immediately turned to Victoria and void the question that was on her mind. Ellis, you just
mentioned that the Horton and Olsen families are entering into a marriage alliance Has Mr. Horton
come to nce? When can you arrange a meeting
with him?
Ellis subconsciously looked at Lewis. Lewis? Arrange meeting for what?
Christinaughed. Of course, to meet with Victoria..
<
to meet with us. After all, well be rted by marriage
in the future!
Victoria immediately lowered her head, acting coy and shy.
Ellis frowned. Is that even necessary?
Christina and Victoria were slightly startled.
Was there no need to meet before the wedding?
Were the two families aiming for a marriage in the dark?
But even so
Even if they met, what if they found each other unsuitable? What then?
The alliance would still go ahead
Christina then reassured Victoria with a nce. Its fine if we dont meet. But do you have a photo of
Mr. Horton? Let us have a look.
Ellis was perplexed.
He did have one.
But he couldnt show it!
00 22
?
O
He cleared his throat. No, why would a man keep another mans photo?
Victoria felt disappointed once again.
Christina asked, Then what does Mr. Horton actually look like? Is he very old? He shouldnt be. All
members of the rich families maintain themselves well, and Ive heard Mr. Horton is handsome Ellis,
what does Mr. Horton really look like?
Ellis, bothered by her nagging, pointed directly at Lewis. Lewis looks just like him!
A
10
>
ͼ
Send Gif
Chapter 329
The words stunned Christina and Victoria.
Both turned in unison to look at Lewis.
Yet, despite being stared at and pointed out like this, the college student remained calm and collected.
He sat there with his eyes fixed straight on the tea in front of him, without sparing them a nce.
Christinas eyes lit up as she couldnt help but turn to Victoria, Victoria, although hes just amon
guy, hes quite good-looking. If Lewis looks anything like him, then he must be decent in both character
and appearance! Youve really gotten lucky this time!
Victoria also showed a look of satisfaction.
Just then, someone retched in the distance.
The two turned their heads only to see Marysplexion suddenly change. She covered her chest
and retched before rushing toward the restroom.
The two of them pursed their lips in distaste and, turning back, found that Ellis had disappeared.
Mary suddenly felt unwell, and her early pregnancy symptoms caught Keira and Mary off guard.
Up until just now, Mary hadnt felt anything at all.
It wasnt until the waiter brought a te of pan-fried fish that the strong seafood smell hit her, making
her unable to hold back any longer.
Keira held Marys arm and hurried into the restroom
beside them.
Mary, facing the sink, retched for a while before pushing Keira away. Keera, Im fine. You go out first.
Ill stay here for a bit.
Keira thought about it and decided not to insist.
After all, Lewis was still sitting outside, and the visi today included the Davis family
Just now, the Davis family head, Ken, nced at Lewi and seemed to have taken a few steps toward
him. Sh couldnt help but grow more anxious, so she nodded, Call me if you need anything.
Keira exited the restroom and looked again toward Lewis. Sure enough, she saw Ken standing in front
of
him.
Keira tightened her jaw and quickened her steps, just in time to hear Ken speaking, Whats your
name? Have we met before? Why do you look so familiar?
Lewis, who had always resented the Davis family, didnt really respond to him but shifted his gaze
away.
The young man beside Ken was his son Chad, who immediately frowned and scolded, Hey, do you
know who my father is? My father is speaking to you. Why are you ignoring him? Dont you know any
manners?
Lewis stood up abruptly.
As he did so, his presence somehow grew, making Chad take a step back.
Then, Lewis looked straight at Ken.
Ken also frowned.
He could sense the hostility emanating from the man in front of him but couldnt understand why, so he
continued to probe with a smile. Young man, whats the matter? Do we know each other?
No, we dont.
Lewis looked at his uncle and turned to leave.
329
Chapter 328
Seeing this, Chads frown deepened, If you dont
know, you dont know. Whats with that attitude? Hey, didnt your mother teach you how to speak to
your elders? How can you be so rude!
At these words, Lewis halted abruptly, and his piercing gaze, filled with killing intent, shot straight at
Chad.
Keira, hearing this, felt like she was about to explode with anger!
How could this man be so annoying?!
She blurted out, Shut up!
Abandoning her image of being a pushover, Keira quickly got in front of Lewis, her stance protective
like a mother hen ready for battle.
novelbin
Her eyes focused on Chad. With that foul mouth, perhaps you should rinse it out before you speak and
save everyone from the stench!
Chad instinctively covered his mouth, then realizing he was being insulted, his rage red, and he
blurted out, You
You what? Didnt your mother teach you not to involve elders when you speak?
C
<
Keira, her demeanor fierce, stepped forward and
swatted away his pointing finger. Before you criticize others, you should take a good look at yourself
first!
Chad was speechless.
Ken was also bewildered, looking at Keira with some confusion. Miss South, it was just a few harsh
words. Chad, arent you going to apologize to this gentleman right now?
Ken wasnt frightened by Keira; after all, the
coboration was just a project worth a few hundred million. He didnt need to bow down to a young
woman over this bit of money.
He just felt that as an elder, he didnt need to bothe
with them.
Chad snorted and then turned to look at Lewis. Fine take back what I just said. Ive offended your
mom, an I apologize to her.
Did he just bring up Lewiss mother again?
Keira felt the anger in her chest re up once more. She rolled up her sleeves and was ready to teach
Chad a lesson, only to be held back by Lewis.
Lewis looked down with subdued eyes and said indifferently, Theres no need to apologize, after all
A glint of ice shed through his eyes. I dont have a
mother.
Chad was startled by Keiras aggressive demeanor, but after hearing Lewiss words, he realized his
earlier
remark had hit a sore spot.
Embarrassed, he scratched his head. Has your mom passed away? Sorry, I really didnt know about
that
Lewis didnt offer any exnation for the
misunderstanding but instead, took hold of Keiras hand and walked away.
Even after they had left, Kens gaze lingered on the
Chad then said, Really, I spoke without knowing the situation. Dad, look at this Keera. Isnt she said to
ha a weak character? Where is there any sign of
weakness? Shes fierce as death! With her
temperament, could she really be so bullied by her ex-husband that she couldnt raise her head? Just
rumors
Yet Ken furrowed his brows. Why do I feel like Ive
coon him hafara2
<
What? Chad did not hear clearly.
Never mind. Ken gave his son a disapproving nce. Mind your tongue in the future.
Ken didnt say anything else after that.
Even though they had walked some distance, Keira was still fuming, her cheeks puffed up like a
blowfishs.
She muttered angrily, The Davis family is so annoying. If they cant speak decently, whats the use of
having a mouth? Gosh, I should think of something else to insult
them.
After finishing her rant, she looked at Lewis and suddenly smiled. I remember youre pretty good at
cursing. Could you do it for me?
Lewis was perplexed.
Help her curse others on her behalf?
This womans thought process was indeed unique.
However he was rather good at cursing
This reminded him suddenly of when they had just met, and Keira had posted on social media, where
he had joined in cursing in thements under her post
111
r
Those moments were as clear as if they had happened
just yesterday
Seeing that his expression was lost in thought, Keira sighed in relief. She had sessfully distracted
him.
Then she nced toward the restroom.
She wondered how Mary was doing now.
At this very moment, Mary was doubled over, vomiting violently.
Everything in her stomach had been thrown up, and now she was even retching up bile, feeling terribly
ufortable.
How could pregnancy be so painful?
She felt as though she had no strength left in her b Her eyes and nose were reddened from the strain,
her forehead was even beaded with cold sweat.
Atst feeling a bit better, she supported herself on the sink, her hand instinctively reaching for the
tissue box to pull out a tissue and wipe her mouth.
After fumbling for quite a while, unable to find a tissu a hand suddenly passed her the tissue box.
DU:22
Hastily, Mary wiped her mouth, then turned her head to say, Thank
But the word of thanks got stuck in her throat because the person standing in front of her was Ellis.
R
Chapter 330
Mary paused immediately when she saw Ellis.
She threw the tissue into the trash can nearby and then stood up straight, tidying the messy hair that
had fallen over her face as she had been looking down.
Then, she finally said, Mr. Olsen, this is thedies restroom, I believe.
I know, he saidnguidly, leaning against the wall. I just came to see your pitiful state. Whats the
matter? Is your pregnancy making you feel so awful? Wouldnt it be easier to just terminate it?
Hearing those words, Mary trembled.
She clenched her fingers and said, This is a private matter, and its not your concern.
Seeing her like this, Ellis sneered. Then I apologize for meddling! But as an unmarried woman, once
your pregnancy bes public, it wont reflect well on you,
will it?
Mary tensed her jaw, not wanting to speak, and walked directly past him.
330 Chapter 320
Ellis followed her. What? Struck a nerve, have I? I really dont understand why youre so insistent on
keeping the child. Are you nning on having the baby to im some benefits from the father?
Marys chest heaved with agitation at his words.
Once she left the restroom, she stopped abruptly and turned to face Ellis. Think whatever you want!
Ellis frowned, feeling irked, Who exactly is the father of your child?
Mary stared at him. Ive told you before. Its you.
Ellis scoffed. And Ive told you, it cant be me. Mary, dont overestimate your allure, thinking that a man
would be willing to wear a cuckolds horns for you!
Mary was infuriated by his words and clenched her fists tightly. In three months, Ill get an
amniocentesis,
and well test the DNA!
Still clinging to hope, I see. Fine, whos afraid?
Ellis, finding her impervious to reason, turned and left.
The two walked in opposite directions, conveying a sense of parting ways for good.
218
In the restroom, Victoria and Christina suddenly emerged from a stall.
They had overheard the conversation in the restroom but missed what Ellis and Mary said after they
left. However, the dialogue was already explosive enough!
Mary was pregnant?
And an unnned pregnancy!
Her reputation in the circle wasnt great before, and now with this, who would dare to marry her in the
future?
Christina thought about the p she got from Keera that day, the way Mary stood in front of Keera
defending her, and then how Mary had just helped Keera retort against her. A smile suddenly curled on
her lips.
She grabbed Victorias arm. Victoria, lets go. Theres a good show to watch outside!
The two left and headed toward where Mary was.
Mary, being beautiful and a member of the Davis family, naturally had many admirers.
A few executives from Olsen Group were there and
went up to her with sses in hand.
Director Davis, congrattions on your promotion to Head of the Investment Department! Lets have a
toast to your future sess!
After saying his piece, the man emptied his ss and then gestured for Mary to do the same.
Seeing this, Mary instinctively covered her stomach.
She suddenly smiled. I apologize, but my stomach is a bit upset today. Ill have to drink tea instead of
alcohol. She reached out and picked up the teacup next to her.
Just as she was about to drink, Christinas voice came through. Director Davis, isnt that somewhat
disrespectful?
As Christina said, she already walked up to Mary.
Her face was all smiles, showing no sign of her previous hostility. She picked up a wine ss and said,
Director Davis, I was being petty before and targeted you. Let me offer a drink as an apology. You
have to at least drink this ss, right?
After she finished speaking, she put a ss of
bu 23
champagne in Marys hand and then picked up another ss of champagne and downed it in one go.
Her hearty demeanor drew sidelong nces from the people around, and they all mentally gave her a
thumbs-up.
Christina then looked at Mary. I know youre not feeling well today, so a symbolic sip will do. The
champagne isnt that strong.
But Mary furrowed her brows.
Being pregnant, she shouldnt drink alcohol, and now, with her heightened sensitivity to smells, how
could she possibly drink it?
She said, Sorry, but today
Before she could finish, Christina said, Director Davi everyone here knows you can hold your liquor
very well. You wouldnt refuse to drink today, would you?
Mary clenched her jaw tighter, Indeed, it is not appropriate for me to drink today.
Why is it not appropriate? I remember a quote of yours that circtes in our circle, There is no liquor
that cant be drunk, only a heart thatcks sincerity.
))
So, are you saying youck sincerity towards me and everyone else? Or is it because youve just been
promoted that you look down on people now?
The person who had juste to toast Mary was also one of the executives of the Davis Corporation.
He happened to be in charge of the investment department, essentially Marys superior.
Toasting was simply a gesture of respect and esteem. If Mary didnt drink, it could indeede off as
disrespectful. Hearing this, even his face changed
color.
Marys brow furrowed even more.
Christina pushed the wine ss toward her and said, Director Davis, if I were you, I would definitely
drink that. Otherwise, it wouldnt look good for anyone.
The ss of wine was ced right under Marys nose.
The scent of the alcohol hit her full on, immediately causing another cramp in her stomach and making
her suddenly cover her mouth, turning to run toward the
restroom.
But her arm was suddenly grabbed by Christina.
09.23
68
Director Davis, are you feeling unwell? Surely, youre not pretending just to avoid drinking?
Victoria said, Director Davis, if you dont want to drink, you can just say soy. Theres no need to
pretend we all understand.
The executive who had juste to offer the toast turned even darker in the face.
He scoffed and said, Director Davis, if you dont want to drink, then forget it. I was the one who didnt
understand my ce!
He turned and was ready to leave.
The rest of the executives from Davis Corporation also showed contemptuous expressions.
They had previously thought Mary to be hard-working and promising, which was why they came to
bond with
her, but could it be that she now felt she was above them since she was part of the Davis family?
Mary, seeing this, understood she needed to make a
choice!novelbin
On one side was the rtionship with her colleagues, which could easily lead to misunderstandings if
not
(00:23:
718
rified.
On the other was her pregnancy.
She didnt think being pregnant was something she couldnt talk about. After all, marriage was a free
choice, and so was pregnancy for a woman.
Seeing that the executive was about to leave, Mary forcefully held back the churning in her stomach,
turned around, and called out anxiously, Sorry, its not that I wont drink, but that I cant drink
because I am
pregnant!
R
10
:
Ch.33
Terrible
Chapter 331
The moment these words were spoken, the executive, who was about to leave, suddenly froze.
The rest of the Davis Corporation employees nearby also turned their gaze toward Mary.
Christina feigned surprise. Director Davis, what did you say?
Overwhelmed by emotion, Mary suppressed her nausea and repeated, I said Im pregnant, so Im
feeling unwell and cant drink, sorry.
The executive was stunned as well. I see, its okay, its okay You definitely cant drink if youre
pregnant. I didnt know so you take good care of yourself
Mary breathed a sigh of relief, and just as she was about to leave, Christina said, Director Davis, I
remember you arent married, are you? How could you be pregnant?
Her words cast a deadly silence over the crowd.
Everyones eyes were on Mary, then they nced at
her stomach
novelbin
GU:23
117
<
Victoria chimed in. Christina, how can you ask such a question? Since Director Davis has announced
her pregnancy, it must be good news, right? May I ask who the father is?
The others immediately turned their attention to
Mary.
Mary clenched her jaw and took a deep breath. Sorry, thats my privacy.
Victoria went straight to the point. Privacy? In
families like ours, marriages are to be made public. Is
Director Daviss fianc a secret?
Christina immediately scoffed. Dont tell me you dont know who it is. Ive heard that Director Daviss
personal life is quite controversial
As soon as she said this, the employees from both Davis Corporation and Olsen Group started
whispering and pointing at Mary.
Shes pregnant before shes married?
Although the Davis family has separated, wont this really affect the reputation of the Davis familys
women?
09.23
217
Mary has always been quite liberal with her social life, drinking with countless people for the sake of
projects, but I heard she still has some boundaries!
Boundaries? Shes pregnant now, where are the boundaries?
Considering her status, wouldnt the man take responsibility if shes really pregnant? Howe there
isnt even a fianc?
Maybe Christina is right. Mary has messed around with so many men that she doesnt know who the
father is. Ive heard that in the circles of the wealthy, some live very wild lives, there are even those
events
What? Where did you hear such gossip? Tell me, what happened?
Dont you know? I just heard about it, Ive never see it I heard that some people have very chaotic
private lives, they like to gather a group of women and men, then everyone gets undressed, forms a
circle, and the men stand still while the women rotate and pause for a
minute
My God, Ive really learned something new. If one were to get pregnant like that, you really wouldnt
377
know who the father of the child is You can only wait for the child to be born, then test all the men
present
that day
No way, would anyone dare to keep such a child?
I heard the Davis family has good morals, nothing like this has ever happened before, could there be
some misunderstanding?
Hearing all this, Mary was stunned; she had never expected gossip to shape into such a scenario.
But she didnt know how to exin, so she clenched her fists and turned to leave.
Just then, Chad also heard the surrounding chatter and hurried over. When he heard that people were
questioning the Davis familys upbringing, his face darkened drastically.
There were still several unmarried women in his
family.
If this scandal broke, would the other Davis familys women still be able to get married?!
His expression turned ugly as he stared at Mary, who
had clenched fists. He quickly stepped forward to
block her path. Where are you going? Tell everyone who the father is!
Upon seeing this, Mary subconsciously looked toward
Ellis.
Ellis leaned against the wine table, a ss of
champagne in hand, gently swirling it. Although he had heard themotion, he only watched it in
silence as if the champagne was some kind of rare treasure that could be yed with all night long.
He showed no intention ofing forward to help her.
Mary couldnt help but let out a bitter smile.
That was it.
In his eyes, her child belonged to another man. She had messed around with others; how could he
possibe forward to speak up for her?
She lowered her gaze. Chad
Dont talk to me! Furious, Chad stared at her and asked, Just tell me, whats the deal with this
baby?!
Mary clenched her jaw, looking at him. Its what it is.
She looked at the people around her, with sharp eyes and a cold smile. The country hasws that
allow unmarried women to get pregnant and have children, dont we? Are you all not allowing it? Or are
you still living in the Medieval times? This is the 21st century! Dont tell me everyones still holding onto
those archaic ideas!
You!
Seeing her so unabashed, Chad felt anger well up from
within him.
Christina covered her mouth. Miss Davis, Im sorry, I didnt realize that the Davis family was so lenient.
In the Olsen family, we must be home at night, and any movements after ten oclock must be reported
to
parents
These words caused Marysplexion to change
slightly.
Just as she was about to speak, the scene in front of her darkened, followed by a smack! Chads
palm struck hard against her face!
As the elder cousin, Chad had the right to discipline his siblings, and what Mary had said here severely
617
impacted the Davis familys reputation.
Mary looked at him incredulously, Chad?
Although Chad was strict toward them, she was, after all, a woman from another branch of the family.
Chad had neverid hands on her before.
Chad stared at her. This p is for yourck of self-respect! Mary, tell me now, who is that bastard
man?
At a distance, Ellis saw what was happening, and his brows furrowed immediately. His fingers
tightened around the ss.
R
R
10
09 23
>
ͼ
Chapter 332
Ellis subconsciously took two steps toward Mary, and then he saw Keera and Lewis rushing into the
crowd, which made him pause slightly.
He let out a sneer and continued to look down at the wine ss in his hand.
Keira hadnt expected Mary to encounter such an incident either; she hurried over upon hearing the
commotion and had just gotten close when she heard the crisp sound of a p.
She immediately pushed through the crowd and charged in, positioning Mary behind herself, and then
turned to Chad. What gives you the right to hit people?!
Chad fixed his gaze on her. On the grounds of the Davis familys ancestral teachings! I am her elder
brother! If she doesnt respect or love herself, I have every right to teach her a lesson!
Keira countered. Thats domestic abuse!
Chad circumvented her and turned to Mary, Mary,
19
Marys face had already begun to swell up.
She was holding her head down, covering her face with her hands.
Keira argued. Getting pregnant before marriage is her right! Chad, youre infringing on her personal
freedom by doing this!
Chad was already pointing at her, berating loudly. Sure, getting pregnant before marriage is her right,
but did she ever consider, after getting pregnant, what kind of impact that would have on the women of
the Davis family? Did you not just hear? What have the Davis familys women been reduced to in
peoples imaginations? If I dont discipline her? Who would dare marry any woman from the Davis
family in the future?!
The rumors about the wealthy second-generation were already quite messy out there.
The five major families put a premium on face and honor, hence they manage both boys and girls quite
strictly.
09.23-
<
In such matters, its often the girls who were at a disadvantage, so they were governed even more
strictly.
Under the deliberate guidance of Christina and Victoria just now, everyone had already formed a bad
impression of the Davis familys women.
Chads words were spot on; if this matter passed without rity, the reputation of the Davis familys
women would suffer, and marrying off would be difficult-doubt would be cast upon their honor!
Upon hearing this, Keiras brow furrowed. She was about to speak when suddenly Mary pushed her
arm away from behind. Keera, this has nothing to do with
you.
Mary emerged from behind Keira and came in front of
Chad.
She looked directly at Chad, then turned her head to the crowd. My personal behavior has nothing to
do with the Davis family.
Chad was about to retort, but Mary looked at him
again. Brother, since Ive made a mistake, and as a woman of the Davis family, I should ept
C
punishment. Lets go with the familyw!
At these words, Chads eyes widened in disbelief,
You
Mary said, Lets carry out the punishment right here, so everyone can see how strict the Davis family
rules are! Dont let my actions tarnish the Davis familys reputation.
Chad was startled by her demeanor.
Even Christina couldnt help but exim, Family rules? My god, Ive heard the Davis familys
punishment is flogging, and their whips have barbs Those barbs would peel away ayer of skin
This girl hasnt been chaste. How manyshes will she get?
Chad was stumped for a moment and didnt answ
Mary answered for him, Fiveshes!
Christina then eximed in shock. Heavens, after fivshes, wont her back be left without good skin?
Mary, are you sure about this? You could just say who your boyfriend is, and have Uncle Davis
advocate for you and arrange an engagement, couldnt you? Why go to such lengths?
09.23
Chad couldnt bear to whip Mary either and quietly urged her, Mary, please tell us! Father and I will
take care of you! Who on earth is the father of the child? Just tell us who the childs father is, and we
can talk
about what to do next. Theres no need to resort to
flogging!
The whip was still coated with salt water and chili water, causing unbearable pain when itshed the
skin.
When Chad was a child, his love for y was intense. Once he lied and underwent the family discipline
invoked by his father, feeling as if his soul was nearly
torn out with eachsh.
Therefore, he couldnt bear to see Mary suffer the
same way.
Yet, Mary clenched her fists tightly and kept her mouth firmly closed, adamantly refusing to speak.
She couldnt speak, because even if she did, Ellis would
never admit it.
Why should she humiliate herself?
Mary lowered her head, saying nothing.
Seeing this, Chad, frustrated with her obstinacy, blurted out, Mary, why are you so stubborn! Even if
the father of your child is amoner, the Davis family can ept it! Why wont you speak? Is it true
what Christina said, that you dont know who the father of your child is?!
His words were met with Marys continued silence.
Chad, exasperated, couldnt help but look around and say, Is that man here? Look, Mary, he hasnt
come forward to protect you yet. Is he worth all this?
Mary remained silent.
novelbin
Chad was on the verge of madness, seeing no end to the dragging issue, he had no choice but to infor
he family head, Ken.
Ken rushed over in haste and, seeing Marys condi and the crowd around, along with some journalists
who had been specifically invited
He knew that they had to provide some exnation today.
Otherwise, tomorrow the scandal would be all over the ce, shaming the Davis family.
679
He turned to Mary. Mary, Im giving you onest chance, are you sure you wont talk?
Mary shook her head.
Ken took a deep breath and then looked around. Isnt there anyone who wille forward to admit it?
Nowadays, free love is eptable. As long as you step forward, the Davis family wont do anything to
you we could even prepare a generous dowry for Mary!
Unfortunately, no one in the surrounding crowd spoke
1.
Keira immediately looked toward Ellis, ring fiercely at him. Seeing hispletely unmoved
demeanor filled her with both anger and anxiety, her gaze suddenly shifted to Lewis.
As she was about to say something, Lewis said indifferently, I wont help with that kind of favor.
Keira didnt know what to say.
Asking Lewis to acknowledge the child was indeed asking too much.
But she really couldnt bear to watch Mary suffer like
this!
She wanted to rush over, but her arm was held by Lewis, who spoke in a voice that was not loud, yet it
carried clearly to Ellis, For Mary to have done such a thing, it indeed brings shame to the Davis family,
and not being disciplined is no way to provide an
exnation. Fiveshes, considering she is pregnant and cant take medicine, who knows if the
wounds can
even heal
Keira immediately became even more anxious. Then
what should we do?
In the midst of the scene.
Seeing that no one came forward and Mary remained silent, Ken sighed quietly and then said, Bring
me my whip!
R
10
09.25 C
E
Terrible
Chapter 333
As Ken spoke, everyone was shocked.
No one had expected that the head of the Davis family would carry out punishment in front of such a
large audience.
Even Christina was taken aback, and she exchanged a nce with Victoria.
Although it was the 21st century, with a well-established legal system, families as entrenched as theirs
still had their own familyws.
These were in ce to punish those who didnt break thew but smeared the familys reputation.
Those outside the family werent privy to such matters; no family would enforce itsws in front of
outsiders. Large families cared about face they wouldnt broadcast the disciplining of their own,
preferring to handle it privately.
Todays mention of familyw was simply meant to pressure the Davis family into punishing Mary upon
returning home,
Chad was also confused. Dad, maybe we should go home and carry this out.
Once they were back home, the enforcement would be less severe, and the prescribed fiveshes
might not all be carried out.
But Ken was stubborn. Since weve already made a spectacle, of course, we should do it here and
show everyone how strict the Davis family is in managing its affairs!
Chad was bewildered.
Something seemed off to him.
His father, the family head, was actually quite lenient with those beneath him, resorting to familyw
only for serious transgressions.
Since Mary had already been given her own residence, effectively distancing her from the main
lineage; there was no need to go this far.
Even Mary herself was puzzled.
When she mentioned familyw, it was to protect the reputation of the women in the family and to
salvage some honor for the Davis family. Yet she knew that Ken wouldnt really flog her..
But if the flogging was carried out in public how could Ken possibly spare her?
Mary couldnt figure out why, but her hand had already moved to her abdomen.
She couldnt possibly miscarry from a fewshes, could she?
A look of worry crossed her face.
Keira frowned, stepping forward. Mr. Davis, are you going to publicly use capital punishment? After all,
that would be illegal, wouldnt it?!
Ken turned to look at her. Im disciplining a junior member of my own family. Will someone call the
police? Or perhaps you, Mary, will call the police?
Knowing she was at fault for todays matter, Mary simply closed her mouth and said nothing
Chad wanted to say more, but Ken rebuked him, Just go if I tell you to go! Where did all th nonsense
come from!
Chad had always obeyed his father, and with a sigh, he could do nothing but turn and exit the room.
The hotel wasnt far from the Davis residence, but it would still take at least half an hour to go back and
forth
After Chad left, Ken found a ce to sit down.
Mary stood there, lost and unsure of what to do. She looked down at her abdomen, never once raising
her head to look toward Ellis, who wasnt far away.
Keira wanted to rush over and take her away.
But Lewis held her arm.
novelbin
Keira turned and frowned at him, only to hear him exin, If the Davis family uses capital punishment
in public, do you think the public opinion will be favorable?
Keira shook her head, Of course not, so has Ken lost his mind?
As soon as she said this, she saw Lewis look at her intently. Think again.
His voice was steady, calming Keiras restless heart.
As she looked again toward the distance, she muttered to herself, Ken wouldnt have reached his
position today if he were foolish. Ive interacted with him; hes quite open-minded. He even promoted
Mary beyond the usual protocols because he saw potential in her. He wouldnt damage both parties in
this manner, so.
Keiras eyes suddenly widened with disbelief as she looked at Lewis. He knows that the childs father
is Ellis?
Lewis lowered his gaze. If she knows it, how could Ken possibly be unaware?
The she referred to Shirley.
Keira immediately thought back to the day when she went to pick up Mary when Shirley urged Mary to
get rid of the child. At that time, Mary was locked in a room and couldnt possibly have informed Shirley.
It must have been Marys parents who spoke of it.
Considering the kind of people her parents were, and given Mary was pregnant with Elliss child, they
certainly would have told Ken to gain some advantage!
So Ken really knew?
Was this whole farce to lure Elliss benefit?!
Ken was uncertain whether Ellis actually fancied the distant niece of the Olsen family. After all, the
feedback from the arranged meeting was that he wasnt interested.
A niece managed to force Ellis to marry her just by getting pregnant, which could offend Ellis, and it
might also put the Davis family in a disadvantageous position.
So, Ken did this on purpose!
He intentionally acted this way to force Ellis to make a choice!
Keira realized this and immediately looked at Ellis, only to see his brows slightly furrowed
stared at Mary in the distance, with a hint of annoyance shing across his eyes.
Keira instantly felt an itch in her hands.
Why wouldnt this guy trust Mary?!
Although Mary was forced by her Uncle Ken and father to go to all those drinking parties, the Davis
family rules were strict, and she had never slept around!
Keira wanted to go over and teach him a lesson but was stopped by Lewis, who grabbed her arm. Its
useless to say anything. Elliss biggest trait is confidence.
Keira didnt know what to say.
Ellis was too confident in himself, which was why he refused to trust others.
Thinking about it, wasnt this characteristic of him?
She was anxious. So what do we do? I cant just watch Mary get hit!
Lewis looked at her and saw her eyes were brimming with worry. He suddenly felt a bit
ufortable.
Concern led to chaos.
Keira had always been a person of calm and restraint. When she herself was abused by Poppy Hill and
cursed by I Olsen, she always remained calm, but now she was agitated because of Mary..
And for some inexplicable reason, his heart felt a bit sour.
Lewis coughed to suppress that sour feeling, If she really gets beaten, well address it then.
Keira, hearing these words, nodded, We can only do that.
Time passed quickly.
When Chad walked over with the whip, both Christina and Victorias eyes lit up, and they
subconsciously walked to Elliss side, whispering to each other.
I heard from Chad that this whip is really powerful
Who knows whose bastard shes carrying; onesh from this whip and the child might be gone.
If its gone, then its gone. Who asked her to do such an ugly
But I think Mary cares quite a bit about the child, and if the child is gone, she wont get any more crazy
ideas, right?
The two giggled and spoke thoughtlessly, not noticing that Elliss expression was growing darker by
the moment.
Suddenly, Chad handed the whip over to Ken.
Ken took it and swung it on the leather couch, instantly peeling away ayer of leather and sending out
stuffing.
The people around were shocked.
Could Mary really endure such a whipping?!
Mary also shuddered all over.
She looked at the mark on the couch and fearfully turned her gaze to Ken.
Kneel!
Ken roared at her.
rl
Mary bit her lip, pleading, Uncle Ken, can we wait until after I give birth to carry out the
punishment? Im worried
The rules of the Davis family dont give you the right to bargain!
Ken angrily interrupted her. Reveal the father of the child. If you cant, you cant escape these five
lashes!
Upon hearing this, Mary closed her eyes in despair.
Ellis didnt believe her, how could he possibly stand up for her.
She looked at Ken, clenched her fists tightly, and slowly knelt.
Seeing this, Ken immediately raised the whip!
Just at that moment!
Stop!
Chapter 334
Keira was indeed panicking, terrified that the whip might even slightly touch Mary.
As she watched Ken lift the whip in his hand, ready to bring it down, she could no longer hold back and
stepped forward withrge strides. Just as she was about to speak, a voice came through
Stop!
It was Ellis!
Keira halted in her tracks and immediately turned toward him.
Even Ken was trembling, feeling that if Ellis didnt show up, he wouldnt know how to end the scene! He
immediately dropped the whip, looked at Ellis, and continued acting Ellis, what are you doing? The
Davis family is executing familyw, surely youre not going to stop us?
Ellis understood the insinuation in his words and coughed. The child is mine
As soon as these words fell, a chorus of sharp intakes of breath filled the surroundings!
Even Christina and Victoria, who had been enjoying the spectacle, stared at Ellis in astonishment.
Ellis, what nonsense are you talking about? How could Marys child be yours?
Yeah, Ellis, dont get yourself into that mess.
Ellis didnt care about these two and instead looked at Mary.
Mary, who was kneeling on the ground, was now overwhelmed with shock and joy as she looked
earnestly at Ellis.
Was he finally willing to acknowledge the child?
In a moment, Mary found her eyes reddening, feeling like her sincere devotion wasnt in vain.
Ken pretended to be surprised. What? Its yours? Mary, is this true? When did you and Ellis get
together?
Mary bit her lip and remained silent.
Ellis then said, During ourst matchmaking meeting, it was love at first sight. We didnt have the
chance to inform you yet
I see!
Ken immediately dropped the whip, went forward to help Mary up, and then looked at Ellis. You ty are
really something. Youve scared an old man like me. To think youd keep such wonderful news. hidden;
by the way, Ellis, when do you n to get engaged?
Mary tensed slightly as she turned to look at Ellis.
But Ellis was watching her without a hint of joy on his face, and that demeanor made Marys heart. sink.
What did he mean?
While contemting, Ellis said, As soon as possible. Ill discuss it with my parents at home
Ken said, Good, then Ill be waiting at home for the happy news!
Leaving this remark, Ken turned to Chad. What are you doing standing around? Hurry up and put
away the whip, lest we be aughingstock again!
Chad was speechless.
Ken then nced at Mary beforeughing. Alright, Ive shown my face. This sort of asion should be
left to you young people to enjoy, Ill be leaving now.
With those words, Ken took Chad and departed.
After the two had left, Mary wanted to say something to Ellis, but the people around them had already
closed in,ing forth to congratte them.
Mr. Olsen, congrattions!
Director Davis, this truly is a double blessing for you!
Congrattions, congrattions
I wish you both a lifelong union and hearts forever entwined!
Seeing the crowd envelop the pair, Keira gave a wry smile, feeling relieved. She turned to Lewis and
said, What do you say? Do you think Ellis really believes the child is his or not?
novelbin
If he did, that would be very strange.
But if he didnt wouldnt that mean Mary was seen as a liar in his eyes? Why would he stand up for
her then?
Could it be.
Keiras eyes lit up, and she immediately looked at Lewis. Do you think Ellis might actually like Mary
The rest of her words stopped short upon seeing Lewiss expression.
Because she realized that Lewis was staring at the doorway, where the backs of Ken and Chad were
visible.
With that look, he must be thinking about his biological mother again, right?
His own uncle was right in front of him, but he didnt recognize Lewis.
Even if there was no real contact, would looking at a photo be so difficult? But it was clear they had
never paid attention, which meant the Davis family really didnt care about their nephew, Lewis.
Seeing him like this, Keira immediately felt a twinge of heartache.
She took her focus off Mary and put all her attention on Lewis.
She sped his hand. Its okay, Im still by your side.
Lewis seemed toe to his senses then, lowering his head and sighing quietly. He tightened the grip
on her hand. Keira, dont ever leave me.
Okay.
Keira, everyone else has someone to love them, but I only have you and Grandma. And Grandmas
health isnt good. Shes recuperating in Oceanion, and now, I only have you
I know, I understand
Keira hugged him, always feeling like something was not quite right.
As she pondered, hisrge hand tightly encircled her waist, Keira
Keira immediately stopped her wild thoughts. Tm here:
The banquet ended with the good news of Mary and Elliss impending engagement.
After everyone dispersed.
Mary finally had the chance to speak alone with Ellis.
She followed him into his car, Ellis was going to drive her home himself.
In the car.
Mary still found it unbelievable.
Was she really together with Ellis?
Her youthful fondness had turned into current joy.
While she was still basking in happiness, the cold voice of the man next to her suddenly came through.
Find a time to get rid of the child.
Upon hearing these words, Mary stiffened instantly.
She looked at Ellis in disbelief. What did you just say?
Ellis irritably loosened his tie. Mary, what are you still pretending for? This act you and your uncle are
putting on, isnt it just to force me? Fine. Ill ept you as a person, but that doesnt mean Im ready to
happily be a father, does it?!
What Lewis could see, Ellis could see as well.
Ken was clearly putting on an act.
But Mary only felt a chill rush from the top of her head to the soles of her feet, drenching her, as she
looked at Ellis in shock. You still dont believe this child is yours?
Ellis suddenly tugged at his tie again, I told you I have a low sperm count!
Ever since he learned about this condition, he consulted several doctors and even tried traditional
medicine, but nothing worked.
fate.
The doctors all suggested that he rx and leave it to fa
But they also told him to prepare to be childless for life. that maybe he could adopt a few children.
So, how could he possibly have a child?!
Had Mary created a medical miracle for him?
Mary looked at him in shock. If you dont trust me, why did you still stand up for me?!
Why?
Ellis was stunned.
He didnt know why
ther. He only knew that at that moment, the only thought in his head was that
he didnt want to see Mary get hurt.
Elsewhere.
Lewis was driving, taking Keira back to the South household.
On the way, Keira was still carefully observing his expression, to see if he was still upset, but his brow
remained furrowed, his expression somber and troubled.
Keira was about tofort him when her phone suddenly rang.
Picking it up, she nced at it and saw that the caller ID disyed no number!
She answered with a frown, and an electronic voice came through from the other side. Keera, Mary
and Ellis are about to be engaged, and youve finallypleted the first task.
Keiras heart skipped a beat, and her pupils suddenly contracted. She wanted to ask who they were,
but she understood that Keera wouldnt ask such a question.
She lowered her gaze and spoke softly, I want to go back. Can I do that?
Heh, you want toe home now? Is it because your biological mother, Jodie South, has been caught
and brought back?
Keira immediately clenched her fingers. How is she? I want to see her.
Its not impossible.
The other sideughed. I can show you the wayhome.
Chapter 335
335 Chapter 334
Keira heard these words, but there was no joy on her face. Instead, she asked, "What''s the condition?"
"Complete the task I''ve set." Keira scoffed. She knew that the other party wouldn''t tell her what she wanted to know. She asked straightforwardly, "What if I can''tplete it?" The person on the other sideughed. "Keera, you should know that your mother is a traitor to the South family, right? What do you think happens to traitors caught by us?" Keira''s chest tightened, and her voice trembled. "What will happen?" "Solitary confinement is the least of it. For someone like your mom, she''d be living in the dudgeon, given only a little bit of sustenance each day. Some might even be subjected to public protests and floggings... The most severe would be killed by submersion." The other party''s threatening words made Keira feel as if she were in a daze. She even looked around for a moment, feeling like she had stepped back into ancient times. Wasn''t this the 21st century?! How could there be ces that operated their own private torture chambers?! But Keira wasn''t naive. Crera''s system was based on equality, where everyone could enjoy fair treatment. But the world was too vast, and there were still ces with very. There were regions where women couldn''t show their faces in public...
Maybe some underdeveloped regions hadn''tpletely evolved into a civilized society Some ces were even consumed by constant warfare...
The ce that the person mentioned could indeed exist. But Keira wasn''t intimidated. The more the person spoke, the more it showed that Jodie South was safe for now. Indeed, the other party said, "Your mom is currently in our care, and nothing like that has happened to her yet, but if you''re disobedient, that could change." Keira lowered her eyes, speaking hastily. "Haven''t I been obedient already? The business with Mary and Ellis is done." "Well, yes, you''ve done that, Keera. It seems the pressure we''ve put on you in the past was too insignificant. I didn''t expect that for all these years I was overlooking a great deception, you''ve been hiding your true strength... You''ve really brought me a great surprise. Since that''s the case, then show your full power! Let''s see if you really have the qualifications toe home!"
After that, the other party said, "Getting Mary and Ellis to marry is the first task. Today the news of their engagement has spread; I suppose you should be able toplete that quickly. I''ll send the second task to your mobile phone in a couple of days." After that, the call ended. Keira looked at her phone, her brows furrowed. Lewis was driving and was silent throughout the call. Now that she had hung up, he finally asked, "Who was it?" Keira ryed the other party''s words to Lewis. Lewis said, "It seems this ce must not be in Crera. Keira, don''t worry. I''ll have people search the entire world." ...But the world was so vast; her mother could be hidden anywhere, even on an undiscovered deserted ind. No wonder the immense power of both the Olsen and Horton families couldn''t find her. Keira lowered her eyes, understanding that there was only one path left for her to take. That was toplete the task. ...
In Ellis''s car. Ellis irritably adjusted his tie and then turned to Mary. "Look, if you want to keep the child, I''m not going to agree to marry you. Mary, it''s up to you!" Mary let out a bitter smile. She turned to look at the scenery outside the window and said, "Don''t worry. I have no intention of holding onto you." Her demeanor made Ellis feel even more frustrated. The two of them didn''t speak for the rest of the journey and were soon back at the South residence. Noticing the ce outside, Ellis finally realized something, "You''re not staying at the Davis residence?" "No, I''ve been staying here with Keera for thest couple of days." Mary pushed the door open, not looking at him. "Thanks for the ride home, goodbye." She walked straight through the entrance. No sooner had she entered than she leaned against the door, pressing her hand to her chest. Then, she clenched her jaw tightly, and her eyes were slowly filled with tears. Ellis really knew how to make hurtful remarks. She did like him, but she wasn''t a masochist. Having dodged this bullet today, she would tell her parents tomorrow that she wanted to go abroad, and then leave the country.
She was going to take her child and never return to this heartbreaking ce.
Suddenly, her phone vibrated.
She opened it and saw that it was a WhatsApp message from Ken. "Mary, Ellis''s parents have contacted me and wille over to propose marriage tomorrow. Remember toe back for a visit."
Mary clenched her fists tightly upon reading this message.
She replied, "Uncle, there''s no need for that. I''m not suitable for Ellis."
After replying to the message, she headed for the living room.
But as she approached, she suddenly heard a conversation between "Keera" and the gigolo.
"Keera" said in a low voice, "Why do you think the first task they assigned me was to get Mary and Ellis married?"
Hearing this, Mary felt like she was struck by lightning, freezing on the spot.
She knew she heard it correctly and suddenly remembered that Keera had once vaguely mentioned the first task Was it to get her married to Ellis?
It suddenly urred to Mary that when Keera had been in a panic, scared after receiving the "task" they assigned her, she was absent-minded. Later, when she asked, Keera had answered, "They asked me to scheme against the most important person to me, and I refused."
Back then, Mary thought the most important person to Keera was Howard.
But actually, the most important person was herself?!
And then she thought about what happenedter...
Keera was always very meek toward Howard as well as toward Mary. They had shared twenty years of friendship, yet Keera blocked her because of a few words from Howard...
Was that also a way of protecting her?
Mary wasn''t foolish, and she had a natural trust in Keera.
She knew Keera wouldn''t scheme against her, and the rtionship that developed between her and Ellis hade naturally. It had nothing to do with Keera.
Sure enough, she heard the gigolo say, "I''m not sure, but this first task was a shot in the dark for you, and it was unexpected that they''d end up together."
Then "Keera" said, "That scumbag Ellis! If he dares to mistreat Mary, I won''t let them get married! When Mary gets back, I''ll ask her properly."
Mary''s eyes teared up.
She just knew...
But then she heard the gigolo say, "What about your mother? If you don''tplete the task, you won''t be able to save her."
Mary''s pupils shrank instantly.
Save her mother?
Mary could feel that Keera had been troubled recently, bing much more somber as if suddenly weighed down by more responsibilities.
She had been wanting to find an opportunity to ask what was going on.
But she had never imagined it was something this serious!
Keera had mentioned knowing where her biological parents wereDwas her mother captured by "them"?
No wonder Keera had needed toplete tasks!
With that thought in mind, she heard "Keera" continue. "No matter what, Mary''s happiness cannot be sacrificed."
Mary''s eyes teared up.
Keera had always considered her well-being...
Mary suddenly clenched her fists, turned around, and quietly left the living room. She approached the front door, not hearing "Keera''s" following words. "Mary is my most important friend. My sister would never use her, nor will I."
Mary quietly opened the door and left the vi, standing outside.
Her phone vibrated again. She picked it up and saw it was another message from Ken. "Dear niece, did you and Ellis fight?"
There were also several messages from her parents. "Mary, stop being stubborn, ande back home, okay? Marrying Ellis is the glory of your life! Your reputation is already ruined. Who else would you marry if not him?"
Looking at this WhatsApp message, Mary suddenly lowered her gaze and smiled.
Her refusal to marry Ellis had always been her pride, so was her desire to leave. So...
Chapter 336
Mary moved back home.
When Keira received her video call, she was slightly taken aback, Why so sudden? What about your
parents
In the video, Mary smiled faintly. Im now Elliss fiance. They couldnt wait to hold me up high, how
dare theyy a finger on me now? Dont worry! Im the Davis familys princess now!
Keira stared into her eyes. Mary, tell me the truth. Does Ellis believe that this child is his?
Mary nodded, Yeah, he does! Thats why were marrying because of the child!
Having said that, she sighed. But hes naturally promiscuous; if not for this child, Im afraid he wouldnt
have married me.
Keira immediately said, Then dont get married! We cant let a child trap your entire life.
Dont be silly.
Mary winked at her. Its such a great opportunity. Of course, Im going to seize it! Im not after him as a
person; Im after the status of Mrs. Ellis! Once I marry him, I want to see how Victoria and Christina can
still act so high and mighty in front of us!
novelbin
Keira wanted to talk her out of it, but Mary suddenly became serious. Keera, Im not like you. I was
born into arge family; I have a mission to fulfill with this arranged marriage. If I dont marry him, not
only will my reputation be ruined, but Ill probably be sold off by my uncle. So, after much consideration,
this is the best oue.
Keira still looked at her with concern, Are you sure you have thought this through?
Yes.
Mary beamed. His parents are here; were about to discuss the wedding. Ill stop chatting now
As she said that, she turned the camera around, and just then, several luxury cars drove in. Keira
nodded.
After hanging up, she looked at Lewis stepping out, frowning slightly. I always feel theres something
off about Marys emotions, and Ellis hase around that quickly?
Lewis replied, For Mary, he even epted the child that he believed not to be his. What else is there
to think through?
Keira tilted her head. Is that so?
Of course, it wasnt!
Ellis was at that moment staring at Mary, his eyes zing with fury.
Mary said yesterday that she wouldnt agree to the marriage.
So today when Ellis parents came to propose, he wanted toe along to see if she had changed her
mind. He didnt expect that she would agree!
Ellis mother was holding Marys hand, praising her. Good child! Ellis is a spoiled kid. If he doesnt
treat you well in the future, juste to me! Ill back you up
Okay
Mary nodded.
Ellis mother then took off her bracelet and handed it to her. This is our family heirloom, and from now
on, its yours! When the child is born, if its a girl, give it to her. If its a boy, give it to his wife?
Ellis mother looked at Mary, unable to contain her smile. Youre so beautiful. My darling grandchild will
definitely be gorgeous too!!
Mr. Olsen was also staring at Marys belly. It was impolite, but despite trying to look away, as soon as
he thought about his dear grandchild, he couldnt shift his gaze.
For so many years, thepanys affairs had been managed by his younger brother, the future was
handed over to his son, bypassing himself, the moderately capable eldest brother.
As a result, he had been cking off at home.
If this child were born, he would be able to look after his grandchild!
As a child, he relied on his father.
As he grew up, he depended on his younger brother.
He was approaching fiftyCfive, and he relied on his son.
Once he turned eighty, he would rely on his grandchild!
Everything was just perfect!
Both were extremely satisfied with Mary as their future daughterCinw!
Ellis watched them, his gaze falling on Mary, his expression changing several times, looking incredibly
upset.
Then the two families began to discuss the wedding date.
Ellis casually said, Theres no hurry, right? After all, shes still pregnant!
Ellis mother immediately said, What are you talking about? Its precisely because shes pregnant that
we need to hurry! We cant wait until her belly is too big, can we? That wouldnt look good. Right,
Mary?
Mary hung her head and nodded, Aunties right.
I think its best to do it within three months!
Ellis mother said, Otherwise, lets pick a date in the middle of next month!
It was only the beginning of the month.
Thinking about the task Keera had mentioned, the sooner they got married, the better, Mary said.
Auntic, maybe thats not a good idea.
Ellis sneered internally, d that the woman still had a shred of decency.
Just as he was thinking about this, Mary said, I want to do it this month
330 Chapter 335
Ellis was dumbfounded.
Ellis mother and Mr. Olsen were also taken aback, and even Marys parents and Ken started coughing
and giving her meaningful nces.
A woman shouldnt be too eager to get married!
But Mary seemed to have not noticed their looks and just looked at Ellis mother. Is that okay? Ellis
mother nodded, Thats fine, but its so rushed. The wedding dress and the hotel might not be up to
par.
Mary hurriedly said, Just getting a certificate is fine; its also okay if we dont have a ceremony
How can that be possible? Ellis mother held her hand. You are our daughterCinwCtoCbe whom
weve approved. We cant let you be illCtreated! So, this month it is! With the financial power of the
Olsen and Davis families, I dont believe we cant prepare a wedding in a few days!
Mary nodded. Okay
Ellis didnt know what to say.
Once the parents from both sides had chosen the date, Mary picked one that was particrly soon,
almost just a week away.
Then the parents on both sides started discussing the wedding details, asking Mary to take Ellis up t
her room to sit for a while.
Mary obediently nodded and led Ellis upstairs. As soon as the two entered the room, Ellis grabbed.
Mary and pinched her chin, making her look up at him.
Ellis said fiercely, What? Have you decided to have an abortion? You want to hold the wedding in a
week. Do you think you have enough time for a medical abortion now?
Mary immediately grabbed his hand. Ellis, this child is yours. Three months will pass quickly, and then
Ill have an amniocentesis with you. If its not yours, I will abort it right away, alright?
Ellis stared at her, then suddenly sneered. Now I understand why youre so desperate to marry me. Is
it because you know that after three months, I can get it tested, and you want to marry me before the
three months are up?!
Marys face turned pale.
Ellis red at her. What do you think will happen if I go down right now and tell them the child isnt
mine?
Mary immediately became anxious. Dont!
Dont? Ellis suddenlyughed, looking at her with a frivolous gaze. If you want me to endure this
humiliation, then shouldnt you do something about it?
Mary was startled. What?
Ellis suddenly began to rip open her clothes. Of course, you need to do something that makes me feel
pleased
11.4
Chapter 337
Mary immediately struggled. Dont!
She pushed Ellis away, then held her shoulders and pleaded. The baby is just over a month old, we
cant otherwise, I may have a miscarriage!
Is that so?
Ellis sneered. Wouldnt it be better if that happens? Then you would no longer have any leverage
over me.
novelbin
Marys eyes teared up instantly. Ellis, this is your child too!
I said, its not mine!
Ellis yelled and said furiously, Is this child that important to you? Why are you so unwilling to have an
abortion?!
Seeing his attitude, Mary knew that anything she said would be useless.
She closed her eyes.
Seeing her like this, the anger in Elliss heart grew even fiercer. Suddenly, he let go of her and sat down
on the sofa, spreading his legs indifferently.
Then, he spoke to her in the most malicious and frivolous tone imaginable. Actually, even if youre
pregnant, you can still satisfy me, cant you?!
Mary didnt understand at first and looked at him, puzzled.
Ellis sneered. What are you pretending to be innocent for?! Youve entertained so many bosses. I
dont believe you havent done this kind of thing! What? Cant let go in front of me?!
Mary was an adult and suddenly understood what he meant. Immediately, her face turned as paper!
s pale as
Seeing she understood but just stood there staring nkly at him, the irritation in Elliss heart grew
deeper.
He had agreed to marry her, yet she still insisted on giving birth to another mans child
In her eyes, was he really such a fool?!
He stood up abruptly and strode out. Since you are unwilling, then lets call off this engagement!
But as he made it to the door, Mary suddenly grabbed his arm.
Ellis turned back coldly, only to see Marys teary eyes as she looked at him, Okay.
Her eyes were bloodshot, and she bit her lip hard, her hands trembling as she unfastened his
belt...
One hourter.
May and Ellis came downstairs.
Elliss face was dark, but his body seemed rxed.
Mary looked stunned, her eyes slightly red, and the area around her lips felt numb.
Downstairs, their parents had already finished discussing their matters and had scheduled the wedding
for one weekter. Seeing the two of them, Ellis mother immediately smiled. Alright, now that
everythings settled, well leave you alone. Ill personally deliver the betrothal gifts tomorrow!
Ken also smiled. The dowry from our family will also be ready; dont worry!
The two of them exchanged a knowing smile and then turned to look at Mary.
Ellis mother suddenly paused, then red at Ellis.
Until they left, Ellis remained silent, bringing great relief to Mary.
Inside the Olsen family car.
Ellis mother pinched Ellis hard.
Ellis eximed in surprise. Mom, what are you doing?!
What am I doing? Mary is pregnant, and I wont allow you to mess around!
Elliss face immediately turned red, I, I didnt
Ellis mother stared at him. You think I dont know what you young people are up to?
Ellis stiffened, and his mother said resentfully, Control yourself. You cant do that kind of thing in the
first month of pregnancy. Dont Mary all the time! Her lips are swollen from all the kissing
Ellis rxed.
He thought about the unspeakable things he had just done in the girls cozy pink room and suddenly
said, Mom, lets repaint my room at home.
His mother nodded. Okay
Ellis also thought about the height of that sofa, which was just right for Mary to kneel on the ground.
He swallowed and then said, And get a new sofa.
Keira had no idea what had happened at the Davis residence.
At the moment, she was out having lunch with Lewis.
Upon receiving a message from Mary about getting married in a week, Keira suddenly panicked. She
gave Lewis a look and quickly found a secluded ce to call Mary.
Meanwhile.
At the entrance of the restaurant, Frankie and Reba appeared.
Frankie immediately said, This restaurant is newly opened and has good taste, so I brought you here
to try it out.
Reber a nodded indifferently.
The spiritless girl had be so thin that she was nothing but skin and bones. Her eyes were lifeless,
and she looked like a walking corpse.
273
Seeing Reba like this, Frankie couldnt help but sigh.
Ever since Keira passed away, Reba had been in this state.
He knew that after being betrayed by a scumbag and a wicked motherCinw, she had lost all hope in
life. Her parents and brother had been on her opposing side before, so she couldnt trust them.
Thus, when she was recuperating in Oceanion, Keira was almost like her light.
Reba felt motivated when she saw Keira.
But then Keira died.
Without her light, she was like a flower that lost the sun, slowly withering away.
It had been several days since Reba had eaten properly.
Frankie and his parents racked their brains every day to find ways to get her to eat. Frankie, who was
crazy about doting on his sister, searched all over nce for food to entice her.
The two of them entered and sat down as Frankie ordered several signature dishes.
Reba responded with a slight nod.
She slowly lifted her head, attempting to look across, then suddenly, she saw a familiar figure!!
Chapter 338
Rebas eyes suddenly lit up.
She had spotted Lewis!
It was as if she saw a fellow traveler in the darkness, and her eyes suddenly teared up, Frankie, why is
Mr. Horton here?!
Frankie was also startled and turned his head to see Lewis as well.
But the Lewis before them seemed different from the one they used to know.
He was dressed in casual sportswear, appearing several years younger, with a face that bore a gentle
expression,pletely devoid of the pasts decadence.
Did he look like someone who had just lost his wife?
Frankie was puzzled but still exined, Horton Groups projects have expanded to nce, and Lewis
has been here for over a month now.
Upon hearing this, Reba frowned. Why isnt he in Oceanion to apany Miss Keira? Shouldnt
he be there for the first month of her mourning periods?
Frankie thought carefully and realized that Reba was right
Seeing how agitated Reba was, he couldnt help but say, Thats hard to say. After all, the journey
between the two ces is only six hours. Maybe he goes back from time to time? This is, after all,
someone elses private matter, and its not right for me to pry.
Rebas jaw tensed. Why does he not look sad at all?
Frankie coughed and said earnestly, Reba, not everyone shows their pain outwardly. Most men
keep their sorrow deep inside, and someone with a strong mentality like Lewis even more so.
Really?
Reba stared intently at Lewis. But I dont see a trace of sadness on his face!
Thats exactly what shows his inner strength. Besides being Keiras husband, hes also old Mrs.
Hortons grandson. If he cant move on, who will take care of old Mrs. Horton? Reba, you should do
the same. Try to forget Keira, okay? It would also worry our parents less.
At the mention of this, Rebas eyes immediately moistened. I wont!
Her tears streamed down. The true death of a person isnt the disappearance of their physical form.
but when no one remembers her anymore. Frankie, no one in Oceanion remembers her, and no one
around will remember her. The only one who could remember her is her mother, and shes nowhere to
be found. If I forget her too, then she truly dies!
Hearing this, Frankie fell silent, and after a long pause, he finally said, Reba, Ill remember her
novelbin
too.
I know.
Reba wiped her tears. This past month, though you havent said it, youve lost ten pounds.
Frankie, I know, you were a little in love with her, werent you?
Frankie didnt speak.
Reba then said, So, you just had a crush on her, and youve lost ten pounds. But look at Lewis; he
hasnt lost any weight at all!
Had Lewis not lost weight? It was just that Keira had seen his checks bing hollow and had found
a way to help him gain it back over the past week!
Keira was so good at cooking, the food she made was not only nutritious but also delicious.
Lewis had been nourished to look lively and spirited, his smile soposed and confident.
He looked nothing like the disoriented man at the funeral back then.
So, Reba could tell at a nce that he wasnt sad.
Frankie didnt know what to say
This was, after all, someone elses private matter, he couldnt just rush up to ask Lewis, Why havent
you lost weight? after Rebas few words.
He coughed, intending to say something in defense of Lewis, but then he saw the silhouette of a
woman, with her back to them, sitting in front of Lewis.
Frankie paused slightly and instinctively nced at Reba.
Indeed, he saw Reba with eyes wide open in astonishment, looking at them in disbelief.
Before Frankie could speak, Reba was already trembling with anger. No wonder he came out so
quickly. He has found a new love! Frankie, do you see? Miss Keira has been dead for just over a
month, and he has already found someone new its simply outrageous!
Frankie was speechless.
His jaw tensed as he tried to soothe her. Perhaps this is just a facade of his?
What facade! Stop making excuses for him! Actions speak louder than words! Rebas eyes
brimming with tears as she eximed, Miss Keira was so kind to him while she was alive, and she
helped the Horton Group so much! How could he do this to her?!
Rebas chest heaved with anger, and her face turned deathly pale. Look how happy he isughing!
Frankie, hes clearly fallen for someone else!*
Reba!
Frankie also raised his voice. This is someone elses freedom, and you shouldnt be using him!
Even if Keira were still alive, he would still have the freedom to stray!
No way!
Rebas tears spilled over. He cant cheat on her! How heartbroken would Miss Keira be?! I wont
allow it!
Reba cried inconsbly. Frankie, I wont allow him to cheat. Whether hes busy with work or
engrossed in other things, he just cant cheat on her, Frankle! How can Miss Keira rest in peace like
this!
214
Listening to all this, Frankie suddenly sighed quietly.
He reached out his hand and took hold of Rebas. Reba, everyone has to walk their own path in
life, and you should learn from him, to move on as soon as possible
I wont! Reba shook her head. I dont want to move on. I want to remember Miss Keira. She was
so good; she deserves to be remembered by everyone in this world!
After saying this, Reba stood up abruptly. He cant cheat on her! He doesnt deserve it! Frankie
swiftly stood up as well, following her toward the table where Lewis and Keira were seated.
Unfortunately, after only a couple of steps, the two people had finished their meal.
Lewis, having regained Keira, would only notice her. He had already wrapped his arms around her
waist, and the two of them, with their backs to Reba, left together, heading for the parking lot.
Reba hurried after them.
Regrettably, Lewis and Keira were both in a rush, and they walked rapidly. Reba was unable to
catch up with them.
Breathless, she arrived at the underground parking lot, only to find no sign of them.
Disappointed, she lowered her gaze and bent over, resting her hands on her knees, gasping for breath.
Behind her, Frankie came along and steadied her. You havent been eating properly these past few
days. Stop running! Youre going hypoglycemic, arent you?!
Reba didnt respond, still searching the surroundings.
At that moment, a car up ahead turned on its lights, then the engine started, and it began to slowly
drive past them.
Reba immediately recognized the person in the drivers seat C it was Lewis!!
She hurriedly took a few steps forward, and then she saw the womans face seated in the
passenger
seat
Reba was stunned.
2
Chapter 339
Reba couldnt believe the face she was looking at.
She felt as though she had suddenly fallen into a dream.
The familiar face that had haunted her dreams for the past month was so clear that she wondered if her
eyes were deceiving her.
She widened her eyes, daring not to blink for fear that the person in front of her would disappear if she
did.
It wasnt until the car turned a corner and vanished from sight that Reba came back to her senses.
d you see that? That
She turned her head back toward Frankie hurriedly. Frankie, did you see that? Did you was Miss
Keira. Did I see it wrong?
She was so excited she was almost in tears.
Frankie was grabbed by her, and he responded with a wry smile, I saw it
Reba immediately said, Frankie, hurry and chase after them! Take me to her!
Frankie nodded. Okay
The two quickly walked to a nearby car, got in, and gave chase.
Meanwhile, Keira waspletely unaware that Frankie and Reba were following her.
Sitting in the passenger seat, she wore a worried expression, I still feel something is off with Mary. The
video call just now revealed nothing
Lewis was driving. Then stop worrying needlessly. Their marriage is a good thing for you.
Keira sighed. While that might be true, I still want her to be happy
Lewis remained silent.
Keira was about to speak again when her phone suddenly vibrated.
She nced down and instantly sat up straighter.
Lewis saw her reaction and asked, Whats wrong?
The second task has arrived.
Keira stared at the text message.
The message was from an international number, with its origin already erased, untraceable even by
hackers. The content was simple.
Congrattions. Youre about toplete the first task, which is a coboration between the Davis
family and the Olsen family. The second task is to achieve coborations with the other three of the five
great families of nce as soon as possible.
Upon reading this message, Keira was stupefied.
She read the message to Lewis and then furrowed her brows. This doesnt sound like a task. Its more
like they want me to build a business empire! Everyone knows that in nce, the five great families
Tm Chapter 11tnovelbin
check and bnce each other, and no single enterprise can coborate with all five at once
Lewis nced at her. You seem rather wellCinformed about the current situation in nce
K touched her nose. Did you think I was a housewifest month at the South residence? Ive
already figured out everything about the five great families of the nce
Apart from the Olsen and the Davis familles, there were also the Allen family, the Gill family, and the
Freeman family.
Keera Technology Co., Ltd. had alreadypleted coborations with the Olsen and Davis families;
the remaining task was to coborate with the other three.
As for Frankies family,
That shouldnt be a problem right?
After all, it was Rebas family.
If all else fails, she could let Lewis pull some strings, or even ask Samuel to help bridge a connection,
considering Dr. Southspany had previously bought materials from the Allen family!
That part shouldnt be difficult.
She never considered revealing her identity.
They were too dangerous; the fewer people knew she was Keira, the less danger she faced.
She now lived not only as herself, but more importantly, she needed to save her mother, Jodie South.
What about coborations with the Gill and Freeman families How was she going to manage that?!
While Keira was lost in her thoughts, the car arrived at the South residence.
The gates of the South home opened, the car entered the garage, and she and Lewis went upstairs.
Keira continued to ponder about the coborations as she entered the study, turned on theputer,
and began reviewing the coborative areas of the Gill and Freeman families to see if there were any
projects she could work with.
Lewis, left at the doorway by her abrupt entrance, wasnt upset. He simply brought hisputer into
the study, sat down on the sofa facing her, and began his work.
However, in the midst of working, Lewis suddenly paused.
He couldnt help but look up
at Keira.
He remembered Keira always struggled terribly during her monthly period and needed to take iron
supplements.
But somehow, it didnt seem like she had her period this month.
Considering the time.
Indeed, it was that time of the month, but Keira showed no signs of it.
And justst night, they slept together, and she showed no signs of menstruation!
Could such things be dyed?
Lewis suddenly opened a web page, turned to a search engine, and typed in: What happens when a
womans period iste?
The first line was about menstrual irregrities, saying it was normal for periods to bete.
Lewis looked thoughtful for a moment.
Reading further, he suddenly caught sight of an exnation stating if it was more than ten days
overdue, it could be a sign of pregnancy.
Pregnancy..
Lewis shot up from his seat, staring in disbelief at hisputer.
This sudden movement startled Keira, who looked up at him and asked, Whats wrong?
No, its nothing Lewis replied, stammering slightly as he swallowed hard. He nced at hisputer
once more, then put it down and walked over to Keira.
Keira refocused on her work.
He stood there quietly next to her, staring at her stomach for a long time.
As the housemaid was mopping outside, she passed by and saw this scene, shaking her head to
herself. The mistress had found herself a gigolo who wasnt only talkative and diligent but also quite
handsome. The only problem was that he was too clingy!
He was like an aloof cat, always jumping onto the desk or your shoulder, seeking attention.
With these thoughts, the maid continued mopping away into the distance.
Outside the South residence.
Frankies car was also stopped at the entrance.
Reba stared at the vi for a long time.
Just now, she watched Keira and Lewis Hortons car drive in.
So, were they living here?
This small threeCstory vi was located in the suburbs and looked too smallpared to the Horton
family manor It was certainly not a ce for the head of the Horton Group to live in
After a while, she got out of the car and walked up to the front gate, about to knock on the door.
Chapter 340
The nanny, hearing the sound of the doorbell, hurried out and opened the front door, only to find no one
there.
She was slightly taken aback but didnt think much of it and went back to the room.
Elsewhere, in the car.
Reba looked at Frankie angrily. Why wouldnt you let me go in to find Miss Keira?
Frankie touched his forehead and sighed. Ive just had someone investigate and rify the information
about the homeowner.
Given the Allen familys influence in nce, of course, they could figure out all the information about
Keera Technology within such a short time.
Frankie handed his phone to Reba.
Reba immediately started reading.
The list chronicled Keeras life story from her childhood: where she went to kindergarten, primary
school, secondary school, and college. After graduating, she didnt do much but marry Howard, only to
divorce him recently.
The photos ranged from her childhood up to the present day.
Reba looked at the face that was the spitting image of Miss Keira and waspletely
dumbfounded, Howe, except for the mole by the eye, she looks exactly like Miss Keira?
Frankie clenched his jaw. Im guessing they might be twins
Reba nodded. It must be the case.
Frankie then nced toward the South residence.
This data couldnt be faked; it was clear that there was a person who resembled Keira in the world.
Moreover, the person they just saw didnt have a mole by her eye, and her demeanor was far from
Keiras confident appearance.
So, the person inside the vi wasnt Keira but Keera.
He felt a slight disappointment, but turning back, he saw Reba with tears all over her face.
He was startled and immediately asked, Reba, whats wrong?
Reba was crying silently, and just as she was about to speak upon hearing his question, she started
sobbing, breathing so hard in her weeping that one might worry she would stop breathing the next
second.
Frankie was taken aback.
His sister was so frail now.
He started patting her back lightly, trying to help her catch her breath while thinking about what made
her so upset when he heard Reba suddenly cry out loud.
340 Chapter 330
While crying, she said through sobs, Is she a standCin? Is she the reason why Lewis isnt sad?
Because he found a recement for Miss Kelta?
Frankie was taken aback.
Reba resumed
How could he do this? How can he be worthy of Miss Keira this way? Frankie, I dont need you to like
this standCin. In this world, no one can rece Miss Keira!
Frankie immediately nodded. Alright, alright, I wont like her. Reba, can you calm down, please?
I cant calm down! I cant do it!
Reba covered her head. Every time I think that in this world, theres someone who looks exactly
like Miss Keira, living a life of happiness that should belong to Miss Keira, I just cant calm down!
Frankie, how can Lewis do this? How?!
Frankie, helpless, continued patting her back and after a while, suddenly said, Keera has always had a
timid and weak demeanor, but the things shes been doing recently are somewhat surprising
Rebas crying paused slightly.
Frankie pointed to the content on his phone and looked at her. Keera Technology recently talked about
cooperation with Davis Corporation and Olsen Group regarding new energy. I heard that she personally
came forward with a piece of cuttingCedge research.
Reba was stunned. Keera didnt specialize in new energy in college; how could she have produced
new energy research results herself?
Frankie nodded. Right, how could she?
He pondered for a moment, then said, I recall that Keiraspany was working on new energy, they
even bought raw materials from us. Later, I also learned that she was Dr. South, the highly
soughtCafter research scientist in the new energy field.
After hearing this, Rebas eyes lit up slightly. Frankie, you mean to say
Was Keera actually Keira?
But
How is that possible? Reba looked at the information in her hands. Keera grew up in nce, and
it seems like shes never been to Oceanion, and besides weve verified the DNA of Miss Keiras body
several times
Her expression grew dim.
Frankie then said, Lets go home first and talk about it after we figure things out.
Okay.
The two drove back to the Allen residence in nce.
Reba looked dispirited and listless..
Just as she entered the house, she heard someone say that a guest had arrived at the house to see
Frankic.
Reba paid it no mind.
340 Chapter 330
She followed Frankie into the living room, and as he proceeded to the parlor, Reba was nning to
go to her bedroom, which required passing through the parlor.
Hankie entered the parlor while Reba was about to leave when she suddenly heard a familiar voice
from inside. Mr. Allen, long time no see!
That voice. was it Samuch?!
Reba immediately halted and turned around to enter the parlor.
She had long known that Samuel was under Miss Keirasmand, saying that he managed Dr.
Southspany, but in reality, he was helping Miss Keira manage herpany.
Why had hee?
Naturally, Samuel hade to discuss cooperation on behalf of Keira!
After Keira received the second task, she contacted Samuel.
Samuel just happened to be on standby in nce recently, ready to protect her at any moment, so
upon receiving the news, he took the opportunity and came here.
He got straight to the point with Frankie. Im here for this reason: I wanted to help Keera Technology
negotiate a deal with Allen Group regarding the purchase of raw materials
He pulled out a contract and handed it to Frankie. The same as with ourpany before, Keera
Technology is now working on new energy and needs these raw materials. Mr. Allen, considering our
longCstanding cooperation, I thought it best toe.
Upon hearing this, Frankie furrowed his brow and nced over the contract.
Before he could say anything. Reba suddenly rushed in, looking at Samuel, and asked with shining
eyes, Why are you here to negotiate cooperation on behalf of Keera Technology? Is it because. Keera
is Miss Keira?novelbin
Her heart racing with uncertainty, she finished her sentence and stared intently at Samuel.
341 Chapter 340
Chapter 341
Why did Keera suddenly have knowledge of new energy?
She even brought out thetest scientific research technology in new energy.
There was only one exnation that made sense!
Reba felt she had seen the truth
Feeling Rebas intense gaze, Samuel was somewhat at a loss, Miss Allen, what are you..
Yet Reba stepped closer, seizing his hand. Samuel, tell me, is it true?
Samuels mouth twitched, and then he replied, Of course..
Rebas eyes suddenly shone even brighter.
But what she heard next was: Its not true!
Reba was taken aback.
Samuel coughed and began, Miss Allen, since youve asked, Ill just tell you straight. The boss of
Keera Technology, Keera, is actually Keiras twin sister
Reba paused slightly when she heard this.
Samuel sighed. After my boss passed away, herpany should have gone to her direct rtives by
rights, but Mrs. Olsen was nowhere to be found, and my boss only had this one sister left
Reba understood. So, Miss Keiraspany is now Keeraspany?
Samuel scratched his head. Right.
That was the exnation he had thought of for the public.
His ownpany was about to merge with Keera Technology anyway, and it would make it easier for
him to help his boss; this exnation seemed wless.
Samuel knew that his bosss identity couldnt be revealed now.
Although Keira had never mentioned it, there was an unspoken understanding between them.
Seeing the expression on Rebas face, he knew she believed his story. He cleared his throat when
he heard Reba speak.
So, youve be Keeras subordinate, and Lewis, Miss Keiras husband, has also be Keeras
man. Have you all started treating Keera as Miss Keira?
Samuel scratched his head, not understanding why she sounded so sad when she said this but nodded
anyway. What? Lewis has be my bosss man?
What was this nonsense?
He had no idea about this!
But his words only made Reba more devastated. Your boss? That was what you used to call Miss
Keira, and now you address Keera in the same way?!
Samuel immediately realized his slip of the tongue and quickly added, Well I meant my employer!
My employer has now be Keera, so sorry, it just slipped out..
Reba, incredulous, stepped back. How could you let it slip out?
Samuel looked at her, confused.
Reba immediately shouted, How could you let it slip out? Samuel, you traitor! Lewis is a traitor. all
of you are traitors!!
She was screaming, with tears streaming down her face.
Then she grabbed Frankies arm. Frankie, cancel all cooperation with them! Kick him out!!
Samuel was dumbfounded. Wait, Miss Allen, you
Frankie immediately stepped between Samuel and Reba, pointing to the door. Mr. Morgan, from
now on, the Allen family will no longer cooperate with yourpany or Keera Technology. Please
leave.
Samuel was dumbfounded.
He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but Rebas piercing scream had already reached
him. Go! Just go!
She was obviously not herself, and Samuel could only wave his hands quickly. Hey, okay, Im leaving.
Dont get excited, alright
Samuel left the Allen residence with a dejected expression.
After he had left, Reba finally cried out, Frankie, why? In this world, no one can rece Miss
Keira!TM
Leaving behind only those words, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted.
Frankie immediately picked her up, tense but not panicked because recently, Reba had been
heartbroken and fainting had be a frequent urrence.
Carrying Reba upstairs, he just happened to run into their parents, who, hearing themotion
downstairs, were hurrying over.
Seeing Rebas state, Mrs. Allen was shocked. What happened?
Mr. Allen also scolded, Frankie, werent you supposed to take your sister out to rx? How is this
rxing?!
With no other choice, Frankie briefly exined the days events.
Mr. and Mrs. Allen were stunned, then both let out a sigh in unison.
Mr. Allen, feeling sorry for his daughter, said, Cancel the coboration. Dont upset Reba
anymore.
Frankie nodded. Okay
Mrs. Allen had tears in her eyes. How did things get so messed up? How could Keira have a twin
sister? But what Lewis did was really too much. Its not just Reba. It makes me ufortable too!
Mr. Allen and Frankie exchanged looks, neither man foolish enough to speak up for Lewis.
Kicked out?
Keira found the voice on the phone somewhat unbelievable.
Samuel said, Yeah, I didnt expect it either. Youve only been gone for so long, and they have no
regard for your reputation!
Keira pressed her lips together. Dont talk nonsense. There must be some misunderstanding. Reba
isnt like that.
But Samuel snorted. I think shes acting a little crazy right now. You havent seen her when shes
unreasonable
Keira cut him off, Thats enough.
Immediately, Samuel said, Alright, Ill stop talking badly about her, okay? But what should we do now?
Boss, do you have to coborate with the Allen family?
Yes.
Keira said calmly, Tll think of another way.
With that, she hung up.
Suddenly, there was an additional voice beside her, The Allen family wont coborate? Let me help
with that
Keira jumped in fright, turning around to realize that at some point, Lewis had moved from the opposite
sofa to her side.
He had been there so quietly that she didnt even know how long he had been standing by.
She furrowed her brows, hesitantly saying, Never mind. Ill think of something else.
novelbin
Because of the Davis familys rtionship, Lewis had always had a poor attitude towards the Allen
family, considering Mrs. Allen was the daughter of the Davis family. Asking him to mediate probably
wouldnt sit well with him.
Just as she was considering this, Lewis said indifferently, Ill have Tom speak to them. Dont worry.
Youre overthinking it.
Keira thought about it, then didnt object. Alright then.
If they could reach an agreement sooner, it would be best.
She was about to continue working when Lewis suddenly held her arm. Stand up and walk around a
bit. Sitting too long isnt good for your health.
He nced at the mobile phone screen disying tips for pregnant women.
Keira stretched. Alright.
Then she stood up and immediately felt a warmrge hand around her waist. She was startled, turning
to see Lewis looking awkward. Be careful, dont hurt your back.
Keira was perplexed.
She was confused. Whats wrong with you? Have I got some incurable disease?
342 Chapter 341
Chapter 342
Lewis immediately said, No, dont jinx yourself, (D))
Keira was perplexed.
She stared at Lewis. Then whats wrong with me?
As soon as she said this, she yawned!
Lewiss eyes lit up again!
Among the early signs of pregnancy, there was another one: drowsiness. He immediately helped Keira
to the bedroom. TII handle the Allen family for you. Youre sleepy now, right? Go to bed.
Keira was perplexed.
Although she felt Lewis was being quite inexplicable, she indeed hadnt had enough sleep due to this
mans passion in the past few days, so she went into the bedroom.
Lewis gently covered her with the nket, then stepped out quietly. Dont worry. When you wake up. I
will have taken care of the Allen family for you.
Keira didnt know what to say.
After Lewis left, she picked up her phone and saw a message from Samuel. Boss, isnt the day for
your iron transfusion dyed this month?
Keira replied to the message. Yes, I caught a cold after falling into the waterst time, so my period
has been dyed. I havent felt it yet. Ill let you know when I do!
Whenever her period was about to start, she would feel abdominal pain and weakness, which was
when it was time for an iron transfusion.
Butst time, after falling into the ocean and soaking for a long time, she caught a cold.
A few days ago when her period didnte, she was afraid she might be pregnant, so she went to the
hospital for a checkCup and found out it was just menstrual irregrity.
She couldnt afford to get pregnant with her current situation.
She didnt yet know what she would be facing in the future
Thinking about this, Keira tossed her phone aside and closed her eyes.
She slept veryfortably, and when she woke up, it was already dark outside.
Amy was lying next to her, ying with a toy. Seeing her wake up, she immediately trotted over.
clinging to the bed and trying to climb up.
Soon after mbering up, she dove straight into Keiras arms.
Lewis stepped out for a moment and when he gently opened the door, he saw this scene and was
startled, quickly rushing over to pick up Amy. Amy, you cant bother Mommy now!
Amy was perplexed.
Amy immediately pursed her lips, not speaking, just looking at Keira with tearful eyes.
Keira, unable to resist such a pitiful look, immediately said, Im awake now, its okay. Amy isnt
bothering me. Give her to me
Lewis was very conflicted but ultimately handed Amy to her. He then sat down beside them.
As Keira yed with Amy, she suddenly went to tickle her underarms.
Amyughed out loud, so excited that her little legs kicked and iled, and the next moment, arge
hand reached out, seizing those two chubby legs.
Keira was perplexed.
So was Amy.
Both turned their heads in unison, only to see Lewis staring tensely at Amys legs and Keiras belly.
Seeing that Amy hadnt kicked Keiras belly, Lewis finally breathed a sigh of relief.
But then his gaze met Keiras inquisitive eyes.
Lewis immediately coughed and averted his eyes.
novelbin
nanny
Keira raised an eyebrow and yed with Amy for a while longer before letting the take her away to
sleep, then she turned to Lewis. You wouldnt happen to think that Im pregnant, would you?
Lewiss expression stiffened.
Seeing his reaction, Keira understood and couldnt help but feel a mix of amusement and incredulity.
No, I just had a blood test a few days ago.
Is that so?
Lewis showed a hint of disappointment.
Keira moved closer. Are you disappointed?
No.
Lewis denied it quickly.
However, Keiraughed and then took his hand. I dont want to have children anytime soon.
Lewis nodded. I know.
That was why he hadnt told Keira his suspicion, fearing that if she really was pregnant, she might give
it up, as now was indeed not the right time.
But if she really had a child, he didnt want to give up just like that.
Now that he was sure there wasnt one, he felt relieved.
As the two of them talked openly, they rxed a lot.
Keira looked at him. How are things going with the Allen family?
At her words, Lewis paused slightly.
Keira was startled, Whats wrong?
Lewis cleared his throat. The Allen family said they were fine with cooperating with Keera Technology,
but they want me to agree to one condition.
What condition?
Lewis was silent for a while before saying in a puzzled tone, Frankie said Reba wanted to marry
me.
Keira was perplexed.
She looked at Lewis, puzzled.
After a while, she hesitantly asked, Does Reba like you? I didnt notice when we were in
Oceanion
Lewis was also baffled.
The Allen family.
Frankie looked at Reba in resignation. If you dont like him, why do this?
Reba stared at him. I have to protect Lewis for Miss Keira and prevent him from finding another
standCin!
Frankie didnt know what to say.
The cooperation with the Allen family seemed to be at an impasse.
Samuel tried to mend things a few times but didnt get through the door.
On Lewiss side, Tom personally visited the family, and Frankie did let him in out of respect for Lewis.
but the condition still hadnt changed.
Lewis even made a phone call to Frankie.
The two men, both of few words, were silent for a long time after the call connected, until Lewis finally
broke the silence. Whats going on?
Frankie said, This is my sisters idea. Anyway, you two are both unmarried now, which seems youre
both avable. Why not just agree?
Lewis hung up immediately with a cold face.
Keira watched his sullen face and almostughed. There must be a misunderstanding. Rebas isnt
like that
Lewis frowned. Lets hope so.
Keira then frowned. Forget it, neither of you can handle it, so it seems I have to make a visit
personally.
Keira did as she said, immediately having Lewis drive her to the Allen residence.
At the doorstep, Lewis announced his arrival.
Upon hearing it, the butler immediately sent someone running inside, Mr. Allen, Mr. Horton hase
personally!!
This time, of course, no one dared to stop them, and the butler personally led Lewis and Keira to the
drawing room, then said, Mr. Allen and Miss Allen are both at home. Ill get them for you now.
Upstairs, when Reba heard from the butler that Lewis had brought Reera, the seemingly frail
woman suddenly became as revitalized as if she was injected with adrenaline. She was full of fighting
spirit.
She immediately changed her clothes and looked at Frankle. Lets go downIST
Frankle sighed. Thats Mr. Horton. Dont do anything rash
Reba clenched her fists. I wont. I just want to ask Keera if she knows that shes just a
recement!
343 Chapter 342
Chapter 343
Keira and Lewis were seated in the reception room, surveying their surroundings. I didnt expect
Rebas home to have such dcor. Its quite cozy.
Lewis frowned, looking displeased. Dont you feel even a hint of danger?
Keira, puzzled, looked at him, What danger?
Lewis coughed, then lowered his voice. Reba covets a friends husband so openly. You should
keep your distance.
Keira didnt know what to say.
novelbin
She smiled faintly. There must be some misunderstanding
Lewis sighed and said nothing.
Over the years, whether during school or after returning to the country, many women had thrown
themselves at him relentlessly, otherwise he wouldnt have mistaken Keira, who came to him with a
printout of the marriage certificate, as trying to hit on him.
But he could never have imagined that the obedient girl who always listened to Keira, filled with
admiration in her eyes, would also take a fancy to him.
If Reba were only Frankies sister, he certainly wouldnt be amicable.
But since Reba was also Keiras friend and bestie, with whom she had a good rtionship in
Oceanion, he couldnt be too harsh.
After all, a besties pillow talk could be deadly!
Lewis coughed, and then messed up his neatly arranged hair a bit, and adjusted his sports jacket.
Seeing him like this, Keira asked, What are you doing?
Making myself look uglier.
Keira twitched the corner of her mouth, grabbing his hand. Stop messing around. No matter what you
do, you cant hide your handsome features.
At her words, Lewis indeed stopped his actions, but his ears gradually turned red.
Keira noticed he blushed easily, so she deliberately stared at him.
Sure enough, it wasnt long before he cleared his throat to remind her. Hold back a bit. Wait until were
home tonight.
Keiraughed.
At that moment, there were sounds from the doorway, and then Frankie walked in with Reba.
Frankie had lost some weight since their first meeting. As soon as he entered, his gaze fell on Keiras
face, a shadow flickering in his eyes.
Lewis immediately stepped forward, blocking his
gaze.
Frankie looked at Lewis with a frown.
Keira didnt notice the subtle actions between the two men, instead, she turned to look at Reba,
only to see Reba lifting her chin slightly,cking the gentleness and timidity she had shown in
Oceanion, her manner now carrying a hint of haughtiness.
As soon as she entered, she stared tantly at Keira, her eyes filled with hostility.
What was going on?
While Keira was contemting, Reba approached her and extended her hand. Hello, Im
Reba.
As Keira reached out her hand, about to touch hers, Reba withdrew her hand, feigning nonchnce
as she touched her hair, then stared at Keira, Keera, right? You really resemble a friend of mine.
Keira didnt know what to say.
Reba continued to stare at her. Do you want to know who my friend is? Oddly enough, its Mr.
Hortons deceased wife Did you know about this?
Confused, Keira nodded.
Seeing this, Reba immediately furrowed her brows, her voice bing somewhat shrill, You
knew?
Keira nodded again.
Reba immediately clenched her fists, then let out a scoff. Youre happy to be someones
recement?
This time, Keira sensed something was wrong, and before she could speak, Lewis stepped in front of
her, giving Reba a warning look. Miss Allen, please mind your manners.
Are you defending her already?
Rebas attitude was harsh. She stepped forward, staring intently at Lewis. Mr. Horton, since youre
here, its time I made some things clear.
Her eyes were bright as she spoke. Actually, I fancied you when I met Miss Keira. I just restrained
myself because of her presence. Now that shes gone, how about our families join in marriage?
Lewis was perplexed.
His expression turned dark as he stared at Reba. He then looked back at Keira with a look that
said, See, this is your good friend!
Keira hadnt expected Reba to say such a thing and immediately said, Miss Allen, you cant talk
nonsense like that.
But Reba looked straight at her. Im not talking nonsense. I want him. If you want to cooperate with
our family, give him to me, or forget the cooperation!
With that, she walked out.
Reba could leave, but Frankie didnt want to fall out with Lewis. Their families still had to work
714
together, so he stayed, looking helplessly at Lewis. Mr. Horton, you heard what my sister said, right?
Lewis suppressed the anger and stared at him. Do you always indulge her like this?
Frankie shrugged. Theres no helping it. Shes the only daughter of my parents, and shes my only
sister who has gone through such an ordeal. From now on, she can only be coddled.
Lewis didnt know what to say.
He looked helplessly at Keira.
But Keira stepped forward and addressed Frankie. Mr. Allen, if the cooperation between our families is
so frivolous, then lets call it off. However, Miss Allen doesnt seem quite right. Maybe you should take
her to a psychiatrist?
Frankle was startled.
Ever since Reba was brought home, she had be increasingly paranoid.
Her demands were now even more outrageous.
The family had thought it was due to experiencing a failed marriage and Keiras death, so they hadnt
thought much about it.
But Keira had spotted the problem at a nce.
Was Reba having mental issues?
Frankie pondered for a moment, then nodded. Thank you for the reminder, Miss South. Ill take her to
see a doctor.
Keira turned and left with Lewis.
Frankie watched them leave and noticed that Lewis, when with Keera, still walked half a step behind
her, just as he did in Oceanion when with Keira.
That was something that had shocked Frankie before.
It
t clearly showed how much Lewis valued Keira.
And now, he was doing the same with Keera.
Recalling the tone and manner in which Keera had just spoken to him It was very simr to Keiras.
quite unlike the submissive Keera they had investigated.
This made him start to doubt again, could it be
A suspicion suddenly took root in Frankies heart, and he found it hard to believe his own spection,
so he followed them out.
Just as he stepped outside, he saw Keera and Lewis walking toward the parking lot, about to get into a
car when Frankie hurriedly took a few steps forward and called out, Miss Olsen!
Keira subconsciously halted a little.
Chapter 344
Keira was currently thinking about Rebas situation, so she was somewhat distracted.
When Frankie called out to her, she subconsciously stopped in her tracks.
Luckily, Lewis was quick to react, blocking Frankies line of sight swiftly, but by the time he had done
so, he became acutely aware that the act of concealing itself revealed something.
Lewis cast a nce toward Frankic, and sure enough, he saw deep suspicion in his eyes.
Keira realized that something was amiss and, without turning her head, she went directly to the car.
Lewis sat in the drivers seat, started the car, and as they drove past Frankie, Keira nced at him.
After the car had left the Allen residence, Keira looked toward Lewis and said, Do you think he noticed
something?
Lewis said indifferently, He probably suspects something, but without evidence, he definitely cant
use you.
Keira frowned, about to speak, but Lewis understood her thoughts. Dont worry. Frankie is a smart
man. Even if he has discovered something, he wont make a big fuss about it.
Keira then nodded.
The two of them didnt return to the South residence, but instead went to the Davis family.
Today, Mary was trying on wedding dresses.
As her best friend, Keira went to help her choose.
The car stopped in the parking lot, but Lewis remained seated in the drivers seat. You go ahead. Til
wait for you here while I handle some workCrted matters.
He didnt want to confront the Davis family again.
Thinking of thest time when Shirley stood before him, unable to recognize her son, Keira understood
and nodded.
She got out of the car and entered the Davis residence.
Mary was now the most prized daughter of the Davis family, and naturally, Keira faced no obstruction
upon entering, proceeding directly to the banquet hall.
This banquet hall wasrge, yet now it was filled with wedding dresses, with brand managers standing
by their respective stations, waiting for Mary toe and make her pick.
It was as if a bridal shop had been moved into their home.
Keira was startled by the scene and looked toward Mary.
Mary also tugged at the corner of her mouth. Uncle Ken and the Olsen family arranged this. They said
since Im pregnant, I shouldnt overexert myself, so they asked the brands to send over their top
wedding dresses
Keira asked, Isnt that a bit too extravagant?
Mary let out a soft sigh.
Extravagant?
It was the power of a prestigious family.
When she was young, while her grandfather was still alive, the children in the family would often buy
clothes this way. But after the principal lineage split off, they no longer enjoyed such treatment.
How could Marys parents and grandmother, who were ustomed to enjoying such privileges, stand
their current cold reception?
That was why they saw her as a key to reCentering a topCtier wealthy family.
She was about to marry Ellis, and her parents status within the Davis family had risen, once again
enjoying the treatment reserved for the principal lineage.
Yet Mary felt no joy, only a strong sense of helplessness and sadness.
Keira, sensing herck of enthusiasm, helped her choose among the wedding dresses. BrideCtoCbe,
how about trying this one? Your neck is slender, and I think this dress suits you!
However, Mary was disinterested. No need, this one is fine.
She settled on one dress right away, sent the other brand managers home, and then looked at the
sales clerk, pointing to Keira. Help my friend choose a bridesmaid dress.
Keira was perplexed.
She lowered her voice. Im married with a child Isnt that inappropriate?
Mary immediately said, Arent you divorced? Divorced means single. Of course, its appropriate!
Keera, we had an agreement back in the day, that we would be each others bridesmaids
Hearing this, Keira paused for a moment, then nodded. Okay.
The sales clerk had the bridesmaid dresses ready, so Keira also casually picked out a white gown. was
understated, which wouldnt steal the brides thunder.
In less than ten minutes, they had chosen the dresses.
that
Just as the two were about to leave, Marys parents rushed over in a hurry, Is that the choice? Isnt
that too casual?
Mary said indifferently, Anyway, whatever I wear will look the same
Her mother wanted to say something else, but her father quickly interjected, Right, our daughter is so
beautiful, and all these wedding dresses are signature pieces from big brands; indeed, anything she
wears will look good.
After that, Marys father looked toward the door, Mr. Ellis was supposed toe today to choose with
you, howe hes not here yet?
novelbin
Upon hearing this, Keira immediately looked at Mary.
But Mary lowered her gaze, Well, he just sent me a message, saying hes busy with something and
wonte today. Just have the sales clerk match the clothes to his size, and send them to the Olsen
214
family.
At these words, her parents exchanged a nce immediately.
Her mother wanted to speak but ultimately remained silent.
Keira walked Mary back to the room, then suddenly asked in a low voice, Mary, are you happy?
Mary looked at her, suddenly feeling like crying.
Since her marriage to Ellis was decided, her family had been busy preparing for their wedding, but no
one had ever asked her if she was happy.
Everyone thought that she was reaching above her station by marrying Ellis
Only Keera genuinely cared about her.
But Keera needed her to marry Ellis.
Seeing her like this, Keira immediately said, Mary, if Ellis cant even make it for such an important day,
dont marry him.
Mary quickly grabbed her hand. What nonsense are you talking about? I agreed to this marriage.
Keira was about to speak when the door was suddenly pushed open, and Marys mother walked in.
As she entered, she saw Keira and immediately said with a smile, Mary, among the dresses the
manager just left, theres one for Keera as a bridesmaid.
Mary raised her eyebrows at her, remaining silent.
Marys mother chuckled awkwardly. Heres the thing, even though your wedding to Mr. Ellis is being
arranged hastily, the whole town is watching. The marriage between the Davis and Olsen families is a
big event, and the Olsens are nning to have Victoria serve as your bridesmaid
Hearing this, Mary nodded. Sure, the bridesmaid group can have six people anyway If she wants to
Her mother hesitated, then nced at Keira again.
Just now, your Uncle Ken said he would let his daughter be one of your bridesmaids, and the Allen
family will send someone too. You remember your aunts daughter Reba? Shell also be your
bridesmaid. With this lineup, Keeras status seems somewhat insufficient
She seemed uneasy and looked at Mary. Seeing that Mary said nothing, she immediately turned to
Keira. Keera, you and Mary have been close friends since childhood, and I know that. So, regarding
this matter Mary is quite troubled
Upon hearing this, Keira immediately raised her eyebrows.
Was Marys mother trying to get her to back off gracefully and bow out?
Chapter 345
Keira snorted coldly. Before she could speak, Mary mmed her ss onto the table, producing a loud
bang:
She looked at her mother and said, Keera and I agreed to be each others bridesmaids at our
weddings, Mom. If you wont let her be my bridesmaid, fine, then I wont be a bride either.
These words startled her mother instantly. Mary, you thats not what I mean I just think that maybe
Keera doesnt want to do it anymore. After all, in the bridesmaids group, her status is a bit awkward
What if it causes unpleasant emotionster? What do we do?
She muttered, I dont have any other intentions; Im just thinking of your best interests. Besides, Mary,
you think youre doing Keera a favor, but is it really good for her? You want her to stand alongside the
legitimate daughters of the five major families as your bridesmaid. Do you really think shed be
comfortable?
Upon hearing this, Mary subconsciously looked toward Keira.
Keera had always been timid from a young age. Back then, when she tried to pull Keera into the circle
of wealthy families to socialize, she refused because she wasnt used to it.
Mary understood then that people from different circles shouldnt be forced to mingle.
There was no need for Keera to grovel and curry favor with anyone
So even though her mothers words had ulterior motives, Mary still started to worry.
The next moment, they heard Keera say indifferently, Auntie, youre overthinking it. How could I not be
comfortable to be Marys bridesmaid?
That made Mary burst intoughter instantly.
Seeing her so oblivious, Marys mother also smiled awkwardly. Well, thats fine then. Im just worried
about you. As long as everything is okay, just remember to bear with it if those legitimate daughters
give you a hard time at the wedding. After all, its Marys wedding. Lets not have any trouble.
Keiras reply was cheerful and full ofughter, Okay.
Feeling snubbed, Marys mother turned and left.
When she was out the door, her husband saw her and asked, How did it go?
Marys mother sneered. Shes got such amoners air about her! I bet she just wants to use the
role towork with more people! Mary is actually indulging her.
Marys father frowned. Isnt she overestimating herself? Being with so many highCstatus individuals,
isnt she afraid she wont be able to hold her own?
Marys mother huffed. Ive warned her, but your precious daughter wont listen. Shes too protective!
Marys father sighed, Well then, let it be. If she wants to go, she can go. Just hope she doesnt make a
scene and disgrace us!
With that, the two of them left, discussing.
114
Time soon arrived at the day of Mary and Elliss wedding.
Keira had stayed the night at the Davis residence, sharing a bed with Mary. They chatted untilte
before falling asleep. At five in the morning, they were woken up to prepare and do their makeup.
After washing up, Keira went out.
She saw a wellCknown makeup team enter the Davis residence, and the entire vi came alive at that
moment, with servants bustling about.
The guards opened the big gates, and bridesmaids from other families came early.
From the window, she saw Victoria get out of a car, surrounded by household servants, arriving
upstairs.
One by one, the bridesmaids continued to arrive.
Keira immediately spotted Reba, who was personally sent over by Frankle. Reba almost
stumbled as she stepped out of the car.
Outside.
Mary, already in a long dress, was called by the makeup artists to the neighboring room for her
makeup. Before leaving, she said to the head makeup artist, The others havent arrived yet, so have
your team start doing makeup for my friend Keera first.
Of course, Miss Davis.
With a makeup team, there was certainly more than one artist. Today, they sent over half a dozen. Six
bridesmaids and one brideCseven people in total. Each person had their own makeup artist, and no
one would interrupt another.
Therefore, Mary didnt give it much thought and reminded Keira to remember her makeup appointment
before she left with the makeup artist to the next room.
The brides makeup was, of course, the most important task of the day, which was expected to take two
and a half hours.
After they had left, a makeup artist approached Keira. Miss South, right? Let me do your
Sure.
Keira followed her to another reception room.
your makeup.
Before long. Victoria also arrived, and upon seeing Keira, she immediately curled her lip in disdain.
The unmarried daughters of the Davis familys main branch had alsoe, and as they gathered to
greet each other, someone nced at Keira and whispered.
What is Mary think With our status, were here to be bridesmaids to elevate her position, and
now shes brought in such a lowCstatus bridesmaid to insult us?
Victoria put on a fake, scheming smile. I heard that Miss South and Miss Mary get along very
well
Get along? I think shes just a schemer, shes got Mary so wrapped up that Mary cant tell north from:
south. Didnt Mary recently invest in a project because of her? Mary almost got dragged down with it,
and she still hasnt seen the light!
I truly dont understand what charm this woman has. What tricks shes used to have Mary so utterly
fooled that shed do something so foolish!
While they were talking, Reba appeared at the doorway.
As soon as she appeared, everyone immediately turned to look at her and quickly surrounded her.
Reba, youre here!
How are you feeling?
Can you make it through today? If you feel unwell, let us know,
They all knew that Frankie had a sisterplex and that Reba was doted on in the Allen family.
The Davis family wasnt short of daughters, so they treated the daughters quite indifferently.
Although Victoria was a daughter of the Olsen family, her status was naturally lower due to being
adopted.
Moreover, with Frankie being unmarried, Reba naturally became the center of attention as soon as
she arrived.
Reba had never liked this kind of social interaction, and she still didnt.
She nodded, intending to find a quiet ce to sit by herself, but when she turned her head, she caught
sight of a familiar figure and immediately halted.
Then, she cried out, Keera? What are you doing here?!
Keira immediately frowned.novelbin
She pursed her lips and sighed softly, looking at her. Miss Allen
Rebas eyes instantly reddened, fixing a deathly stare on Keira.
Why was this woman lingering like a bad spirit?
Was she trying to take all the attention from Miss Keira?
No!
Reba absolutely would not allow it!!
The people around her became aware that something was off.
Miss Allen must feel that being a bridesmaid with her is beneath her status, right?
Exactly, some people just dont recognize their own standing. To think they are fit to be with us
Miss South, I see Miss Allen has some objections to you; perhaps you should leave first?
As Keira listened to these words, she raised an eyebrow but remained in her seat.
Tina, the legitimate daughter from the Davis familys first branch, then approached Keira. Miss South,
as you can see, no one here wees you. Perhaps you should leave first.
Chapter 346
Keira narrowed her eyes but didnt move.
Tina frowned and continued, Are you worried about not knowing how to exin it to Mary? Dont
worry. Ill just say you had something to do and left first.
Keira sneered. But I dont have anything to do.
Tina was dumbfounded.
She didnt speak, and several of her female cousins started talking.
Hey, how can you talk like that?
None of us wee you here, cant you see? Youre sticking around shamelessly. You really dont
care about your dignity!
Keira looked up slightly, and she suddenly stood up, then with a forceful kick, she broke a wooden chair
next to her, causing a loud crashing sound.
The few cousins immediately retreated, their faces losing color.
Only then did Keira blink and look at them. Oh dear, Im sorry. I must have used too much strength by
ident. What were you saying just now?
Just as the Davis familys women were about to speak, Keira said, Didnt you all take two steps back,
further away from me, to avoid getting any splinters identally?
The crowd was speechless.
Those people instantly retreated a few more steps.
Tina looked at her. Miss South, do you dare tomit violence in the Davis residence?
Keira said, Isnt that what I did? What do you want to do about it? Call security to kick me out? Miss
Davis, today is the marriage alliance between the Davis and Olsen families, and there are lots of
journalists outside. You wouldnt want to make a big scene, right?
Tina was instantly choked up. You
Keira let out a sneer, then pulled another chair over, sat down, and calmly looked into the mirror.
novelbin
Tina huffed in anger and after a while waved her hand. Forget it.
The rest of the girls distanced themselves from Keira and sat in another corner of the room.
Victoria looked at Keira and suddenly said, Lets hurry up with the makeup too, so we dont run out
of timeter.
This made Tinas eyes light up, and she shouted at the makeup artist working on Keira. Hey,e
over here and do Miss Olsens makeup!
The makeup artist hesitated, Miss Davis, why dont you let my colleagues help Miss Olsen with her
makeup? Ive just started on Miss Souths makeup.
What does it matter if you just started? Whos more important, her or Miss Olsen? Cant you see?
Although Miss Olsen is an adopted daughter, shes currently the only daughter of the Olsen family
whos not yet married! She is the Olsen familys pride and joy! Are you looking down on Miss Olsen?
Upon hearing the words adopted daughter, Victorias face stiffened.
But Tina, unaware that she had said anything wrong, continued in her usual arrogant manner. Do you
believe that I could get you fired with just one word?
The makeup artist was so anxious she was almost in tears.
Seeing this, Keira gently patted the back of her hand. Go ahead.
The makeup artist gratefully looked at Keira, packed up her makeup, and went over.
Seeing this, the other makeup artists didnt dare toe forward.
Over half a dozen makeup artists gathered around the other five bridesmaids, doing their makeup.
Keira looked at herself in the mirror, she had only applied a simple lipstick and didnt mind it. However,
Reba looked at her several times.
She felt their behavior was a bit too much
After finishing her makeup, Reba lowered her eyes and said, Go and do her makeup.
The makeup artist nodded immediately and went over.
The others looked toward Reba at once.
Reba clenched her jaw, speaking indifferently, I just dont want to put my cousin in a difficult
position.
If only
yone out of the six bridesmaids had no makeup, she would stand out, and it wouldnt look good.
The others exchanged nces and thenughed. Even if she puts on makeup, its useless. Later,
when the grooms partyes to fetch the bride, well walk with the groomsmen. With her kind of
status, which groomsman would invite her?
During the fetching of the bride, everyone was to be taken to the hotel.
The bride would be picked up by the groom, and the bridesmaids by the groomsmen Of course, if no
groomsman invited Keira for a ride, the Davis family would arrange something for her.
But after all, it would look pretty bad.
Keira listened to their conversation and raised her eyebrows slightly.
Indeed, Lewiss status could match that of Elliss groomsman, but Lewis didnt want to visit the Davis
family, nor did he wish to reveal his identity, and he intended to act as Keiras personal bodyguard, so
he wasnt her today.
So, if no groomsman wanted to pick her upter, she could just drive over there, right?
What was the big deal?
Time quickly passed, and after the six bridesmaids makeup was done, another half hour passed
before Marys bridal makeup was ready.
<
The six bridesmaids returned to Marys bridal room, and as soon as Keira entered, she saw Mary
giving her a worried look.
She immediately smiled to show that everything was fine, which made Mary breathe a sigh of relief.
The following proceedings proceeded much more smoothly.
Keira found that these wellCbred youngdies might not be so decent in private, but in public, they
behaved very appropriately and gracefully.
Apart from Reba, none of the others bothered her again.
But even Reba just red at her a few times, knowing that it wasnt the right asion to stir up
trouble.
Soon, it was time for the groom to arrive and fetch the bride.
Yet there was no movement outside.
Tina couldnt help but whisper, Why hasnt hee yet?
Mary nced at the clock on the wall, her mind shing back to yesterday with Ellis at the
courthouse
Going for the marriage certificate a day before the wedding was an arrangement between the two
families.
She had arrived at the courthouse early and waited a long time. When the office was about to close,
Ellis finally arrived.
Without any exnation, he processed the registration with her, holding their ID cards.
Clutching her freshly minted marriage certificate, Mary felt somewhat bewildered at the time.
She had never dared to hope that she could marry the man she secretly loved
As she was lost in thought, Ellis suddenly turned to her, his voice tinged with anger and frost, Mary,
now that we have the marriage certificate, you should finally tell me who the father of this child is, right?
At least let me know whose cuckold Ive been made to wear!
Mary was taken aback by his words, and after a pause, she earnestly replied, Its yours.
Ellis scoffed. And you still deny it now?
Mary lowered her eyes, Whether you believe me or not, Ill exin onest time: you were my first,
and the only man Ive been with. Im certain the child is yours!
At that moment, Ellis froze. What did you say? That night with me was your first time? Didnt you say
before it wasnt your first time?
It was because of that one statement from Mary that Ellis regarded her as an easy woman.
Mary clenched her fists and smiled bitterly. You asked me, Its not your first time, right? What was I
supposed to say?
Ellis was stunned.
Chapter 347
Ellis was initially stunned.
But he quickly let out a lowugh.
Fine, fine! You really are stubborn!
Right away, Ellis took out a medical report and threw it in her face. Take a good look. I believed your
lies and thought that this child might have that oneCinCaCmillion chance of being mine, so I went for
another test. The result is nothing but a selfCinflicted humiliation!
Elliss eyes were red.
He clenched his fists.
When he was at the Davis family, he felt he had been wronged and took it out on Mary, but afterward,
he didnt feel any relief.
On one hand, he despised himself for bullying a woman.
On the other, he couldnt help but remember Marys words and went to the hospital for another test.
The doctor who had always treated him presented a result this time, which was azoospermia.
The doctor held his report and sighed. Mr. Ellis, there truly is no medical cure for this condition. You
should try to ept it.
Azoospermia
With oligospermia, there was still a slim chance, but with azoospermia, how could there possibly be a
child?
Ellis, with bloodshot eyes, red at her. He stepped forward and firmly grasped her shoulders. You
insisted I acknowledge this child, and I did publicly. You wanted to get married, so I married you. You
wanted to keep this child, and Im letting you keep it for now. What I want to know now is who the real
father of the child is. Youre protecting him so fiercely!
Mary looked at the report and was also puzzled, not understanding what was going on.
Her silence, however, made Ellis let out a lowugh and let go of her. Mary, you wont talk, right? Fine,
I wont attend the wedding tomorrow. Ill see who youll marry!!
He dropped these words and left.
Mary nced at the time on the wall; it was already the best time to pick up the bride, but there was still
no movement outside
Marys parents had already run out to check multiple times. Her mother couldnt help but urge her.
Mary, why hasnt Mr. Ellis arrived yet? If he doesnte soon, youll miss the best time to leave! Call
him and ask!
Mary looked down and stared at her phone.
She obediently dialed Elliss number, but it only rang twice before being hastily hung up.
Mary couldnt help but bitterlyugh to herself. Ellis really wasnt going toe, was he?
347 Chapter 340
A wedding without a groom
After today, she might be the biggest joke in nce.
Seeing her make the call, her mother went out again while Reba and Tina stood by, watching show,
Keira was beside Mary, asking. Whats going on?
Mary let out a lowugh. Its nothing
Keira immediately took out her phone and dialed Elliss number.
But Elliss phone still rang only twice before being promptly hung up.
Keira stood up. Ill go find him.
But her arm was grabbed by Mary. No need to.
Keira turned to look at her, and Mary slowly said, The time hase. If he doesnt show up, well go to
the wedding venue by ourselves.
Her words caused an uproar at the scene.
The people guarding her werent just bridesmaids but also various rtives and friends who hade
to send her off. Hearing this, they immediately began whispering among themselves.
Whats going on?
Is Mr. Ellis backing out? Has he changed his mind about Mary?
It cant be that bad, can it? Mary is so beautiful, and even though her family background cant match
the first branch of the family, she is, after all, the daughter who has just left the Davis family to start her
own. That should count for something, right?
No, havent you heard? Ever since they split from the main house, the second branch has been
treating Mary as a tool. I heard she often has to apany clients for drinks
What? It cant be! The second branch would let their own daughter do such a thing? Thats a real drop
in status!
Once theyre split off, theyre not the main branch anymore, are they? Life isnt going to be easy from
now on, especially since the Davis family has so many descendants, and not every household can be
wealthy..
Do you think the child in her belly might not be Mr. Elliss?
Mr. Ellis isnt stupid. If the child isnt his, would he acknowledge it? But I heard that Mr. Ellis has always
been quite reluctant. I heard that at the recognition ceremony at thest celebration banquet, he was
forced by that cunning Ken and had no choice but to acknowledge the child.
This is a realClife marriage because of pregnancy situation!
Speaking of which, Mary really has some skills. After mixing in these circles for so many years, she
actually ended up with Mr. Ellis, the ultimate fallback guy..
The conversation was getting increasingly unpleasant.
Mary clenched her fingers tightly, her fingernails digging deep into her flesh, seemingly numb to the
20%
novelbin
347 Chapter 346
pain
A feeling of unprecedented humiliation rushed to her heart, causing her eyes to redden uncontrobly.
She realized that her preparations were still not enough.
She knew he wouldnte today, and she knew she would encounter this situation. She had long told
herself not to listen to the nonsense of those around her, but once those words passed through her
ears, the hurt lingered in her heart no matter what.
It turned out that ignoring the opinions of those around her and disregarding their words was very
difficult
Within the group of bridesmaids, Tina couldnt help but turn to look at Victoria. Miss Olsen, whats
going on? Your cousin isnt really noting, is he?
Victoria frowned and said, Im not sure about this, but I did see my brother go out for drinksst
night Maybe he drank too much and hasnt gotten up yet?
Immediately, someone asked, Today hes supposed toe for the bridal procession early in the
morning. Why was he out drinkingte at night?
Victoria seemed to realize that she had said something wrong and quickly waved her hands. Im not
too clear on this My brother shoulde. After all, theyve already taken the marriage certificate. He
cant divorce now, can he?
The word divorce immediately sparked everyones interest.
Could Mr. Ellis be having regrets? Hes not really nning to divorce, is he?
To be divorced the day after getting married the bride is so pitiful.
The crowd began to sigh as if Mary had already been divorced.
Keira hurriedly looked at Mary, asking. Mary, you
But Mary held her hand. Keera, Im fine.
Though she said she was fine, her voice choked up.
She suddenly stood up and said, No need to wait any longer. Lets go to the wedding venue!
She straightened her spine, picked up her skirt, lifted her chin slightly, and tried to maintain herst
shred of pride with this proper demeanor.
Then, she walked out of the room, one step at a time, and down the stairs.
Seeing Mary, her father abruptly stood up, rushed in front of her, and scolded, Did you upset Mr. Ellis?
Why hasnt hee?!
Mary didnt speak.
To face such a disgrace on your wedding day, why did I end up with a daughter like you?!
He was so angry that he raised his hand as if trying to regain the face he had lost today by hitting Mary!
But just then, amotion erupted at the door!
WA
348 Chapter 347
348 Chapter 347
arriving for the wedding procession, stopping
Everyone turned their heads and saw a line of cars at the entrance.
The door of the lead car was opened, and Ellis, dressed in a suit, got out with a dark expression on his
face.
Upon seeing him, Mary blinked in disbelief and screamed inwardly.
She thought he wasnting.
Ellis walked up to her, ignoring the people around him.
Marys fathers hand froze midair before he hurriedly lowered it, and then he smiled ingratiatingly. Mr.
Ellis, was there a traffic jam on the way?
He was making an excuse for Ellis.
But Ellis just sneered, saying tly, I woke upte.
There was indeed a look of fatigue on his face as if he hadnt slept all night. He seemed somewhat
haggard. Anyone with eyes could see his displeasure with the marriage.
Still, he hade after all.
Marys fatherughed awkwardly. Its notte at all. Im so d you coulde.
Then, turning his head, he tried to wee Ellis into the room. Weve prepared tea and
Dont bother. Any further dy and the auspicious hour will pass.
He looked directly at Mary. Are youing or not?
Marys eyes welled up slightly, and she lowered her head. I am.
Ellis didnt pick her up but turned around and walked briskly ahead, reaching the car door.
Mary immediately followed, trailing her wedding dress behind her as she got into the car with Ellis.
Then, suddenly remembering Keira, she turned back to look for her.
But the car was already surrounded by people, and it was impossible to see the situation around them.
By now, the other groomsmen had stepped forward, beginning to arrange for the bridesmaids rides.
Most of the youngdies from the Davis familys main branch, Victoria, Reba, and the bridesmaids.
who hade for the procession had been friends since childhood.
So, they were quickly escorted and got into vehicles.
the
group of
It happened that someone had seen Keira, who was unmistakably eyeCcatching among bridesmaids,
but just as that person was about to approach her, he was stopped by Victoria, Miss South offended
Reba. Its best you dont poke your nose into this.
Reba was the Allen familys precious treasure.
Who, after all, would want to attract unnecessary trouble by challenging someone like Ellis, known
348 Chapter 347
for his devilCmayCcare attitude?
Therefore, hearing Victorias words, no other groomsmen dared toe forward.
For a moment, Keira stood there, bing the center of attention.
Anyone else would have felt extremely awkward.
But she seemed perfectly at ease, not caring in the slightest about the people around her, even
ncing into the convoy to see if there was an empty car she could get in.
As she was surveying the surroundings, Reba suddenly stood beside her and said, Miss South, its
quite awkward, isnt it?
Keira looked at her.
She didnt quite understand how Reba had changed so much; in that moment, she even felt
estranged from the Reba she knew.
Where had the kind, gentle, and slightly timid girl gone?
Keira didnt say anything, and Reba continued. I can spare you this embarrassment. I could have
my brother invite you into the car, and I could also agree to a partnership between the Allen family and
Keera Technology
She lowered her voice suddenly. As long as you give up Lewis Horton to me!
Keira didnt know what to say.
She stared at Reba and then firmly dered, Thats impossible.
Rebas expression sharpened instantly. Miss South, have you thought this through? Although
Lewis Horton is quite formidable, nce isnt his home ground. Here, with just one word from me, I can
leave you isted and without support!
However, Keira just scoffed and said no more.
Seeing her obstinate manner, Reba was on the verge of breaking down, and her wrathful gaze fixed
on Keira. Fine, if you want to be like this, then dont me me for not being polite to you anymore!
She turned directly to the groomsmen. Youre not to invite her, and for todays car fleet, you are not to
let her on either!
This confused the people in the fleet, and someone whispered, Miss Allen, isnt that a bit much?
Rebas gaze turned icy as she immediately looked at the person who had spoken.
Victoria stepped forward. Whats wrong with that?
The man answered, Its just that the wedding will becking a bridesmaid
Tina alsoughed. Whats the big deal? Miss South will surely drive herself, or shell take a taxi over,
wont she?
The man was instantly speechless.
Tina immediately turned fierce. You all are from the Olsen family, arent you? Howe? Can you
disregard what Miss Allen says, and even dare to ignore Miss Victoria?
348 Chapter 347
The person in charge dared not speak anymore, and just then, Charles, the Olsen familys second son,
who was responsible for his elder brothers wedding today, came over and frowned in question. Whats
going on?
The person in charge exined the situation.
Charles turned to Victoria immediately. Little sister, are you causing trouble again? Today is Elliss
wedding, so lets not turn it into an ugly scene
Victoria sighed. Charles, its not me who wants to make it difficult for her, but she had hit our Christina
earlier and she really doesnt get along with our family.
What?!
Charles became furious. She dared toy hands on Christina?! Can the Olsen familys daughter be
subjected to this treatment?!
Charles had always loved his sisters.
Seeing other families with sisters, especially the Davis family with a bunch of girls, he envied them so!
But, unfortunately, his own father and two uncles never managed to have a daughter. They eventually
had to adopt two.
Although they were not bloodCrted, Charles still doted on his two sisters greatly.
Thus, hearing this, he immediately found Keira distinctly displeasing. Why let such a person in the
car? She shouldnt even appear at the wedding!
Leaving these words, Charles waved his hand. Alright everyone, get in your cars.
Tina then immediately turned to Victoria. Miss Olsen, your brothers are really fond of you
Hearing that, Victoria smiled faintly, clearly feeling triumphant.
Reba turned to nce at Keira.
That face resembled her saviors, and she looked aggrieved. It caused some difort at the bottom
of Rebas heart
But as soon as Reba remembered how Keera had taken everything from Keira, her heart that had
just softened hardened again.
Everyone could forget Miss Keira, except Lewis Horton!
Thinking about this, Reba turned and got into the car.
After everyone got into the cars and the fleet started moving, it seemed as though nobody noticed
Keim
She, in her bridesmaid dress, stood quietly next to the departing cars.
She watched them with cold eyes and sighed softly.
She was in a vi district where even a taxi might note by for quite a while.
Just as she was wondering how she would get to the wedding, a car suddenly stopped beside her
349 Chapter 348
Chapter 348
348 Chapter 347
Everyone turned their heads and saw a line of cars arriving for the wedding procession, stopping at the entrance.
The door of the lead car was opened, and Ellis, dressed in a suit, got out with a dark expression on his face.
Upon seeing him, Mary blinked in disbelief and screamed inwardly.
She thought he wasn''ting.
Ellis walked up to her, ignoring the people around him.
Mary''s father''s hand froze midair before he hurriedly lowered it, and then he smiled ingratiatingly. "Mr. Ellis, was there a traffic jam on the way?"
He was making an excuse for Ellis.
But Ellis just sneered, saying tly, "I woke upte."
There was indeed a look of fatigue on his face as if he hadn''t slept all night. He seemed somewhat haggard. Anyone with eyes could see his displeasure with the marriage.
Still, he hade after all.
Mary''s fatherughed awkwardly. "It''s notte at all. I''m so d you coulde."
Then, turning his head, he tried to wee Ellis into the room. "We''ve prepared tea and..."
"Don''t bother. Any further dy and the auspicious hour will pass."
He looked directly at Mary. "Are youing or not?"
Mary''s eyes welled up slightly, and she lowered her head. "I am."
Ellis didn''t pick her up but turned around and walked briskly ahead, reaching the car door.
Mary immediately followed, trailing her wedding dress behind her as she got into the car with Ellis. Then, suddenly remembering "Keera", she turned back to look for her.
But the car was already surrounded by people, and it was impossible to see the situation around them.
By now, the other groomsmen had stepped forward, beginning to arrange for the bridesmaids'' rides.
Most of the youngdies from the Davis family''s main branch, Victoria, Reba, and the bridesmaids who hade for the procession had been friends since childhood.
So, they were quickly escorted and got into vehicles.
It happened that someone had seen Keira, who was unmistakably eye-catching among the group of bridesmaids, but just as that person was about to approach her, he was stopped by Victoria. "Miss South offended Reba. It''s best you don''t poke your nose into this."
Reba was the Allen family''s precious treasure.
Who, after all, would want to attract unnecessary trouble by challenging someone like Ellis, known for his devil-may-care attitude?
Therefore, hearing Victoria''s words, no other groomsmen dared toe forward.
For a moment, Keira stood there, bing the center of attention.
Anyone else would have felt extremely awkward.
But she seemed perfectly at ease, not caring in the slightest about the people around her, even ncing into the convoy to see if there was an empty car she could get in.
As she was surveying the surroundings, Reba suddenly stood beside her and said, "Miss South, it''s quite awkward, isn''t it?"
Keira looked at her.
She didn''t quite understand how Reba had changed so much; in that moment, she even felt estranged from the Reba she knew.
Where had the kind, gentle, and slightly timid girl gone?
Keira didn''t say anything, and Reba continued. "I can spare you this embarrassment. I could have my brother invite you into the car, and I could also agree to a partnership between the Allen family and Keera Technology..."
She lowered her voice suddenly. "As long as you give up Lewis Horton to me!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She stared at Reba and then firmly dered, "That''s impossible."
Reba''s expression sharpened instantly. "Miss South, have you thought this through? Although Lewis Horton is quite formidable, nce isn''t his home ground. Here, with just one word from me, I can leave you isted and without support!"
However, Keira just scoffed and said no more.
Seeing her obstinate manner, Reba was on the verge of breaking down, and her wrathful gaze fixed on Keira. "Fine, if you want to be like this, then don''t me me for not being polite to you anymore!"
She turned directly to the groomsmen. "You''re not to invite her, and for today''s car fleet, you are not to let her on either!"
This confused the people in the fleet, and someone whispered, "Miss Allen, isn''t that a bit much?"
Reba''s gaze turned icy as she immediately looked at the person who had spoken.
Victoria stepped forward. "What''s wrong with that?"
The man answered, "It''s just that the wedding will becking a bridesmaid..."
Tina alsoughed. "What''s the big deal? Miss South will surely drive herself, or she''ll take a taxi over, won''t she?"
The man was instantly speechless.
Tina immediately turned fierce. "You all are from the Olsen family, aren''t you? Howe? Can you disregard what Miss Allen says, and even dare to ignore Miss Victoria?"
The person in charge dared not speak anymore, and just then, Charles, the Olsen family''s second son, who was responsible for his elder brother''s wedding today, came over and frowned in question. "What''s going on?"
The person in charge exined the situation.
Charles turned to Victoria immediately. "Little sister, are you causing trouble again? Today is Ellis''s wedding, so let''s not turn it into an ugly scene..."
Victoria sighed. "Charles, it''s not me who wants to make it difficult for her, but she had hit Christina earlier... and she really doesn''t get along with our family..."
"What?!"
Charles became furious. "She dared toy hands on Christina?! Can the Olsen family''s daughter be subjected to this treatment?!"
Charles had always wanted his sisters.
Seeing other families with sisters, especially the Davis family with a bunch of girls, he envied them so!
But, unfortunately, his own father and two uncles never managed to have a daughter. They eventually had to adopt two.
Although they were not blood-rted, Charles still doted on his two sisters greatly.
Thus, hearing this, he immediately found Keira distinctly displeasing. "Why let such a person in the car? She shouldn''t even appear at the wedding!"
Leaving these words, Charles waved his hand. "Alright everyone, get in your cars."
Tina then immediately turned to Victoria. "Miss Olsen, your brothers are really fond of you..."
Hearing that, Victoria smiled faintly, clearly feeling triumphant.
Reba turned to nce at Keira.
That face resembled her savior''s, and she looked aggrieved. It caused some difort at the bottom of Reba''s heart...
But as soon as Reba remembered how Keera had taken everything from Keira, her heart that had just softened hardened again.
Everyone could forget Miss Keira, except Lewis Horton!
Thinking about this, Reba turned and got into the car.
After everyone got into the cars and the fleet started moving, it seemed as though nobody noticed Keira...
She, in her bridesmaid dress, stood quietly next to the departing cars.
She watched them with cold eyes and sighed softly.
She was in a vi district where even a taxi might note by for quite a while...
Just as she was wondering how she would get to the wedding, a car suddenly stopped beside her...
Chapter 349
Keira was slightly startled.
Then the car door opened, and Frankie was sitting in the back seat, staring at her. Miss Southdo you need a ride?.
Frankie was Marys cousin, and since Reba was here today to be a bridesmaid, he would certainly be present.
Now everyone was heading to the hotel where the wedding would be held.
As a member of the brides family, he was also going to partake in the wedding feast.
Thats why the Davis familys car was following behind; at this moment, Frankie was scrutinizing Keira, his eyes full of probing
Keira looked around.
The procession of cars was long, and by the time they reached the hotel, if Mary didnt see her, she might start fretting. Keira decided not to stand on ceremony and got straight into the car. Thank you.
The procession started moving, and Keira took out her phone and indeed saw a message from Have you gotten in the car?
Mary
It seemed that when she didnt reply, Mary sent another five messages and even made a voice call.
Keim replied immediately. Im in the car, dont worry
After putting away her phone, she noticed Frankies gaze, so she turned her head and asked, Mr. Allen, is there something you want to ask?
Behind his goldCrimmed sses, Frankies gaze was fixed on her as if trying to spot some w in her, vet he couldnt seem to find any.
He asked directly, The information about Miss South shows that you are quite mildCmannered.
Keira smiled. Yes, I used to be quite gentle, thinking it was good for a woman to support her husband and educate her children, but didnt my exChusband teach me how to be a different
She said this with a selfCdeprecating smile.
person?
Preconceived notions were truly harmful. Who could have imagined that a woman as delicate and fragile as her sister could also have her own strength deep down?
How could someone capable of giving up the only hope of survival to her sister amidst life and death in the sea be truly weak and ipetent?
Thinking about this, Keiras eyes showed a trace of sorrow.
Her appearance, however, made Frankie even more puzzled as he sized up Keira.
Had she really undergone a vast change in her marriage, and now she had be soposed?
That could indeed be possible
VA
3140 Chapter 348
Frankie thought he might be overthinking things.
After all, Keltas body had been found in Oceanion, and besides, the person in front of him didnt have a mole at the corner of her eye.
He was silent for a long while before speaking ajpain. Lewis is with you because you look exactly like his deceased wife. Are you aware of this, Miss South?
Keha paused, then suddenly lowered her gaze. When my exChusband heard about Mrs. Hortons funeral, he took me there and discovered that I looked just like Mrs. Horton and then my exC husband
She seemed almost too embarrassed to say it. My exChusband gave me away to Mr. Horton I didnt understand what was happening at that time. It was onlyter that I understood:
Frankie was taken aback. Just like that?
Keira looked at him and seemed puzzled. What do you mean?
Frankie said, It seems to me that Lewis treats you in a special way. novelbin
Keira continued with a selfCdeprecatingugh. Im just a substitute. He probably cant get over his wifes death, so he tries to find a sense of presence in me.
Frankie suddenly realized something.
At Keiras funeral, Lewis had refused to acknowledge that the body was Keiras, despite all the DNA
evidence.
At that time, everyone said Mr. Horton had gone mad.
Frankie had visited him, and in just a few days, Lewis had tormented himself to an extreme state.
Thinking of it now, he must have stubbornly seen Keera as Keira.
Only in this way, he could feel a bit better, right?
That was nothing but selfCdeception.
Once Frankie had worked out this logic, he understood what was going on and fell silent.
However, Keira wouldnt pass up this opportunity. She turned to Frankie and suddenly smiled. Mr. Allen, about the cooperation between our two families, are you really not going to consider it again?
Frankie frowned. Its just a bit of raw material. I dont want to upset my little sister.
No sooner had he spoken than a cell phone appeared in front of him.
Keira had already opened a cooperation document and handed it to him. What if we are willing to coborate with you and jointly develop a new project?
Frankie was stunned.
He looked at Keiras phone and, upon seeing the content of the project, his eyes immediately lit up.
Keira said, As I understand it, although the Allen family is one of the five major families, it has fallen behind the other four. If you dont catch up, the Allen family might really decline. Arent you worried, Mr. Allen?
24
Frankie clenched his jaw.
It was precisely because the Allen family had fallen behind that they chose to cooperate with the Horton family in Oceanion that year, aiming to rise to a higher level.
After the cooperation, their status indeed improved, but it still wasnt enough.
The project Keira was now offering was far too tempting.
The core technology of theirpany certainly needed to be updated, but there werent enoug technical staff. Thetest technologies from Dr. South were all in Samuelspany, which now belonged to Keera
Seeing that he was silent, Keira took back the phone, Mr. Allen, please consider it carefully
Frankie then fell into silence.
While his sister was important, how could such a prominent family give up such a significant benefit for one rtionship?
If it had been just a minor matter before, he definitely would haveplied with his sisters wishes, but now
Frankies fingers traced the backrest of the seat behind him as he pondered with downcast eyes.
It took only half an hour to drive from the Davis family to the hotel.
Once the motorcade stopped, Keira looked at Frankie. Mr. Allen, if you change your mind, you cane and find me anytime.
Leaving these words behind, she opened the door and stepped out.
She then quickly walked toward the brides car and, sure enough, Mary had gotten out and was waiting for her. Only when she saw Keira did she breathe a sigh of relief. Finndd the new??st ??ovels on n/??/velbin(.
After that, everyone went into the hotels rest area to wait for the wedding ceremony.
Among the bridesmaids, Reba saw Keira and was momentarily taken aback. Right away, she furrowed her brows and asked displeased, Whose car did youe in?
Victoria also chimed in. Yeah, whats going on?
Someone whispered nearby, I think I just saw her getting out of Mr. Allens car.
Reba was still a bit confused, Which Mr. Allen?
The person immediately pointed toward Frankie who had just gotten out of the car, Your brother,
duh!
Reba was dumbfounded.
Her face turned dark in an instant, and she left them with, You guys go ahead, Illeter.
Then she stormed off toward Frankie. With eyes red with anger, she red at him. Frankie, how could you bring Keera here?! Dont you know that I really hate her?!
Frankie felt somewhat helpless upon hearing this
Seeing his sisters state, he knew he had to give an exnation.
After a long silence, he finally said, I suspect that Keera is Keira.
Chapter 350
Reba was stunned by these words.
She looked at Frankie incredulously and took a step forward to grab his hand. And then what?
Frankie rubbed his forehead. In the car, I tested her a bit. It could be her, but Its hard to say
Reba let go of his hand. So, is it her or not?
I dont know.
Rebas eyes reddened slightly. Frankie, do you also think she looks a lot like Miss Keira, which is why youre getting fond of her? You cant help her anymore! Shes not Miss Keira!
Frankie said helplessly. I know, I know.
You dont know!
Reba released his hand, and her eyes turned fully red. All of you are attracted to her because she resembles Miss Keira, and thats an obscenity and injustice to Miss Keira! Shes not her! Frankie, I wont allow you to look at her again!
Reba was emotionally agitated.
Secing this, Frankic immediately took a step forward and gently patted her back, sighing silently.
He then remembered what the doctor had said yesterday. Miss Allen definitely has severe depression, which makes her emotions very unstable. She needs constant care for her moods, and remember not to agitate her further.
Thinking of this, Frankie sighed. Okay, I wont look at her or help her anymore, okay?
Reba was finally pacified.
The two entered the wedding venue, and Frankie personally took her to the backstage resting area. Reba kept an eye on Frankie, and seeing that he indeed didnt spare a nce at Keira, she was finally satisfied.
She went through the door and sat down on the couch.
Tina and Victoria were sitting there; when they saw her, they gathered around.
Reba, did you find out why? Why would Frankie help her? Is it possible hes taken a liking to her?
Reba replied immediately, Frankie just thinks there shouldnt be any trouble at the wedding. Dont overthink it.
Thats good.
Someone else said, This Keera does look as pretty as Mary; no wonder the two of them often huddle together. With just those two faces, theres nothing they cant do, right?
Please, Mary is alright. But that Keera, she has the face of a seductress. Just now when she was standing with the Davis family, several people looked at her with sympathy.
Those words instantly changed Rebas expression. Youre the one with the seductress face! How
170
can you
350 Chapter 340
talk like that? Her face is perfect, and I wont allow you to speak of her like that!
Miss Keira also had that face; If they were insulting Keeras face, wouldnt they be insulting Miss
Keim?
The faces of the few people around Immediately stiffened.
Reba looked at them with disgust. No personal attacks against Keera are allowed, especially not. about her face!
The others looked at each other, offered an awkward smile, and stepped away.
As they walked away, they muttered under their breath.
Does Reba have mental issues? I was helping her insult someone, and she turned on me?
Dont mind her. I think her mental state isnt right.
But Reba paid no attention to them and just gazed nkly at Keera.
At that moment, Keera was apanying Mary. They werent paying attention to what people here were saying and were whispering to each other. Keeras profile was distinct, with long eyshes over her eyes, just like Miss Keiras.
God knew what was said, but Keera smiled slightly, her lips curling at the corners, which made Rebas own lips involuntarily rise.
But then, Reba abruptly snapped back to reality.
p!
She gave herself a harsh p!
She wished she could p herself a few more times; how could she have just seen the shadow of Miss Keira in Keera?
No!
Absolutely not!
In this world, no one could rece Miss Keira!
Reba stood up with redCrimmed eyes. novelbin
Her behavior left everyone around her stunned.
Tina was even more puzzled and asked, Miss Allen, whats wrong with you?
Reba replied with a dark face, Its nothing.
She had almost done the same as Lewis Horton, finding a substitute!
She immediately turned her head away, no longer looking at Keira.
At that moment, someone entered the hall. The master of ceremonies came in to synchronize the process. He held a ring in his hand. Excuse me,dies, during the wedding ceremonyter, well need a bridesmaid and a best man on stage to deliver the ring to the bride. Who have we selected for this? | need to go over the process with the bridesmaid
As soon as these words were said, everyone fell silent and turned their gaze
toward Mary.
350 Chapter 3340
This opportunity would suit any of the bridesmaids present.
Reba was the cousin.
Victoria was the cousin of the groom.
The girls from the Davis family were all cousins of Mary.
Everyone thought Mary would definitely choose from among them, but to their surprise, Mary said, Ive already thought about it. Let Keem do it
On her wedding day, even though this was a wedding without blessings, she still wanted her best friend by her side.
Moreover, Mary didnt know what that task Keera spoke of was all about.
In any case, if she was the one to deliver the ring, she could surelyplete the task better, right?
But as soon as Mary said this, the faces of the other bridesmaids turned strange.
Victoria and the women from the Davis family all sneered, but only Reba cried out vehemently. Why does she deserve it?!
Mary looked at her, puzzled. What do you mean?
Reba retorted with a coldugh. Why does she get to be on stage to deliver the ring to you? I wont allow it!
She definitely wouldnt allow this person, who bore the face of Miss Keim, to be the center of attention. If she allowed her to do so, wouldnt she be able to do as she pleases in nce in the future?
Mary frowned. Reba, this is my wedding. Ill decide who I choose.
Reba was unreasonably obstinate. I simply do not agree, and I believe that Ellis wouldnt agree either. If you dont believe me, go get him!
Back then in Oceanion, Ellis and Keira eventually made peace with each other.
Ellis had repeatedly expressed his genuine admiration for Keiras extraordinary horsemanship.
Therefore, Reba was certain that Ellis wouldnt agree.
Mary scoffed. Reba, as I said, this is my wedding, and Ill choose my bridesmaids. I dont need anyones consent!Upstodatee from n(0)/v??/lbIn/.(co/m
The two were at an impasse.
The master of ceremonies stepped out and immediately called Ellis over.
As soon as Ellis entered, he said impatiently, What are you arguing about?
Reba immediately pointed at Keira and said, Ellis, take a good look at Marys best friend! Mary is actually saying to let her go on stage and deliver the ring to you!
Reba didnt know how else to put it, she just spitefully eximed, She doesnt deserve it! Ellis, she doesnt deserve it!
Why doesnt she deserve it?! Mary pressed on demandingly.
350 Chapter 341
Why?
Of course, it was because she didnt deserve to look like Miss Keira!
But Reba couldnt bring herself to say that. She struggled for a while, then suddenly looked at Victoria and Tina by her side, remembering the words they had said
Although Reba felt that what they said was wrong, still, without thinking, she blurted out, Because her status doesnt match! The marriage of the five major families is a serious affair, and the bridesmaid who goes on stage must alsoe from one of those families. How can you let someone. of her humble origins step on stage?!
She knew what she said was not right; Miss Keira often talked about everyone being equal, and she never judged people by their status.
However, at that moment, Reba spoke without restraint.
Hastily, she affirmed her own statement. Ellis, am I right?!
Chapter 351
351 Chapter 350
Keira looked at Reba in shock.
She couldn''t imagine how that reserved girl from Oceanion could have transformed into the person she was now...
Sharp, spiteful...
She quietly sighed.
Mary also frowned, "Reba, do you think you''re somehow better than everyone else? Let me tell you, I want Keera to be my bridesmaid on stage!"
Reba ignored her, still staring at Ellis. "Ellis, say something!"
Ellis sneered. "Reba, what do you want me to say? About how you could have turned out like this? I can tell you with certainty that among everyone present today, Keera is the most suitable person by status!"
"Keera" was his own cousin!
Among the five major families, the Olsen family ranked second; the wealthy ones here were all inferior to the Olsen family.
ording to this ranking, "Keera" was indeed the one with the highest status among everyone at the event!
However, without his third uncle''s consent, he still had no way to formally acknowledge his cousin.
As for Uncle Olsen...
Ellis lowered his gaze. He had lost contact with that man!
Just half a month ago, his third uncle sent him a message, saying that he was going to an ind in search of something, and there was nothing after that. The wedding was arranged so hastily that his uncle probably didn''t even know Ellis was getting married.
Everything regarding acknowledging "Keera" as a family member would have to wait until the return of Uncle Olsen.
Just half a month ago, his third uncle sent him a message, saying that he was going to an ind in search of something, and there was nothing after that. The wedding was arranged so hastily that his uncle probably didn''t even know Ellis was getting married.
Everything regarding acknowledging "Keera" as a family member would have to wait until the return of Uncle Olsen.
Ellis thought of this, then saw the astounded look on Reba''s face. After a long while, she shouted, "You say she''s the most suitable? Is it because she looks like Keira? I know you like Keira and admire her horse-riding skills, but Ellis, she''s not Keira! She''s Keera!!"
Ellis thought Reba was being utterly ridiculous.
So, he told someone nearby, "Please bring Mr. Allen over here. I think his sister isn''t in good health, so it''s best to take her home now."
"Yes."
That person immediately went to look for Frankie.
Soon, Frankie arrived in a hurry. As he entered, he heard Ellis''s words, so he sighed and looked at Reba. "Reba, you seem tired. Why don''t we go home? There''s not much left for today''s wedding anyway."
At that moment, Reba felt like crying.
Why?
Did everyone who knew Keira favor Keera now?
Did they consider Keera as Keira?
How could they... How could that be right?
Her eyes became red, and she wobbled as if about to fall. Just then, Frankie stepped forward and caught her in his arms, then turned to the others and said, "Sorry, but we must leave now."
Frankie held Reba and called their father, asking thetter to take Reba home.
Mrs. Allen was from the Davis family, so she needed to stay and help with hosting the guests.
Frankie should stay too.
Once Reba was in the car, she looked at Frankie, her eyes red from crying. "Frankie, everyone has betrayed Miss Keira. We can''t be like them. Promise me you won''t be nice to Keera, okay?"
Frankie looked at his obsessive sister and patted the back of her hand. "Alright."
...
No one understood the meaning behind Ellis''s words.
Why was "Keera" said to be the most suitable by status?
Was it because she was Mary''s best friend?
Unable to figure it out, everyone chose not to dwell on it.
The wedding began. Everyone entered the venue in an orderly manner as directed by the master of ceremonies.
Keira personally went on stage and gave Mary the ring. At that moment, gazing at the blissful Mary, she thought of her sister''s diary...
Her sister had always wanted Mary to have a happy life.
Seeing this scene, she certainly would have been happy, right?
Keira lowered her eyes, suppressing the tears, and then finally stepped off the stage.
Mary saw her subtle gesture and felt a myriad of emotions.
The wedding proceeded swiftly, but throughout the event, Ellis''s expression stayed grim, and he hardly said a word. Even when the master of ceremonies asked if he was willing to take Mary as his wife, Ellis was silent for a long time, and just when everyone thought he was going to change his mind, he finally squeezed out the words.
"Yes."
Anyway, after some unsettling moments, the ceremony waspleted, and then the buffet began.
Because Mary was pregnant, the toast ceremony was omitted. Everyone gathered, chatting andughing, marking the end of the wedding.
Keira picked up a te and got some food before walking to the balcony nearby, admiring the view of the whole nce.
This banquet hall belonged to the Olsen family.
Perched on the 48th floor of a tall building, one could see the thriving beauty of nce from here.
While she was eating, Frankie suddenly appeared beside her. "Miss South..."
Keira smiled and looked at him. "Mr. Allen, have you made a decision?"
Frankie remained silent for a long time. "We could secretly form a partnership without letting Reba know. We don''t want her to find out."
Keira immediately raised an eyebrow and lifted her champagne toward him. "No problem."
The potential of her project was too tempting, and the prospects were very promising. Frankie wouldn''t be a qualified family head if he didn''t partner up with her.
Keira wasn''t surprised by his decision.
After the two toasted, Frankie turned to leave but suddenly stiffened.
Following his gaze, Keira turned and realized that Reba had returned and was standing behind them.
Reba hade back only because she forgot her bag, and she followed her brother when she saw him approaching "Keera", never expecting to overhear such a conversation!
Her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Frankie.
What did her brother just say?!
To coborate with "Keera"...but to keep it a secret from his sister.
Had her brother too been bewitched by "Keera"?!
At that moment, Reba felt a chill through her body as if the entire world had betrayed Miss Keira...
Her eyes became red as she stared fixedly at Frankie and "Keera".
Panicking, Frankie stammered. "Reba, listen to me. It''s not what you think. Miss Keera''s project that could lead ourpany..."
"I won''t listen to you!" Reba screamed hysterically, covering her ears and shaking her head vigorously.
Then she suddenly turned and ran out of the room.
Frankie chased after her.
Keira wanted to follow but stopped herself, knowing that her presence might make Reba feel even worse.
She sighed quietly to herself and continued eating while looking at the scenery outside the window.
However, five minutester, there was chaos in the banquet hall. Keira thought something might have happened to Mary, but she heard people nearby saying, "It''s true. I just saw it with my own eyes. Reba ran to the rooftop! She''s going to jump!"
Jumping off the building...
Keira''s pupils shrank, and she immediately put down her te and rushed with the crowd toward the stairs!!
The safety door to the rooftop had somehow been opened; Keira hadn''t even gotten there when she heard the murmurs of the crowd.
"The Allen family is not allowing anyone to get close, to avoid aggravating Reba..."
"What happened? Why does she suddenly want to jump off the building?"
"From their conversation, it seems like Frankie is interested in Keera. Reba and Keera have a bit of a feud... Like just now during the bridal procession..."
"Wasn''t Frankie supposed to be a brother who dotes on his sister like crazy?"
Keira herself was bewildered.
She didn''t understand why Reba hated her so much.
But the next moment, she heard something.
"No, no, I know what happened. I just overheard their conversation. It seems like Reba thinks Keera looks a lot like someone she''s grateful to, and she thinks Mr. Allen has transferred his affections, and that Miss Keira has been forgotten by everyone, so she couldn''t handle it..."
Hearing this, Keira suddenly understood.
Her eyes widened in shock.
She suddenly connected all of Reba''s actions...
Reba had never betrayed her, nor had she fallen for Lewis. The reason she fought for Lewis was because she thought Lewis had found a recement for Keira...
Her opposition to "Keera" and the refusal to let Frankie work with her was because she felt it was a disservice to Keira...
Tears instantly welled up in Keira''s eyes.
She pushed through the crowd, determined to rify everything with Reba!
That foolish girl!
Chapter 352
Keira rushed to the rooftop entrance, trying to push through the crowd, but someone blocked her way.
"Miss South, Miss Allen wanted to jump off the building because of you, what are you going to do now? Aren''t you going to make things worse for her?"Th sourc?? of this content n/o/v/(??l)bi((n))
The speaker was Frankie''s assistant.
As soon as he said this, it confirmed many spections, and everyone turned to look at Keira.
"What is the grievance between her and Miss Allen?"
"What''s going on with this woman? She drove Miss Allen, a prominent figure of the Allen family, to jump off a building... This is outrageous!"
"Right, and now she still insists on pushing forward. Is it because she thinks Miss Allen isn''t jumping fast enough?"
Amidst the noise of the crowd, Victoria and Ellis, hearing the news, also hurried over.
Ellis immediately scolded. "What nonsense are you talking about?!"
But Victoria said, "Ellis, actually, they''re not wrong. Miss Allen has been targeting Keera, and even because of the bridesmaid issue, there was unpleasantness this morning" Having said this, Victoria looked directly at Keera and sighed. "Keera, Miss Allen is already somewhat frail, and you keep making her angry... How good it would have been if you were more considerate of her today?"
With these words, everyone was misled to believe that it was Keira who deliberately provoked Reba.
Ellis also frowned. Although he wanted to defend Keera, he couldn''t be too biased. "What is the conflict between them?"
Victoria then said, "I''m not very clear, just that today she upset Miss Allen. When Miss Allen sent her out, she smashed a chair and even threatened us..."
After saying this, she quickly added. "Also, I think I saw her flirting with Mr. Allen. I don''t know what they were talking about, something about coboration, I guess, and then it angered Miss Allen..."
Hearing this, Ellis immediately looked at Keira. "Are you really that short on cash? After coborating with the Olsen family and the Davis family, weren''t you no longercking in projects? Why go out of your way to provoke her?"
Ellis knew about Reba''s condition and felt some sympathy for her, hence his words were somewhat harsh.
Keira couldn''t be bothered to argue with them here and just looked ahead coldly. "Let me through. I can save Reba!"
"Miss South, you are really impolite, aren''t you? Calling Miss Allen by her full name so directly. Are you that close to her?"
Victoria''s remark caused everyone to turn their eyes on Keira, their looks filled with condemnation.
"Exactly, is Miss Allen''s name something you can just call out?"
"Don''t think that just because your best friend married Mr. Ellis, you can rise above your station and be part of the five great families."
"Check your own status. You''repletely shameless..."
Keira was speechless.
She took a deep breath and said, "Whether we''re close or not, it''s none of your business. I''ll say it again, move aside!"
Victoria looked at Ellis. "Ellis, do you see? It has been her attitude since this morning. She''s so arrogant. It''s no wonder she made Miss Allen so angry...
Ellis frowned, about to say something, but Keira had already stepped forward, preparing to bypass him.
But at that moment, Ellis grabbed her arm. "Keera, you..."
"Reba is jumping because of me, and only I can save her. Any further dy could cost her life!"
Keira whispered furiously.
That anxious look, for some reason, reminded Ellis of Keira back in Oceanion...
Though they shared the same face, Keira''s eyes always held a cold and brisk sharpness, whereas Keera always seemed delicate and fragile...
Now, the look in her eyes ovepped with that of Keira''s...
This made Ellis unable to help believing the person in front of him, "...I''ll go with you."
"Okay."
Keira followed Ellis onto the rooftop door.
Seeing this, Victoria immediately followed behind the two. "Ellis, I want to go and see. I have some connection with Miss Allen..."
The building had 68 floors, and stepping onto the rooftop, a gale hit them full in the face, making one feel as if they were staggering and about to be blown away.
Victoria paused slightly, frightened.
Once she had adapted to the wind, she chose to continue following behind the two.
Keira anxiously scanned the surroundings, searching for Reba''s figure...
There were many structures on the rooftop that blocked the view, but Reba''s location was easy to find because, at that moment, she was shouting loudly.
The delicate girl, even in hysteria, had a voice that sounded light and airy.
Her crying mixed with grievance came through. "Frankie, even you have deceived me. Are you coborating with her because she looks a lot like Miss Keira?! Tell me, have you transferred your affection for Miss Keira onto her!"
Then came Frankie''s anxious voice. "Reba, I was wrong. I won''t work with her, okay? Pleasee back here!"
"I won''t!"
Reba roared. "You liar! Today, when picking up the bride, you brought her to the hotel. You''ve just channeled your little fondness for Miss Keira onto her. You''re not my brother; I''ll never trust you again!"
"Reba! I didn''t! Let me exin..."
"I won''t listen, I won''t! I don''t want to see her again. Frankie, if even you and our parents are going to forget Miss Keira, if even Lewis Horton is going to forget Miss Keira, then I would rather use my death to make you all remember her again!"
Reba shouted hysterically. "She just passed away a month ago, a month! Lewis Horton has found a substitute, and both you and Ellis have shifted your focus to Keera. But she''s not Miss Keira, she''s not! How can you all so easily transfer your love? How could you be worthy of Miss Keira?! Frankie, think about it! When you see her, don''t you feel like you''re seeing a shadow of Miss Keira?"
Her usation caused Frankie to pause for a moment.
Frankie didn''t respond.
Then Reba let out a bitterugh. "Right, I figured. Because I saw it too... How could I see the shadow of Miss Keira in someone else? If Miss Keira were still here, she would find that, in just a month, that woman has be her husband''s lover, her subordinate''s boss... that woman has almostpletely reced her. How devastated Miss Keira must be?!"
Frankie''s eyes reddened.
Even Ellis, who had followed them, paused slightly.
It seemed he was reminded of Keira, and a shade of sorrow surged in his eyes.novelbin
That proud figure was an irreceable presence in his heart... she was also his own cousin!
How could he allow the appearance of Keera to dilute the grief of Keira''s departure?
Chapter 353
353 Chapter 352
Victoria noticed Ellis''s hesitation.
Unable to hold back, Victoria asked, "Ellis, who is this Miss Keira that Miss Allen mentioned? Do you know her?"
She knew that if he didn''t know that person, Reba wouldn''t have mentioned Ellis just now...
Upon hearing this, Ellis immediately fell silent.
Keira, on the other hand, didn''t care at all about their feelings and tried to walk past them toward the other side, only to be stopped by Ellis.
Ellis looked at her. "Keera, Reba is currently in an unstable mental state, and I think it''s not suitable for you to go over there..."
Keira felt extremely frustrated upon hearing this.
Just as she was about to push past Ellis, she heard him say, "But there''s someone who''s suitable for the job."
Keira was taken aback. "Who?"
"Keira Olsen."
Keira was stunned.
Ellis stared at her. "I know, you must have heard the name Keira, and you also know that she''s your twin sister. You two look very alike, and she''s the reason your existence upset Reba. So, can you pretend to be Keira right now and persuade her toe down?"
Keira was speechless.
She was supposed to pretend to be herself?
Keira had no intention to pretend. She just wanted to hurry over and reveal her identity to prevent Reba from jumping off the building.
Moreover, how could she not be moved by such a frail girl as Reba, who had gone to such lengths for her?
Hearing Ellis, she couldn''t be bothered to exin anything and simply nodded. "Alright, can I go over there now?"
Ellis immediately nodded, then nced at the corner of her eye, and swiftly turned to Victoria. "Lend me your eyeliner or eyebrow pencil or something like that."
Keira knew what he intended to do and, after thinking about it, decided not to interfere.
Confused, Victoria looked at the two of them but obediently opened her bag and handed over her makeup for touch-ups to Ellis.
Ellis quickly took out an eyeliner and drew a mole by the corner of Keira''s eye, identical to her original one.
Keira was speechless.
After he finished, Ellis took a careful look at her. "Now you look even more like her, go! Oh, and Keira always calls her Reba. You should know what to do."
Keira nodded and started to walk over with big strides.
As soon as she rounded a concrete wall, Keira was startled by the scene before her.
No wonder Frankie didn''t dare to force a rescue.
Reba was currently standing at the edge of the rooftop, and strong wind was blowing her bridesmaid dress. With the fluttering long skirt, she looked as if she was about to fall at any moment.
It seemed as though the next gust of wind could carry Reba away.
The scene was heart-stopping to witness.
Keira''s eyes immediately welled up with tears.
She took a step forward and called out, "Reba!"
Reba and Frankie turned their heads in unison upon hearing this voice, and seeing Keira, they were both stunned.
Frankie thought to take advantage of Reba''s moment of distraction to rush closer, but Reba noticed it and immediately shouted, "Frankie, don''te over. If you do, I''ll jump right now!"
Frankie stood still.
Only then did Reba''s attentive gaze fall back on Keira.
She scrutinized Keira inch by inch as if trying to see whether she was the real Keira.
"Keera''s" expression wasposed and calm, and the clear, cold eyes no longer had the real Keera''s gentleness and timidity; they were Keira''s eyes.
Reba''s gaze finally settled on the corner of Keira''s eye.
With a mole under her eye...
Reba''s face lit up with joy, her gaze uncertain as she looked at Keira and called out softly, "...Miss Keira?"
"Reba, it''s me!"
Keira stepped forward slowly, approaching Frankie, and offered Reba her hand. "Come down and join me."
Reba''s eyes almost bulged out.
It was clear that there was indeed something wrong with Reba''s mind...
At that moment, her eyes were brimming with tears, and she asked, "Miss Keira?"
Keira immediately nodded.
Reba wept for joy, and her tears rolled down inrge drops. "You... you didn''t die? Why are you here?"
After uttering these words, she suddenly realized something, and her expression instantly became wary. "The clothes you''re wearing... aren''t those what Keera wore? Aren''t you Keera? How could you be Miss Keira?"
Keira hadn''t reached Reba''s side yet, so she called out, "Reba, I am Keira, not Keera. You remember my voice and the mole under my eye, don''t you?"
Reba''s gaze fell on the mole again, then she nodded. "Right, I recognize your mole..."
"So,e back..."
Keira reached out. "Come back here, okay? I didn''t die, and you can''t die either..."
"Okay, okay..."
Reba started crying again, reaching out her hand to Keira like a child.
Seeing this, Frankie and Ellis, who had followed Keira, both breathed a sigh of relief.
However, Victoria, who was nearby, frowned upon seeing this scene.
This "Keera"... was so annoying!
If she really saved Reba, she wouldtch onto the Allen family again... Then there would be one morepetitor in nce!
And, from what Reba had just said...
"Keera" looked a lot like thete Mrs. Horton.
In that case, wouldn''t Lewis Horton be easily seduced by her?
Victoria''s own marriage n might just fall through!
With this thought, a malicious glint shed in Victoria''s eyes, and she stepped forward, saying, "That''s right, Miss Allen. Why would you think of such a thing? Nothing is more important than your own life..."
While saying those words, she also took out her makeup bag. "Your makeup has been ruined by tears. Let me help you touch it up. You''ll be pretty when we meet the others back downstairs..."
She deliberately took out an eyebrow pencil and shook it in front of Reba.
Then she reached out and touched the side of her nose.
Reba, watching her actions, suddenly remembered that the makeup artist today mentioned that it was fashionable to draw a mole by the nose.
It made one look sexy.
Draw a mole...
Reba suddenly understood something, and she turned sharply toward Keira. "You''re not Miss Keira! You are Keera! The mole under your eye is drawn on!"
As soon as these words came out, Ellis''s face changed dramatically!
Even Frankie was taken aback.
Both of them sensed something was amiss and nearly lunged forward!
Unfortunately, Reba felt deceived and stepped back. "Don''te near! Stay away!!"
Her back foot suddenly missed its footing, and she fell backward!
She fell over the edge of the roof!
Chapter 354 Full
354 Chapter 353
Victoria watched this with joy.
If Reba fell, she would certainly die. By then, nce would have one less rich youngdypeting with her for Lewis Horton.
"Keera" would then be med for not saving Reba, for she had added to Reba''s distress and suicide, leaving the Allen family with a grudge against "Keera".
It was like killing two birds with one stone!
With delight, she looked ahead, only to see someone darting forward, desperately grabbing Reba''s arm.
Reba herself was swaying precariously in midair.
Keira was lying on the ground, her upper body almost suspended in the air as she clutched Reba''s wrist for dear life.
When Keira seemed about to fall together with Reba, Frankie and Ellis arrived. They hurriedly seized her legs.
Only then, with the three of them together, were they able to barely keep Reba from falling!
Reba looked up, showing a hint of terror on her face.
Staring at the girl who was tightly gripping her hand, Reba''s mind shed back to the light that had glimmered in the hospital years ago, when she was nearly tortured to death by her husband and mother-inw. She remembered the light from the girl who had made that phone call to her brother.
Her vision blurred as the two figures gradually merged.
But the next moment, she snapped back to reality, crying, "You''re not Miss Keira! Why do I see her shadow in you again? Keira, I''m sorry... There has to be at least one person in this world who remembers you..."
Keira felt she had reached her physical limit.
She heard Reba''s cries and, in desperation, scolded, "Stop spouting nonsense! Come back to us! I''m Keira, Reba. I want you to live. Otherwise, why did I bother saving you in the hospital before?!"
Reba was momentarily stunned.
But then she shook her head. "The mole by your eye is drawn on... I don''t believe you. Let go, even if you pull me up, if I want to die, there are countless ways."
She closed her eyes. "If you save me, I''ll only hate you. I don''t want to owe you or anyone else anything." Only by not owing anything to Keera could she justify continuing to hate her.
Otherwise, she would be betraying Keira!
Seeing her being so extreme and obstinate, Keira sighed quietly.
From behind her, Frankie shouted, "Miss South, don''t listen to her. If you can save Reba, you''ll be the Allen family''s savior. Please don''t let go!"
Hearing Frankie call her "Miss South" made Reba''s emotions escte further. She struggled, trying to push Keira''s grip away.
She even dug her long nails into Keira''s flesh.
But Keira felt no pain, even as her body still hung in midair during this life-or-death moment, with the people below looking as tiny as ants.
She knew the terrible consequences of falling from this height.
In such circumstances, the body would automatically block out the sensation of pain and release more dopamine, fueling the instinct to survive.
All Keira could do was shout at Frankie. "Shut up!"
Knowing that exining anything to Reba at this moment would be pointless, she simply yelled, "Pull me up!"
Ellis and Frankie used all their forces, slowly pulling Keira back onto the rooftop.
It didn''t take long for Keira to get there.
She clung to Reba''s hand until Frankie released her and grabbed Reba from the side. Only then did Keira rx.
She felt as though her arms were no longer her own.
Plus, the friction between her skin and the ground made her chest sting, as streaks of blood appeared from the abrasion.
But she ignored the pain, anxious for a glimpse of Reba.
Reba was dragged onto the rooftop andy on the ground. She seemed lifeless as she looked up at the sky.
Her white bridesmaid''s dress fluttered in the wind.
But her eyescked any sparkle.
Frankie looked at her, his eyes reddening with anger as he rebuked, "Reba! Is Keira the only person in your life? Have you forgotten you still have your parents? And you have me! If something really happened to you, what do you expect the three of us would do?!"
Upon hearing this, Reba just moved her eyeballs. "Frankie, three years ago, when I didn''t listen to your advice and insisted on marrying that man and moving to Oceanion with him, you should have considered me dead from that moment on..."
That sentence made Frankie speechless.
He suddenly understood what Reba meant...
If there were no Keira, the previous Reba, the pampered Reba, the Reba who was the precious daughter of the Allen family, would have long since died in that hospital incident in Oceanion.
So, the Reba who was alive now was no longer his sister, nor the daughter of their parents, but someone saved by Keira.
In her mind, there was only Keira, her savior.
Thinking of this, Frankie wanted to cry and to scold her...
But he couldn''t scold her; he knew that his sister was just unwell.
She was suffering from depression.
The girl who might save his sister might never appear again...
Frankie suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of helplessness.
Even though he had saved his sister once, he couldn''t save her every time...
If there were any negligence on his part one day...
He clenched his fists tightly, not daring to think of the consequences.
Just then, Keira suddenly crawled to Reba''s side, gazed at her, and said in a low scolding voice, "Reba, what nonsense are you talking about? I only made a phone call for you. The people who gave birth to you, raised you, and pampered you will always be your family! How can you devalue your own life for my sake?!"
Reba looked at her.
Thinking about how this woman had desperately tried to save her just moments ago...
If Frankie and Ellis hadn''t arrived in time and grabbed her legs, "Keera" might have fallen down with her.
Reba started to cry. "Keera, stop pretending. I don''t need you to save me! How could you save me?! How am I supposed to face Miss Keira?!"
She covered her face, starting to cry in agony.
She owed "Keera" her life now. How could her life now belong solely and cleanly to Miss Keira?
When Keira heard this, she moved her sore arm, watched Reba cry uncontrobly, and took a deep breath. "I told you, I''m Keira."
Reba''s crying paused at that moment, then she continued to sob and bellow. "Do you think I would believe that? The mole under your eye is drawn on! Stop pretending to be Miss Keira!"
By her side, Frankie also said, "Miss South, thank you for this rescue, but please stop agitating her..."
Keira lowered her gaze, then suddenly grabbed Reba''s hand and forcefully pulled her up from the floor. "Come with me!"
Reba was so frail that she was dragged away, and the two of them entered a restroom.
Keira pulled Reba straight inside, and then immediately looked at her. "Makeup remover wipes, do you have any?"
Reba was momentarily stunned at this request.
Keira then said, "If the mole is still there after I remove the makeup, can that prove I am Keira?"
Reba was dumbfounded.
She then blurted out. "Keera, what new trick are you ying now? I''ve told you. Don''t think that by saving me, I would put you on par with Miss Keira. You can neverpare to her! You want to remove your makeup? Fine, here you go!"
This hotel was upscale, and the restroom there had makeup remover wipes.
Reba immediately pulled out one and handed it to her.
Keira wiped the corner of her eye with it.
On the makeup remover wipe, there indeed appeared the ck trace of an eyebrow pencil...
Reba scoffed. "See? Your mole is drawn on. You..."
But the words that followed were cut short as she looked up and saw Keira''s face. Her speech came to an abrupt halt!!
Chapter 355
355 Chapter 354
Reba looked at the person in front of her in disbelief.FiNd ??pd??tes on n(??)/v??l????n(.)c??m
Keira was holding a makeup remover wipe, wiping away the faux mole at the corner of her eye, but at the same time, she revealed the mole she had always hidden.
Reba had been with her almost every day when she was in Oceanion and was already familiar with Keira''s face. novelbin
The color and size of that mole indeed belonged to Keira!
Stunned, she stared at Keira, thinking for a moment that she might have seen it wrong.
After a while, she rubbed her eyes, and then tears welled up in her eyes. She looked at Keira with grievance...
Suddenly, she burst into a loud cry, her tears and snot streaming down without any regard for her image, just like a child who had been wronged!
Keira had intended to scold her and wanted to yell at her for not cherishing her own life, but before she could say anything, she saw Reba crying like that, and she couldn''t bring herself to say those words.
Reba was too extreme...
But all her extremes were for Keira.
Everyone in this world was qualified to scold her, except for Keira.
Keira sighed, stepped forward, and suddenly hugged Reba.
Reba was a few inches shorter than Keira, and she stiffened again, then she wrapped her arms tightly around Keira''s waist.
She buried her head into Keira''s chest, and while crying, she said between broken sobs, "Miss Keira, you''re not dead. You''re not dead... "
Keira patted her back gently. "That''s right. I''m not dead."
"Thank goodness, you''re not dead!" Reba hugged her tightly as if she was afraid that once she let go, Keira would run away.
Keira had no choice but to nod again. "I''m not dead."
"Thank god"
Reba started to cry muffled cries again.
She cried out all the grievances she had kept to herself this month. She wanted to cry loudly, but shecked the energy and could only sob...
Outside.
Frankie and Ellis were both stunned, unaware of what was happening inside the bathroom. They pressed their ears against the door, only hearing Reba''s crying.
The two exchanged nces, and then Frankie wanted to enter. He tried to open the door, only to find that the door was locked from the inside.
Frankie became even more anxious and shouted, "Reba, Reba? Keera? Miss South, open the door!"
But Reba only cried louder.
Frankie grew more anxious and looked around, then turned to Ellis. "The key! Isn''t this hotel yours? Have the manager send the key over!"
Ellis immediately sent someone to fetch the keys and then also approached the bathroom door. "Keera, please don''t do anything too extreme, okay..."
Victoria showed a worried expression. "Ellis, Mr. Allen, surely Keera isn''t harboring resentment toward Miss Allen and harming her in there, right?"
Upon hearing this, Frankie grew even more restless. He took a step back and called out to Ellis. "Move aside!"
Ellis made way.
Frankie was about to kick the door!
But just then, the bathroom door opened.
Frankie''s kick missed, and he almost performed a split on the spot.
He propped himself up on the ground with both hands to stabilize himself, then looked inside the room.
He saw "Keera" standing there.
He immediately asked with concern, "Where''s Reba?"
"She..."
Keira hadn''t finished speaking when Victoria stepped forward and scolded, "Keera, what''s wrong with you? Miss Allen is a distinguished guest, and you forcibly take her into the bathroom like this. What are you trying to do to her?"
Keira was perplexed.
She began, "I..."
Victoria continued. "I know Miss Allen offended you this morning, so you bear a grudge. But even so, you can''t treat her like this. She''s obviously overwhelmed with grief. Can''t you just be more considerate?"
Keira remained silent.
She simply crossed her arms, looking at Victoria. "Go on, keep talking."
Victoria didn''t know what to say.
Seeing how stubborn Keira was, Victoria turned to Frankie. "Mr. Allen, I was just concerned about Miss Allen..."
Reba walked straight out of the bathroom, weakly saying, "Spare me your fake kindness!"
She had just washed her face, and all her makeup hade off, but it was apparent that her spirits were pretty good.
Although her eyes were red, the crazy look from earlier was gone...
Seeing that she was alright, Frankie finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Upon seeing this, Victoria was a little startled, not understanding what had happened between Keira and Reba in the bathroom that could manage to stabilize Reba''s mental state.
She hesitantly looked at Keira and then began. "Miss Allen, I didn''t mean... You should know about Keera, right? Her mole was drawn on..."
Before she could finish...
"p!"
Keira stepped forward and pped Victoria''s face hard.
Victoria''s expression changed drastically. Holding her own cheek, she looked at Keira. "What are you doing?"
"Retaliation." Keira narrowed her eyes, a sharp glint shing through them. "On the rooftop, did you purposely take out cosmetics to remind Reba that the mole at the corner of my eye was drawn on?"
Victoria''s eyes flickered when she heard these words.
But then realizing that Ellis and Frankie were both looking at her, she quickly furrowed her brows and cried out with a wronged voice. "How could you wrong me like that? Am I that sort of person?"
Tears started to flow out of her eyes. "I just saw Miss Allen''s makeup had been ruined by crying, and I wanted to help her touch it up..."
"Is that so?"
Keira asked indifferently.
Victoria promptly nodded.
But the next moment...
Keira raised her hand and pped the other side of Victoria''s face!
Victoria turned her head from the force of the p, and she was furious. "Keera, how dare you?!"
Keira just pped her hands, saying, "I''ve already pped you; what''s there to dare?"
"You..."
Victoria''s eyes were filled with tears, and with a sense of grievance, she turned to Ellis. "Ellis, are you just going to stand there and watch me get hit?"
Keira raised an eyebrow and said, "Whether it was intentional or not, you almost killed both Miss Allen and me. I have every right to p you twice. How about it, Mr. Ellis, do you disagree?"
Victoria immediately looked at Ellis. "Ellis, you must stand up for me! I am a daughter of the Olsen family. How can I just get pped like that? If you allow her to do whatever she wants, when the word gets out, won''t the daughters of the Olsen family be treated as worthless?"
Victoria cried very pitifully.
Yet Ellis just looked at her indifferently, then scoffed, "Family conflicts are not something outsiders canment on, right?"
Victoria paused. "Family conflict? Ellis, what are you talking about? How can the conflict between me and Keera be considered a family conflict?"
Chapter 356
Frankie also looked at Ellis with a puzzled expression. "Family conflict?" @
But Ellis didn''t answer their questions and simply nced at his watch. "Alright, the wedding is still going on, don''t waste time here!"
He nced at Reba once more, made sure she was okay, then turned and went downstairs.
After he left, Victoria turned her gaze to Keira, sizing her up. Although still unclear about the meaning of the words "family conflict", when she saw the murderous look in Frankie and Reba''s eyes, she got a fright and hurriedly followed Ellis down the stairs.
Once she had left, Frankie immediately turned to Reba, "Reba, you..."
Reba immediately said, "Frankie, I''m okay now."
Frankie was taken aback, "You''re okay?"
"Yeah," Reba lowered her eyes. "After... Keera saved me, I kind of realized something. I can''t live my life in a daze anymore. Miss Keira would definitely not want to see me like this... I''ll definitely get myself together from now on."
Frankie was perplexed.
He had been trying to say these words until he was blue in the face these past few days, but when had Reba actually listened?!
She just got saved and had an epiphany?
He hesitantly looked at Keira. "How did you make her realize it?"
Keira coughed, nced at Reba, then said, "Scolded her a bit?"
Frankie was speechless.
He passed his gaze between Reba and Keira, finally resting his eyes on the corner of Keira''s eye.
There, the mole was already gone.
She was still Keera, obviously...
He had no idea that just after the two had recognized each other, Keira immediately covered up the mole with foundation...
When the three of them went downstairs, the wedding had already ended. As the bridesmaid, Keira''s task had finished. Seeing Mary and Ellis getting into the car, she then left the hotel.
She wanted to find a car to go home.
Then she immediately saw Lewis waiting outside.
He wore a cap, a mask, and a loose tracksuit. He smiled slightly the moment Keira stepped out, and he walked toward her.
Keira asked, "Why are you here?"
"To take you home."
He replied indifferently.
His deep, cello-like voice always gave a sense of security and made Keira feel warmth in her chest.
She nodded, then noticed Lewis''s smile stiffen at the corner of his eyes.
Following his gaze, Keira looked over and saw Reba exiting the door, staring at her eagerly.
Then, Reba walked over coyly, her head lowered. "Well, Miss South, may Ie to your ce?"
"No."
"Yes."
Lewis and Keira spoke up at the same time.
Afterward, Lewis looked at Keira, his brow furrowing as he gave her a signal with his eyes. "How could you let this person go to the South residence?"
Keira raised an eyebrow in response. "What''s the problem?" Lewis continued conveying his thoughts with his gaze. "This person has improper feelings toward me. How could you lead a wolf into your house?"
Keira was speechless.
She coughed, suddenly thinking that Lewis was somewhat self-absorbed.
In the end, Reba still squeezed into Lewis''s car.
On the road, Reba kept staring at Keira without saying a word.
But she was frantically sending messages to Frankie on WhatsApp. "Frankie, Lewis is so scary! Will he forbid me froming over to y with Keera in the future?"
Frankie replied to the message. "Possibly. Do you remember what you''ve done?"
Reba hastily responded, "I know I shouldn''t have done that. What can I do to make him agree to let mee over to her house?"
Frankie said, "Talk to him nicely. Lewis is cold on the outside but warm on the inside. Be a bit softer with your attitude, and he''ll treat you better."
Reba wrote, "Got it!"
Then she blinked, her gaze shifting from Keira to Lewis.
The group soon arrived at the South residence.
Lewis had just parked the car when he dragged Keira aside and lowered his voice. "She has just announced her
intentions to marry me. How could you bring her back home?"
Keira patted his shoulder, "You''re overthinking it! She came here for me..."
Then she turned back to Reba, "I''ll go make dinner for you!"
Reba nodded obediently. "Okay!"
Lewis frowned at Reba.
She came here for Keira?
Could it be that she recognized Nan Ge?
Impossible.
Keira''s identity is a secret; she wouldn''t reveal it unless
absolutely necessary.
Reba must be deceiving her...
Just as he thought about this, he observed that Reba, who was Keira''s little tail, didn''t follow Keira into the kitchen but instead kept looking at him hesitantly.
Her eyes were filled with words she seemed to hold back. She obviously had something to say to him.
Lewis''s expression turned cold.
He knew this woman was harboring ill intentions toward him.
He turned and went into the living room where he saw the nanny ying with Amy, so he walked over, about to talk to Amy, when Reba came over, hesitating and shuffling closer.
She looked at Lewis.novelbin
But the moment Lewis looked her way, she hastily turned her attention to Amy. "Are you Keera''s daughter? Wow, you''re so cute! I want to y with you!"
Lewis was speechless.
He immediately turned and walked to a nearby sofa, sitting down with a frosty demeanor.
No sooner had he settled down than he saw Reba again, shuffling and dragging her feet as she came over and sat down beside him.
Lewis simply put down his phone and looked at her. "Miss Allen, do you have something to say to me?"
Reba swallowed. "Well..."??ll new st??ries at n0ve/lbi/??(.)c??m
As she was struggling with how to begin, Lewis said indifferently, "No."
Reba was perplexed.
She was confused. "I haven''t even said anything. How do you know it''s a ''no''?"
Lewis chuckled. "I''ve known what''s on your mind for a long time, Miss Allen. I''m devoted to Keera, and I''m not interested in you!"
Reba was confused.
She was perplexed, "No, I..."
Lewis stood up abruptly. "As I said, no means no!"
He turned and went upstairs.
Reba was speechless.
The Olsen family.
The Olsen family hadn''t split, so all three branches lived together.
Ellis had just married, and Victoria watched the location of the new house, clenching her fists tightly.
She had been bullied today, yet the current head of the household didn''t stand up for her!
It was just too much!
She absolutely couldn''t let it go!
However, she had never been close to her older brother since they were young, and it wasn''t unexpected for him not to help her...
At this moment, she saw Ellis emerge from the bridal chamber.
"Uncle, you finally have some news!"
"I''m married today, and you didn''t attend my wedding!"
"You''reing back tomorrow? Good, I have something important to discuss with you.."
Victoria hid nearby, and at these words, her eyes lit up slightly.
If Uncle Olsen were to return, wouldn''t she be able toin to him?
After all, Uncle Olsen was known for being protective!
Chapter 357
Victoria thought of this and left contentedly
But just after she left, the voice of Ellis came from behind again.
Its about Keera
Uncle Olsen teased wearily. What now? Have you found out if shes the illegitimate daughter of your dad or your second uncle?
Elliss mouth twitched slightly. Well, Ill tell you in person when youe back!
Lest he get too excited and rush back overnight
Uncle Olsen just grunted a sound and cursed him, Now youve learned to be mysterious?
Listening to his voice, Ellis felt his mood seemed somewhat okay, so he asked, Hows your business going? Any news of Lady South?
Upon hearing this, Uncle Olsen fell silent.
His silence was the best answer.
Ellis broke the silence. You shoulde home and
Ellis broke the silence. You shoulde home and
rest for a few days! Its not an urgent matter. No
matter what, shes still on earth. She cant possibly have escaped to outer space, right?
Uncle Olsens voice came through. Got it.
Ellis ended the call, looking worried.
Uncle Olsen had searched for so long without finding her. Could those people have killed her?
At the thought of this possibility, Elliss mood grew heavier.
He cast a nce back toward the bridal chamber and
strode in
Just as he entered, he saw Mary had already removed her makeup and wedding dress, exchanging them for a conservatively styled nightgown.
Seeing him enter, Mary cast her eyes down. You take the bed. Ill sleep on the sofa.
Her iceCcold demeanor irritated Ellis, and he scoffed. Mary, I didnt marry you to be a decoration!
Mary stiffened.
Ellis walked to the bed, Tonight is our wedding night.
Ellis walked to the bed, Tonight is our wedding night Surely you wouldnt want to upset me, would you?
Marys face tensed. What do you want?
Ellis lowered his gaze. If you dont want a divorce, then remember to please me! Were supposed to be celebrating, not mourning. Who gave you permission to scowl?
Mary clenched her fists tightly.
Did this man truly not know why she was so cold?
After such humiliation, how could she possibly greet
him with a smile?
She clenched her fists tightly and suddenly said, Ellis, since you dont trust me that much, lets get a divorce. after the child is born!
Ellis frowned upon hearing this, What?
She had orchestrated this big charade just to marry
him, hadnt she?
A divorce?
While he was pondering, he saw Mary walk over to the side and suddenly pull out two divorce papers from her bag.
side and suddenly pull out two divorce papers from her bag.
On those papers, it was clearly stated that shed leave with the child after giving birth, without a cent, having already signed her name in the designated spot.
Her demeanor didnt seem feigned.
Ellis was momentarily stunned, then he stood up abruptly. Do you really want a divorce?
Mary nodded. This marriage is a constraint for both of
1. us. You dont want to be cuckolded, so wait for the
child to be born, and then we can divorce.
Nine months should be enough time for Keera toplete her mission, right?
By then, she would truly be free
Thinking of this, Mary saw Ellis suddenly toss the divorce agreements onto the table. Mary, what game are you ying? After finally marrying me, would you be willing to let go and divorce me? Is this a stratagem to retreat in order to advance?
Seeing his reaction, Mary gave a bitter smile. Ive
already signed the divorce papers, what games could I possibly y?
Chaptey apay
Ellis sneered. Who knows? You went to great lengths
I me
to marry me, and on our wedding night, you you want a divorce Dont you think thats strange? Maybe theres a trap in this contract. Ill have my
With those words, he took the contract and walked
out.
At the doorway, he gave a coldugh, as if to salvage his pride, and said fiercely, Mary, youre truly unworthy of Mrs. Olsens position! Youre not nning to taint the Olsen familys bloodline with this child. At least you have that much selfCawareness!
Leaving that remark behind, he strode away.
Mary wasnt sure if it was her imagination, but she felt that Ellis seemed somewhat disheveled as if he was
fleeing from something.
But how could that be?
He didnt even want to marry her in the first ce, so why would he be reluctant to divorce?
Mary gave a bitter smile.
She sat on the bed and looked around.
She sat on the bed and looked around.
The room was decorated with happiness, and the entire bridal chamber was filled with joy, but on such a wedding night, she was alone.
Indeed, such a bride was pitiful.
Ellis left the bridal chamber and drove straight out.
He went to a bar, found a private room, and then called hiswyer over, tossing the contract at him. Take a look at this for me. Is there any trap in here?
Thewyer, slightly bewildered from being summoned in the middle of the night, took the twoCpage contract and read it quickly. Theres no trap. This contract is very favorable to you. Mrs. Davis is leaving without taking anything with her except the child. She wont take anything else that belongs to you.
Ellis was stunned. Shes serious?
Thewyer was puzzled. Mr. Ellis, what do you mean?
Ellis cast his gaze downward, remaining silent.
Why did Mary want a divorce?
Why did Mary want a divorce?
Was it because once the child was born, a DNA test could be done, and so there would be leverage if the
child wasnt his?
When the time came for her to leave, she would indeed be getting away scotCfree.
Thinking about this, Ellis mmed his ss down onto the table furiously.
What was she really trying to say?!
Ellis raked his fingers through his hair, feeling like he must be going crazy.
Thinking of Marys resolute manner and the way she assuredly spoke of the child being his every time, he suddenly began to doubt himself.
Could the child really be his?
But what about the diagnosis? novelbin
Ellis tapped his slender fingers against the couch, thinking back to when he was 18 years old and the medical checkCup that had initially diagnosed him with oligospermia.
He had been in treatment ever since, and for this
He had been in treatment ever since, and for this reason, he seldom rode his beloved horses anymore
But it was to no avail. The treatment had no effect.
That also led him to remain unmarried at this age
Could there have been a mistake in the hospitals
diagnosis?
He had always been examined and treated at the hospital owned by his family because he wanted to keep this condition private and not let it impact his
image.
With this thought, Ellis frowned.
Seeing his expression, thewyer beside him couldnt help but ask, Mr. Ellis? If theres nothing else, may I
leave now?
Ellis s suddenly said, Do you know of any reliable andrology clinics?
Thewyer was taken aback by this question. Yes,
what about it?
Ellis suddenly looked down. Find one for me now. Im going to get tested tonight!
Chapter 358
358 Chapter 357
Thewyer didn''t understand what Ellis meant, as all previous health checks had been confidential, but upon hearing this, he immediately nodded. "Okay."
The institutions that conducted tests were mostly closed at night.
Money talks, however, and although thewyer didn''t reveal Ellis''s information, he still found him a small testing facility.
Ellis put on a mask and a cap to hide his face, followed thewyer out the door, and quickly arrived at the testing institution.
After providing samples at the testing institution, he left them there as the facility couldn''t immediately give a result.
Even working overtime throughout the night, they would need until the next morning to have results. He left thewyer behind and drove aimlessly through the streets of nce.
For a moment, he didn''t know where to go...
Home... thinking about how ardently his parents longed to see Mary pregnant right away, and then considering Mary''s listless demeanor, he didn''t want to go back.
But as for other ces... it seemed there was nowhere else to go.
So, he wandered aimlessly, and without realizing it, ended up driving to "Keera''s" ce.
His car stopped in front of the house. Seeing that the lights inside were all on, he suddenly got out of the car.
He didn''t enter the house but took out his phone instead.
Before long, Lewis came out.
He was still dressed casually with azy posture. After he came out, he looked at Ellis. "It''s your wedding night. Why aren''t you at home? What are you doing here?"
Ellis looked at him, "I''m a bit annoyed. Fancy joining me for a couple of drinks?"
Lewis said, "Sorry, I don''t drink."
"You can have tea. I''ll drink."
Ellis walked up to him. "Just for old time''s sake, since we studied abroad together, can you do me this favor?"
Lewis hesitated for a moment.
He coughed, frowned in thought for a brief time, then looked toward the vi again.
Thinking of the cozy scene inside now...
Reba hadn''t left and was staying over, iming she wanted to have an all-night talk with Keira, and he had no idea what they would discuss. Wasn''t Keira afraid of him being taken away?
The mere thought that Keira might not care about him made him a bit stifled.
He looked at Ellis. "Fine."
He got into Ellis''s car.
The two men drove straight to the bar.
The private room Ellis had just booked was still avable. Once they were inside, Ellis ordered several drinks and started drinking right away.
"Tell me..."
He downed a ss and then continued. "What''s going through Mary''s mind? She went to great lengths to marry me, yet I walk out on our wedding night, and she doesn''t care?"
Lewis took a sip of the tea, then looked at his phone.
He had been out for an hour, and Keira hadn''t even messaged to ask where he was...
Lewis couldn''t help but pursed his lips, feeling a bit unhappy. He said bluntly, "They say sweet words of love, but women''s hearts are as deep as the ocean. It''s too hard to know what''s true."
Ellis immediately nodded, reaching out and holding Lewis''s hand. "We truly are brothers in adversity!"
Lewis coldly withdrew his hand. "I''m not the same as you."
He calmly stated, "Keira definitely has a ce in her heart for me."
Ellis, having had too much to drink, didn''t catch the difference between "Keira" and "Keera" and blurted out, "Does she? How would you know? Have you seen inside her heart?"
Lewis chuckled scornfully. "I don''t need to see it to know I''m there."
"Impossible!"
Ellis took another drink. "If you don''t believe it, let''s leave our phones here and see whose woman calls first!"
Having said that, he took out his phone and ced it on the table.
Lewis was speechless.
He twitched the corner of his mouth, not wanting to lower himself to the level of an alcoholic, but inexplicably, he took out his phone and ced it in the corner of the table.
It wasn''t that he waspeting with Ellis. He just thought it would be more convenient to pick up her callter.
"Yeah, just like that."
Lewis thought this to himself, then coughed and took another sip of water.
"Ding."
Someone''s phone pinged, and both immediately looked at their phones, only to see that Ellis''s phone lit up.
A wave of displeasure immediately surged up in Lewis''s chest.
Ellis grabbed his phone. "It must be Mary. She''s sent me a WhatsApp message, telling me toe back!"
After saying that, Ellis nced at the screen and then furiously mmed the phone down on the table. "Fuck! It''s an ad!"
Lewis was speechless.Aall ????west ch??pt??rs on n.o./v??l??i/n/(.)c??m
He oddly felt a sense of relief!
But then, he immediately felt childish. Why had he agreed to such a sillypetition with Ellis?
So what if he won?
He and Keira didn''t need this kind of testing!
Proudly telling himself that, Lewis picked up his phone and was about to put it in his pocket when he nced at the screen.
He discovered there were no new message alerts.
He opened WhatsApp and sent a message to Tom.
Tom immediately replied, "Boss, what''s up?"
Lewis coughed.
It was nothing, he was just checking if there was a problem with the phone signal or WhatsApp, preventing messages froming through.
Since that wasn''t the case, he was reassured.
He put the phone into his pocket.
Then he started to feel uneasy all over.
What was Keira doing? What was she discussing with Rebate into the night? Would they talk about him?
As Lewis was caught in his random thoughts, his phone vibrated.
He quickly picked it up and saw that Tom had sent another message. "Boss?"
Lewis immediately furrowed his brows and replied, "Don''t send random messages if there''s nothing important!"
Tom was dumbfounded.
After venting his frustration on Tom, Lewis once again put down his phone, about to pocket it, but then thought better of it and left the phone on the table instead.
Only when he turned back did he realize that Ellis had fallen asleep at some point...
In front of him were over half a dozen empty bottles.
Lewis''s gaze fell once more onto the phone next to him, staring for a while before he coughed.
His phone screen had lit up just now, it surely wasn''t a message from Mary, was it?
Two hourster. novelbin
Lewis still hadn''t received a message from Keira, and he stood up with a dark face and headed out the door.
Ellis asked groggily, "Where are you going?"
Lewis said, "I''m going home!"
Ellis was dumbfounded.
He paid no mind to Lewis and simply turned over and went back to sleep.
He slept straight through to the next day.
As daylight broke, he slowly opened his eyes and instinctively reached for his phone.
Only then did he see several messages on the screen.
All of them were messages from hiswyer.
Ellis immediately called thewyer back and heard him say, "Mr. Ellis, the test results are out."
Chapter 359
After the hangover, Elliss head still throbbed slightly.
Groggily, he reached for the ss of water beside him, wanting to take a sip, only to find that it was
unexpectedly alcohol.
The moment he ced the ss on the coffee table, he heard thewyers voice and paused slightly. He then slowly set the ss down.
His eyes cast downward, and he asked in a hoarse voice, Whats the result?
As he spoke these words, he didnt notice the anticipation in his own voice.
Thewyer hesitated for a moment, seemingly afraid to answer, and only after a long pause did he respond softly.
Its azoospermia.
Fear tinged thewyers voice as if he knew some inescapable hardship of his own boss.
Its azoospermia.
Fear tinged thewyers voice as if he knew some inescapable hardship of his own boss.
Ellis fell silent.
After a while, he replied calmly. I see.
He ended the call.
Elliss hand drooped powerlessly, and then he gave a selfCmockingugh.
How stupid of him!
Because of what Mary said, he doubted the results of his family doctors tests time and time again and yed the fool.
At this moment, what could thewyer be thinking?
He must be thinking that the almighty Mr. Ellis doesnt even have the most basic ability of a man, right? novelbin
Azoospermia wasnt a symbol of impotence, but in the eyes of others, they were one and the same!
Ever since he got injured while horseback riding years ago, which affected that area, he had undergone one
Chapter 358
How stupid of him!
Because of what Mary said, he doubted the results of
his family doctors tests time and time again and yed the fool.
At this moment, what could thewyer be thinking?
He must be thinking that the almighty Mr. Ellis doesnt even have the most basic ability of a man, right?
Azoospermia wasnt a symbol of impotence, but in the eyes of others, they were one and the same!
Ever since he got injured while horseback riding years ago, which affected that area, he had undergone one examination, and the situation was actually very grim
at the time.
He had kept this secret for so many years, known only to him and his family doctor.
And now well.
Anotherwyer was in on it.
Ellis gave a selfCmockingugh, then violently smashed the ss in his hand onto the ground!
The ss shattered immediately.
Ellis seemed to have vented some frustration; his head,
Chapter 358
Ellis gave a selfCmockingugh, then violently smashed the ss in his hand onto the ground!
The ss shattered immediately.
Ellis seemed to have vented some frustration; his head, which felt ready to burst a moment ago, now hurt even
more.
He rubbed his temples, rose from the sofa, loosened his tie, and walked toward the door.
As he reached the doorway, he heard two familiar trustCfund kids in the next room chatting.
Did you go to the Olsen and Davis families arranged marriage event yesterday?
Of course, I went. Its the Olsen and Davis families! But I really dont get it, with all the people Ellis could marry, why choose that woman?
Are you talking about Mary? Shes so gorgeous and seductive. Ive heard that pretty much everyone in the circle has had a turn with her. Is that true or what?
Shes nothing but a highCss prostitute. If youre willing to do business with her uncle, shell sleep with you. Itsmon knowledge in the industry!
Chapter 358
Shes nothing but a highCss prostitute. If youre willing to do business with her uncle, shell sleep with you. Itsmon knowledge in the industry!
The Davis family didnt need to go this far, did they?
Of course not at first. Her uncle from the second branch of the family belongs to an independent branch now. Hes no longer part of the main family, so naturally, their status changed!
Let me tell you something. Ive slept with Mary
What? Dont you find that dirty?
Whats dirty about it? Shes such a beautiful woman. Arent you tempted?
Fuck! I was tempted, alright, just never had much
interaction with her.
Well, I slept with her. Her skin was so smooth, like that of a pampered youngdy whos been raised with care, with a status like a little princess since
childhood
The words had barely left his mouth when the door was violently pushed open.
Their chatting was abruptly cut off, and they both
Arent you tempted?
Fuck! I was tempted, alright, just never had much
interaction with her.
Well, I slept with her. Her skin was so smooth, like that of a pampered youngdy whos been raised with care, with a status like a little princess since
childhood
The words had barely left his mouth when the door was violently pushed open.
Their chatting
Was ab
cut off, and they both
turned toward the door in unison. What the
Before he could finish, a fist had already smashed into
his face!
Bang!
After throwing the punch, Ellis realized that the man. speaking was Austin, the fifthCranked man of his generation from the Gill family.
The Gill familys status wasparable to the Olsen family.
But among the rich second generation, hierarchy mattered, and Ellis was the next in line to take over
speaking was Austin, the fifthCranked man of his generation from the Gill family.
The Gill familys status wasparable to the Olsen family.Explore new ??ovels on n??velbi??(.
But among the rich second generation, hierarchy mattered, and Ellis was the next in line to take over the Olsen family, while Austin was just a yboy, hence his status wasnt as high as Elliss.
Normally, Austin would bow and scrape in front of Ellis, but being hit today, he felt humiliated in front of
his friends!
He immediately roared, Ellis, what are you doing?
Ellis red at him fiercely, Youre spreading lewd rumors about my wife behind my back, what do you think I should do?
He rubbed his fists and loosened the muscles in his
shoulders.
Austins friends, hearing this, immediately tried to smooth things over with a grin. Mr. Ellis, Austin was just mouthing off. Dont take it to heart. Of course, we know Miss Davis is pure and chaste. How could there possibly be any lewd rumors.
Possibly be any new rumors.
Austin, however, wasnt pleased with this response and shouted angrily, How can there not be? I slept with her! Ellis, what are you showing off for? Arent you just the chosen heir of your family? Youre not in charge yet; youre just like any other junior in the family!
Austins friends didnt dare to offend Ellis and quickly said, Austin, stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Ellis!
Austin wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up, and sneered at Ellis. What should I apologize for? What, are we not even allowed to speak now? Illy it out here today; Ive slept with Mary! So what? Shes just a daughter from a sideline of the Davis family; I slept with her, and shes still out of my league?
Elliss face turned even more grave, his fists clenched- tighter.
Seeing this, Austin scoffed, You should have done your research before getting married. Besides, that was before the wedding. Havent you slept with her too? Where did your kide from, if not?
Elliss expression froze.
research before getting married. Besides, that was
before the wedding. Havent you slept with her too? Where did your kide from, if not?
Elliss expression froze.
Austin caught something in that reaction and realized something. No way. Mr. Ellis, you couldnt possibly havent slept with her yet? Are you about to be an unwitting dad? You can tolerate being cuckolded like this? But if you havent slept with her and shes pregnant, doesnt that prove what I said?
Ellis red at him furiously. Shut up! The child in her belly is mine!
Yours?
Austin sneered, How can you be so sure? The child must be over a month old by now, right? Check the timing. I slept with her over a month ago too, so the kid might actually be a Gill! Mr. Ellis, you better get a DNA test, lest the Olsen family bloodline gets muddied with an unclear bastard!
Bang!
Elliss fist swung again, and then he was on top of Austin, punching and kicking wildly.
Mufarthereal vastaru
Bang!
Elliss fist swung again, and then he was on top of Austin, punching and kicking wildly.
Hes going to kill me! Help! Call the police!!
Austin shouted desperately.
Austins friend immediately picked up the phone to dial, but the chill in Elliss gaze made his hand tremble, and he didnt dare to move a muscle.
If he really called the police, he feared Ellis wouldnt let
him off.
He gulped nervously and shrank back into the corner.
Elliss punches showed no mercy as they rained down on Austins face. Are you going to tell the truth now?!
Austin, bloodied and in pain, began to scream. Stop hitting me, Ill tell the truth!
Chapter 360
- 360 Chapter 359
Ellis''s fists were bleeding.
He stopped his movements and saw that Austin''s face was swollen, his nose and mouth bleeding.
Ellis red at him. "Speak! You never touched Mary! How could someone like you ever catch her eye!"
Austin clenched his fists tightly.
He really hadn''t caught her eye...
Half a year ago, Mary''s uncle wanted to cooperate with the Gill family, and Austin took the opportunity to ask for Mary.
Mary was beautiful.
Even if her reputation wasn''t good in the circle, many still desired to sleep with her.
Every so often, rumors would spread that someone had slept with her, leading everyone to treat her as a promiscuous woman.
Austin wanted her, knowing fully well she was akin to a high-end prostitute!
Mary''s uncle immediately arranged it upon hearing the request, but unfortunately, after seeing Mary in the hotel, he was beaten up by her.
Then she cursed him and ran away.
He hadn''t seeded with her, but he''d already bragged about it, so when his good friends asked if he had slept with Mary and how it felt, Austin could only insist that it was great!
This also meant he had no room to retract his ims in their circle.
For a rich heir with little to his name, ustomed to ttery from others, how could he possibly admit he hadn''t slept with her in front of his friends?
So, he gritted his teeth and continued. "Mr. Ellis, I don''t want to lie to you. I really did sleep with her! But I''m definitely not the father of her child... I slept with her half a year ago, and just over a month ago, I saw her leaving a hotel with another man..."
Austin was beaten to a pulp like this and still wouldn''t change his story.
Ellis, along with the DNA report, now fully believed him...
After all, he was infertile, and Mary had told him it wasn''t her first time the night they were together... and now she was pregnant.
Ellis slowly retracted his fists and suddenly chuckled quietly.
How ridiculous!
It was she who had deceived him and married him, yet he was the one defending her!
With a coldugh, Ellis stood up, staggering as he walked outside.
He rushed into the bathroom, washed his face with cold water, took a deep breath, and leaned against the wall.
At this moment, he suddenly felt a strong urge to express his frustrations.
He took out his phone and searched through his contacts until he saw the message from the call to Lewis the previous night.
After a moment''s thought, he dialed the number.
The call quickly went through, and Lewis''s voice was cold. "What do you want?"
Ellis sneered. "Are you angry?"
""
There was silence on the other end.
Ellis then suddenly thought of something. "Don''t tell me, you didn''t go homest night? What? Didn''t Keera call you?"
Lewis''s voice turned colder. "I went home. Why would I need a call?"
Ellis took a deep breath, "Exactly, you went home, so why are you so angry?"
It was obvious!
Even though Lewis had returned home and saw Keira, she, along with Amy and Reba, had already fallen asleep in the guest bedroom.
She might not even have realized he was gone for two hours!
That was too much!
Lewis decided that he had to teach Keira a lesson!
As for what kind of a lesson?
Well, he wouldn''t pay her any attention before breakfast!
Lewis felt wronged, but he only said, "You can''t even handle your own life, so stop worrying about me!"
Leaving those words behind, Lewis hung up.
Then, he headed to the dining room.
Usually, it was Keira who got up to prepare breakfast for him and Amy.
Today, they hadn''t woken up yet, which was definitely because they stayed upte the previous night, so he decided to make breakfast for them.
Lewis busied himself in the kitchen.
By the time breakfast was ready, he heard the sound of a door opening and footsteps descending the stairs from the master bedroom upstairs.
Lewis''s face was still dark with anger, but when Keira appeared before him, she was stunned by the sight of three portions of breakfast on the table. "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast?"
Still annoyed with her, Lewis grumbled and said, "Eat it before it gets cold."
It was breakfast time, and he wasn''t angry anymore!
"Sure!"
Keira sat down and asked curiously, "Have you eaten yet?"
Reba, who hade downstairs with Amy, approached the table and ced Amy in front of the breakfast that was clearly intended for a child.
Then she walked to another set meal.
Just as Reba sat down, Lewis coldly pulled the breakfast away from her. "Sorry, this one''s mine."
Reba was dumbfounded.
She stared at Lewis in bewilderment and, sensing the chill emanating from him, looked at Keira with a wronged expression.
Upon seeing this, Keira couldn''t help but feel torn betweenughter and tears.
She raised an eyebrow but didn''t move, only ncing toward the kitchen. "If you want to eat, make it yourself! The bread slices are ready."
Since Reba once announced boldly that she fancied Lewis, she had to face the consequences herself.
Hearing this, Reba obediently stood up. "Okay."
Then she entered the kitchen, looking pitiful.
Keira pretended not to see it. She merely cast a casual nce and indeed, she saw that Lewis now had a sly smile at the corner of his mouth.
Keira wanted to sigh.
Suddenly, a phrase came to her mind. "A man is ever a boy until the end."
Lewis was really being childish today!
She shook her head helplessly but passed the fried egg from her bowl to him. "You can have mine."
Lewis nodded joyfully.
Keira also silently breathed a sigh of relief.
She liked soft-boiled eggs, and the fried eggs today were obviously overcooked, which wasn''t tasty... No, she was definitely just concerned about Lewis.
...
Olsen family.
After Ellis got hung up on, he had nowhere to go.
The office knew he was getting married and considerately gave him a week off, leaving him nowhere to turn.
In the end, he could only go home reluctantly.
When his car stopped in front of the Olsen residence, Ellis was listless, but then his eyes lit up upon seeing a familiar car.
Wasn''t that Uncle Olsen''s car?
He immediately strode through the door and saw Uncle Olsen who, despite having weathered hardships, looked exhausted but had no other expression on his face and no signs of injury.
He immediately let out a breath of relief.
Uncle Olsen also heard his return and put down his phone to look in his direction. Though puzzled as to why his nephew was returning from outside on his wedding night, he still asked the question he cared about most. "Who exactly is Keera''s father? Your father or your second uncle?"
Ellis was speechless.
Chapter 361
Elliss expression changed, and he looked the man up
and down.
Uncle Olsen realized something when he saw the silence and knitted his brows, clearing his throat
before he spoke.
Is she your dads daughter? Ellis, our family is full of ardent lovers; your dad would never make such a
mistake. Im sure there must be some
misunderstanding we dont know about. Look, why dont you be magnanimous and forgive him? After
all, shes the legitimate daughter of the Olsen family. You should know that none of the third branch has
had
their own daughters
Uncle Olsen was quite talkative today.
It seemed he wanted to persuade Ellis to acknowledge this sister.
Ellis just twitched the corner of his mouth, then turned to him. Uncle, is there a possibility that she
could be your daughter?
Impossible!
Uncle Olsen was decisive. Dont I know what Ive done in my life?
Ellis twitched the corner of his mouth again. But she is indeed your daughter.
Uncle Olsen said, Ive said its impossible. Ive had no
other woman but Miss South.
Ellis quietly watched him without saying a word.
Seeing this, Uncle Olsen immediately realized what he had said and coughed. Nothing happened
Its not what you think!
He met Jodie South when they were young, and their rtionship was grounded in emotion but stayed
within the bounds of propriety.
He never crossed the line.
And other women they simply couldnt get close to
him.
He was very certain of this, so initially in Oceanion, when he found out Keira wasnt Taylors daughter,
he didnt suspect himself at first, even confidently telling
Ellis that it was impossible.
29
Ellis saw his certainty and twitched the corner of his mouth, then spread his hands. The DNA test
results show that Keera is indeed your daughter.
These words stunned Uncle Olsen, who frowned and asked, What?
Its true. Ellis knew the following words might be hard for Uncle Olsen to ept. He hesitated for a
moment before saying, Theres something else
Uncle Olsen had already furrowed his brows. Speak.
Keera and Keira are twin sisters.
This statement made Uncle Olsen stiffen sharply!
He became increasingly incredulous, looking at Ellis and saying, You mean Keira is also my daughter?
Thats impossible!
He spoke with certainty.
Ellis took out his phone, pulled up the previous DNA test results, and handed it to Uncle Olsen.
Ellis had tested it twice.
He also madeparisons with his father and second
uncle.
It was certain. They were Uncle Olsens daughters.
Uncle Olsen stared at the phone, his eyes widening.
How can this be?
Ellis was silent for a moment, then shook his head. Thats the result, the specifics of how it
happened I might have only been five years old at that time, so Im
not sure.
Uncle Olsen was speechless.
He tensed his jaw as he stared at the phone, and memories of his time with Jodie suddenly shed
through his mind
In those days, the younger Sam was a carefree man.
He was even more reckless than Ellis was now,
considered a ruler of nce.
Yet he had his sights set on Jodie, a woman of special
caliber.
Everything about her, from the way she spoke and acted, carried the genteel air of an educateddy.
Her speech was gentle, and she conversed leisurely. Whenever he was with her, his restless heart
would
settle into calmness.
So, they spent time together
In his 22nd year, they made a promise to visit the seaside together and ended up staying in the same
room
That night, his heart was pounding wildly.
He could see Jodies face flush red; she hung her head down as if she too was somewhat at a loss,
and being in the throes of passionate love, they couldnt help but
draw close and kiss
They almost went all the way.
But at thest moment, he put on the brakes and told Jodie that he would marry her.
Jodie then wrapped her arms around his neck, her hand reaching into his trousers
She was like a tender older sister, guiding him
If Keira and Keera were twin sisters, both daughters o Jodie and him, then the only possibility was that
on that day, Jodie took his sperm!
Uncle Olsen clenched his jaw, his eyes brooding.
Afterward, that incident happened, and he broke up
10.20
<
with Jodie
However, while they were together, Jodie indeed mentioned wanting to have children with him
So, after they broke up, did she use his sperm to get pregnant?
Why did she store his semen
What on earth happened back then?!
Uncle Olsen suddenly felt an even more urgent need
to find Jodie.
But she was nowhere to be found
He felt as though he had almost scoured the entire Earth without any trace of her; after being taken
away. by a helicopter from the Olsen family, she seemed to have evaporated from this world
And Keira
The very Keira who he once helped I to supp the Keira he had never met was also his daugh
Uncle Olsens eyes suddenly turned bloodshot, and abruptly turned to Ellis. Where does Keera live?
Originally, he only saw Keera as a friend; he felt her
husband was unreliable, but since it was beyond the boundaries of friendship, he didnt warn her.
But if Keera was his daughter
Her bastard husband cannot be let off easily!
Uncle Olsen immediately frowned. Check her husbands situation for me, see if hes been bullying her!
My daughter, how can she be made a fool of by
someone?!
Upon hearing this, Ellis coughed and said. Well, that might not be necessary.
Not necessary for what?! Uncle Olsen, full of anxiety, stood up to grab his coat. Her husband is too
opportunistic, and hes been up to no good with her. I thought it wasnt right to warn her before, as it
might seem like trying to break up their marriage, but now that I know the truth, they must get a divorce!
Such a man cannot be her husband!
He donned his coat, frowning as he turned to Ellis. Did you say it wasnt necessary because you
thought she was so hopeless in love that she should stay with her husband? Ellis, shes my daughter!
As her father, I should tell her whats right and whats wrong, instead
10 76
of letting her be bullied by others!
novelbin
The corners of Elliss mouth twitched again. No, its not that, Uncle. What I mean is shes already
divorced.
Uncle Olsen stopped buttoning his coat and looked up at him. What?
Keera woke up to reality, pulled a clever move, and left her husband without letting him take anything.
Uncle Olsen was speechless.
He looked down and continued to button his coat. He
then proceeded to head outside.
Seeing this, Ellis was taken aback. Where are you going?
To acknowledge my daughter!
Ellis couldnt help but ask again. And then?
Of course, to bring home the Olsen familys princess!
Chapter 362
At this moment, in the South residence.
Keira was ying the fair parent.
Mommy, read me the picture book! Amy called out to
her.
Miss Keira, I feel a bit dizzy, can you keep mepany? Reba was also calling for her.
Lewis wasnt calling her. He just looked at her with resentful eyes.
Keira asked, Whats wrong?
Lewis then hung his head. Yesterday at the wedding, I saw her from the Davis family.
This her definitely referred to Lewiss mother, Shirley.
Mary got married, so she would definitely be th
Keira immediately felt a pang of heartache. Why you say anything yesterday?
Im fine, Keira. You dont need to keep mepany
Stay with them. Let me be alone for a while and have
19
O
smoke.
Lewis sighed quietly and stood up, looking like he was going to the balcony to smoke.
Keira was speechless.
Amy and Reba were still calling her, and as Keira hesitated, Lewis looked at her. Keira, you
wouldnt despise me for smoking, right? I just feel a bit suffocated. Im fine. You dont need to worry
about
me.
Moreover, I was with Ellisst night. Its a pity Im allergic to alcohol. Otherwise, I really wanted to try
getting drunk.
Lewis lowered his eyes. Last night, while he was drinking, he was constantly looking at his phone,
thinking probably Mary would call him, asking hine home. I was really envious. Ever since I was
young, other than Grandma, no one else has called n
toe home
Keira suddenly felt a bit guilty. Lewis went outst
novelbin
2
night? She didnt even know!
Just as Keira was undecided about how to choose among the three people, the doorbell saved her.
Keira jumped to the task. Theres someone at the door. Ill go have a look.
She slipped out and opened the door, only to see Mary standing outside.
The bride from the day before was quietly looking at her, a bitter smile on her face. Im a little tired. I
want to lean on you.
Keira, who was still expected to attend to three other people, was speechless.
She immediately stepped aside to let Mary in.
Thus, four people needed her now.
Keira really wished for a superpower to split h into four to apany each of them equally
Unfortunately, that wasnt possible.
She ultimately chose Mary.
Reba and Amy were clearly being fussy
n
Lourics mottar could he noctponed for a while
Marying to her on the second day of her wedding wasnt a good sign.
She asked, Whats wrong?
Mary lowered her gaze and finally said, Ellis and I have agreed that well divorce once the child is
born.
Keira was stunned, Why?
Mary didnt answer.
Keira suddenly thought of what Lewis had just said, about him drinking with Ellisst night, and
instantly understood, He wasnt at home on your wedding night? He still doesnt believe that the child
is his?!
Mary forced a bitterugh.
Keira immediately stood up. Mary, theres no need to wait for the child to be born. Divorce him now!
We cant tolerate this indignity!
Mary, however, shook her head.
She didnt say it was for Keiras sake but instead My parents raised me. Ill stay with Ellis for ten
months to give them a moment of pride. Thats how repay their kindness. Besides, without a father, it
wouldnt look good on the birth certificate
1020
<
Looking at Keira, she said, So, I can only hold on for
ten months.
Keira frowned, But he
He wonty a hand on me anyway. Mr. and Mrs. Olsen are good to me. We get along peacefully for
the
moment.
Keira still felt it unreliable and wanted to say more, but Mary spoke again. I know what youre worried
about, but I have thought it through.
All right, I respect your decision.
As a friend, no matter what decision the other party made, one should choose to respect it.
Keira always adhered to this principle, only deep down she knew, she only had ten months left.
If during these ten months, she couldntplete task from that mysterious person, then she would no
chance to save her mother.
But how could she coborate with the Gill and
Freeman families?
She was pondering these problems when she saw Mary sigh so she immediately went over and
hugged
her. Its okay, everything will pass.
Im fine.
Mary suddenly said, As children, we joked with each other, hoping the other would marry our
respective brothers so we could live together. Who would have thought that just after you got divorced,
I would get married
Keira immediately said, Why does that matter? Since Ellis doesnt believe you, then move into my
ce!
Mary nodded. Okay.
She really had nowhere to go.
If she dared to return to the Davis residence, her parents, Uncle Wayne, and even Uncle Ken from the
first branch, would persuade her to go back.
Staying with the Olsen family
Mary suddenly lowered her eyes, thinking of the she had dealt with Victoria that morning, and just very
tired.
She couldnt help butin, You have no idea ho fussy Victoria is. Just because she doesnt like
eating onions, there were no onions in the breakfast dishes
The Olsen family never had a daughter, and thats why they spoil her so much!
Mary said indignantly, Its so strange. The three branches have seven sons and not a single daughter!
They spoil the adopted daughter so much. If there was a biological one in the third branch, wouldnt
she be spoiled to the heavens?
Upon hearing this, Keira raised her eyebrows.
As she was conflicted about whether to reveal that she was the daughter of Uncle Olsen, the doorbell
rang
again.
Who could it be this time?
As she considered this, the nanny went to open the door and quickly came back. Maam, someone
from the Olsen family is here!
$
10-20
R
:
Chapter 363
Had someone from the Olsen familye?
These words made Keira look toward Mary, thinking that it might be Ellising to pick her up and
take
her home.
Even Mary was stunned for a moment, then turned to
look outside the door.
A flicker of anticipation involuntarily appeared in Marys eyes-if it really was him
But then she let out a bitterugh. How could it be
him?
With that thought, she saw several figures enter the room, with two women at the forefront, their faces
livid. Was that Christina and Victoria?!
The moment they entered, Amy immediately clung to Keiras leg in terror, tears welling up in her eyes.
She was clearly still traumatized by the previous incident a
school.
Seeing their malicious intent, Keira quickly picked up Amy and ced her in Lewiss arms. Take her
|||
O
upstairs.
Lewis nced at the two women, then looked at her with a questioning gaze. Are you sure you can
handle this?
No problem.
Keira scoffed. Before, I was under Is thumb because of Grandma. Shes not here, and Im not as
fragile as you think.
She rotated her wrist and clenched her fist.
Seeing her readiness, Lewis raised an eyebrow and then swiftly carried Amy upstairs.
Mary, standing aside, couldnt understand what they were saying, but Reba did, and her admiration
for Keira grew stronger.
Keira was brilliant in every aspect!
But she still stepped forward, blocking the side of Keira, and faced the two from the Olsen family. What
are you doing here?
Christina immediately sneered. Reba, I would advise you not to meddle in other peoples business,
lest when the fight starts, you identally get hurt
|||
O
again!
Reba shot back. You wouldnt dare!
Why wouldnt we dare? Christina sneered again. Do you really think youre some Allen familys little
princess? Among the five major families of nce, the Allen family is second from the bottom. How do
you even match us in terms of family background?
Reba was instantly taken aback.
Christina then curled her lip dismissively. Everyone has been ttering you, and youve started to
believe youre so important. Doesnt everyone know you were tricked into marriage and nearly died in
Oceanion, unable to return? Youre a wilting flower and a lovesick fool. Have you been bewitched by
Keera again?
Reba felt nothing but rage.
Keiraughed mockingly. What, you two w
married in your lifetimes?
Christina scoffed. Of course, we wont b infatuated like her. Now the whole of nce ki about the
stupid thing she did; how could there possibly be anyone willing to marry her again!
er get
Victoria then opened her mouth. Sister, dont say that. The other day, she announced publicly that she
wanted to marry Mr. Horton!
Christina immediatelyughed mockingly. Her? How? Just because its a second marriage, she thinks
shes eligible? Can men bepared to women? You were deceived, but Mr. Horton is a widower-
thats
different! Moreover, the Olsen family and the Horton family had a marriage arrangement long ago. It
didnt work out between Mr. Horton and Victoria before, but
now hasnt the fate arrived?
After that, she looked at Victoria. I heard Mr. Horton is in nce. One of these days, Ill have our older
brother arrange a meeting for you. You still ought to see each other and foster some feelings. Unlike
certain people, youve never been married, and now in the whole of nce, youre the only one whos
a h for
Mr. Horton
Reba was shaking with anger.
Seeing how every sentence from these two was to wound Reba, Keira immediately said, Wha
exactly are you here for, and who are you looking
She patted Rebas hand in a calming gesture.
Reba soon calmed down, and she returned a warm
smile to Keira.
Keiras fingers were slender yet well-defined, and when they held hers, she felt a powerful sense of
strength and security.
She had been married, but she wasnt the one at fault.
Her ex-husband was!
She couldnt let this matter confine her to the past.
Simr rumors would abound in the future, and if she took every one to heart, wouldnt she be
infuriated all
the time?
She must learn to let go a little in the future!
t
As Reba thought of this, she finally forgave herself.
When Victoria and Christina saw that Reba say anything, they once again turned their atte Keira in
unison. Why are we here? Youll know moment!
Almost as soon as these words were spoken, foots could be heard from outside. *
to
Keira looked at the nanny with confusion.
The nanny immediately exined, They came with bodyguards, and as soon as I opened the door,
they came in before I had the chance to close it.
Keira was speechless.
Alright, today her home really seemed like a ce anyone could enter.
She looked toward the doorway and saw Mrs. Jones, who had helped her at the school gatest time,
leading the three-year-old George.
novelbin
George had red rims around his eyes, clearly having ujust cried, and was still sniffling as he entered.
MMrs. Jones herself had a face full of worry and anxiety. EvEven before she stepped in, her voice
came through. MMiss South, I inquired about your address a he scschool and took the liberty of
coming over.
you
wowwont me me. Im here because
Idder voice trailed off, however, when she saw
nith the living room and was stunned.
Mr?oJones looked at Victoria and Christina in- bewikilderment and then turned her gaze back to K
10.2L E
|||
O
r
Seeing this, Keira immediately stepped forward and asked, What happened?
Mrs. Jones frowned, nced at Christina and Victoria again, and then said, The kindergarten has
expelled George and Amy!
At these words, Keira was momentarily stunned. What did you say?
Recently, she had taken a long leave for Amy.
It allowed her to retain the spot in this elite kindergarten while letting Amy rest well at home, ensuring
she felt plenty of love and security.
The little girl had suffered too much before and was now always timid and fearful. Growing up like this
would leave scars in her mind.
But how had she been expelled?
This school was one of the top institutions in Cl and to get back in would be extremely difficult
Mrs. Jones also red at Christina and Victoria wi tearful eyes. Its because the school board has just
undergone changes.
Keira immediately sensed that Christina and Victoria
O
<
had a hand in it and asked, What changes?
Mrs. Jones sighed. The Olsen family has be the
new school board member.
Previously, the Olsen family only had shares in the kindergarten, but now they had be school
board members, which made an immediate shift in their
status within the school.
Victoria and Christina exchanged a nce, and Christina, with her arms crossed, stepped forward.
Indeed, the position of this board chairman will be handled by me. Keera, your daughter and George
are both unmanageable during ss. We have held a meeting and discussed this matter, and theyll be
expelled from the school!!
R
(11)
2
Chapter 364
Keira heard these words and immediately furrowed her brows. Why should you?!
Christina sneered, Dont you know? The position of school board member for kindergartens is
generally held by women. Since the Olsen family became a
school trustee, they must send a representative. Now I am the only qualified woman in the Olsen
family, so of
course, its me!
Keira found thisughable.
Mrs. Jones, who was standing nearby, said, Even so, you cant just expel children at will! Doing this,
youve caused great psychological harm to the child!
Mrs. Jones thought back to when she had suddenly received a call from the school and was flustered,
immediately rushing there.
She found her son, who was usually well-behaved a always smiling, crying with swollen eyes.
Her son was standing at the ssroom door, being punished, with his little stool and backpack, and
when
.
|||
O
r
<
she approached, he immediately burst into tears.
The teacher nearby not only offered nofort but instead scolded, This is a school, what are you
crying for? Dont disrupt the other childrens sses!
Mrs. Jones almost lost her mind and charged forward, fiercely pushing the teacher away and then
taking her son into her arms.
She gently patted her sons back, soothing him, and then stared at the teacher in anger. What are you
doing?
Seeing Amy being bullied, she had felt as if it were happening to her own child.
Now that it was her own son suffering, she felt almost driven to madness.
Yet the teacher was still there, moring. What am doing? Your son misbehaved at school, urinating
at will, and throwing worms into someone elses backpack. After a meeting and discussion, he has bee
expelled!
Having said that, the teacher pointed to a ckboard nearby, which disyed a public criticism notice!
O
J
Mrs. Jones nced at it and saw that not only her son but also Amy was on the list.
George immediately said, Mom, I didnt do it. The poop was something the teacher dropped on the
ground; she was framing me! I didnt throw worms into my ssmates backpack either. It was my
ssmate who brought them to y with, and all the ssmates admitted it. But the teacher insists it
was me.
George never lied.
Therefore, Mrs. Jones immediately believed him and turned to the teacher. I demand that you
apologize to
novelbin
my son today!
Yet, the teacher retorted. I have nothing to apologize for. This was the boards decision, and it has
nothing to
do with me!
Mrs. Jones immediately understood; it was be of
the incident of supporting Amy as a witness
that she and her son were now on the Olsen
cklist!
She was helpless, as her familys influence could possibly match that of the Olsen family.
e
Even though she had justpleted a project with the Horton Group, it was merely a small opening for
Horton Groups entry into nce, and it was no matchpared to the power of the top five elite
families
Mrs. Jones suddenly thought of thest time when Keera casually suggested that her husband would
sign a contract with the Horton Group, and then it actually happened.
That was why she didnt even think about it and immediately rushed over here
But now, Mrs. Jones gradually calmed down.
She felt she had been grasping at straws out of desperation.
Keera was just a young girl, and after the Horton Group incident, her husband had made some inquiri
about her.
Reportedly, she had been brainwashed by a boyfrien in college and lived the life of a devoted wife and
mother after marriage. She had only recently divorcedpleted a project, and gotten involved with
the Olsen family and the Davis family.
It must have not her on many favors to not a
A/B
<
connection with the Horton Group, so what good
woulde to her now?
It would only bring Keera down with her own sorrow.
Mrs. Jones was pondering this when she heard Christina speak. Its not without reason, is it? Weve
provided a reason, and we even caught it all on surveince!
Mrs. Jones snapped. Yes, its on tape, but its been maliciously edited! My son simply walked past
some feces, and you im he did it. He just nced at a ssmates insects, and you insist he brought
them into school This is simply unreasonable!
Christina sneered. Unreasonable? Didnt I reason with youst time at school? Did you listen? Later
we found out its because your family signed a contract with the Horton family. Do you think your family
is am now? My sister is going to marry into the Hor family, and yet you are oblivious to your own
stupidity!
These words made Mrs. Joness face change.
Keira chuckled. Why are you insulting yourself he
Christina was taken aback. What?
O
Oblivious to your own stupidity. Keira spread her hands. If youre so good at self-reflection, I wont
scold you. After all, I only scold bitches.
Christina was so angry that her chest heaved. You
little slut!
Then she looked at the surrounding bodyguards. You guys, go hold her down for me. Im going to
teach her a lesson today and show her what Im capable of!
Keira raised an eyebrow, showing no intention of fighting back, and instead pointed to the nearby
camera. This is my home, not a school where you can manipte the surveince. Believe it or not, if
you dare toy a hand on me, Ill have you arrested!
After saying that, she looked at Christina. Guess whether your masters will protect you then?
If it really came to a police issue, wouldnt the ones needing to provide exnations, taking t
The bodyguards hesitated at once.
Seeing this, Victoria said, Keera, theres really no to make this ugly. The reason were targeting you
that you went too far before
he
10.27
Christina immediately scoffed. Right, you pped me, and I let it go. But how dare you hit my sister?
Shes not only the second daughter of the Olsen family but also the future Mrs. Horton. Youre really
asking for it!
Mrs. Horton?
Keira found itughable and retorted. Where did this Mrs. Hortone from? Did Mr. Horton agree?
Youre calling yourself Mrs. Horton. Where do you get this sense of superiority from?
Victoria was choked by the retort. You
Then she turned to look at Christina.
Christina then said, Mrs. Jones, Keera, I came here today to tell you that if Keera can apologize to me
sincerely, I might be able to forgive you
Mrs. Joness eyes lit up immediately when she hea this but then dimmed again shortly
Before Mrs. Olsen could speak, Keira asked, How should I apologize?
Of course, by kneeling and begging me!
Christina red at her viciously. The daughters of the Olsen family have both been hit by vou: you
must give
|||
<
.
us an exnation today!!
Keiraughed at the remark. The only two adopted daughters? Do you have any idea who I am?!
R
11
000
>
Chapter 365
Who are you?
Christina sneered, Youre Keera, arent you? Beforeing here, we had already thoroughly
investigated your background.
Keira was about to speak when Mary suddenly charged in front of her, blocking her way. Christina,
Victoria, thats enough! Believe it or not, if I tell Ellis about todays events, and he wont let you off!
novelbin
Christina was startled, hesitating for a moment. She
hesitated.
Christina lowered her gaze and said indifferently, Yesterday, Ellis seemed to have gone out. Why
werent you together on your wedding night?
That remark seemed to remind Christina.
She immediately acted like she had caught on something. Chris, are you serious?
She seldom called Christina by her full name bed Christina hated it. It was as if she was taken into t
Olsen family just by a random chance.
Christina nodded. I saw it with my own eyes. After Ellis leftst night, he never came back. Mary,
whats going on with you and Ellis? It couldnt be that youre having a spat, right? Youve just gotten
married; it should be your honeymoon period
Christina said, Its definitely because Ellis doesnt love her, what else could it be? I always thought
there was something wrong with their marriage. There are so many youngdies in nce, why would
Ellis end up with her of all people? She must have done something shameful to seduce him! Now shes
having a child, hoping to rise above her station overnight. Mary, I advise you to recognize your ce.
Do you really think that by marrying Ellis, you can be our
sister-inw? Let me tell you, its impossible! No one will ept you!
Christina said, Victoria, you cant just say that does have a status after all. We should still let
some dignity.
Christina scoffed. Fine, she can apologize. As lo the apology is sincere enough, we can let her off
hook!
Christina raised an eyebrow.
ve
Mary asked naively, Okay, Ill apologize on behalf of Keera. Whatever has happened, whoever is right
or wrong, were sorry. Can we live harmoniously from
now on?
Christina immediatelyughed. Mary, you cant be that naive. Is an apology over and done with just by
saying it?
Mary immediately furrowed her brows. Then what do you want? Or should I say, how much money do
you want?
Christina and Victoria exchanged nces before Christina spoke up. We dont need money.
Mary blurted out without thinking. Then what do you want? A house? Jewelry? Or something else?
Christina didnt say a word, only looked at Keira with a smile.
Christina then crossed her arms. We wont n difficult for our sister-inw. Given your spec and current
pregnancy, lets have Keera kneel t and apologize, and thatll be fine.
Kneel?
10.97
O
r
384
Marys voice turnedesh sharp in an instant. Impossible!
She looked at Christstinasas if she had understood
something and saidi dyorotere oot here to negotiate at all. Youre just here totonakake things difficult for
Keera!
Finally figured it out? Cluististina adimitted. Mary, as long as you stay out ofat tocaday we wont make
things difficult for you in the Olsen faraihily in the future. Otherwise, you should know gigiveth the
regard the Olsen family has for the two ofafsusoyou wont have good days ahead!!
After saying that, she looked at Keiraragagaink Kneel, and Ill forgive you. enough, but I want
youtotorioneblonger for my sister because you hit her! !
Mary was so angry her face turned ashen,arahshshe said furiously, I told you, its impossible!
Christianaoyou two better leave immediately, or else I will
Her words trailed off for a moment. t.
Or else what? Christina scoffed. Call the police Youre now a member of the Olsen family as well.
should understand that even the police cant touch
Christina added. Maybe shes nning to call Ellis?
10.27
O
Ellis? Will he answer her call? She ran away on her wedding night. Does she think she canmand
Ellis? Besides, if he were here, its not a given he would take
her side!
Mary was so angry she couldnt speak and simply shouted, You
What about us?
Christina took a step forward, her chin slightly raised as she looked down at the others. Are you going
to kneel? Beg for mercy! Dont force us to get physical!
Keira, with her arms crossed, stood her ground and spoke only to Mary and Reba. You two, go
upstairs.
Mary didnt understand what was happening, but Reba immediately nodded, grabbing Mary and
pulling her back.
Mary became angry. What are you doing? Ke get hurt!
She wont
Rebaforted her, You must trust the benefactors ability
2657
t
<
What ability? Mary panicked. Ive grown up with her since we were kids. She really might get hurt!
Dont worry, she wont!
Reba continued pulling at Mary. Dont go over there and be an obstruction!
Mary was very worried. Just as she was about to move forward again, she saw Keira twist her fists
slightly, take a step forward, and look at Christina, saying, Quit the nonsense. Are you nning to
come at me o together, or one by one?
Christina was dumbfounded.
ViVictoria also frowned.
ViVictoria clenched her jaw. Leaving aside that youre gogoing to face so many of us alone, do you
really think
veven if you could beat them, you would dare take a
nonove?
EXExactly, we are the Olsen family! My sister an hthe most pampered daughters. If youy a hand
inand it causes a big scene, the Olsen family will n etlebyou off the hook!
Kefreital tilted her head. You really talk too much. Are
|||
O
<
you just here to stir up trouble?
Christina then looked toward Mrs. Jones. Mrs. Jones, arent you afraid? If she really dares to fight
back, we definitely wont let your son or her daughter go back
to school!
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Jones said, Whether he goes to school or not isnt important. What matters is
that I want George to know hes not a measurement of value! Miss South, do as you see fit! If worst
Keira looked at Mrs. Jones again after hearing this and felt that she had found a friend worth keeping.
She nodded.
Meanwhile.
Outside the vi.
A string of luxury cars entered one after anoth attracting the attention of everyone in the neighborhood
from the moment they entered th
Soon, the cars stopped right at the doorstep of th South residence.
10:
Bodyguards immediately got out of the cars and jogged around to the other side, opening the car
doors.
The head of them was a Rolls-Royce. A handsome middle-aged man in a suit came out, and it was
none
other than Uncle Olsen.
He looked toward the small vi and then back at the
front door, only to find that the door to the vi was unexpectedly open
R
11
10.27
>
E
Chapter 366
Uncle Olsen paused for a moment.
Then he heard the sounds of a fighting from inside.
novelbin
He frowned and immediately quickened his pace.
Could someone be bullying Keera?
But when he entered the living room, he saw a group of people lying on the floor, and that familiar
figure standing there, pping her hands.
Keira swept her disdainful gaze over everyone and then let out a coldugh. Victoria, Christina, is this
all youre capable of?
Victoria jumped in fright; she hadnt expected her to be so skilled!
Christina, on the other hand, furrowed her brows, looking annoyed at the bodyguards around her. Get
up!
She pointed angrily at Keira. Go on, get her for me!
But the bodyguards were rolling around on the ground
in pain.
Although they had no visible injuries, for some reason, the ces where Keira struck them were so
sore that they couldnt muster any strength to fight back.
The bodyguards crawled on the ground, struggling to stand up.
Keira didnt even nce at them as she walked toward
Victoria and Christina.
Victoria immediately backed away.
Christina watched her in terror. Keera, donte any closer, you, I that is, if you dare to hit me, the
Olsen family wont let you off!
This statement sessfully captured Keiras attention.
She had intended to teach Victoria a lesson, but she paused slightly and then turned toward Christina.
She walked straight up to her.
Christina was pressured into retreating, and then she frantically ran toward the door.
But before she could take more than two steps, Keira grabbed her by the cor, yanked her hair down,
and Christina was pulled into a kneeling position on the
10.27
O
ground in an instant.
Christina roared, Keera, what are you doing? If you dare to hit me, Ill make you regret it!
A pnded on her face. I hit you, so what are you going to do to make me regret it?
Christina was dumbfounded.
She was almost going mad, Victoria, hurry up and help
me!
Keira immediately raised an eyebrow and looked toward Victoria, only to see her retreating in panic,
running toward the doorway. Sister, hold on. Im going to call someone to help you!
Christinas eyes widened in disbelief.
Keira sneered. How very sisterly of you In times crisis, each to her own. Christina, I advise you to be
smart and stop letting people use you as a target!
Christinas eyes reddened, and just as she was about to curse again, Keiras grip tightened, causing
Christina to cry out in pain. It hurts! Let go!
Let go? You people smashed the furniture in my room. What about that?
|||
??
Christina immediately said, It was clearly when you sent the bodyguards flying that they crashed into
it,
you
Keira was a person of few words but forceful actions, her grip tightening even more.
In pain, Christina immediately cried out, Fine, fine, Illpensate! Just let me go!
Alright.
Keira suddenly took out her phone and turned on the recording function. Say it. After I let you go, will
you still hold me responsible?
No, I wont anymore!
Then thats settled.
Keira immediately let go of her grip.
Christina stood up instantly, her eyes filled with tears,
You
Keira raised the phone in her hand and yed the recording. The conversation between them twanged
out, causing Christina to feel utterly humiliated.
Christinas eyes reddened with anger.
O
J
Just then, a group of people barged in from outside, just in time to block Victorias escape.
When Victoria saw who had arrived, she halted
immediately, and she eximed with joy, Uncle!
Uncle Olsen had just entered the room and was slightly taken aback by the scene. He asked with
confusion, What are you doing here?
Victoria immediately said, My sister and I came looking for Keera with something important, but she
started hitting us as soon as we came in. Uncle, you must help my sister!
Her eyes instantly turned red, and she looked defiant, pointing at Keira. She even grabbed my sisters
hair and beat her
Keira, hearing all this, looked at Uncle Olsen.
Ever since she knew he was Uncle Olsen, Keira had always been indifferent toward him.
If her mother didnt like some people, she wouldnt either.
She was a mommas girl, so she didnt have any warm feelings toward Uncle Olsen, nor had she
thought
about recognizing him as family.
She also didnt know if Uncle Olsen wanted to
acknowledge her
While Keira was pondering this, Christina already burst into tears, Uncle, Uncle, you finally came! This
Keera, she bullied me
Christina ran to Uncle Olsen, grabbing his arm, Please help me get revenge. I told her we are
daughters of the Olsen family, but she wouldnt listen. She simply has no regard for the Olsens!
Uncle Olsen, upon hearing this, looked at the
bodyguards on the ground with surprise, then turned his gaze toward Keira and asked,, Did you beat
these people?
Keira nodded. So what?
Was Uncle Olsen thinking of taking revenge for the
While she was thinking, Victoria said, Uncle, shes been bullying us all along. Not only did she hit my
sister, but she also hit me. Shes close to our sister-inw. We thought wede over to reason with
her and repair the rtionship, but without a word she beat us un again. having no regard for the
O
Olsens!
Victoria lowered her head, her eyes red.
They expected Uncle Olsen to get angry immediately, but what surprised them was that upon hearing
this, Uncle Olsen turned to her and asked, Why did she hit you?
Victoria was taken aback.
Uncle Olsen then turned toward Christina, inquiring, And why did she hit you?
A sheepish look immediately spread across Christinas face. Well
Tell me.
Uncle Olsen now looked at Keira and abruptly asked, Did they harm you?
Keira, listening to his concerned tone, paused for a
moment.
When she interacted with him, she thought of him only as the Handsome Uncle and nothing more, but
now, standing before her as a father and looking at her with such concern, it stoked a thick sense of
grievance deep in Keiras heart.
1027
|||
C
719
All her life, she had wanted a father, someone like
Taylor who would lift I onto his shoulders and y
around with her on his neck
But that never happened
Now she had a mother
If she also had a father who adored her
Could it be that even heaven waspensating her?
As Keira was lost in her thoughts, Christina couldnt hold back any longer. Uncle, why are you asking
her? Have you got it wrong? Shes an outsider, shouldnt you be helping us get revenge?
These words made Uncle Olsens eyes suddenly narrow, his gaze directed firmly at them, a touch of
anger appearing in his eyes. Who said shes an outsider?!
Uncle Olsen strode in front of Keira, standing before her, and then with a voice firm yet trembling
slightly and tinged with uncertainty.
Keera, Daddys here, would you like toe home
with me?
O
<
Chapter 367
Uncle Olsens statement left everyone stunned.
Christina and Victoria looked at him with utter
disbelief.
Christina was the first to shout in shock. Uncle, what, what are you talking about? Have you been
deceived by Keera? How could she be your daughter?
Victoria was also astonished as she looked at
everything in front of her, incredulously turning her head to nce at Uncle Olsen and then at Keira, a
sh of surprise passing through her panic-stricken
eyes.
She felt as if she were dreaming.
The scene unfolding before her was almost too
incredible to believe.
Uncle Olsen abruptly turned to look at them, a stern look shing in his eyes as he scolded, Get out!
Christina and Victoria were both slightly taken aback.
But after meeting Uncle Olsens gaze, both of them
quickly lowered their heads. Yes, Uncle, we will leave
10.37
0
right away!
novelbin
Before they could leave, however, Keira stopped them.
Wait a minute.
The two of them halted.
Keira then looked toward Uncle Olsen, addressing him. Ive heard that the directorship of the
kindergarten has been taken over by the Olsen family, and Christina is currently in charge there. She
expelled my daughter and Mrs. Joness son for no reason How are you going to handle this matter?
Uncle Olsen didnt care about such trivial matters at all.
Upon hearing this, he looked indifferently toward Christina.
Christina immediately swallowed hard.
She and Victoria were all too aware of how much Olsen familys third branch had wanted a daughter;
Keera truly was Uncle Olsens daughter, her status would far exceed everyone, including Ellis!
After all, it was Uncle Olsen who was the head of the household now!
10 27
Christina immediately said, Uncle, there has been a misunderstanding. I didnt know Keera was your
daughter, I
When you get back, immediately relinquish the position of director of the kindergarten! Uncle Olsen,
uninterested in her excuses, dered in one sentence, stripping her of her power.
Christina was slightly shocked, feeling utterly disgraced.
Because she was an adopted daughter, she had always been very sensitive. The moment the Olsen
family took over the directorship, she assumed the position, and today was supposed to be her day of
triumph; but after only one day in charge, she was being removed.
She managed to say, Uncle, I
Before she could finish, Uncle Olsen looked at Arent you leaving yet?!
His voice was deep andmanding, frightening Christina so much that she shivered all over and th
quickly nodded. Im leaving now
Christina walked out dejectedly.
10.27
Victoria looked at Uncle Olsen after her sister had left
and said, Uncle, there has been some
misunderstanding between my sister and Keera. Please dont be hasty. Ill talk to my sister
These words distanced herself from the matter before
she hurried out the door.
After they left with the bodyguards, the room fell into silence.
Reba and Mary were still standing on the stairs, and at this moment, both were staring at Uncle
Olsen with widened eyes.
Uncle Olsens fame was well-known, and he was an even more authoritative figure than Ken.
Over the years, he had been leading the Davis Corporation to greater heights, gradually bing the
trendsetter among the premier families.
Neither the Allen family nor the Davis family couldpare to the Olsen family
That was why just now Christina and Victoria didnt take the two of them seriously. But as it turned out,
Keera was the real Olsens heiress?
1027
|||
O
r
W10
Before even returning home, she had already implicitly made Reba and Mary envision the extent to
which the Olsen family would dote on her.
Neither Christina nor Victoria couldpare to her.
Both nced at each other and then, holding onto Mrs. Jones and George, quietly made their way
upstairs, leaving the space to the father and daughter.
When Uncle Olsen and Keira were alone, Keira lowered her eyes calmly.
She suddenly didnt know what to say.
Uncle Olsen stared at her, and after a while, he finally said, Ive been looking for your mother this
whole time, so I didnte back. Ellis told me that you already know your identity?
Keira nodded and asked, Then, is there any ne my mother?
Uncle Olsen sighed. Not yet.
But he suddenly realized something. Do you know something?
Keira was a bit disappointed to hear this response, b considering Uncle Olsens persistence in finding
Jodi
Jazz
O
<
South, she still disclosed everything she knew. It was
the South family who took her away.
The South family?
Uncle Olsen frowned. As in the surname South?
Yes.
Now that they had a topic to talk about, Keira felt less awkward. She pointed to the sofa, inviting Uncle
Olsen to sit down.
??
She then told him everything she knew about Keeras origins.
In this world, if there was still someone she could trust, someone who was as eager as she was to
rescue her mother, that person would definitely be Uncle Olsen.
After listening to Keiras information, Uncle Olsen frowned slightly, and after a while, he looked at her
So, youre nning to risk yourself?
Keira looked down. Yes.
I dont agree.
Uncle Olsen rejected her n. Now that I know the
10.20
truth, Ill take care of rescuing your mother!
Keira didnt retort passionately but simply looked at him cidly. Youve been searching for more than
a month, havent you? Have you found any clues?
Uncle Olsen paused.
Keira looked at him. Im not as weak as you think. Its
settled then.
+77
She stood up, and pointed toward the door, wanting to say something, but suddenly didnt know how to
address Uncle Olsen. She paused and finally said, You should get back home.
Uncle Olsen frowned and was annoyed. What about you? Its not convenient to stay here
Staying here will let those people lower their guard. Besides Keira looked down, I dont know what
happened between you and my mom in the past, so I havent epted you as my dad yet.
Uncle Olsen was speechless.
He stared at Keira silently for a long time. Seeing the determination on her face and knowing that he
couldnt persuade his daughter, he finally sighed. Fine,
0
+77
Ill leave now, but if you encounter any difficulties, you must tell me immediately!
Keira nodded.
Uncle Olsen was very straightforward, leaving immediately after saying he would.
After he left, Mary quietly came down from upstairs, bumping into Keiras arm, Keera, arent you going
home with Uncle Olsen?
No.
Keira was thinking about how to make an excuse when she heard Mary say, You dont want to go back
because you dont want to marry Lewis, that divorced older man?
Keira was perplexed.
Mary nodded. Youre doing the right thing. Life good for you now, with that handsome gigolo tre you
well; theres no need to go back for an arrang marriage! The two of you living well is better than
anything!
Keiras lips twitched, and then she saw Reba and
19000
<
Lewis standing not far away, quietly watching Mary.
Mrs. Jones, after learning of Keeras identity, had been
in a state of shock, and no one came downstairs to
disturb the conversation between Keira and Uncle
Olsen.
At the moment, Mrs. Jones was upstairs, ying with
the two children, and hadnte down.
Lewis and Reba were worried about Keira, so they followed Mary downstairs, but they didnt expect
to hear such a conversation as they approached.
Reba turned her head to look at Lewis, then at Mary, and suddenly coughed, Well, Mary
Mary turned around to look at her.
Reba pointed at Lewis. Do you know who he is?
1
View All
R
11
ͼ
Terrible
Chapter 368
Mary looked puzzled at Reba. Who is he?
Reba swallowed hard.
She had spent all of yesterday at the vi trying to please Lewis, but he was just icy cold to her and
didnt speak at all.
Just as she was about to inform Mary who he was, she caught the man giving her a quick nce.
Immediately, Reba dared not say anything
Mary then said, No matter who he is, he looks young and handsome. Let me tell you. His stamina is
also really good, way better than that nearly
thirty-years-older Lewis! Plus, hes a widower on h second marriage!
The more she spoke, the more terrified Reba became, and she quickly exined, Actually, Mr.
Horton isnt that bad
Tsk tsk. Mary looked her up and down, Miss Allen, you dont still have any improper thoughts about
him, do you? Ive heard before that you always wanted to
C
marry him
At this remark, Reba felt the chill around Lewis.
intensified.
She immediately waved her hands. No, I dont have that idea anymore
You look down on him now, dont you? After all, as
long as you have enough money to spend and your parents can support you for a lifetime, its better to
find yourself a young lover like Keera than to marry a divorced man and potentially sufferter on, isnt
it?
Reba was shocked.
She said, No, its not that I look down on him
Mary asked, You still fancy him? Alright, then go andpete with Victoria! To each their own!
Reba was speechless.
Once more, she carefully and fearfully nced at Lewis, only to see that he looked even more
displeased, and took Keiras hand. You must be ca who you befriend in the future!
??
Reba felt that she would never be able toe
clean!
While they were chatting, Mrs. Jones finally came down the stairs with the two children. She looked at
Keira with a joyous expression. Miss South, youre actually Uncle Olsens daughter! No wonder
No wonder she saidst time that if they went to the Horton family, the deal would go through-it really
did!
After pondering for a moment, Keira said, Theres something Id like to ask of you, which is to keep my
identity a secret for now.
Mary was slightly startled, recalling what Keera said about saving his mother, and her secretive
demeanor since childhood; she didnt ask any more questions.
However, Reba immediately became anxious. Whats wrong? Doesnt Uncle Olsen want to
acknowledge you and take you home? If thats the case, forget about that home!
Mrs. Jones also looked worriedly at her.
Seeing that everyone had misunderstood, Keira just smiled faintly. No, its just that I still have some
things
10.26
C
<
novelbin
to do, and this identity hinders me.
As long as they dont deny you, thats good. Reba patted her chest.
Maryughed at her. Youre overthinking it. With Christina and Victoria in the Olsen family, how could
they not want you, their precious daughter?
After saying this, she looked at Keira. We wont tell, but you probably have made it clear to Uncle
Olsen. I cant guarantee what Christina and Victoria will do, though.
Keira wasnt worried about them and just smiled. Do you think they would tell anyone?
Mary thought for a moment and came to a conclusion: Of course not!
As long as the Olsen familys true daughter wasnt home, they could remain the honored daughters o
Olsen family. But if the biological daughter came ba the two adopted daughters would lose their
position
Realizing this, Mary smirked.
Mrs. Jones, however, seemed to hesitate, looking at Keira without speaking.
102 C
III
A/E
Keira understood what she meant and stood up immediately. The Olsen family has entrusted me with
the position of kindergartens board director. Ill take you back now and have Georges withdrawal
canceled!
Mrs. Jones was instantly delighted!
She hadnt expected Keira to be so perceptive and see right through her intentions,
She had meant to bring this up just now, worried that if Keira refused to acknowledge her help, she
wouldnt be able to arrange the schooling for the child.
Gratitude appeared in her eyes. Great!
Reba and Mary stayed at home to keep Amypany, while the rest of the group left the house
with Lewis acting as Keiras driver.
Mrs. Jones had her own car.
The two cars traveled one after the other toward the kindergarten.
Just as they left the vis underground garage, Lewis paused for a moment and took a nce in the
rearview mirror.
|||
C
5.9
In an inconspicuous spot in the distance, three cars were parked.
A shadow passed through his eyes, and after a moment of contemtion, he looked back just in time
to hear Keira ask, Is it Uncle Olsen?
Lewis nodded. It looks like it.
After saying this, he nced at Keira again and said indifferently, Uncle Olsen seems very
domineering and authoritarian, but in fact, hes quite righteous. He has a persistent affection for your
mom and has remained unmarried all these years because of her. By the way
Lewisughed a bit as he added. Do you know why, initially, I went to the Olsen family on behalf of the
Horton family to propose a marriage for Jake?
Keira became momentarily lost in thought upo hearing this.
At that time, she was forced by Poppy and Taylo shotgun wedding, only to discover at the courtho that
she was already married to Lewis.
Thinking back to these events now, they seemed
almont aurreal
Back then, she lived a stifling life with the Olsen family, oppressed and brainwashed by Poppy,
struggling for freedom, and working hard at various jobs.
Gradually, she established her own courierpany, a repair business, and eventer developed new
energy sources, bing Nora, and then
Perhaps because of herck of a sense of security since childhood, at that time, she was obsessed
with earning more money, wanting to buy her own houses in various parts of the country.
Instead of forever living under someone elses roof, especially in that dark basement of the Olsen
family.
Although life was hard back then, it was fulfilling.
But such a lifested only two short months befe it was shattered.
The mysterious South family
Her sister, who had appeared out of nowhere, die her
It seemed as if an ominous called conspiracy ha suddenly descended from the sky, entangling her
firmly. She wanted to break free but had no idea
10
where to start
She could only let things take their course, feeling a profound sense of helplessness.
Reflecting on her past life, she suddenly found the simplicity of those days more appealing.
Lost in her memories, Lewis continued to exin. It was Uncle Olsen who sent me. Over the years,
the Horton family has been assisting the Olsen familys business, all because of Uncle Olsens care.
He knew that if the Olsen family tried to help, my mother-inw would never ept it
Mother-inw
A surge of warmth passed over Keiras face.
Seeing that she didnt react with aversion, Lewi continued. When my mother-inw fell ill, Un Olsen
rushed to Oceanion overnight. It shows h always been concerned about her. In fact, theres
misunderstanding between the two of them
Keira immediately asked, What misunderstanding
Chapter 369
369 Chapter 368
Keira really wanted to know what exactly had happened between her parents!
She could tell that Jodie had feelings for Uncle Olsen; otherwise, she wouldn''t have said such harsh words as "not to see each other even in death."
Deep love begot deep hatred.
That was also why she hesitated and didn''t know if she should recognize Uncle Olsen as her father.
Lewis coughed. "I''m not sure what happened. I guess it has something to do with the South family."
Keira immediately narrowed her eyes.
She felt like she had caught onto something...
Lewis continued. "When Keera died, after you discovered the conspiracy, why didn''t youe to find me right away?"
Keira was startled.
Lewis went on. "Aside from misunderstanding Madeleine''s incident, were there other reasons?"
Of course, there were.
It was because both the Horton family and the Olsen family had taken action yet still couldn''t trace the South family!
This made her feel panicked; she didn''t want to drag Lewis into this...
She didn''t understand just how terrifying the South family was, yet her sister Keera''s diary was full of panic and fear...
If Keera could scheme quietly and get her married to Lewis, it showed Keera wasn''t without means, but she was still so afraid of the South family.
And their mother, Jodie, was a born member of the South family... Could Jodie have left Uncle Olsen because she didn''t want to implicate him?!
Otherwise, Uncle Olsen, a man who was so decisive, would have resolved a true misunderstanding immediately.
Keira had a vague understanding of everything that had happened...
Jodie must have demanded "not to see each other even in death" because she didn''t want to implicate Uncle Olsen... If she truly didn''t love him, how could she bear his children?
So, Keira didn''t need to let these things stop her from acknowledging her father.
She looked through the rear-view mirror and nced again at the vehicles that were following them from a distance.
Uncle Olsen was also worried about her, so had he chosen to apany her in secret?
She pursed her lips, seemingly having unraveled the doubts in her heart, and then spoke to Lewis with a teasing tone. "It seems that he treats you quite well, for you to speak so favorably of him."
Lewis immediately said, "I just don''t want you to be trapped by all this. After all, a father-inw like him is quite rare. He''s a good father."
Keira''s gaze softened.
Lewis might seem cold, but he was very considerate.
When she didn''t know Uncel Olsen was her father, Lewis called him Uncle Olsen. As soon as she acknowledged her father, he immediately switched to calling him father-inw...
In the vehicle trailing behind.
Uncle Olsen sat quietly in the back seat, staring at the vehicle up front.
Seeing they were headed to the kindergarten, Uncle Olsen immediately ordered, "Issue the appointment now; have Keera represent the Olsen family on the board."
The secretary sitting in the passenger seat immediately responded, "Yes."
Uncle Olsen''s gaze gradually softened.
His daughter hadn''t acknowledged him, yet he wasn''t angry at all; instead, he felt somewhat pleased. Her stubbornness and obstinacy were too simr to Jodie''s in her younger years...
Keira grew up with Jodie. Her obstinate nature was apparent even during her time in Oceanion; who would have thought Keera was the same?
...No, that wasn''t right!
Uncle Olsen abruptly sat upright.
Keera grew up in nce. When he met the young woman in Oceanion, she imed to be a local and said her mother was the best in the world...
Uncle Olsen suddenly realized something and immediately turned to the people beside him. "Check for me, on the two days when the incident happened to Keira, did Keera visit Oceanion?"
"Yes."
...
Two cars arrived at the kindergarten, one after the other.
Keira got out of the car and, together with Mrs. Jones, approached the entrance only to be stopped by the security guard. "Our school doesn''t allow irrelevant persons to enter."
Keira and Mrs. Jones replied, "We''re parents of the students here. How are we irrelevant?"
Upon hearing this, the security guard reported to the people inside, and soon, the principal and Brandon''s teacher came out.
Upon arriving at the entrance and seeing the group, Brandon''s teacher, Miss Kelly, sneered. "Miss South, Mrs. Jones, making a fuss is useless. If the school says they should be expelled, then they''ll be expelled. There will be absolutely no change in our decision!"
Mrs. Jones said angrily, "I''ve already asked Brandon, and he hasn''t done anything wrong. It''s nothing like you said. You must give me an exnation today!"
Miss Kelly sneered. "Even if he hasn''t, do you have evidence?"
"I want the full surveince footage! Not the content that you guys selectively edit!"
"Sorry, as I''ve said, our surveince is being repaired, and there''s no way to check it. Even if you call the police, there''s nothing they can do when they arrive!"
After she finished speaking, she turned her gaze to Brandon, scolding the boy. "Brandon, since you''re here, why don''t you tell us? Did you do those things?"
Brandon shook his head. "I didn''t!"
"Liar!" Miss Kelly pointed at him and scolded, "Children who lie will have their noses grow long, and they''ll have nightmares. A big dinosaur wille to catch you! Also, you should consider why the teachers only scold you and not the others?"
Seeing that Miss Kelly dared to threaten her son in front of her, Mrs. Jones was suddenly furious. She covered her chest and said furiously, "You..."
The principal immediately took a step forward, cing herself between the two.
The principal looked at Mrs. Jones and sighed. "Mrs. Jones, why bother causing more trouble? You and I both know that you''ve simply offended someone you shouldn''t have. That person has a powerful influence. Even if you talk sense to me here, it''s useless."
Mrs. Jones calmed down upon hearing this.
She nced at Keira and smirked. "Then do you know who the current school board director is?"
The principalughed at thisment, "Of course I do. It''s Miss Olsen!"
Even though Christina got married, her marriage was to a man of lower status, as she had waited too long in the hope of a union with Lewis. By the time she decided to marry, suitors with an appropriate family background weren''t of a suitable age, so she still preferred others to refer to her as Miss Olsen.
Mrs. Jones raised an eyebrow. "Has the Olsen Group delivered the appointment?"
"That hasn''t happened, but it''s obviously her. You''ve offended someone, and it''s best you leave immediately. Otherwise, I''ll call security to escort you out! Right now, the kindergarten''s security measures are very strict."
Miss Kelly spoke smugly, "Instead of pestering us here, you''d be better off begging Miss Olsen. If you keep making a fuss, we''ll say you''re trying to break into the school, and that''s not good for the children! If you know what''s good for you, I advise you to leave quickly!"
Although the principal felt Miss Kelly''s speech was distasteful and her attitude toward the children was poor, since the teacher worked for Christina, she didn''t dare say much. She just sighed and showed a regretful smile to Mrs. Jones and Keira, advising kindly. "You should leave and find another school for the children..."
Before she could finish speaking, a car from the Olsen family suddenly stopped in front of the gate!!
Uncle Olsen''s secretary got out of the car and strode over.
Chapter 370
The principals status in the school had never been high.
Because the rules of the school were monopolized by these second-generation rich heirs, she was
merely a figurehead.
Last time, when it came to expelling Amy, she felt it was too much and had even spoken a few words
on Amys behalf.
This time, she couldnt help but pull aside Mrs. Jones and Keira, whispering, Stop causing a scene.
The Olsen family became the new school trustees all because of you two. Christina is fighting for this
triumph. Keeping up this fuss is pointless; you might as well hurry up and find a good school for the
kids.
At this, she sighed again. However, as far as I know, Miss Olsen is taking this seriously this time. Not
only has she expelled you, but she has also spread the news in the circle. You wont find a good school
in nce; I think going abroad could be another path.
Her well-meaning advice was overheard by the
teacher who had expelled George, who instantly let out a coldugh. Why do you talk so much? If you
are really siding with them, I might as well tell Miss Olsen about it. See if she decides to transfer you to
a school that will take them, how about that?
Upon hearing this, the principal frowned and said, I was merely offering them a suggestion, Miss Kelly.
I advise you not to go too far. You should know when to stop. No matter what, you shouldnt take your
anger out on the children. They are innocent.
Innocent? Their parents offended Miss Olsen, so theyre not innocent!
The principal couldnt stand to listen anymore. Enough is enough. Besides, strictly speaking, Christina
isnt a trustee yet. She currently doesnt have the authority to expel any students.
Miss Kelly, arms crossed, looked every inch the vi with her arrogant demeanor. See? The
appointmen decree from the Olsen family hase down. Miss Olsen will soon be one.
After saying that, she nodded in another direction.
Following her gaze, everyone turned to see Uncle
28
Olsens secretary and were suddenly stunned.
The principal gave a bitter smile, looking toward Mrs.
Jones and Keira.
She sighed and looked back at Miss Kelly. I cant stand this anymore. First, you expelled Amy, and
after that, its George. Whats next? Will Christinas son be the tyrant of the school? This is not
good for the kids! I must speak up about this matter!
Miss Kelly stepped forward, pushing her a little. You old thing, what do you have to say? Go ahead
and say it. Ill call Miss Christina right now and let you say as much as you want. Itd be perfect-once
youre fired, I might even get a promotion.
The principal, chest heaving with anger, said, Youyoure a disgrace to all teachers! How can the
teaching profession have someone like you whos o concerned about climbing up thedder,pletel
disregarding the most basic aspects of being human
The most basic principles? In the face of absolute power, all that is useless! You old thing, youve been
in early childhood education for so many years, and sure, youve been good to the children, but whats
the
370 Chapter 300
result?
Miss Kelly stepped forward, looking directly at her/ A few years ago, you had the chance to be
promoted and transferred, right? But because you didnt know how to
please Miss Olsen, youve been stuck here, hogging the principal position and preventing the rest of us
from advancing. Itd be best if you talked it out with Miss Olsen, then leave and let me have a shot at
being principal!
Mrs. Jones frowned. Miss Kelly, you need to have a conscience. If you keep this up, youll eventually
destroy yourself!
Miss Kelly spoke with arms folded. Struck by lightning? Do you think this is a TV drama? Youre from a
wealthy family; dont you understand? Good and evil dont always get their just desserts in this world!
Her chin lifted slightly as she turned to Mrs. Jones a Keira. You two, better kneel and beg Miss Olsen
now to cool off. Maybe shell leave a way out for your children.
Keira sneered softly. What, the master hasnt spoken
10200
<
yet, and the dog starts barking here?
Upon hearing this, Miss Kelly flew into a rage. Who are you calling a dog?
Whoever speaks first.
You you
Miss Kelly pointed at her, furious, and then turned to George. George, do you see that? Remember, if
you cant attend school in the future, its all because of this person. Its her who offended me!
George looked nkly at Keira, then at Mrs. Jones, before finally leaning into Mrs. Joness embrace.
Mrs. Jones said angrily, Why are you suddenly picking on the child again? A teacher like you is
nothing but a disgrace to civility! One rotten apple spoils the whole
barrel!
Miss Kelly lifted her chin. Even if thats the case still stay here. And you? You can only beg around
your child to get into a good school!
She huffed and turned to the principal. And you, Ill remember you! Youre helping these two, and Ill
definitely tell Miss Olsen!
52
The principal took a deep breath. Go ahead and tell her. Ive wanted to resign for a long time! Im done
with this job!
Tears welled up in her eyes.
When she first started in this profession, it was out of genuine love for children.
novelbin
For so many years, she had strived to be a good teacher, eager to educate every student well.
But her nightmare began three years ago when
Christinas son enrolled.
Because Christinas son was overweight, which was unhealthy for his physical development, she tried
to control his diet a bit. However, after the little guy went home and cried, Christina immediately
charged into the school and filled the ssroom with snacks.
The children, used to eating snacks all the time, no longer enjoyed their meals
She wanted to intervene, but after bringing it up a few times, Christina scolded her, telling her to mind
her own business.
Later on, her son became the schools bully, leading
other children to torment the weaker ones. Countless
children had been bullied.
But as soon as the parents realized it was the Olsen familys doing, they could only coax their children
to appease the bully, thus making him increasingly
audacious.
Indeed.
No one can fight against money.
The Olsen family was now on the board of directors,
and Christina had be even more unbridled.
Amy and George were such good children, but she expelled them on a whim.
Hearing the principals words, Miss Kelly suddenlyughed. Youll resign? Miss Olsen wont give you
that chance. Youll definitely be fired!
Keiraughed sarcastically upon hearing this. I actually offer you the opportunity to resign. Will you
take it?
Miss Kelly looked stunned for a moment, thenughed. What kind of nonsense are you talking about
here? Offering me a chance? Miss Olsens
appointment decree has already arrived. What chance
can you give me? If one didnt know better, they might think you are our board director!
No sooner had she finished speaking than Uncle Olsens secretary, having had enough of the
spectacle and Miss Kellys insolence, spoke up, Well, she is.
2
11
>
ͼ
Terrible
Chapter 371
As soon as these words were uttered, both the
principal and Miss Kelly were stunned.
Both of them looked toward Uncle Olsens secretary in unison, staring at him dumbfounded.
The teacher asked in astonishment, What did you
say?
I said, its her!
Uncle Olsens secretary handed the appointment document to the principal. From now on, Miss Keera
will assume the role of the kindergartens director. Any problems with that?
The principal was also stunned.
She opened the appointment document and saw name written in the hiring section; indeed, it bore
name Keera South. She looked incredulously at Kei
novelbin
Miss Kelly shouted, This is impossible! How could th Olsen family appoint someone else? Shouldnt
the position be assumed by Miss Christina? Why would they choose an outsider!
0
At this moment, the principalpletely snapped back to reality, looking toward Keira and Mrs. Jones.
She stared at them nkly. So, you didnte here to plead with us, but rather
Mrs. Jones smiled. Right, wevee to enroll the children!
Keira took a step forward. To be precise, wevee to retract the notice expelling the two children!
The principals eyes suddenly lit up, and she immediately nodded. No problem at all! Ill retract the
notice right now, and Ill withdraw all the emails that were sent out, followed by sending an exnatory
one!
Keira then turned her gaze toward that teacher.
Miss Kelly immediately took a step back, thashed a servile smile and began to speak. Miss Kee
Youre fired.
Keira spoke crisply, not giving her any chance
favor.
Miss Kelly paused, then protested, You, you cant
1. You have no reason
Isnt child abuse the best reason?
Keira took a step toward the teacher, frightening her into stepping back immediately.
The teacher stammered. I didnt abuse anyone! You
have no evidence!
I do!
Before Keira could speak, the principal surprisingly spoke up. She quickly pulled out her phone and
opened a video, which contained footage of the teacher abusing George.
The teacher distributed lunch to all the other students
but not to George. When George asked the teacher, she harshly grabbed his arm, telling him to stand
outside as punishment.
George cried bitterly, and the teacher took ou needle and jabbed it into Georges arm. You li cry, dont
you?!
After hearing her sons ount, Mrs. Jones felt enraged.
Now, seeing the video, she became so furious that h
eyes turned red. With eyes zing, she stared at Miss
<
Kelly, then charged forward and grabbed her hair.
Then, she began pping Miss Kelly across the face
from both sides.
Smack!
Thats for bullying my son!
Mrs. Jones cried as she struck Miss Kelly.
Keira didnt intervene, and the principal watched with reddened eyes as well.
She had recorded these videos, originally nning to release them when the opportunity arose to
battle these evil forces, but she also feared retaliation and oppression from the Olsen family
She admitted that she was a coward.
Suffering mentally every day, atst, she could ing it all to light
The principal felt empowered once more!
After Mrs. Jones had hit the teacher enough, she let go. Miss Kellys face had swollen like a pigs he
and she was in agony at the moment.
Crying, she wiped her tears. Im going to call the
police! Im going to call the police
Mrs. Jones felt her palms tingle and stared nkly at her without saying a word.
Im going to call the police too.
Keira said calmly, Ill sue you for child abuse. You need to pay the price for your actions!
Upon hearing these words, the teachers legs gave way, and she copsed to the floor.
Then Uncle Olsens secretary stepped forward once more, took the appointment document from the
principals hands, and handed it to Keira, Miss Keera, about this
Keira took a nce and then turned back to look at the car parked not far away.
Even through the ss window, she could se Olsen watching intently from the car.
Keira fell silent for a moment before ultimately epting the letter of appointment, and then tu to Miss
Kelly, telling Uncle Olsens secretary. The matter of calling the police, Ill leave it to you.
Only then did she look at the principal. Lets go
10:2
le
<
inside!
Now that she had taken over the kindergarten, it was time to rectify the poor discipline within!
The principal saw her intent and immediately teared up, following closely behind her. Okay, okay
Miss Keera, no, Director Keera, this way!
She led the way.
Keira and Mrs. Jones, with George in tow, followed her.
Upon entering the campus, they happened to see Christinas son, Bobby, eating snacks in the
ssroom. Keira frowned and walked over.
After Bobby grabbed the snacks, he turned to walk
back.
The teachers in the room had grown ustomed to
his behavior and didnt scold him.
While eating his snacks, Bobby teased a ssmate and even tore up their drawing.
As Keira walked into the ssroom, she saw the
ssmate crying, with the teacher nearby not intervening.
10.29
G/10
She frowned and said nothing, but her gaze turned to the principal.
The principal immediately understood and stepped forward, snatching the snacks from Bobbys hands
and picking up the snack box in the room. From now on, there will be no eating snacks in the
ssroom! George, youre not allowed to bully your ssmates
anymore!
Bobby, looking at his empty palms, immediately started to bawl at the top of his lungs.
His cries were so loud that they seemed to shake the very roof.
Both the principal and Keira quickly covered their ears.
The principal approached Bobby, trying to console him. Alright, stop crying. The teacher is stopp you
from eating snacks for your own good.
Having been spoiled rotten, Bobby no longer li
to the teacher and cried even louder.
The noise was aggravating and disruptive.
Keira lowered her eyes and shezily walked up to
him.
The cold and stern aura around her made Bobbys crying pause momentarily. She then nced at him,
picked him up by the scruff of his neck, and lifted him
1.
She threw Bobby out into the yard. If you want to cry, do it here without disturbing the other students.
That wasnt retribution.
It was simply a way to handle a mischievous child!
Bobby was immediately startled into silence, huping through his tears.
Keira then proceeded with the principal to patrol the
other ssrooms
Outside the kindergarten.
After the police arrived and dealt with Miss Kelly, Uncle Olsens secretary finally got into the car.
No sooner had he sat in the passenger seat than he heard Uncle Olsen speak slowly, Is there a good
day recently?
The secretary immediately replied, There is one a
S/L
week from now.
Good, lets choose that day for a banquet.
The secretary was puzzled. What kind of banquet?
Uncle Olsen smiled, looking outside. A family reunion
banquet.
The secretary didnt know what to say.
He was confused, Ah? You mean to publicly acknowledge Miss Souths identity?
Yes.
Uncle Olsens expression seemed to have grown years
younger.
The secretary couldnt help but twitch his mouth. Well, allow me to remind you that Miss South doesnt
seem prepared to acknowledge you. What if s
doesnte?
Uncle Olsen lowered his gaze and said indiffer
She will be there.
The secretary was perplexed. Why?
Because she has just acknowledged me.
The cooratory ume confucod
<
Uncle Olsen said no more but just smiled meaningfully.
Given Keiras nature, by epting the letter of appointment, she had acknowledged him as her father.
Therefore, she wouldnt let him be embarrassed at the family recognition banquet. She would definitely
attend.
11
10.20
>
ͼ
Chapter 372
Indeed.
Just now, Uncle Olsen had all but confirmed that the
Keera was indeed Keira.
He had already had people investigate Keera and found that for over twenty years, she had been
extremely
novelbin
timid.
A persons character couldnt change overnight.
Moreover, if he wasnt mistaken, the brat driving the
car for Keera was actually Lewis.
He couldnt believe that Lewis would fall out of love so quickly. That brat was stubborn to a fault and
couldnt possibly get over Keira that fast.
So, it had to be Keira.
Yet, his smile slowly faded away.
His heart was filled with joy, yet also with sorrow
The joy was because Keira was still alive.
The sorrow was because if Keira was alive, then the one who had died had to be the real Keera.
Either way, she was his biological daughter.
Uncle Olsen cast his gaze downward and said softly, Lets go home.
They still had to find a way to locate Jodie South
The car quickly returned to the Olsen family estate.
In the Olsen mansion, Victoria and Christina were
shivering in their room.
Christina was getting anxious. Victoria, do you think Keera really is Uncle Olsens daughter? If she
comes back, will there even be a ce for us two here?
Victoria was even more upset. Stop talking! Even if shees back, were still adopted daughters of
the Olsen family. Our ce is secured. Its just that our status might decline!
Without any biological daughter, they were the privileged women.
With Keera around, they instantly becamem
and unvalued.
Currently, they were like princesses, more pampered than real heiresses like Reba and the Davis
family
girls but if Keera returned
10.25
21
Victoria clenched her fists and suddenly said, The Horton and Olsen families still have a marriage
alliance
This thought seemed to give Victoria a pir of strength. Right, the Horton and Olsen families have a
marriage alliance, and the only one in the family whos not married is you! Although Keera is divorced,
shees with a child, and the Hortons definitely wont ept that. Victoria, Ill be relying on you in
the
future!
Victoria withdrew her hand, looking disdainfully at the
fool before her.
She was eagerly waiting when the sound of a car came from downstairs, and she immediately gestured
to
Victoria with her hand, Shh
Both of them opened the door and quietly we the corridor, looking down at the floor below.
Indeed, Ellis had already gone to greet the pers Uncle, how did it go? Are you going to announce
the public that Keera is your biological daughter a my cousin?
Uncle Olsen shook his head, Not yet
10.20
AfAfter all, the banquet wouldnt be held until a week
ter!
Veret this exchange made the two people upstairs feel
elielieved.
Cloististina whispered, It must be because of the lisgsgcateful things Keera has done; Uncle is afraid
of bringing geheraback and losing face, right?
Victoriaath the same thought.
After a ?, divbvorced woman with a child it would sound terriblele if word got out that the Olsen
family had such a daughghter!
No one would leverer avant to marry her!
Even if Uncle Olseneadadored this daughter, he wouldnt acknowledge her andhtiturth the Olsen family
into a
aughingstock of ncecat at most, he would gipensation.n.
While they were thinking, theydaydacard Uncle Ol Has that Horton kid cornentrothance yet?
Ellis immediately replied, Heselsdorch here for a wh Why? Uncle, are you thinking of gekekindling the
narriage alliance between the Hortotoarahd Olsen
me
102
families? Should this alliance continue?
Upon hearing this, Uncle Olsen finally broke into a smile. Yes, of course!
Keira and Lewis were supposed to be a perfect match, werent they?
What else was there to continue? It was already a done
deal!
However, Ellis misunderstood Uncle Olsen as
endorsing the union between Keera and Lewis, so he nodded. Okay, then Ill continue to push this
matter forward. When two big corporations engage in a marriage alliance, it needs to be publicized.
Marriage alliances betweenrge conglomerates were of amercial nature. Announcing this news
would benefit not only the Olsen family but also the Horton family, which had just entered the nce
market!
Moreover, thisment had already spread throughout nce. The two families hadnt yet responded,
and now that they were about to respond, it was akin to building momentum in advance!
As they talked, they walked side by side toward the
study next door.
Suddenly, Uncle Olsen said, Last night was your wedding night. Why werent you at home? Where did
you go?
Ellis paused slightly.
Uncle Olsen asked again, And your wife?
Ellis paused once more.
He quickly changed the subject. Uncle, youve been away from nce for a month, and there are
many matters in thepany that I need to report to you
Dont bother. You can make the decisions. Im getting old, and sooner orter thepany will have to
be handed over to you. Go bring your wife back home
now
Ellis hesitated.
Uncle Olsens gaze dropped as he patted Elliss shoulder. Ellis, youre still young, and you dont
understand. Cherish everything you have. To be together is fate.
Elliss steps faltered slightly.
But Uncle Olsen entered the study by himself, without
looking at Ellis.
10/20
69
Ellis pursed his lips, then let out a silent sigh and
turned to leave the house.
It really wasnt eptable that Mary disappeared from home on the second day of their marriage. The
stock of Olsen Group must not fluctuate because of him.
It wasnt until Ellis also left that Christina and Victoria
finally straightened up.
Christina smiled ingratiatingly at Victoria. Victoria, did you hear that? The marriage alliance between
the Horton and Olsen families is still going ahead Its settled! Once you be Mrs. Horton, youll
never have to worry about being an adopted daughter of the Olsen family again!
Victorias lips curved up in a smile.
Christina breathed a sigh of relief as well.
With Victoria backing her in the future, she wouldnt lead such a miserable life.
Just as she thought of this, her phone suddenly rang.
She picked it up, and the voice of a kindergarten teacher came through. Hello, is this Bobbys parent?
Christina immediately said. Yes, thats me.
10.20
Pleasee to the kindergarten immediately!
Christinas fingers clenched. What do you mean? Who asked you to call me?
The call seemed to be snatched away before she could finish, as Keiras cool voice came through. Its
me. Come here right now!
Keera?! What did you do to my son!
Christina cried out in rm. Are you trying to get back at me out of sheer malice? Dont you go too far!
Im not someone you can bully! Im on my way!
After shouting these words, Christinas eyes reddened. She turned to Victoria. Victoria, Im going to the
kindergarten!
Victoria nodded.
Christina was, after all, Bobbys mother and anxious about her son. She drove straight to the
kindergarten
As soon as she entered, she saw Bobby standing in the yard as punishment, crying so hard that his
whole body was shaking.
Keira said. You arrived just in time. Take him and leave immediately
Chapter 373
373 Chapter 372
As soon as Keira said those words, Christina''s voice spiked into a shrill scream, interrupting Keira. "Keera, what are you doing?! No matter what, children are innocent!!"
Upon hearing these words, Keira narrowed her eyes.
Christina immediately rushed to Bobby''s side.
Bobby then wrapped his arms around her waist. "They wouldn''t let me eat or tear up pictures They made me stand there. Mommy, beat her up for me!"
Christina immediately red at Keira with venomous eyes. "Keera, I''m going to report you for child abuse!"
Seeing her overreact like this, Keira hesitated for a moment, then scoffed. "When Amy and Brandon were ndered before, why didn''t you show such a strong sense of justice? As expected, one doesn''t feel the pain until they''re hit with the stick themselves!"
"You..."
Christina''s eyes had tears in them. "You viperous witch!"
Keira shrugged. "Say whatever you want, but unlike you, I have a bottom line. I called you over to suggest that you take your son to the hospital for a check-up."
At these words, Christina''s eyes widened even further. "What have you done to my son?"
She immediately began checking Bobby, starting from the head. "Son, where does it hurt? Did the teacher hit you?"
Bobby, feeling ufortable being turned this way and that, squirmed and yelled, "No..." novelbin
"Really? Are they not letting you talk?!" Christina red at the principal. "Did you use some kind of evil trick on Bobby? I know you people can abuse children and then brainwash them!"
She was truly frantic.
Upon hearing this, the principal sneered. "Don''t worry. I''m not as cruel as you!"
Christina was taken aback.
Keira then said, "There''s something not right with him. I suspect he might have an issue with his brain. You should take him to the hospital promptly to check it out!"
When Christina heard this, she burst into an angryugh. "I think it''s your brain that has a problem! Keera, if you want revenge, just say it straight. There''s no need to beat around the bush! I lost thepetition, and I ept the result. It''s not like I can''t handle defeat. I''ll just send my son abroad!
"If you want to expel him, at leaste up with a better excuse. Your reason isme andughable! It''s just a lousy kindergarten, right? If you don''t want us here, we''ll leave!"
Christina said this, then grabbed Bobby''s hand. "Son, let''s go!"
Bobby followed behind her.
Seeing this, Keira took a couple of steps forward and said gently, "Christina, I''m not some saint or a blindly nice person. It''s just that your son is only five years old, and I couldn''t bear to see him have an episode, which is why I made that suggestion. You''d better take him to the hospital. I suspect he has a tumor in his brain, which is why he can''t control his appetite and has a violent temperament..."
"It''s you who have a violent temperament! My son is chubby and eats a lot because he digests well! Look at how sturdy he is! Not like your Amy, who looks like a thin rat. I''ve heard it all before. She''s abused by your mother-inw, right? You can''t even take care of your own child, yet you have the time to point fingers at mine!"
Christina waspletely ungrateful and thought that Keira was mocking her, so she went on. "Now that you''ve be the director, you think you''re so great. I won''t let my son be mistreated here!"
Keira squinted her eyes, feeling that Christina really didn''t know what was good for her.
But when she looked at Bobby, she felt a human life was at stake, so she added. "You don''t have to believe me, but if he starts throwing up, you must take it seriously..."
Christina sneered. "Throwing up? My son can never get enough food. How could he possibly throw up? Let me tell you, I won''t let you get away with expelling my son that easily!"
She suddenly stepped forward, closing in on Keira. "Do you think you''re so great just because you are my third uncle''s daughter? Let me tell you. He never intended to acknowledge you as his daughter because of your tarnished reputation! This job here is probably just topensate you! You just stay here and y your little kindergarten director role; I don''t care for it! Take it!"
She stood up and took a step back. "As for me, I''ll still be the pampered adopted daughter of the Olsen family and a hundred times better than you!"
Having said that, she turned around, held her son''s hand, and left.
Keira watched them leave but said nothing more.
The principal frowned. "Director South, are we really going to let them go?"
Keira scoffed. "I just said I''m no saint. I''ve already been more than kind and righteous to warn her after how she treated Amy. Believe it or not, that''s up to her!"
The principal sighed. "Alright then."
...
Christina brought Bobby out of the school, growing angrier the more she thought about it.
She drove straight home with the child.
As soon as they reached the front door, they were met by her mother-inw and husband. On seeing Bobby, the mother-inw immediately eximed in surprise. "Why are you bringing him home at this hour?"
Christina was about to say something when Bobby started crying. "There are bad teachers at school who bully me!"
This made his grandmother anxious, "What happened? Christina, aren''t you the director? How can Bobby be bullied?"
When Christina heard this, her eyes flickered. She frowned and let out a coldugh. "I don''t know what tricks Keera has used, but she has seduced my third uncle. He appointed her as the school director, and now she''s expelled Bobby to get back at me!"
Her mother-inw''s face darkened immediately. "How could they do this? After all, he''s your son! I won''t stand for this! I''m going to confront them! We can''t just swallow this injustice silently! What reason did they give for expelling my grandson?"
Christina, finding what Keera told her ridiculous, said, "She actually said Bobby has a tumor in his brain and told me to take him to the hospital. Mom, isn''t thatughable?!"
Her mother-inw snorted coldly. "This is just an insult to us! If there''s a problem, shouldn''t they take it out on the adults instead of the child? Christina, let''s go to your house right now and clear things up with your third uncle! It doesn''t matter who this Keera is to him, even if she were his biological daughter, she can''t be so unreasonable!!"
Christina''s husband, Richard, agreed. "Yes, the Murphy family might not be among the five powerful families, but we''re not to be trampled on like this! Let''s go! Take our son to confront them!"
They took their bodyguards and were about to set out when suddenly, Bobby stopped crying, his face turning uneasy...
Christina immediately asked, "Son, what''s wrong?"
No sooner had the words left her mouth than Bobby suddenly began to vomit violently!!
Chapter 374
374 Chapter 373
At that moment, the Murphy family was in total disarray, and everyone rushed over to Bobby immediately.
Christina was sttered with filth across her face, which unsettled herpletely, but because it was from her son, she could bear the extreme disgust.
She hurriedly picked up a tissue and wiped herself clean.
Richard also reached his son''s side, patted his back, and asked, "What happened? Are you alright?"
Bobby, covered in tears and snot, felt only pain and sorrow; he wanted to cry, but vomit spewed out instead.
It wasn''t until he felt like he''d emptied everything in his stomach that he started to feel better.
Although Christina had already cleaned herself off by then, she still felt as if there was a lingering smell on her, yet she looked anxiously at the family doctor. "What''s wrong with Bobby?"
The family doctor examined Bobby carefully and then asked, "Did Bobby cry today at the kindergarten?"
He nced at the medical report in his hand; Bobby had a checkup six months ago, and there weren''t any issues.
Hearing the doctor''s question, Christina frowned and looked at Bobby, who had calmed down by then.
Bobby looked listless and very ufortable; hey on the couch, clutching his stomach. "Mommy, I think I''m a little hungry."
Christina immediately said, "I''ll ask Sara to make you something to eat right away."
"I don''t want food; I want chips!" Bobby started fussing. "I want chips! Today at school, the teacher wouldn''t let me have any and even made me stand outside as a punishment. They still wouldn''t give me any chips when I cried. The teacher is so mean; I don''t want to go to school anymore!"
Christina''s face instantly darkened when she heard this. "They made you stand outside as a punishment?"
The family doctor said, "That exins it. It was quite windy outside today. If he was crying out there, he must have caught a chill in his stomach. That''s probably what caused the vomiting. It shouldn''t be anything serious; we can keep an eye on him."
Although the Murphy family always ced great importance on the child, the fact was that Bobby was a big boy now. Moreover, he often spat up milk as a baby. They had taken him everywhere seeking medical advice, but they never discovered any problems.
As he got older, he asionally vomited as well, so Richard and Bobby''s grandmother didn''t take it too seriously.
Christina, for some reason, remembered Keera''s words, "...If he starts vomiting, you must take it seriously."
This thought barely crossed her mind before Christina shook her head immediately, thinking she must be overreacting!
How could she suddenly believe what Keera said?
Keera wasn''t a doctor!
Christina helped Bobby up the stairs, coaxed him into eating dinner, and watched as the child fell asleep before leaving the room.
As soon as she came out, her expression turned gloomy.
Just then, the butler approached and said, "Madam, there are guests from the Olsen family."
Christina walked briskly into the living room, only to see her third brother, James Olsen standing there.
James was tall and well-built, with a simr appearance to Ellis, except without Ellis''s enchanting aura. Instead, he had a more somber and sinister air about him.
He worked for the Olsen Group, overseeing the project department.
Ellis often smiled, but he looked like a demon king causing chaos in the world.
James, however, was different; although he had a stern look, Christina knew that he despised evil and was always very good to her and Victoria.
Therefore, upon seeing him, Christina''s eyes immediately welled up with tears.
James came today to deliver an invitation to the Murphy family.
For some unknown reason, the Olsen family was to hold a grand banquet a weekter. The specific reason was unclear, but their third uncle had assigned tasks to each of the brothers.
The Murphy family, being inws, definitely needed to be treated with proper courtesy.
But... what was wrong with Christina? She looked off.
James immediately frowned. "What happened?"
Christina didn''t speak; she didn''t know how to begin...
Richard said, "What happened? Bobby was bullied at school! The new director made him stand crying in the courtyard in the cold wind. The kid just came home and threw up!"
Upon hearing this, James was startled. "Isn''t the director of the kindergarten someone from the Olsen family? Isn''t Christina in charge?"
Richard then turned his gaze to Christina.
Christina looked down. "No, I think Ellis changed it."
James frowned. "Who''s the new director?"
"Keera South."
James had some impression of that name; after all, at Ellis''s wedding, she was the bridesmaid. Led on by Christina''s hints, he immediately misunderstood. "Are you saying Ellis gave the position to Keera out of regard for his wife''s feelings?"
Christina said, "It seems like it. Keera is a close friend to Mary, and ever since my brother married Mary, he doesn''t consider me, his sister, important anymore..."
Her eyes became red, and this time it wasn''t an act; she genuinely felt aggrieved.
Christina looked at James. "Would you do the same, James?"
James said, "How could I possibly do that?! No matter what, our family has no daughter, and although you and Victoria were adopted, you''re the same as if you were my real sisters! I''ve always treated you like one! Don''t underestimate yourself!"
Tears brimmed in Christina''s eyes, and she felt even more moved, "James, before Mary married Ellis, there were indeed some misunderstandings between us. She doesn''t like me, and I understand that. Now that she''s the hostess of the house, it''s okay for me to suffer some grievances, but Mary and Keera shouldn''t take it out on the children..."
James frowned. "You can''t suffer grievances either! The daughter of the Olsen family should be cherished like a gem. Don''t worry about this matter, I''ll help you!"
He stood up. "Alright, it''ste today, and Bobby isn''t feeling well, you all should get some rest."
He patted Christina on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. The daughter of the Olsen family cannot be mistreated, even the adopted ones!"
Leaving these words, he headed straight out the door.
After he left, Christina quietly sighed with relief.
Given Uncle Olsen''s attitude, it seemed he wouldn''t acknowledge Keera as his daughter. In that case, she''d wait for James to take revenge for her!
With that thought, she went upstairs.
James exited the house and drove home.
On the way, his assistant said, "Miss Olsen has always been spoiled. I think her conflict with thedy of the house is quite intense. Mr. James, are you sure you want to get involved?" novelbin
James scoffed. "She''s my sister; of course, I''ll get involved!"
The assistant couldn''t help but say, "But I see Mr. Ellis is very attentive to his wife. He might not support you."
James''s brows knitted together.
Soon, he arrived home. Seeing the light in the study on the second floor where his uncle was, he smiled. "If I can''t handle my elder brother, I''ll go to my uncle!"
Chapter 375
375 Chapter 374
The only person in the Olsen family who could control that big devil, Ellis, was Uncle Olsen.
James was well aware of that.
But after just taking a few steps, he stopped in his tracks.
He furrowed his brows and suddenly turned to his assistant. "Last night, Ellis went out drinking on his wedding night. Has Marye home yet?"
The assistant immediately shook his head. "Not yet."
James immediately hesitated.
It seemed that there was something wrong between Ellis and Mary. They clearly cared about each other, yet there seemed to be some unresolved tension. If he went toin to his uncle now, would it exacerbate the conflict between Ellis and Mary?
After pondering for a moment, James finally said, "Forget it. I''ll go to the kindergarten tomorrow!"
...
Mary indeed hadn''t returned home.
She and Reba were staying at the South residence, and that modest home suddenly felt even smaller, with both guest rooms fully upied.
Lewis was somewhat dissatisfied and couldn''t help butin when going to bed at night. "Do they have no homes of their own?"
Keira was staring at herputer, typing away at something, and didn''t bother to respond to him when she heard this.
Lewis slowly walked behind Keira and caught a glimpse of the document''s title: Kindergarten Reform n.
It listed the current problems with the kindergarten and formted a series of new rules.
At the top of the list was the prohibition of snacks in the ssrooms.
No kindergarten did that!
Seeing her being so serious, Lewis couldn''t help but ask, "Are you really invested in this?"
Keira nodded. "Since I''ve taken this on, I have to be serious. Besides, Amy is almost three years old, and she''s going to need to go to school eventually. How can I be at ease if I don''t create a good environment for her?"
Lewis nodded and didn''t try to stop her anymore.
Keira was always like that. No matter what she did, she would take it seriously and be responsible.
Otherwise, she could never have managed to work her way up, whether as a repair worker, a cook, or as a courier... to eventually be sessful.
Lewis watched her, always feeling like there were aspects of her identity he didn''t know about.
When Keira finally finished the document and set thetest regtions, she stretchednguidly.
Lewis immediately looked at her with eager eyes.
Keira raised her eyebrows. "Tonight, I have ns to do facemasks with Mary and Reba."
Lewis was dumbfounded.
Before he could speak, Keira already left the room.
Lewis could only lie down, took out his phone, and saw a message from Ellis. "Is Mary at your ce?"
Lewis immediately gritted his teeth in frustration. "Can you take your wife back?"
That night, Keira didn''t return. After applying facemasks with Mary and Reba, the three of them ended up sleeping together in one room.
Keira slept soundly and woke up refreshed the next day. But as soon as she stepped out of the room, she got a fright when she saw Lewis standing there with heavy dark circles under his eyes. He was looking at her with a woeful gaze.
His voice was somber. "The feeling of being embraced from both sides must be nice, right?"
Keira was speechless.
...
After breakfast, Keira asked Mary and Reba to stay home and watch the kids, while Lewis drove her straight to the kindergarten.
Today was Wednesday, and the kindergarten held a meeting every mid-week.
Keira nned to use this time to announce the newly nned regtions to all the teachers.
10 a.m.
In every ssroom, one teacher stayed behind while the rest, particrly those who had previously skulked around and plotted with Christina, were organized by the principal to enter the meeting room.
Keira sat at the head of the table, looked at everyone, and without saying anything, distributed copies of the system she had devised yesterday to everyone present.
She then said, "From now on, everyone in the kindergarten will follow these rules. Does anyone have any objections?"
The veteran staff were just about to raise their hands when they heard Keira slowly say, "If you have objections, keep them to yourself, or get out. I don''t care how you used to conduct yourselves under Christina''s leadership, but while I''m here, you''ll abide by my rules, and there will be no more ranking of children into different sses!"
Someone still couldn''t help but speak up, "But the children at our school are all of extraordinary status. Are we really going to treat them all the same without any distinction?"
"Indeed."
Keira looked at them. "Childrene to school to learn, not to find a sense of presence. Furthermore, expelling students at will is no longer allowed!"
The other teachers immediately lowered their heads and said no more.
However, at that moment, the office door was suddenly pushed open.
Immediately after, James strode in, followed by Christina and Bobby.
After entering, James found a seat and sat down arrogantly. "Miss Keera, is it? I''vee today to demand an exnation from you!"
Keira nced at Christina and then at the man who bore a resemnce to Ellis, guessing he might be a cousin from the Olsen family.
Yet with a cold look in her eyes, she said indifferently, "What sort of exnation?"
James pointed to the kindergarten rules projected on the big screen set by Keira. "I see your first rule is about not abusing children. So, does yesterday''s incident, where you made Bobby stand outside crying, count as corporal punishment?"
The principal immediately responded, "That wasn''t punishment. Bobby just couldn''t stop crying, and having him stay in the ssroom would disrupt the other children, so he was taken outside to beforted..."
Within the kindergarten, the children were all very young.
One child crying had the potential to upset many others.
Therefore, taking a crying child outside was actually amon practice.
Moreover, Bobby was particrly unruly yesterday, which had tried Keira''s patience enough to want to discipline him a little...
James sneered, "So in the future, if a child doesn''t behave, they can be taken outside to be soothed? What''s the difference between that and punishment?"
His gaze fixed on Keira, and his eyes were filled with ruthlessness. "Moreover, your kindergarten made my child stand outside, cry, and catch a cold, resulting in him vomiting non-stop when he got homest night. I need an exnation for this incident! Otherwise..."
James cocked his head, looking at Keira with a sinister smile.
Although he didn''t finish his sentence, it still sent a chill down everyone''s spine.
The principal was frightened, her face pale as she turned to look at Keira.
Keira remained seated steadily; she looked down and replied, "Bobby only cried a few times yesterday in the yard and stood for about ten minutes. His vomiting isn''t because he cried but because he has a brain tumor. Have you been to the hospital yet?"
"You''re still here talking nonsense!"
Christina stared at Keira. "Are you a doctor?"
"No."
"Then on what basis do you say my son has a brain tumor?!"
Of course, it was because Keira''s current research included exactly this issue!
Keira had encountered countless child patients with brain tumors, and every symptom of Bobby fit the profile of a patient!
She was certain that he was ill.
Yet just as she thought of this, James suddenly stood up with a violent motion, using both hands to overturn the table in front of him.
The loud crashing noise caused a greatmotion in the room, startling all the teachers.
However, Keira''s first reaction was to look at Bobby.
Patients with brain tumors were extremely sensitive to sound, and sure enough, she saw Bobby covering his ears in fright, his face turning pale...
Chapter 376
Bobbys face went pale, his throat moved slightly as if he was going to throw up again
novelbin
As Keira observed him, James had said angrily, Keera, is it? Youre casually cursing the kindergarten
children to fall ill. I think youre up to no good! Im not done with you over todays incident!
Christina stood to the side, arms folded, looking at Keira with a smug expression. Keera, I know youre
good at fighting because you brought down our bodyguards yesterday, but James is a Kick-boxing
champion!
She stared at Keira with arrogance and bullying intent, only focused on revenge andpletely
oblivious to her sons current odd state.
Keira looked at them and found itughable.
The principal immediately stepped forward, worried Keira would get hurt, and said, Mr. Olsen, there
has been a misunderstanding. Lets calm down and talk about how to handle this matter Fighting
wont solve anything!
<
James red at her and said, Fine, then I want the teacher who punished Bobby yesterday to kneel
and apologize, and also, to retract the expulsion notice and let him continue attending sses.
After that, he turned toward Keira. Miss Keera, may ask who was it that dragged him out of the
ssroom yesterday?
The principal was about to say something, but Keira had already said, It was me.
Then you must apologize to my child!
I
James moved his neck and wrists slightly. I have a bad temper, so dont force me toy hands on
you!
Keira scoffed.
A Kick-boxing champion, huh?
It seemed like she herself hadnt had a good fight for quite some time!
She stood up, intending to set up a private ce to spar with James so as not to wreck the conference
room, but just then, a teacher hurried into the room, went up to the principal, pulled out a phone, and
began to whisper something
<
The principal was instantly shocked.
She quickly approached Keira, lowered her voice, and said, Director Keera, I dont know who is live
streaming here, but theyve broadcasted the situation inside the meeting room online!
Upon hearing this, Keira frowned slightly.
She immediately looked at the principals phone and indeed saw someone live streaming, but the
camera was focused on their feet, not showing any faces, so there was no issue of infringing on portrait
rights.
Following the live streams angle, Keira immediately spotted the teacher holding the phone towards
them
The principal quickly approached the person. Who allowed you to live stream the meeting?!
The teacher, now discovered, wasnt annoyed but simply nced at Christina and righteously said, I
just couldnt stand watching you guys mistreat a child, so I wanted to expose the kindergartens dirty
laundry! I know that after today, I wont be able to stay at this school anymore, but thats okay, the world
always needs someone like me to speak the truth
So what if she ended un with no ichter?
<
Christina had already given her enough money to live
on!
Indeed, this live streaming was Christinas scheme.
With Jamesing to cause trouble and Christina starting the livestream, the kindergarten would
immediately face a reputation crisis, and then the schools directors would hold Keera responsible.
Even the formidable Olsen family had to care about their image; eventually, Keera would have to step
down. As the victim and the only one in the Olsen family with a child attending the school, wouldnt her
position as a school directore back to Christina?
Christina had thought it through very clearly, and a smile lingered on her lips.
Keira looked at the live stream only to see that many people were buzzing with excitement. A lot of
them had poured in, and the poprity was obviously unnatural, indicating that someone had
purchased trending spots.
The barrage ofments were all insulting Keera.
that?
What kind of director is this, treating a child like
My God, that child is only five or six years old, right? Forced out of the ssroom and left outside in the
cold wind? The teacher is utterly outrageous!
Doesnt anyone else find the childs parent a bit
handsome?
Although he was rude in overturning the table, when you think about it, it makes sense. If my child were
bullied, Id want to blow up their kindergarten.
Unaware of the true situation, the on-looking crowd in the livestream was having a st.
The principal immediately said angrily, Turn off the livestream right now!
That was the only method she could think of to quickly suppress the rising poprity!
But the teacher shook her head. No, the viewers in my channel wont agree to that! Everyone wants
the
kindergarten to give an exnation!
Thements kepting.
Right, why shut down the live stream? Is there something youre trying to hide?
The kindergartens child abuse case is a major issue that everyone should be concerned about. Ive
already called the police, youre wee!
After so many years, kindergartens keep having these types of incidents, its really incessant, I dont
understand how such hical teachers can graduate from early childhood education specializations.
People who mistreat children deserve to die. I curse that your children will encounter the same
situation!
James frowned.
He hadnt expected live streaming to be involved.
After all, the Olsen family was a director of the kindergarten, and such a scandal going public was bad
for their reputation. He was about to snatch the teachers phone to stop the livestream when Christina
grabbed his arm and whispered.
<
James, things have developed this far, and if we cut off
the live stream now, who knows what might happen? I think the best solution now is for everyone to
admit their mistakes on camera, to downy this incident to nothing at all
James looked at her with a frown. Are you willing to
take this loss?
Just apologize and let go of the person who bullied your own child?
Christina sighed. For the sake of the Olsen familys reputation, lets just do that
James pondered for a moment and then agreed. Alright, youre letting her off easy. But dont worry, Ill
make it up to you in another way!
After that, James looked at Keira and said, Alright, were not unreasonable people. Youe over and
make a proper apology to the child and retract the expulsion notice, and well let bygones be bygones!
We wont pursue the kindergartens responsibility
anymore!
Chapter 377
James felt that he had already stepped back several times, and Miss Keera should have taken the hint
and cooperated by now.
But to his surprise, Keira was still staring straight at him. I reprimanded him outside because he tore
up a ssmates drawing and made outrageousments in the ssroom. Taking him aside to scold
him a bit is my responsibility and duty as a teacher! Isnt it for teachers to help educate your children
when you send them to school?
Keira looked at Christina. When parents fail to teach their children, leaving them to act like bullies at
school, then it falls on the teachers to properly discipline them!
Jamess face turned an ashen hue with anger.
He knew all too well what kind of kid Bobby was naughty andwless, but what could he do when
Christina was the daughter of the Olsen family?
A child should be disciplined by their own family, not by others!
What was more
James red vehemently at Keira. Is your idea of discipline to scare him, make him cry in the yard,
and then have him going home to throw up at night? Thats corporal punishment!
Upon hearing this, Keira scoffed. I told you, his
vomiting is due to his illness, a brain tumor, which has nothing to do with me. Dont you understand
in English?
You!
James was itching tosh out!
y
But it was a live broadcast, and he couldnt really hit someone without regard for his image. If he a got
physical, then they would be the ones at fa
James didnt speak, but Christina did, Miss Keer son is very healthy. He gets a check-up every six
months, and we have a family doctor. I know better than you whether hes sick or not, so dont talk
nonsense here. It sounds to me like you are just making excuses for yourself!
Christina began to cry. Am I not just having some
norconal grievances with you? How could you take it
out on a child? Children are innocent!
As she cried, the live broadcast room immediately exploded withments.
CSo its because theres a conflict between the childs parents and the teacher!
CI really want to rush in and hit someone! Who cares about their own child more than you? This is way
too much!
CThis person isnt fit to be a teacher. Didnt someone just call her Director Keera? She must be a
chairman. Which kindergarten is it? Lets report her!
While a crowd of people were furiously hurling abuse in the live chat, sirens could be heard from outs
Then two police officers walked in/ Weve just received a report, iming there was a child abuse
incident urring here. Is that true?
The live broadcast chat immediately filled with
celebratoryments.
CWhos the darling that called the police? Truly a hero for the people!
Officer, its that director. Shes bullying someones
child! Take her away quickly and teach her a harsh
lesson!
I can feel the light has arrived! The messengers of justice are here
-People who bully someone elses child should die! They were born evil!
..
Keira looked at the policemen and was about to speak when James had already approached her.
The man was a full head taller than her and with a robust build. Standing beside her, his oppressive
presence felt like a small mountain.
He said, Miss Keera, I know you have a good
novelbin
rtionship with my sister-inw, and I dont want to make things difficult for her. If you apologize now,
and we all take a step back, I will let this matter go. How about it?
Keira looked at the big, foolish man and suddenly felt that there must be a reason for his
simple-mindedness, after all
Did God close the window to your intelligence?
James was taken aback and didnt immediately grasp what she was saying, so he stared at her nkly,
What?
Keira cleared her throat. You really are a martial practitioner with a simple mind and well-developed
limbs!
James was shocked
He understood that!
His face turned the color of liver as he said, You are so ungrateful, then dont me me for being
impolite!
After saying that, he looked toward the police.
He was just about to speak but then hesitated for a moment and turned his head back to look at Keira
again, wanting to give her another chance.
He wouldnt go easy on hitting someone.
But when it really came down to calling the police, people of their standing would be cautious.
Unexpectedly, when he turned his head, he didnt see Keira looking guilty, which made James even
angrier. In the moment of his hesitation, Christina had already spoken un. Yes Officer its Keera she
abused my son
yesterday!
The officer took out a pen and notebook, and asked, How was he abused?
Christina started crying, recounting the events and shifting all the me onto Keira, and then she said,
She didnt just bully my son, causing him to vomit when he got back home at night, but she also issued
a notice of expulsion for my son. This is clearly the same as expelling us! I want to ask, do
kindergartens have the right to expel children at will?
After taking notes, the officer looked back at Keira with a much more serious expression, Miss Keera,
is what thisdy said true?
Keira was at a loss. She hadnt expected such a simple matter to blow up like this!
She said, Officer, the child vomited because he has a brain tumor. I issued the notice of expulsion to
let him stay home to recuperate. After all, this illness cannot be cured any time soon
She didnt tell them everything.
The illness might never get better.
Bobby might not live until next year
As she said this, Christina screamed again. Officer, did you hear that? Shes still here cursing my son!!
Shes a lunatic. As the childs mother, I cannot ept this
insult. Officer, you must take her away. I want to hold her responsible for all of this!!
The two officers, upon hearing this, looked straight at Keira, rebuking her. Miss Keera, please be
careful with your words! Do not verbally insult others!
Keira said, I didnt curse him. What I said was true.
The officer then looked up and down at Bobby. The boy was chubby and seemingly very healthy, just a
bit pale in the face
Christina then said, Officer, my son vomited
he was bullied by her, thats why he looks a bit today.
The officer looked back at Keira. Miss Keera, did y see his medical records? Otherwise, on what basis
di you issue the notice of expulsion?
Keira said, I judged based on his behavior! He
Before she could finish, she was interrupted by the
officer. What behavior? Are you a doctor? Can you arbitrarily diagnose a students condition? If youre
not, then you have no right to say that! Miss Keera, the
mother of this student ims hes not sick, and theres
no evidence to prove he is, so we now suspect you of
child abuse. Pleasee with us!
Chapter 378
Keira was shocked.
She was stunned by these words and quickly waved her hands, No, he really is sick
+15
Youre the one whos sick, your whole family is sick! Your family registry has sick written all over it!
Christina could no longer hold back, even in the presence of the police, she burst out with insults. My
Bobby is healthy and well. How can you curse him with such baseless usations? And repeatedly,
its just
non-stop!!
The police also felt it was too much. Miss Keera, thats enough. Pleasee with us!
Even the live broadcast audience erupted in apuse.
Keira was speechless.
She was truly at a loss, so she took a deep breath and turned to the police. How about we take the
child to the hospital for a checkup? After we get the results, you can take me away, okay?
The police frowned and looked at Christina.
Christina scoffed. I said theres no need! To detect a brain tumor, you need a CT scan, which has
radiation! Why should I agree to a test just because of your words?!
James also spoke up, Keera, stop making a scene here. Just go with the police and undergo an
investigation!
After that, he turned to the police. Officer, our child wont ept any mediation! Shes not only
suspected of child abuse but has also said such things, infringing upon our childs right to reputation.
We will pursue all of these issues to the end!!
The police nodded. We understand.
Keira was speechless.
She suddenly realized that she indeed had been rash.
If Christina refused to do the examination, and Bobbys brain tumor couldnt be diagnosed, then would
her false usation of child abuse and wrongful expulsion of a student be reality?!
1
Originally, she was just trying to be kind, hoping they would perform an early checkup for early
detection and treatment. But now, she had dug a hole for herself.
novelbin
She was caught betweenughter and tears, finding herself at an impasse.
She couldnt actually let the police detain her until Bobbys illness manifested, could she?
And what if Bobbys illness didnt emerge for another month? Was she supposed to spend a month in
jail?!
After pondering for a moment, Keira looked at Bobby again. Seeing his pale face and his chest rising
and falling heavily, she moved toward the police officer.
But in the next moment, she suddenly turned around and picked Bobby up in her arms.
Bobby!
What are you doing?!
Stop, let him go!
Keira, however, looked at them calmly, only pulling out a pen and pressing it against Bobbys neck,
coldly shouting, Donte any closer!
The crowd immediately stopped in their tracks.
The police looked at her. Miss Keera, what exactly are you trying to do?
<
James also extended his hand. Let the child go. We can talk about it!
Christinas legs seemed to give way, and she almost fainted. She screamed, Keera,e at me if you
must! Dont target my child!
Keira stared at them steadfastly. I can let the child go, but I want to take him for a CT scan!
Christina was dumbfounded.
The nearby officer was also stunned, and even James looked at her uprehendingly. Have you
lost your mind? Youre still insisting on this?!
Keira, ruthless in her actions, pressed the pen against Bobbys neck.
Bobby immediately burst into terrified wails.
Christina hastily agreed. Fine, do it! Do the CT scan!
Keira looked at the police. I wont harm this child. Get the car ready.
The live broadcast room erupted in chaos.
CMy God, has this teacher gone mad?
CIs she making ast stand, or does she want to take
66.30
<
someone down with her before she dies?
CI cant understand her actions at all!
CSomeone call the police and shoot her down! She
abused a child, and now she dares to do this!
Keira, with Bobby in tow, got into a police car.
The car quickly took them to the nearest hospital.
Christina and James also rushed over, and even the teacher responsible for the live broadcast
followed.
The incident had escted, even making the news.
Everyone was watching them, so as the police car arrived at the hospital, the hospital staff immediately
arranged a secure passage.
Keira, holding the child hostage, entered.
At this point, Christina could no longer care about fighting for the position on the school board, she
followed closely behind Olsen.
As they entered, they saw Victoria, who had somehow
arrived before them Christina almost conded onto
her. Victoria, that woman is a lunatic, a lunatic!
Victoria patted her on the back. Sister, calm down, this situation has blown up, and the inte is in an
uproar. Uncle Olsen and Ellis have heard about it, and theyre on their way here. Dont worry, Bobby
will be
fine!
It was only upon hearing this that Christina heaved a sigh of relief.
The group proceeded to the CT room, and the police looked at Keira. Weve arrived, Miss Keera.
please hand over the child to us. Otherwise, how can we perform the CT scan?
However, Keira just sneered. Ill apany him
inside.
If she didnt watch them do the CT scan with her own eyes and hand over the boy, Christina would
certainly take the child and leave immediately!
The police officers were dumbfounded.
In their years of service, they had really never seen such a request.
So, the doctor brought over protective clothing, and
<
Keira wore the heavy gear, taking Bobby with her into
the CT room.
The imaging machine began operating.
It immediately took a CT scan of Bobbys head.
After the imaging was done, Keira finally let go.
Almost the instant she released her grip, two policemen rushed in and subdued her!
Christina charged in as well, and if she hadnt been held back, she would have already been hitting and
kicking. You vile woman, its all because of you! My son has been exposed to radiation! Im telling you,
Im not done with you! Officer, take her away quickly! She held a child hostage; you must punish her
severely!
Christinas face twisted with ferocity, so angry she wa nearly exploding.
In the live broadcast, the audience was indignant.
CShes such a scourge on society, unfit to be a
teacher!
CAnd to think shes up for a school board position!
Fire her!
Keira allowed the police to subdue her, offering no resistance. Hearing Christinas words, she just
looked at the officers. Officers, now that the CT is done, is it possible to see the results?
The officers didnt know what to say.
The two officers exchanged nces, momentarily at a loss for words.
Christina cursed Keera. Look at what results? My son will be fine! You psycho, Ill make sure you rot in
jail!
But just as she said this, the CT rooms doctor suddenly
rushed in
Chapter 379
A kidnapping had urred here, and the police were controlling the scene.
The doctor rushing in like this was actually quite
unsafe.
After seeing him, the police immediately said, Doctor, please step back!
Keira was handcuffed, and at this moment, she had no room to resist, but her recent action of seizing
the child was so efficient that two police officers knew she was highly skilled.
Thats why they issued a warning.
But the doctor held the CT scan in his hand and shouted, The results of the CT scan havee out!
Upon hearing this, Christina red at Keira viciously. Keera, you exposed my son to radiation and
caused him harm. I wont let this go!
The teacher who was live streaming was pointing her
phone at them at this moment.
Meanwhile, the barrage ofments in the livestream
was full of insults, cursing Keira forcking a teachers ethics, being unfit to be a teacher, and so on.
But just then, Bobbys eyes rolled back, and he fainted to the floor.
Christina was holding him, and when he went limp with his heavy body, she couldnt stabilize him,
causing him to fall to the ground.
Bobby? Bobby! Whats wrong with you!
Christina immediately bent over and crouched down, shaking Bobby, and even red viciously at
Keira. It must be you! What have you done to Bobby?!
Keiras arms were twisted behind her back by the police, and at this moment, she appeared quite
disheveled. The police, fearing she might attempt to escape, gripped her tightly, hurting her arms.
novelbin
On hearing these words, she was already extremely
irritated.
If she had known it woulde to this, she would
rather not have mentioned it at all.
But now she had to rify the situation and spoke up, I was holding him under police surveince the
whole
!~~time. What could I possibly do?
Christina immediately shouted. Then he must have
been frightened! You scared him!
James also furrowed his brows and cursed. Keera, the Olsen family wont let you get away with this!
Keira responded coldly, Lets first hear what the doctor has to say.
Everyone then turned their attention to the doctor.
They saw the doctor staring at the scan in his hand, nervously addressing them, Who is the childs
parent?
Its me, me!
Christina called out, Doctor, please check whats wrong with my son! Was he scared?
The doctor immediately wiped the sweat from his forehead and handed the scan to Christina. Please
take a good look. Your son has a tumor in his brain.
What?!
Christinas eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at him, Thats impossible!
The doctor pointed to the shadowy area on the scan. Look here, the tumor is not yetrge and is only
pressing on a nerve, but weve retrieved your childs medical records and found that he didnt have this
six months ago, which indicates that the tumor is growing very fast. Thankfully, it was discovered in
time. We can still intervene now, but if it were anyter, even gods would be powerless to help!
After saying that, the doctor immediately looked toward the nurse. Quick, take the child to the
emergency room!
The nearby nurses rushed over, brought a gurney, ced Bobby on it, and immediately took him away.
As a mother, Christina was stunned upon hearing results, and at that moment, she even forgot abou
Keira. She just stood there dumbfounded, following along as they left.
Soon, the CT room quieted down.
Only the teacher who was live streaming remained, stunned in ce, while inside the live stream,
chaos
ensued.
-What???
CMy God, I never expected the situation to take
such a turn!!
A kindergarten director who could tell at a nce that the child has a brain tumor?
CThe key point is, from the beginning to now, it seemed that this director and the parent had some
personal dispute, but even so, the director still pointed out that there was something wrong with her
child.
-What kind of kindergarten is this? Its just too responsible, isnt it?
CThe kindergarten is called Sunflower International
Kindergarten
CI looked up the price, goodbye, its not something can afford.
COn the contrary, I feel that if I had kids, Id rather spend more money to send them to this
kindergarten. Isnt it better than a regr kindergarten?
Thements in the live broadcast room suddenly
showed aplete reversal of opinions.
In the CT room, the group of people was still in a state of shock.
Keira shifted her shoulders. Officers, can you let me go now?
The police officers were startled.
The two immediately released her and apologized. Sorry, we misunderstood you.
Its not your fault.
Keira stretched the arm they had been pulling, feeling
a bit sore.
Indeed, it wasnt the polices fault. When Bobby didnt have a hospital case, her unteral decision to
expel him was actually against the rules.
It was just that she had arrogantly thought at the time that every parent would be anxious about their
own
child.
After she made that statement, she had assumed Christina would definitely take Bobby to see a
doctor
She really hadnt expected things to develop to this
stage.
The two officers gave Keira a formal apology and, after rifying everything in the live broadcast room,
chose to leave.
At this point, Keira raised her head and looked at the teacher who had been live-streaming, saying,
You live-streamed the affairs of the kindergarten without permission, viting its policies. Youre fired!
The teacher hurriedly shut down the live broadcast and fled.
Keira then walked out.
After taking a few steps, she noticed someone nearby; she turned her head and then saw James
standing there, frowning at her.
When she looked over, James coughed and said.
Thanks.
Keira snorted. I dont take the credit.
Then she left without another word.
She wouldnt indulge a brother who condones
Christinas bad behavior.
Seeing her like this, James scoffed.
If she didnt take the credit, then she didnt. Did he really think his gratitude was sincere?
If it werent for the conflict that had arisen between
Keera and his younger sister, would he suspect her of retaliation?
Ever since he was young, James had always wanted a sister. There was a bunch of annoying younger
brothers who were anything but gentle, so when the Olsen family adopted Victoria and Christina, he
treated them very well.
However, he still felt there was something missing.
After all, they werent blood-rted
Thinking of this, James sighed in disappointment and
walked out.
He soon arrived home and happened to see Ellis, who was about to leave. Remembering the uproar
that had peaked on the trending searches today, Ellis would surely have noticed.
James coughed and said, Ellis, um, I identally offended your wifes friend today. Id like to
apologize
Upon hearing this, Ellisughed and said, You dont need to apologize to me. You didnt offend your
sister-inws friend; you better hurry up and go see our third uncle to take your punishment!
Chapter 380
James was confused.
1
He felt he didnt understand this sentence.
Having offended Keera, why should he go to Uncle Olsen to admit his fault?
He hesitantly looked toward Ellis, furrowing his brows as he asked, Is there some special rtionship
between Keera and Uncle Olsen?
Yes!
What kind of rtionship is that?
Why dont you go and ask Uncle Olsen yourself, then youll know.
Leaving thatment behind, Ellis headed straight out. I have other things to take care of; I wont talk
to you now.
Hey, Ellis, what could you possibly have to do?
James called out with a question.
Ellis, who was walking out, didnt reply when he heard this.
|||
O
?
What could he possibly have to do?
Of course, it was to pick up Mary and bring her home!
He didnt look for herst night, and she really didnte back. Could the mistress of the Olsen family
really stay out like this?!
Ellis quickly arrived at the South familys ce.
After the servant opened the door, he saw Mary patiently feeding Amyplementary food; she held a
spoon, scraping apple puree into Amys mouth.
Then, looking at Amy with a smile, she was full of love and care.
She liked children a lot.
That realization suddenly made Elliss temper re up.
He didnt have the ability to give her a child
Elliss face suddenly darkened as he strode right up to her. Mary, are you having a good time here?
Mary first felt a shadow cast beside her, and immediately the mans icy voice came through, startling
her.
She turned her head and, upon seeing Ellis, she
111
<
promptly stood up. What are you doing here?
Ellis scoffed. Of course, I came to see how my wife is enjoying herself out here!
Mary listened to his sarcastic tone with her eyes cast down, and she remained silent.
Again with that attitude
Ellis felt an indescribable anger rising within him. He suddenly grabbed Marys chin, forcing her to look
up at him. Mary, tell me, do you think its a joke that I dont have the ability to give you a child?!
Mary felt her chin was almost going to burst from his grip as she endured the pain and said, Ive never
thought that way.
Then why did you bring this bastard to humiliate me?!
Elliss eyes were unconsciously filled with tears. Ive already told you about my situation, yet you still
insist that the child is mine Heh, I conceded, and now you put on such a wronged expression!
He felt an extreme sense of aggrievement inside!
He was forced to wear the cuckolds cap because he
09.33
demeaned himself and because he couldnt stand to see Mary getting whipped, so even knowing it was
the Davis familys ploy to force him, he admitted it in the
end.
And what was the result?
Mary didnt show the slightest bit of gratitude; on the contrary, she became increasingly distant and
cold toward him, even demanding a divorce on their wedding night!
Was he really that easy to bully?
Hearing his words, Mary slowly looked up at him. Ellis, did youe here to say all that?
Ellis paused briefly, then stubbornly said, Of course not. If Uncle Olsen hadnt told me to pick you up,
do you think I would havee?!
He quickly let go of her, pushing Mary slightly forward.
Then, he took out a handkerchief as if he found his own fingers dirty, wiping them off.
Every one of his movements twisted Marys heart fiercely
He despised her.
06 33
<
Yes, he misunderstood her as a promiscuous woman,
and that was why he despised her
This realization made Marys face turn pale.
She gave a bitter smile. I stayed outside because I thought you didnt want to see me
I indeed do not want to see you. Ellis stared at her as if wanting to attack her with the most vicious
language
possible to alleviate the pain in his heart. However, as a newlywed couple, not living together doesnt
reflect well on Olsen Groups shares. As the future family head of the Olsen family, every word and
action of mine represents the Olsen family. If journalists find out you live here, how would they spin our
story?
Mary hesitated.
Ellis then spoke again. Will you go back to the Olsen family obediently, or do we divorce right now?
How could Mary possibly want a divorce on the spot?
Keera still needed her to be married to find her
mother.
Mary gripped her fingers tightly, feeling a surge of humiliation. She closed her eyes and took a deep
<
breath. Fine, Ill go back tonight.
Ellis stared at her for a long while before finally snorting coldly and turning to leave.
Just as he reached the doorway, he suddenly saw Keira
and Lewis returning, both standing there.
Keira looked at him with cold eyes, while Lewis stood behind her, looking very obedient
Ellis suddenly felt somewhat embarrassed.
He didnt speak and walked past Keira.
But Keira suddenly said, You learned about todays kindergarten incident, didnt you?
Yes. Ellis thought she was talking about Christina and said, Dont worry, my third uncle also knows
about it and will punish Christina and James to give you an exnation.
At this point, he paused. Jamess punishment will probably be heavier, and as for Christina, the
decision might be to expel her because the Olsen family has their true treasured girl now
Keira, hearing these words, showed no reaction and still gazed at him. Thats not what I mean. I mean,
<
some people clearly have a disease but insist they
dont. While others
She scanned Ellis up and down, lowering her eyes.
Some people clearly dont have a disease, yet insist they do!
Ellis was perplexed.
He frowned, his face turning unpleasant.
Keira slowly said, Ive researched patients with oligospermia and azoospermia; they often cant
perform in bed. Some even need medication to cope, but from what I heard from Mary, youre alright in
that department.
Ellis was shocked.
His face flushed immediately. Dont spew such obscene words here! Lewis, wont you control her?!
Lewis said, Are you impotent?
Ellis was dumbfounded.
Furious, he left with a flick of his sleeve!
Ellis angrily got into the car, and once seated in the back, he finally calmed down, the embarrassment
and
09.34
anger on his face gone.
Oligospermia and azoospermia not able to perform?
But the two times with Mary, he was very capable!
So
novelbin
Ellis suddenly furrowed his brows and looked at the driver. Take me to the hospital.
The driver asked, Mr. Ellis, to which hospital?
Ellis pondered for a moment, dismissing his own familys hospital, and finally decided on an
international one.
The driver immediately drove there.
Ellis secretly entered the hospital this time, disguisin his identity. After sampling on the equipment, he
personally handed it to the testing doctor.
He intended to monitor the whole process today!
To ensure that the results were beyond doubt this
time!
Chapter 381
Elliss identity was special, and he was willing to spend money; therefore, he kept a close eye on the
entire process of the testing.
From sample collection to sending it to the testing room, at every step, he watched carefully.
Even though he didnt understand what the doctors were doing, he could prevent someone from
swapping the samples and ensure that the doctors didnt tamper with anything.
And so it went, right up to thest step.
The test results were uploaded to theputer, finally providing an answer.
Throughout the entire testing process, the doctor even joked while looking at his sample. With this
thickness, there shouldnt be any problems!
These words gave Ellis a lot of confidence.
So, I really dont have any problems, do I?
He sat in the room, waiting for the final results.
As soon as the results from the equipment were transmitted to theputer, he leaned in and asked
anxiously, Doctor, how is it?
The doctor looked at the results on theputer, and his expression changed instantly.
Seeing his reaction, Ellis couldnt help but clench his fingers.
The doctor nced at him, looked back at the results, and after another uncertain look at him, he finally
spoke, Its azoospermia.
Elliss eyebrows immediately furrowed.
A deep sense of disappointment suddenly arose from
the bottom of his heart.
If that doctor hadnt teased him during the testing, if Keira hadnt repeatedly emphasized that he wasnt
sick, he might not have held out such high hopes.
Now, seeing this result, although it was expected, he still found it somewhat hard to ept!
He clenched his fists tightly, and his demeanor was so intense that it frightened the doctor.
The doctors face turned nale. Mr. Ellis vou
09.24
<
Ellis stared at him. Some things can be said, and some things must not be spoken of. Understand?
The doctor hastily swallowed, nodded, and said, I
understand, I understand.
With that, Ellis left the room.
After he was gone, the doctor couldnt help but wipe the cold sweat from his forehead.
He was as pale as paper and was exuding an unusual
terror.
The assistant couldnt help but say, Why do I feel that this result is incorrect? His semen appeared to
be fine!
Plus, generally speaking, men with oligospermia have weak energy, but just now, Mr. Ellis seemed full
of masculine vigor
Shut up!
The doctor immediately scolded, leaving the assistant
confused.
The doctor wiped the cold sweat from his forehead again, and only then did the assistant realize that
there was something seriously wrong with him. Are you are you scared of something?
09.34
Fixated on theputer, the doctor said, Keep
todays matter to yourself. No matter who asks, dont speak a word of it, got it?
The assistant nodded, Understood.
All right, get out.
The assistant left the room.
The doctor then took a deep breath and continued to stare at theputer screen, where Elliss
information was registered long ago.
The assistant, being a recent graduate, didnt
understand.
But the seasoned doctor knew that there existed a
terrifying medical organization in the world, whose ranking among doctors was only heard of, yet not
even the name of the organization was known to them.
That formidable medical organization could monitor the entire worlds medical systems.
Mr. Ellis didnt know who he had offended, leading to his information being registered, so no matter
where he went for testing, the result would always be the
novelbin
<
same!
Azoospermia!
Was that sinister medical organization toying with Mr.
Ellis?
Or was there some other reason?
The doctor had just thought of this when he suddenly realized that he was actually second-guessing
the intentions of that organization, which scared him. He immediately patted his chest. I dont know
anything. Im just an ordinary doctor
The examination process took several hours, and the time Ellis left, it was already dark.
He sat in the car and suddenly let out a bitterug
Was he once again seeking humiliation?!
He snorted and looked out the window.
The car quickly returned to the Olsen family.
Ellis entered the study, opened a bottle of liquor, and gulped it down. Soon, the sound of vehicles came
from
outside.
<
He nced out and saw that Mary hade home.
After Mary got home, she slowly went upstairs, hesitated in front of the bedroom door for a moment,
then opened the door. Not seeing Ellis inside, she let out a sigh of relief.
But before she could fully rx, someone suddenly hugged her tightly from behind, a strong scent of
alcohol enveloping her nose, making her stiff.
She wanted to resist, but Ellis had already roughly picked her up, thrown her onto the bed, and began
to tear off her clothes without care.
Mary panicked. Ellis, what are you doing? Let me
Ellis, however, buried his head in her neck, kissing while his rough hands brutally tore her clothes
Ellis!
Marys eyes widened in panic. No, it will affect the
child!
Child
Ellis paused for a moment, then the mockery in his eyes intensified. He stared at Mary. Thats
someone
elses bastard. Its better gone!
Then, regardless of Marys struggles and screams, he attempted to continue.
Mary struck him in the face with a frantic p!
p!
Elliss mind cleared somewhat, but he still red at her fiercely. Mary, dont push me too far!
Tears rolled from the corners of Marys eyes. I want this child, Ellis, please dont hurt it I can
compensate in other ways
Ellis clenched his fists tightly and after a long moment, violently punched the air beside her!
Mary turned her head slightly.
Ellis abruptly got up. Mary, remember, you owe me These ten months of marriage, you owe me!
The lights were on in the master bedroom, and the silhouettes of two entangled figures flitted through
th sheer window to the outside.
James knelt in the ancestral hall of the Olsen family and could vaguely see it too. He couldnt help but
curl
719
his lip.
His big brother and sister-inw sure had stamina!
He moved his aching knees and then huffed
indignantly.
Until the next day.
The door of the ancestral hall was slowly opened, and James, who had knelt all night, turned his head
to see Uncle Olsen walking in.
James, who practiced martial arts, had a sort of bandit air about him, somewhat simr to Uncle
Olsens, and thus he admired him the most and had always been closest to him since childhood.
At this moment, upon seeing him, James snorted defiantly from his nose.
Uncle Olsen, seeing his demeanor, asked, Do you know what you did wrong?
I dont.
James stiffened his neck. The Olsen family teachings say, our own people shouldnt be bullied. Uncle,
youre not fair! It was bad enough that you bullied me for an outsider, but to also drive Christina out of
the house, I
69.34
cant ept it! Although Christina is our adopted sister, Ive always treated her as my own!
Uncle Olsen, hearing this, red. What outsider? Do you even know who Keera is?!
Chapter 382
James dismissively retorted, Who else could she be?
Suddenly, he remembered what Ellis had said to himst night. There was no need to apologize to his
elder sister-inw, just apologize to Uncle Olsen
He had gone to look for Uncle Olsen yesterday, but before even entering the door, he was sent here to
kneel in the ancestral hall
So was there actually a connection between Keera
and Uncle Olsen?!
For her sake, Uncle Olsen would even drive Christina
out of the house, and now he was saying she wasnt an outsider. Could it mean
Jamess eyes suddenly lit up, and he carefully asked Uncle Olsen, Do you know her well?
Uncle Olsen nodded.
James immediately understood, I see! Then,
congrattions, Uncle!
Finally, he was going to have an aunt!
Although Keera was a bit young and looked more like Uncle Olsens daughter, Uncle Olsen had been
single his entire life. As he grew older, he became
increasingly lonely. Every so often, when James saw him, he felt a deep sense ofpassion and pity.
Even if Keera was younger, and even though she had been divorced and had a child, as long as she
could apany Uncle Olsen, that would be fine!
Thinking James had understood, Uncle Olsen personally helped him up and then said, Be nicer to her
from now on.
James immediately nodded. Dont worry, Uncle, Ill definitely be very polite to her in the future!
Uncle Olsen said, Theres no need for that, just be a bit more affectionate. When Im gone, you guys
must take good care of her.
Upon hearing this, James felt extremely sad. Uncle, dont say that. Youre going to live a long, long life
and keep herpany! But rest assured, I will definitely b
very
dutiful to her in the future!
Uncle Olsen was perplexed.
Its enough ta he dutiful to him. To ha dutiful to hia
own cousin, what was that about?
However, he didnt bother to correct him much, as James was famously academically challenged
simple-minded and physically strong.
He patted James on the shoulder. Alright, you can go
now.
James nodded and walked away.
As he walked a distance, he nced back and saw Uncle Olsen standing alone in the ancestral hall,
murmuring, Six days from now, Ill organize a banquet to publicly announce her identity. Mom, Dad, Ill
bring her back for you to see
Jamess eyes teared up slightly.
Although he had never seen his grandmother, he had heard his father ramble on about how she
worried only about Uncle Olsens marital prospects when she passed away.
The banquet in six days The event shrouded in
secrecy without a word to outsiders turned out to be Uncle Olsens wedding banquet!
But Uncle Olsen was being too low-key.
James decided he had to prepare a meeting gift for his
new aunt!
But what should he give her?
After much thought, James decided, Id better ask my
master!
He was a martial arts student from the Freeman family, one of the five major families.
Although the Freeman family was among the five major families, their business wasnt inmerce but
in
martial arts.
The Freeman familys enterprise wasnt called Freeman Corporation but Freeman Sect.
The Freeman Sect epassed nearly all the martial arts masters of Crera. The scions of the five
major families who wanted to practice martial arts for a strong and healthy body also basically joined
the
Freeman Sect.
James was a promising martial arts talent, noticed from a young age by the direct line of the Freeman
family, and was among the best of his generation within the sects disciples.
00
His master was the younger brother of the current Sect Leader of the Freeman family and second
Martial
Uncle to everyone.
Thus, James was considered a direct, inner disciple within the Freeman Sect, with a high status.
Freeman Sect.
111
At that moment, Keira was there as well, quietly staring at the big gate.
It was understood that taking on apprentices at the Freeman Sect began when they were just children,
since once a child grew up, their bones set and martial artists must build a strong foundation from a
young
age.
Keira, however, had no intention to join the Freem Sect or to pay respects to someone as her master.
She already had her own master in the martial arts
The mysterious South family had requested her cooperation with the five great families of nce
before they would tell her their next ns.
09.23
50
Now, among the five major families, the Olsen family, the Davis family, and the Allen family had been
settled with, leaving only the Freeman family and the Gill family.
She decided to target the Freeman family first.
The Freeman Sect had nurtured so many disciples and, while they never engaged inmercial
ventures to the outside world, they certainly had sources of ie. Besides, if all else failed, hiring
protection from the Freeman Sect could be considered cooperation, right?!
With that thought in mind, Keira stepped forward and knocked on the Freeman familysrge iron gate.
The Freeman family was located in a rather secluded area of nce, and therge iron gate emanated
an ancient charm, clearly with a long history.
The door she knocked on was only a smaller gate.
Soon, a man dressed in a martial arts uniform cam over, opened the door, and upon seeing her, he
hesitated slightly. Miss, who are you looking for?
Keira pondered for a moment. Im looking for the
head of our business affair
f
novelbin
The man hesitated, appraising her. What do you want
with him?
Keira sincerely replied, I would like to hire some security personnel
The man then asked, Which family are you from?
Keira said, The South family
Never heard of this family! How many people are in your family? How big is your residence?
Keira said, Just a three-story vi.
Then what are you doing here?
The man, seeing that Keira looked neatly and pretty, had engaged in more conversation, but on
hearing it was just a small vi, he became irritated. The Freeman Sect isnt a securitypany. If you
want to hire bodyguards, you should at least be from the royal family of Y country, or on the level of the
five great families of nce. Are you joking with me?
Keira quickly said, No, my family might be small, but we can negotiate the price
We dont take on petty tasks!
09.23
The man huffed again, beginning to shove her away. Go on, get lost. Donte here to bother us for
no reason Were very busy, and we have to practice and meditate every day We dont have time to
dawdle here with you!
After that, the man was about to close the door.
But just then, a sports car approached from the distance, its engines roar preceding its arrival.
Hearing the sound of the car, the man immediately craned his neck to look and caught sight of a blue
Maserati speeding toward them.
The mans eyes lit up, Second Senior Brother is here! Move aside, move aside!
He pushed Keira aside, and before the car could even
pull up, therge iron gate was already opened, and he excitedly waved to the car.
The car didnt even stop and drove straight past hin
However, the man showed no sign of being slighted, smiling and waving, Second Senior Brother,
hello!
Keira was speechless
Wasnt this a bit too svconhantic?
Perceiving the expression on Keiras face, the man immediately said proudly, What do you know? Hes
our second senior brother, the most formidable among the young generation! A direct disciple of our
second Sect Leader! Hes from the Olsen family and is the young master of the Olsen Family!
No sooner had these words fallen than the sports car that had driven in suddenly reversed out,
stopping right at the entrance.
James jumped out of the car then and respectfully
approached Keira, Auntie?!
Chapter 383
Keira was confused.
1
She took a step back and asked James, What did you just call me?
James hesitated slightly.
Thinking about how his third uncle preferred younger women, and that the banquet in a few days was
being held in a secretive manner without much fanfare, he cleared his throat, stepped forward, and
said, Ivee to understand your rtionship with my third uncle. Well, its fine if you dont want me
to call you something so intimate in public.
Keira didnt know what to say.
Before she could figure out the rtionship he mentioned, she saw James turn to the gatekeeper and
said, This is an elder of my family No, shes a friend of mine. Be more respectful to her in the future.
The gatekeeper immediately sped his fist in salute. Second Senior Brother, understood!
Then he turned to Keira with a fist salute. I apologize,
youp
novelbin
Freeman Sect really doesnt take temporary jobs.
Only then did James look at Keira. What temporary job?
Keira coughed lightly, I want to cooperate with the
Freeman Sect.
Cooperate?
James waspletely baffled.
The gatekeeper immediatelyughed. Miss, what youre proposing is just a one-time deal, not
cooperation. Even if we assign a few people to protect you out of respect for Second Senior Brother, at
most its an employment rtionship, right?
Keira stopped short on hearing this. So what would qualify as cooperation?
James exined, Actually, the Freeman Sect does ept cooperation from anyone. We just practice
own martial arts. If you really want to talk about a cooperative rtionship, the only way would be for
you to join the Freeman Sect and be an ?nner
Sect Disciple then we could perhans refer to it as a
383 Chapter
cooperation?
Keira was dumbfounded.
Was this what martial arts families mean by cooperation?
She had thought it would be like with the Olsen family and the Davis family, where finding a project
everyone could make money on was considered cooperation.
After pondering for a moment, she looked at James again. So how can one join the Freeman Sect and
be an Inner Sect Disciple?
This question rendered James somewhat speechless.
He coughed, lifted his chin, and said, Actually, its very difficult to be an Inner Sect Disciple. Apart
from hard work acquiredter, it mainly depends on natural talent. Those of us who wish to learn
martial arts are
sent to the Freeman Sect for Bone Assessment around
the age of three or four. Only those with exception innate qualities are taken in as Inner Sect Disciples
the Freeman Sect.
James patted his chest, confidently saying, Out of the seven Olsen brothers of our family, not even the
eldes
was chosen only I was!
09.24
<
Keira thought, Thats your family, not mine.
But
If the Freeman Sect only took in kids, she certainly couldnt turn herself into a three- or four-year-old
child, could she? What was she supposed to do now?
The first person she thought of was Amy.
But that wouldnt do.
Amys personality was too gentle, and she wasnt cut out for martial arts; her bones were too thin and
too soft, though she was quite good at dancing.
Keira was troubled. Hasnt there ever been an older person who was selected?
Yes!
James said, Our senior sister, she was noticed by the Sect Leader when she was fifteen!
Speaking of the senior sister the gatekeeper got excited too. Right, our Sect Leader said that our
senior sister had an extraordinary foundation.
Although she was fifteen, she was especially resilient seemingly because she had been beaten up from
a young age. As a result she developed an irond body.
383 Chapter
which is incredibly formidable. Shes a standout talent among our generation. Unfortunately, the Sect
Leader has been secretly training her, so none of us have seen what the senior sister looks like!
Mentioning the senior sister, James also looked wistful. Our Sect Leader said he nned to have the
senior sistere back to the Freeman Sect at the age of 23 to give us some guidance. By my
calctions, that time should almost be upon us
The gatekeeper immediately got excited. Second Senior Brother, youve practically fought all over the
Freeman Sect unbeaten. When the senior sister
arrives, the two of you should have a match! See who is more powerful!
Upon hearing this, James gave him a smack on the head. What nonsense are you spouting? How
could Ipare with our senior sister? The Sect Leader said that she became a disciple at fifteen,
became a mas by eighteen, and at the age of twenty, she almost bested the Sect Leader by half a
move! I cant even defeat the Sect Leader yet, how could Ipare wit
the senior sister? Dont stir up trouble for me! I know
my ce!
ww
09-24
383 Chapter
The gatekeeper chuckled.
Keira, unable to contain herself as the two men chatted enthusiastically, interjected, Actually, my
constitution isnt too shabby either. Ive been especially resilient to beatings since I was young. Could
you take me to meet your Sect Leader?
As soon as she said this, both the gatekeeper and James fell silent.
They both looked toward Keira in unison, twitching at the corners of their mouths as if they thought
what she had just said was a joke.
ncing at James, the gatekeeper coughed and said, Not to put you down, but youre over twenty this
year, arent you? No matter how skilled someone is, by that age their bones have set, and without a
solid foundation, its no good. The legend of the senior
sister, being able to practice martial arts at fifter the Sect Leader said it was because she never had e
to eat or wear when she was young, so her body fully developed
Keira exined, But I also started practicing ma arts when I was fifteen. Maybe theres a chance?
06.24
Back when she had just started middle school, she left the Olsen family at the age of fourteen. After
that, she worked to earn money and met a martial arts master of her own.
While she was selling balloons in the park and reading books at the same time, a middle-aged man
kept staring at her and then approached her.
Youngdy, I can see that you have an exceptional foundation and a natural talent for martial arts.
Why dont you be my disciple?
At the time, Keira was almost ready to call the police, daiming he was harassing her, until he finally
agreed to pay her five hundred bucks for an hour of martial arts practice with him every day. That was
when she consented,
She trained with him for four or five years, and
eventually, her master said he was going to wander world. He told her to keep practicing on her own
that he would look for her when the right time car
Come to think of it, it had been two years since shest saw her master.
She didnt even ask for her masters name when he
<
left
Keira then looked toward James. Just take me to see him. We wont know if itll work or not until we
try.
James wanted to refuse.
But then he remembered his uncles instruction from
this morning to be filial to his aunt, and he twitched at the corner of his mouth. Alright, then follow me!
James tossed the car keys to the gatekeeper and walked into thepound with Keira.
The Freeman Sect was vast, and as soon as they
entered, they could see martial artists practicing all around, with grunts and shouts echoing non-stop,
oozing with masculinity.
After walking with James for about half an hour, they arrived in front of a bungalow. He said, The Sect
Leader is meditating inside. Ill call him for you.
Inside the room.
At that moment, Trevor Freeman, the Sect Leader of
the Freeman Sect, had tears streaming down his face. He was looking at a photo with his disciple,
Keira, on his phone, sobbing uncontrobly.
Having been so picky all his life, he had only taken in one disciple, but how could she have drowned so
young?!
Just then, he heard Jamess voice from outside the door, Master, Ive brought someone to see you. Is
it a good time now?
Chapter 384
Keira was about to turn 23 years old.
1
Trevor had just dispatched someone to Oceanion a few days ago to bring her back and let everyone
meet this rumored elder martial sister.
He was very fond of this disciple.
Trevor was a very earnest person. After bing the Sect Leader, taking in disciples was extremely
important, as it rted to the selection of the next
Sect Leader for the Freeman Sect.
Yet after assessing the talent and bones of his own familys offspring, even his own son, as well as
children from nceing to seek martial arts training, he
found none to his satisfaction.
As a result, he dyed the decision for many years.
Adhering to a policy of preferring ack rather than an unworthy disciple, he absolutely refused to take
on disciples. His own younger brother, also the sects second disciples eldest disciple, James, became
very sought after at that time.
**
<
Everyone was specting that James might marry into
the Freeman family, inheriting the Freeman Sect and bing the next Sect Leader.
Trevor thought so too.
However, this was the worst-case scenario. Given the choice, of course, he wanted the best in the
world.
He began traveling around the country, trying to find the most suitable child, until seven years prior
when
he arrived in Oceanion.
Back then, in the park, he was watching the running children, but he inexplicably took a liking to a little
balloon-selling girl.
The little girl must have just finished school, so she arrivedte and could only stand selling balloons in
a
corner.
The vendor next to her even bullied her, telling her to sit down or she would block the others light.
The little girl didnt bring a chair, so she simply stood there in a squatting posture.
Trevor found it amusing.
Those who practiced martial arts knew how tiring this
<
action was. He wanted to see how long the little girl
could persist, and an hour went by two hours went
by
The little girl had persisted in that half-squatting position for a whole three and a half hours!
And the key was that she did so without changing her expression.
Trevor immediately began observing her bone
structure, and upon seeing it, he was drawn to Keira as if a starving wolf had spotted meat.
Thus followed his insistence on teaching her martial arts and having her call him master.
It was onlyter that he discovered the little girl had a formidable mother who, from a young age,
subjected her to beatings and scolding the reason she was so resilient and had such a strong physique
was due to
that torment.
Even though the child was already fifteen years old, her bodys age was around ten due to chronic
malnourishment; she hadnt missed the optimal age to begin martial arts training.
No normal child would grow up in such an extreme
environment, so her inhuman mother, in an indirect way, had actually done her a favor.
Seeing her potential, Trevor wanted her to quit school
and follow him, but Keira insisted on continuing her
education. Finding no other choice, he settled down in Oceanion for her sake.
From initially practicing an hour each day to two hours, and finally, Keira managed to defeat him!
After Trevor had taught her all he could, he decided to leave, telling her he woulde to take her
home after she graduated from university at the age of 23.
How could the elder martial sister of the Freeman Sect
be left to wander outside?
After he returned to the Freeman Sect, he mentioned
this to his younger brother and the sects disciples, and since then, everyone was joyfully awaiting the
elder martial sisters return at the age of 23!
After a long wait, with Trevor unable to leave due to
sect affairs, he sent someone to fetch her. However,
when the person returned, they reported that the elder martial sister, Keira, also known as Mrs. Horton,
had drowned!!
A
10.39
<
Trevor couldnt believe this and made a personal trip
to Oceanion, where he indeed saw her tombstone and the photo on it.
It was his dear disciple!
Trevor found it incredibly hard to believe, and deeply impacted, he returned to nce and became
despondent, shutting himself in his room.
novelbin
Now, the entire Freeman Sect still didnt know that the
eldest senior sister had met with an ident
He didnt dare to think about it. How incredibly sad, distressed, and pained the entire Freeman Sect
would
be if he revealed this news?
He looked at the photo of himself together with Keira on the phone, at the girls clear, bright, and
beautiful expression as if her voice and smile were still in front of him, making his eyes redden.
His beloved disciple probably didnt know until her death that she was actually the eldest senior sister
of Creras greatest martial arts sect, the Freeman Sect, did she? Nor did she understand her
importance to the Freeman Sect!
Trevor thought of this and once again clutched his
<
chest, his eyes reddened from crying once more
bing teary.
So, when he heard Jamess words, he suddenly felt a bit panicked and blurted out, This is not a good
time!
In front of others, he had always been the stern Sect Leader; how could he face anyone when he was
crying
like this?!
Jamess footsteps paused slightly.
Seeming to sense something off in his voice, James asked, Master, are you feeling unwell?
Unwell? His heart was practically breaking apart!
Who could have imagined that the future of the Freeman Sect, his disciple, would be drowned to
death?
Wasnt she able to swim?
Trevor, with tears in his eyes, sobbed and said, Im
fine.
James was perplexed.
Outside.
James and Keira looked at each other, both a bit
s
confused about the situation.
However
Keira nced at the door, feeling that the voice inside sounded slightly familiar.
But her master was always smiling; the voice inside carried a crying tone, rendering her unable to
recognize it.
Yet James, concerned and flustered, asked, Master, are you sure nothing is wrong? My
In the split second when the word aunt was about to escape his lips, James realized Keira had just
now preferred not to be called that in public, so he quickly changed his way of addressing her. My
friend knows bit of medicine, why not let her check on you?
James felt that since Keera managed to diagnose Bobbys brain tumor, she must be a very skilled
doctor.
Keira tried to stop him, Im not
However, James didnt listen to her at all. You dont need to exin further; just help take a look at my
Sect Leader. Hes usually very healthy, rarely even catching a cold. Whats wrong with his voice today?
<
Ive heard that theres a new virus going around, targeting peoples throats specifically. Master, you
havent been infected by this strain, have you? You cant ignore it; you need timely medical diagnosis
and
treatment!
Trevor thought, How could this brat be so annoying?!
He hastily took out a tissue, wiped his tears, and then tried to speak with as much dignity as possible.
Im fine! Go away! I cant meet anyone today!
James didnt want to leave just like that.
What if Keerained to his uncle, iming he wasnt diligent in his duties?
He coughed lightly. Master, please dont say that. Y sound strange, so there must be a problem! Im
con
in now.
Leaving that statement, he stepped forward and pushed open the door.
Then he winked at Keira, striding into the room with
her!
Master, my friend here is quite capable, so let her have a look at you. By the way, could you give my
friend a little help with something?
Chapter 385
Keira followed behind James, thinking he was acting
too recklessly.
If the Sect Leader had already said it wasnt a good time, it wouldnt have mattered if she had waited.
But since the door was open, she still wanted to seize the opportunity, especially since her master had
once said she was a good prospect for martial arts.
She followed James into the room and instinctively
looked toward the Sect Leader first.
Then she heard some rustling sounds, and when she looked over, she noticed the Sect Leader had his
back
to them, clearly not wanting to see anyone.
James scanned the room and suddenly sensed that something was off.
There were bundles of tissue on the floor, and the Sect Leader had a hoarse voice when he spoke,
so
Master, have you been crying?
James didnt think to cover for the Sect Leader at all.
<
Trevr was speechless.
This damnable disciple!
He must tell his second brother to give him a good
lesson!
Trevor took a deep breath. Get out!
James felt the Sect Leaders resentment and didnt dare dy any further, so he quickly backed away
with Keira. Alright, Master, then well leave you be and wont disturb you anymore. You keep
crying By the way, do you want us to bring you a pack of tissues? His response was throwing a shoe
at James!
James instinctively tried to dodge, but if he did, the shoe would hit Keira behind him, so he turned his
head, and the shoe ended up hitting his butt.
The other shoe flew at the same time, hitting the door and shutting it with a bang.
James touched his own butt.
He gave Keira an awkward nce, Aun Miss Keira, the Sect Leader is in a bad mood today. How
about wee back another day?
<
But Keira was looking elsewhere and suddenly asked, Why dont you introduce me to others instead?
Or maybe I should just take you as my master, that would make me part of the direct line, right?
No, no!
James quickly waved his hands. Were in the wrong generation!
She was an elder. How could he take her as his
disciple?!
Keira thought about it and figured it was true. They were cousins, so it wouldnt be right to take him as
a master because of the generation gap.
Besides
James coughed and lifted his chin slightly. Not everyone can take on a disciple as they wish. The
conditions for the Freeman Sects direct descendants
to take on disciples are very strict
Even though there was now a senior sister, if she didnt marry into the Freeman family, the future Sect
Leader position would still be his.
As the prospective Sect Leader of the Freeman family,
any disciple he took would be rted to the next Header, so the Freeman Sect had strict requirements
for taking on disciples.
Keira asked, How strict?
James exined, First off, disciples who want to join have to go to the Bone Assessment Hall for a
bone assessment, then they train for a month, and if they can endure that, theyll meet the direct
descendants. All members of the direct line get to pick their disciples. Thats how I was chosen!
Keira asked, What about those who are older? Do they also need to go through bone assessment?
James nodded. Of course, no one can skip this step. Bone assessment is very mystical. It can reveal
whether youre suitable for martial arts, if you have any talent, or how far youve progressed
Keira said, Then take me to the Bone Assessment
Hall.
James was dumbfounded.
He looked at Keira in confusion. That ce is currently filled with kids. Are you sure you want to
90?
<
Keira nodded. Yes.
Her foundation was solid. Her master had assured her
there were no issues.
Who knows? Maybe the Freeman Sect would take a fancy to her, not care about her age, and ept
her!
novelbin
James saw her insistence and touched his nose. Well then okay.
So, half an hourter
At the Bone Assessment Hall, there suddenly appeared
such a spectacle.
Keira queued up, standing among a group of four and five-year-old children, standing out like a crane
among
chickens.
The few children before and after her looked at her and all burst intoughter.
This also drew the attention of the people around.
Someone teased her.
Hey, Miss, dont you feel embarrassed standing among a bunch of kids?
Othersughed and looked toward James.
<
Second Senior Brother, who is this? Shes so old, the
growth tes in her bones have all fused. Theres no future left for her. Hurry up and take her out.
Dont be joking around here!
James gave an embarrassed smile and also sighed in resignation.
If this was his own sister, he would have long since forcibly taken her away, but how could he when she
was the woman his third uncle fancied?
He should show some respect to his future third aunt!
He coughed and said, Whats wrong with that? Our eldest senior sister wasnt discovered by the Sect
Leader until she was fifteen. Who knows, my third friend here might have a good set of bones.
The eldest senior sister is a genius, how many of her
can there be in this world?
Right, the Sect Leader wandered outside for nearly ten years before he found our eldest senior sister.
Besides, the Sect Leader said that the eldest senior
sister had a special background that led her to this profession. Did your friend also have a tough life
growing up?
James was speechless.
After finding out that Keera was going to be his third aunt, he specifically inquired about her character.
Keera grew up in a well-off family, quite happily; onlyter did she blindly marry Howard and suffer a
little from the bitterness of love.
He also looked toward Keira. Shall we go? Its really
quite embarrassing.
Keira said, I m fine here on my own.
How can that do? If my third uncle finds out about this, hell definitely beat me up!
Keira was perplexed
She smiled faintly. Then thank you very much.
Its nothing, but after the Bone Assessment, you should give up, alright?
Keira nodded. Yes, if after the Bone Assessment, I still
cant be an Inner Sect Disciple, then Ill give up.
Jamesforted her again, But dont be too disheartened. If you really, really want to join the
Freeman Sect, Ill think of another way.
Keira knew he was justforting her.
If there was another way, James would have already employed it. Why would he bring her here?
Although she found it quite novel, she had never had such an experience.
But seeing James looking like he wanted to cover up
his face
Queuing was still boring, and somewhat slow.
After all, there was only one Bone Assessment master, and yet there were so many peopleing to
seek apprenticeship every day.
Before they knew it, two hours had passed, and finally, a child in front of her entered the room, and
Keira
slowly let out a sigh of relief.
Her turn was up next!
Five minutester, the child in front came out
dejected, and upon spotting the waiting parents, immediately burst into tears
James looked on with concern.
What if his aunt wasnt selectedter, or even worse,
was ridiculed by the Bone Assessment master? She
wouldnt cry, would she?
Chapter 386
Next!
With the voice echoing through the room, Keira straightened her back and pushed the door open.
The Freeman Sect resembled an ancient noble manor.
The houses inside all retained rustic and ssical
characteristics.
The Bone Assessment Hall was also a small bungalow, simr to the temples she had visited, with an
elder dressed in practice garments sitting on a cushion, sporting a long beard, and looking quite
elegant.
novelbin
Elder Grant had been responsible for the Bone Assessment for several decades.
He had discovered many a talented child and then made rmendations to the Sect Leader and
direct lineage elders.
Before the Sect Leader took on disciples, the pressure on him was immense, a pity though, for there
were no exceptional prospects.
Ever since the Sect Leader had taken on disciples and
announced to the public that the eldest apprentice could now defeat the Sect Leader himself, his
workload had immediately lightened.
The younger generations were still far from taking on disciples.
Therefore, when a child was exceptionally gifted, he would only rmend them to the direct lineage;
the rest could only stay to be average disciples.
He leisurely sipped a cup of tea and then looked toward the door; upon seeing Keira, he was
momentarily taken aback before speaking, Didnt they say parents cant enter?
He looked around her, Where is your child?
Keira didnt know what to say.
Touching her nose, she also felt a bit embarrassed, Uh, Im here for the Bone Assessment.
Nonsense!
Elder Grant was almost amused by the absurdity. Your growth tes have long since fused. Whats
there to assess? In all my years of assessing bones, Ive never seen an adult have it done!
<
Keira said earnestly, I think I have potential and wish to take a master.
Elder Grant scrutinized her from head to toe, then realization dawned upon him. Arent you Keera?
Keira was surprised.
She blinked in surprise, asking, You know me?
Of course, I know you! Elder Grant eximed, half amused, half exasperated. You are an Outer Sect
Disciple of Freeman Sect. How could I not know you? Moreover, I was the one who epted you into
the Outer Sect!
Keira immediately furrowed her brow. I see.
So, her sister had wanted to join the Freeman Sect from an early age. It seemed the South family had
given her sister such orders before.
Elder Grant couldnt help but say, You were sent here by your parents when you were four or five, but
after assessing your bones, I found your talent average and declined. To my surprise, you came back
year after
year!
Elder Grant said in resignation, Your parents begged
me earnestly, saying they just wanted you to learn martial arts. There are so many martial arts sses
outside, and I couldnt understand why they were so insistent on sending you to the Freeman Sect.
The Freeman Sect wasnt amon martial arts school; it was one of the few serious martial arts
institutions in Crera.
The ancient martial arts of Crera had fallen behind with the advancements of technology.
In the age of modern firearms, cold weapons and their practitioners were hardly a match
As a result, many martial arts sects had declined and even disbanded. The Freeman Sect had
persisted to this day because, firstly, it had a substantial family fortune to support it and, secondly, the
martial arts of the Freeman Sect were still among the top-ranked in
the world.
Therefore, those who joined the Freeman Sect werent just looking for a bit of exercise; most of them
intended to spend their entire lives practicing martial
arts within the sect.
It baffled him why Keeras parents sent a clearly
<
untalented child to the Freeman Sect.
Yet, Keeras parents were persistent, even going so far as to bring gifts to his home, blocking his way,
and even once, kneeling outside and refusing to rise until they forced him to pass Keeras assessment.
Elder Grant had never seen such stubborn people; with no choice, he reluctantly granted her the status
of an Outer Sect Disciple.
After all, many Outer Sect Disciples were businessmen who supported the operation of the Freeman
Sect.
Inner Sect Disciples, however, couldnt be allowed to mix in under false pretenses, no matter what.
Only then did Keeras parents give up.
Since then, Keera had be an Outer Sect Disciple
of the Freeman Sect.
Elder Grant looked at her/ After you became an Outer Sect Disciple, your parents finally quieted down,
but I heard you werent doing well there either, unable to endure hardship. Someone even said you
were about to leave the sect entirely. Why are you back again?
Keira paused upon hearing this.
Keera was delicate and frail by nature, but where did
this reputation for being unable to endure hardshipe from?
Her sister had always been best at forbearance!
She couldnt help furrowing her brows, sensing deception.
But now wasnt the time to dwell on these thoughts. Keira just looked at Elder Grant. I wish to be
an Inner Sect Disciple.
Upon hearing this, Elder Grant let out a sigh. I know youve always wanted to be an Inner Sect
Disciple, but your bone structure is clear; youck the talent! Keera, you should leave. If you want to
improve your health, just practice more with the Outer Sect Disciples. Dont waste my time here!
Keira stepped forward. Elder Grant, after years of diligent study and practice, I feel that my physique
has improved greatly, and my skills arent bad either. Could
you assess me one more time?
Elder Grant frowned. Talent is something youre born
with, it cannot be cultivated Intor Vou cama hora
every
as a child; do you think I dont know what youre like? Even if youve gotten a bit stronger now, your
bone structure and talent are clear. Keera, you should leave. There are several other children waiting.
But Keira stood her ground with a forceful attitude. Elder Grant, there are so many children behind me,
and its normal for me to wait in line. There are no age restrictions for the Bone Assessment, and
everythingplies with the rules of the Freeman Sect. So, why dont you finish assessing me?
Elder Grant wanted to say something else, but Keira interjected, Its you who are dying the process
now,
not me.
Elder Grant was shocked.
He was so frustrated by her insistence that heug Keera, you asking for a Bone Assessment is a
waste time in itself! Stop arguing with me and leave immediately, or Ill have someone throw you out,
and you might even lose your status as an Outer Sect Disciple!
Keira was speechless.
Just then, James noticed the altercation inside the
<
room and hurried in. Elder Grant, dont be angry. Mis:
Keera is a friend of mine
When Elder Grant saw him, his expression eased slightly, but he still huffed. Then take your friend and
leave. Dont waste my time here!
James looked at Keira, saw her cold expression with no intention of leaving, and smiled at Elder Grant.
Elder Grant, since were here, would you mind assessing her? Just as a favor to me.
James was considered the second elder brother and was in a rtionship with a daughter of the
Freeman family. If the eldest sister didnt wish to marry into the Freeman family, he would be the future
Sect Leader
It was a favor he had to grant.
Elder Grant grunted, Fine, Ill assess you! Make it quick!
Keira immediately stepped forward.
Elder Grants handnded on her wrist, and his
expression instantly became one of shock.
Chapter 387
Elder Grants expression went nk for a moment, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.
He had assessed many bones, but the bones of Keera had made a deep impression on him.
Her joints were weak and powerless, her bones soft, indeed not the right material for practicing martial
arts. Even as she grew older year by year, there was no
improvement.
Therefore, Keeras parents had pleaded with him several times, but he had never relented.
With such bones, even if one tried hard, they were
destined to have no connection with martial arts; perhaps she could learn something like dance
instead.
Even growing up, it was impossible for a change to
ur.
But this time, after feeling her bones again, he was suddenly baffled by the bones of the person before
him.
Were these the same soft and powerless bones of
0
Keera?
No
The person before him had very hard bones, yet the joints were very supple; the tendons and bones
felt as if they were exceptionally good!
It was as if she was a martial arts expert who had practiced for many years!!
Unable to help himself, Elder Grant looked at Keira again and then asked, How long do you practice
martial arts each day?
Keira cast her eyes down. Two hours.
Elder Grant immediately frowned.
How could this be possible!
Two hours a day, even if one started exercising in the womb, wouldnt result in such tendons and
bones.
He furrowed his brow, looking carefully at Keira again as if trying to see why such a significant change
had
urred.
But after looking for a long while, he couldnt spot anything underhanded.
0
He could only continue to feel Keiras other arm, and the sensation upon touching was still very hard!
He couldnt help but turn to James. Come here.
James walked over to his side.
Elder Grant began to feel his bones.
James felt ticklish and was somewhat baffled; he
couldnt help but back away. Elder Grant, what are you doing?
But Elder Grant frowned.
He suddenly started to doubt his own bone assessment skills!
Indeed, the bones of an adult couldnt bepared with those of children, and the standards of
judgment were different, but the tendons and bones of a martial artist were certainly not the same as
those of an ordinary person.
Why did he feel that Keeras tendons and bones were
better than Jamess?
That was absolutely unreasonable!
James was among the best of his generation in the
214
387 Chapter 380
Freeman Sect, second only to the senior sister; he was considered top-notch, and the senior sister
wast exceptional.
Keera was so weak as a child, so how could she possibly be stronger than James?
As Elder Grant was puzzled, James couldnt help but suppress augh. Elder Grant, are you done?
There are others in line waiting behind!
Right.
Elder Grant withdrew his hand and looked at Keira.
James then asked, How are Keeras tendons and bones?
Elder Grant hesitated for a moment and then, a long pause, chose a safer word. Theyre not bad have
indeed been practicing martial arts diligently these years. How about this, why dont you particip in the
Outer Sects martial artspetition?
Keira didnt understand how formidable her martial arts skills were.
It was just that after learning martial arts from her master, she seemed to have never lost in one-on-one
fights.
Hearing this, she was slightly startled. The Outer Sect martial artspetition?
novelbin
Yes, Elder Grant stroked his beard. Outer Sect Disciples do have the opportunity to be Inner
Sect Disciples, and that is through the martial arts tournament. If you can ce in the top three, youll
have the chance to enter the Inner Sect. At that time, the Sect Leader and the Elders will select high-
quality martial talents from among you and teach them properly. With your aptitude, you should
participate!
Elder Grant thought this was the safest approach!
Since the bone assessment was inconclusive, why give it a try?
In the martial arts tournament, if she won, then the Freeman Sect wouldnt miss out on a good seedling
like you; if she lost, then it just meant she wasnt up to snuff, and indeed he was wrong in his initial
assessment!
Keira also felt his reasoning made sense, so she nodded and headed out.
Tames nced at Elder Grant saw the flicker in his
0
eyes, and that he dared not meet his own gaze, and immediately misconstrued the meaning of Elder
Grants words.
Elder Grant must have suggested this method because Keera had poor bone structure, thus aiming to
discourage her!
So, he followed Keira out and immediately asked, Are you sure you want to participate in the martial
arts tournament?
Keira nodded. Yes, where do I sign up?
Theres no need to sign up. Youre quite in luck as the first match is tomorrow. You just have to show
up d participate. Only those who can withstand three moves from my third junior brother are qualified t
enter thepetition.
Keira understood that there was a preliminary
selection.
That made sense. With so many Outer Sect Disciples in the Freeman Sect, if everyone participated,
wouldnt thepetition procedures be tooplicated?
Keira nodded, thought for a moment, and then walked
out
0
James followed her and said, Are you sure you want to participate? If you are certain, then Ill be the
one conducting the selection tomorrow.
As the third junior brothers status was lower than his, it seemed logical that he should be the one
doing it, but James, acting like a big shot, felt that it was beneath him to do such a task.
But if his third aunt wanted to participate, then he should at least help her out, right? At the very least,
he should help her enter the registration phase.
Keira then said. Dont help me, Ille back
tomorrow.
James nodded, followed her, and escorted her o
the Freeman Sect.
After bidding her farewell at the gate, James watch Keira get into a car that had been parked near the
Freeman Sect.
James nced at it and came to a halt.
What did he see?!
He actually saw a gigolo exit the drivers side and affectionately wrap his arms around Keeras waist,
0
leading her to the passenger side.
How did things go today?
Lewis was currently asking in a deep voice. Do you need my help?
Nope, Keira said. Ive found a way to proceed. As long as I participate in the martial arts tournament
and ce in the top three, I can be an Inner Sect Disciple. By then, Ill have essentially
established a cooperation with the Freeman family.
Martial arts tournament? Are you up for it? Do you
need me to help?
Lewis examined her small frame.
Keiraughed. Should we practice when we get
home?
Sure, Ill help you, but dont use it as an excuse not to sleep with me tonight.
Keira was speechless.
Ever since this man had started indulging, was he thinking about it every single day?
The two of them chatted while getting into the car
and drove off, only to see James standing there, dumbfounded.
He hastily got into his own sports car, drove straight home, and burst into Elliss room. Ellis, I cant
believe Keera dares to keep a gigolo outside! Are you aware of
this?
Ellis was perplexed.
He hesitated before speaking, I am aware
You know and you did nothing about it? How is this fair to Uncle? To think I treated her with such
respect today, only to find out shes been secretly doing this behind Uncles back! Ellis, how can we let
a woman lik this into our family?
Ellis scanned him from head to toe and suddenly
asked, Do you know what the rtionship between
Keera and Uncle is?
Chapter 388
James immediately answered, Of course I know!!
You know?
Yes!
James looked at Ellis. Uncle Olsen told me all about it
today!
Ellis then said with heavy emphasis, Since you know, then you should realize just how indulgent Uncle
Olsen is toward her. And that man isnt a gigolo; hes
As his words reached this point, he suddenly thought of Lewis wanting to keep his identity hidden, and
th he definitely wouldnt want too many people to know so he changed his tone. Anyway, dont meddle
in others affairs, Uncle Olsen knows what hes doing!
What?!
James felt as if his entire world had copsed.
Uncle Olsen knew she was keeping a gigolo on the side? Even so, he still wanted to be with her?
Jamess eyes widened.
<
Is Uncle Olsen really so undiscerning? And I totally
couldnt tell that Uncle Olsen is such a romantic! He can tolerate something like this?!
How is that possible!
James retorted.
Ja
Ellis frowned at him. Why are you making such a big deal out of it? Keera may be divorced, but she
still needs a partner!
Cant Uncle Olsen be with her?! James argued.
Ellis sighed. Uncle Olsen is getting old, and what if he passes away before her? Who will be with her
then? Besides, thats their freedom. Dont meddle in their
business.
James was dumbfounded.
His brain felt like it was overheating!
When did his family produce such a Casanova?!
However
James nced at Ellis again, his eyes briefly shing.
He had identally seen the report Ellis had prepared, and only then did he know that his elder brother
was
diagnosed with azoospermia. But if that was the case, how did his sister-inw get pregnant?
So no wonder his brother wasnt home on his
wedding night, and the atmosphere between him and Mary had also been off; turns out Ellis was a
cuckold all along.
Even so, Ellis still brought Mary home, andst night what was it again
Another Casanova.
James couldnt help but smack his forehead. Howe the Olsens are all so infatuated with love?
Ellis looked at him, What did you say?
Nothing, nothing
James slipped away and happened to bump intoing downstairs.
Seeing James, Mary immediately greeted him politel Hello, James.
But James snorted coldly, ignored her, and ran off.
He didnt like this sister-inw who cuckolded his brother!
And Keera, who cuckolded Uncle Olsen, he liked even
less!
The two men in the family were bewitched by these two women,pletely muddleheaded. He,
James, wouldnt indulge them!
Just as he rushed out, he saw Victoria slowly approaching.
Her expression looked somewhat unpleasant. Upon seeing James, she immediately asked, James, I
heard from Uncle Olsen that the Olsens want to sever ties
with Christina. Is that true?
James coughed, Well, she did something wrong.
Indeed, the incident with the live broadcast was
Christinas fault.
She had her little schemes, which wasnt a problem, but she shouldnt have risked the reputation of the
kindergarten and the entire Olsen Group by causing such a stir; it was also Uncle Olsens punishment
for
her.
However, Christina had neither the energy nor the time to worry about this punishment right now. Her
san had haan dinanasad with a brain tumor and ung
<
currently undergoing treatment in the hospital.
It was said that if the treatment failed over time, he might go abroad for further care.
James thought of this and when he looked up, he saw Victoria tentatively looking at him. James, have
you heard about Keeras situation?
Jamess brow immediately furrowed upon hearing that name. What about her?
Victoria cautiously began. Nothing, nothing much, its just the banquet in five days, it should be
hosted by Uncle Olsen for her, right?
Yes.
James also frowned.
Victoria then hung her head. Once Keera enters our household, will you, like Ellis and Uncle Olsen,
favor
her?
Of course not!
James let out a snort ofughter, then looked at Victoria and, sensing her apprehension, immediately
reassured her. Youre afraid that well all favor Mary and Keera and treat you badly, arent you? Dont
worry. Although youre not my blood sister, you grew up with me and have long been a sister in my
heart!
Keera wasnt his blood cousin! How could shepare
to Victoria?
Besides, although he had intended to show her respect for the sake of Uncle Olsen, Keera actually
dared to gallivant with others outside, which was disrespectful
to Uncle Olsen.
Well
She wants to attend the martial artspetition at the Freeman Sect tomorrow? Wishful thinking!
He had originally nned to go easy on her, but now. he would do anything to stop her!
As James was thinking of this, Victoria breathed a sigh
novelbin
of relief.
It seemed that at least James truly paid no mind to Keera, and she couldnt help but ask again, What
about the rest of our brothers?
James let out a scoff. Dont worry. The moment that sort of person bes part of this family, well all
look down on her! Youll always be our dear sister, and
)
she
James sneered.
If Uncle Olsen liked her, then he would trip her up in
private.
If Uncle Olsen ever came to his senses about this
infatuation, then they would certainly make sure Keera
couldnt walk away unscathed!!
Victoria had no idea what he was thinking and
immediately rxed
Inside the South residence, Keira also had no notion of what was happening. She and Lewis not only
sparred outside in the yard that evening but also had a bout in the bedroom, on the bed.
The oue of their sparring resulted in herplete defeat, thoroughly dominated by Lewis
s, women were at a disadvantage in this arena.
When Keira woke up the next day, she regretfully thought that it would have been better if she had
been the one on top!
<
Lewis, satisfied like a sated beast, regarded Keira after recalling the savory experience of the previous
night. He sighed and said, You have to attend the selection for the martial artspetition today, so Ill
let you off
for now.
Keira was speechless.
She immediately got dressed and left the room.
She saw Lewis seated behind the wheel again, like an obedient and sensible little puppy.
Keira couldnt help but roll her eyes.
Lewis, the veteran driver, drove safely all the way to
the Freeman Sect.
Keira went to report to the Outer Sect Disciple area
first, but the moment she entered, she saw James standing at the entrance waiting for her.
Keira greeted him only to see that the man who had been so warmly passionate towards her the day
before was now crossing his arms, lifting his chin, and coldly said, Dont bother participating in todays
Keira, puzzled, asked, Why not?
Ellis then flexed his wrist. Ill be selecting people today. Better to avoid me identally being too
forceful and hurting you, then Uncle Olsen would be
heartbroken!
Chapter 389
Keira was perplexed.
Even from this distance, she could feel the hostility emanating from James.
novelbin
What was wrong with her cousin today?
He was very helpful the day before, but today he was giving her this attitude.
Keira wanted to find out why. Is there any misunderstanding between us?
Theres no misunderstanding.
James narrowed his eyes and stared at her intently as he spoke methodically, Freeman Sect rules: no
mercy is to be shown in the sparring arena, so think carefully. Are you sure you want topete?
Seeing that he wasnt going to exin, Keira didnt bother to ask again and simply nodded, Yes.
Good, then dont me me for not being courteous!
James turned and entered the yard, standing in the
middle of it.
<
Keira followed him in.
The conversation of the Outer Sect Disciples of the Freeman Sect could be heard to the side.
Why has the second senior brother personallye today?
Normally, such matters are handled by the third
senior brother. This year, with the second senior brother stepping in, who could possibly withstand his
three moves?!
And the second senior brother looks so grim!
We Outer Sect Disciples already find it very difficult
to enter the Inner Sect. With the second senior
brother as the obstacle, probably lots of people will b weeded out It looks like my hopes of getting
into the Inner Sect are dashed again this year!
As a group of people were whispering and discussing in low voices, James scanned the crowd and
then said
slowly, Alright, I know what youre worried about. Today, Ill go easy, trying to let all of you sign up!
After saying this, he nced at Keira.
10:2
Everyone but her!
Today, he was going to ensure Keera was drenched in blood right there, preferably missing the
banquet
where his third uncle would publicly announce her identity in four days time!
The Outer Sect Disciples around felt a sigh of relief when they heard this.
Someone promptly stepped forward. Second senior brother, are you really going to show mercy?
Yes,e on.
After James said this, he beckoned the man with a
gesture.
The man immediately stepped forward and threw a
punch at James, but in the next instant, he was seized
by James who then swiftly neutralized him with a
move.
The person was speechless.
James immediately released him. Sorry, try again. My body just reacted subconsciously
10-90
The mans face lit up with joy, and he attacked once again. True to his word, James went easy, not
using his full strength, so the man passed the test and joyously went to sign up for the martial arts
conference.
Then came the second and the third
Keira was in line, waiting to spar with James.
It was at that moment someone tugged on her clothes from behind. Keira turned around and saw a
skinny boy standing there, excitedly saying to her, Keera, this year we can both sessfully sign up!
Keira was perplexed.
Without a word from her, the boy lowered his voi and added, In the past few years, both of us have
come every year, but youve never managed even get past the third senior brothers single move. This
year, its the second senior brother, whos so kind-hearted that hes sure to go easy on us for three
moves, then we can sign up sessfully! As long seed in signing up, well be part of those who
as u
participated in the martial arts conference, and then Jackson Gill wont dare bully us anymore!
Keiras brows furrowed slightly.
C
Jackson Gill?
Who was that?
But before she could figure out what was happening, someone on the stage ahead shouted, Next,
Matias
Gill!
The boy behind her instantly responded, Here!
He gave Keira a look, Ill try and see if the second senior brother really will go easy as he says.
And with that, he stepped onto the stage.
James indeed went easy, letting Matias pass.
Matias came down excitedly, saying to Keira, Keera, theres a real chance this year!
As he spoke, James on the tform suddenly sneered,
Next, Keera South!
By now, Keira was used to this name and promptly stepped onto the stage upon hearing the call.
Just as she steadied her stance, she saw James looking at her and saying, Keera, Ill be taking good
care of you in a moment! Three moves. Youve got to hold on tight!
<
Keira was a little confused.
She heard intense mockery and murderous intent in
his words.
That man was actually harboring the intent to kill her?!
Keira immediately took a step back and positioned herself seriously, determined that today she had to
give her all and not let down her master!!
Observing her ready stance, which looked quite decent, James scoffed. Showpiece.
Keera was just like that, merely a showpiece, and he couldnt understand what his third uncle saw in
her to
be willing to openly dere his affection for her.
His third uncle might be foolish, but he certainly
wasnt.
Showing mercy to others just moments ago was all to conserve his strength, specifically for this
moment, to openly help his third uncle get his revenge!
As James thought of this, he looked at Keira, then a dark smirk curled on his lips, and he moved
forward in a lunge, unleashing a flurry of punches and kicks,
10.75
intending to take her down in one move!
He could almost picture her pitiful appearance crumpling to the ground after taking his punch.
But in the next moment, Jamess smirk froze!!
Chapter 390
James said it was his full strength, but actually, he held back a bit of power, fearing he might really
inflict a fatal wound on Keera.
After all, if he punched her, it was very likely to cause damage to her internal organs.
The strength he exerted was enough to send Keera flying, crashing down hard, and maybe even
coughing up blood
James had a lovely thought, and then, he saw Keera actually reach out her palm to catch his fist!
James was scared by her reckless move and tried to retract his punch and its force.
With her wrist, if she really caught his punch, she was likely to end up with a bone fracture or a broken
arm!
He only wanted to teach Keera a lesson, but he didnt really want to kill her!
Unfortunately, it was toote to pull back his punch at this point!
While James was in shock, that punch alreadynded
on her palm, and at the same time, a kick was heading toward her abdomen.
Just when he thought he was about to cause a fatality, he felt a tremendous soft force that easily
deflected his punch, and right away, Keera tilted to the side, narrowly dodging that kick!
James was dumbfounded.
What kind of strength and speed was that?
He was a bit stunned.
Keira was also a bit stunned.
Jamess look of wanting to kill her made her think he was definitely going to use all his strength, so she
had also struck back with all her might just now.
But howe the force of the punch that hit her palm was so light? And she could deflect it so easily.
Also, wasnt the speed of that iing kick a bit too
slow?
It was slower than her masters!
Her master was just someone who practiced dance exercises in the park, and he had said that the
Freeman Sect was the pinnacle of martial arts in the world today, which made her aspire to the
Freeman
Sect.
But the Freeman Sect Was that it?
Keira just started to have a little self-doubt in her heart, then immediately dismissed it.
No, that wasnt right.
Back when she narrowly beat her master with one move, he said that there was nothing more he could
teach her, and he was going to continue traveling the
world.
She asked her master where he was going, and he said
to the Freeman Sect.
He also told her not to be proud and to keep studying and practicing diligently for the next few years, as
there were many prodigies in the Freeman Sect, and someone like her wouldnt be worth mentioning
there.
Her martial arts skills were still not good enough.
Therefore
Actually, was James going easy on her?
Right, he had been going easy all day, although to others it was only superficial, and he looked rxed,
but he was a bit more fierce when it came to her
Keira realized it right away and looked at James gratefully, whispering, Thank you.
James was dumbfounded.
He felt like he had been looked down upon!
It must have been his imagination just now, right?
James took another step forward, and the second move began; this time he used eighty percent of his
strength but was again easily countered by Keira.
novelbin
The third time!
James had used quite a bit of strength, only to be dodged by Keira time and time again.
Standing atop the stage, he began to doubt his life.
choices
He looked down at his fists, wondering whether it was because he was too passionate with his
girlfriend the night before and couldnt muster up the energy that day. What was going on? Why did
everything feel so
surreal?
As he pondered in confusion, Keira had already spoken. If youre going to go easy on me, then go
easy. Whats with that fierce look on your face?
James didnt know what to say.
After Keira finished speaking, she added, I appreciate
your kindness. Ill mention it to your third uncle
another day.
James was even more confused.
Was he being thanked or threatened?!
At this moment, he couldnt quite grasp the meaning
behind Keiras words!
While James was still reflecting on it, the next challenger had already stepped onto the stage, and with
his mind elsewhere, he nearly got hit in the face by an Outer Sect Disciple, forcing him to quickly
refocus his attention and deal with the matter at hand
first.
My God, whats gotten into our second senior brother
today? Hes like a reincarnation of a Buddha!-
Keira had just stepped off the stage when Matias
excitedly rushed over, circling around her. Weve passed the selection today, so we can sign up now.
Were no longer just ordinary Outer Sect Disciples, we both have really good luck!
Keira asked, Ordinary Outer Sect Disciples?
Yeah, we used to be just ordinary Outer Sect Disciples, and we had no rights. Thats why Jackson
dared to treat us like that. Now that were qualified in the martial artspetition, who knows? Maybe
one of us will be lucky enough to be noticed by the Elders
and epted as an Inner Sect Disciple, so Jackson definitely wont dare to mistreat us anymore!
After Matias finished speaking, he smiled at her.
Keera, lets go to the Outer Sect Disciples area and
sort out our stuff.
Keira remained silent.
She followed Matias in a daze to this so-called residence of the Outer Sect Disciples.
It was a group of small bungalows surrounding the Freeman Sect. Many people dressed in practice
attire were going in and out of this area.
Someone was sweeping the floor, while others were
putting clothes into the washing machine.
It appeared that this ce served as the logistics department of the Freeman Sect, where everything
was carried out in an orderly fashion.
The two quickly arrived in front of a bungalow.
Following Matias inside, Keira saw a sleazy-looking man sitting in a chair, surrounded by people trying
to curry favor with him.
The man caught sight of Keira, and his eyes lit up immediately, Keera, why have youe back?
Have you thought it over?
Keira didnt speak, quietly gathering information from
the conversation.
Indeed, Matias said, Jackson, Keera and I have just passed the preliminary selection of the martial
artspetition. Were no longer the nameless Outer Sect Disciples as before, so you have no right to
boss us
around!
After saying this, he pointed to the metal storage box beside him and said to Keira, Keera, after you
leftst time, I put your things in storage box number 23. You
can pack up now. and well move our things to the
martial arts field.
Her sisters belongings
Keiras gaze fell as she walked over to open metal box number 23 and indeed found a small ck bag
containing a set of practice clothes and an Outer Sect Disciples badge.
All these simple items belonged to Keera.
Keiras eyes narrowed slightly.
Before she coulde to her senses, a greasy hand suddenly wrapped around her waist, followed by
a nauseatingly warm and damp body pressing up against
her.
An offensive smell wafted onto her neck as Jacksons
murky voice rang in her ear. Keera, youve finallye back. Ive missed you to death Havent seen
you for almost two months, howe you seem even more beautiful than before?!
Keira stiffened abruptly, and she immediately turned around, pushing the man away forcefully.
Jackson just looked at her with augh. Why do you put on such a virtuous act here? Youve already
slept
Chapter 391
Keiras pupils shrank. What nonsense are you spouting?!
Jackson sneered, How am I spouting nonsense? Its all true. Everyone knows that to be an Inner
Sect Disciple, youve almost gone mad. It was you who came to my bed and offered yourself. I took pity
on you and slept with you, and now what? Youve passed the preliminary selection of the martial arts
competition and found another way, so you n on kicking me to
the curb?
People who hade to fetch things immediately stood by to watch themotion, pointing and
whispering about Keira.
novelbin
Keera looks quite timid, but I didnt expect her to be this sort of person
You cant judge a book by its cover, can you? Anyone who offers themselves up cant be a good
person.
As the Outer Sect Disciples pointed and whispered
about her, Matias rushed over and angrily said, Dont talk nonsense! Keera isnt that sort of person. It
was Jackson who constantly pressured her to submit. She disagreed, otherwise, she wouldnt have
been missing these past two months!
The crowd was momentarily stunned, then turned to look at Jackson.
Jackson scoffed. Why hasnt shee over these past two months? Of course, its because after I
slept with her, I couldnt secure her an Inner Sect Disciple spot. If I had a spot, wouldnt I use it myself?
This woman really thinks the Gill family can do anything! Is the Freeman Sect a ce where we can
mess around as
we please?
Matiass face turned ashen with anger. Jackson, dont tarnish Keeras reputation here. Previously, it
was clearly you kept pursuing her unsessfully, giving her all kinds of difficulties, getting her to do
this and that, and even reporting to the Elders that she was cking and not practicing martial arts,
causing her to make no progress over the years!
Jackson scoffed. Matias, who do you think you are? Youre part of a coteral line, but youre pointing
fingers at me here? Do you believe that with just one word, I can make your family disappear from
nce? Matias scoffed. You think Im afraid of you?
Youre not afraid, but do you think your grandmother
would be?
Matias choked.
Jackson sneered once again, turning his attention back to Keera. Of course, Im a rather sentimental
person. Since youve slept with me, Ill certainly protect you. Keera, continue toe to my room
tonight, otherwise, Ill report to the higher-ups that your two-month absence counts as an automatic
resignation from the Freeman Sect!
Keira sneered.
Yet Matias was already furious to the extreme. If she hasnt reported in, isnt it because you forced
her? Jackson, youve gone too far!
Jackson scoffed. Freeman Sect rules state that an
Outer Sect Disciple who doesnt report in for a month is considered to have left automatically. Im just
following the rules. What about it?!
Keira spoke slowly, Really? ording to Freeman Sect rules, are the words of you, an outer manager,
more important, or those of the Elders more important?
Jackson was taken aback. What do you mean? You think the Inner Sect Elders would speak for you?
Keira immediately said, I came for a Bone Assessment yesterday, and it was Elder Grant who allowed
me to participate in the Outer Sect martial artspetition. What now? Are your words more powerful
than Elder Grants?
Jackson choked. You went for a Bone Assessment again? What could you possibly find out?
What I found out has nothing to do with you.
Keira took step by step toward Jackson, her face cold as she stared at him, causing his scalp to tingle.
He had never known that the weak woman who only begged him for mercy had this side to her.
He swallowed hard but still said, What do you want
me to make clear? How you plead under me? Or how loudly you were moaning?
Keira grabbed his cor in one swift move.
Jackson reached out to push her away, but the arms of the woman, who had always seemed weak and
easily bullied by him, now felt as solid as bronze walls and iron bones, rendering him unable to break
free.
Keira stared at him intently. Exin.
Jackson swallowed hard, then cursed angrily, Keera, what are you doing? Assaulting a superior is
grounds for expulsion from the Freeman Sect! Even if Elder Grant vouched for you and let you
participate in the martial artspetition, you canty hands on me!
Keira kept her stare fixed on him.
She had thoroughly memorized the Freeman Sects rules yesterday.
Indeed, assaulting someone of a higher rank would result in immediate expulsion, but Keeras
grievances couldnt just be acknowledged like this!
A fierce light shed in Keiras eyes, and then she slowly released Jacksons hand she had been
holding. But just as Jackson scoffed, she suddenly clutched his
throat!
Her fingers were well-defined, and when she clutched
his throat it made lookson immediately faol short of
301 Chapter 390
breath, unable to breathe.
His eyes bulged, and both hands fiercely clutched Keiras hand, trying to push her away, but he found
he couldnt muster any strength!
Jackson struggled desperately.
Keira continued to stare at him intently. Speak. What s your rtion to Keera?
Jackson pped at her hands, struggling to speak, but no words came out. The feeling of death crept
over him, making him panic.
Seeing the threat in Keiras eyes, he knew that if he didnt clear her name, he might actually be choked
to death right there today!
He pped Keiras hand again
Keira watched him closely until Jackson stuck out his tongue, then she finally let go.
Gosh
Jackson coughed in fear, gasping for air, his eyes
tearing up in fright as he said, How can I speak if you dont let me go?!
Keiras expression darkened.
Jackson quickly covered his Alright, alright, Ill
say it. Keera never seduced me.
between us!
Keira scoffed. Louder!
Jackson didnt want to speak.
Theres nothing
Keira took a step forward again, forcing Jackson to shout, Fine! Ill say it! Keera never seduced me!
Theres nothing between Keera and me! Are you
satisfied now?
Only then did Keira take a step back.
Once she left, Jackson clenched his fists tightly. Keera, how dare you show such insubordination? Im
going right to the Disciplinary Hall to tell the Elders, to seek justice from them!
At the same time.
Elder Grant stroked his beard, standing outside the Sect Leaders room. After hesitating for a moment,
he finally knocked on the door.
The Sect Leader was in good spirits today, his eyes
swollen to slits.
Seeing Elder Grant, he asked, Elder Grant, what brings you here?
Elder Grant looked at his appearance, twitched the corner of his mouth, and then said, Yesterday,
during the Bone Assessment, I found a remarkable woman. She seems to have some simrities to the
senior sister you once mentioned, so I wanted to inquire
about it.
Chapter 392
The Sect Leader couldnt bear hearing the words
Elder Sister now, as tears uncontrobly streamed
down her face.
Elder Grant was dumbfounded.
He hesitated for a moment. Master, whats wrong with
you?
The Sect Leader wiped away his tears, pointing at the cushion in front of him. Go ahead. Its nothing,
my eyes must have had a stroke.
Elder Grant didnt know what to say.
He took a seat in front of the Master, and after seeing that his emotions had settled a bit and had
stopped crying, he said. One of our Outer Sect disciples, a female disciple, didnt show any potential
when we assessed her bones as a child. But she queued up again yesterday, and her physique, its as
if shes practiced Child Kung Fu. Master, I think she might be as good as the Elder Sister. Dont you
want to take a look?
As soon as he finished speaking and looked up, he saw
<
the Sect Leader was in tears again.
Elder Grant was dumbfounded.
He couldnt help but ask, Master, are you really okay?
The Master, wiping his tears, choked up as he said, Its
fine. Im fine.
Elder Grant continued. I havent assessed the bones of adults before, so my judgment isnt precise.
You have an eye for talent and were able to spot what made Elder Sister different. Youll definitely be
able to spot Oh no, Master, why are you crying again? Should we take you to the hospital?
Theres no need for that.
The Sect Leaders voice trembled uncontrobly. I havent been feeling welltely Let her
participate in the Outer Sectpetition. If she can enter the Inner Sect, then Ill go take a look
Elder Grant said, Alright, alright. Then Master, Ill be leaving now. You get some good rest.
The Sect Leader heaved a sigh of relief, just about to nod, when he heard Elder Grant add. Even if not
for yourself, think about Elder Sister too. Shell be back
soon, and if she sees you like this, shell definitely be distressed
The Sect Leader sobbed. Just go already.
After Elder Grant left the room, he finally took a deep
breath.
The Freeman Sect has never missed any child with talent; it was the mission of my Bone Assessment
hall!
After assessing Keeras unusual bone structure yesterday, he couldnt shake the feeling that something
was off, fearing they might miss out on a promising talent, which led him to consult the Sect Leader
today.
With such a physique, entering the Inner Sect shouldnt be tough; she could at least take third c
Ill have the Sect Leader take a lookter!
Jackson was on his way to the Disciplinary Hall when
he encountered James.
James had been screening candidates, and todays selections were quite strict, giving an opportunity to
all the Outer Sect disciples. Many of them, having
heard the news, rushed over even though they hadnt originally signed up.
Startled, he hastily dumped the ensuing mess onto his third junior brother and turned around just to
hear that Keera had gotten into trouble!
James immediately rushed over, and, sure enough, saw Jackson approaching the Disciplinary Hall. He
went straight up to block him.
Jackson looked at James and respectfully started. Second Senior Brother.
James was always straightforward, and although the Gill family was one of the five major families, in
Freeman Sect, ones background was never considered, only martial arts ranking.
Hence, James could almost do as he pleased within the sect. He directly ordered. Keera is under my
protection. Steer clear of her from now on!
Although he disliked that Keera had a gigolo, which was an insult to his third uncle, since the third
uncle was going to host a banquet in four days, Keera needed to be spotless.
Hearing this Jackson immediately frowned nced
around, and said, Second Senior Brother, dont tell me you fancy her too?
James immediately scolded him. Dont talk nonsense. Shes my third Anyway, just leave her alone!
Dont go to the Disciplinary Hall, even if you do, Ill say I told her to hit you. Lets see what youll do
then!
Jackson immediately lowered his head. Second Senior Brother, your orders will be followed.
Only after James left did he rx.
But once he was gone, Jackson raised his head again, a sinister look in his eyes, as he touched his
neck.
Even now, it still ached faintly as if it were about to
break.
I must take my revenge!
A hint of mockery shed in his eyes.
After winning todayspetition, Keira confirmed the schedule for the next few days with Matias and
then left, returning home with Lewis.
But unexpectedly, just as they reached their doorstep,
she received a call from Matias.
09.35
<
Matias said bluntly, Keera, that Jackson is just too
malicious. The moment you left, he began to spread rumors about you in the Freeman Sect, saying
you, saying you
The words following were too ugly for him to even say
out loud.
Keira sneered coldly. Say what about me?
Matias sighed. He said youre promiscuous, that you and your best friend Mary are nothing but
prostitutes, that his brother Austin slept with Mary, and he slept
with you
Keiras pupils suddenly constricted.
She hadnt expected Mary to also get dragged into th
mess.
On Marys end there was already ambiguity about the childs origin. Wouldnt such a rumor be utterly
soul-crushing?
How was Mary going to live through this?
Keiras face instantly darkened, and she turned to Lewis, raging. Find Austin!!
She had to make Austin put an end to this rumor!
Meanwhile, at the Olsen residence.
Mary was still unaware of the idle gossip outside as she descended from the bedroom, ready to have
dinner
with her family.
Today was the Olsen familys family banquet.
Every Tuesday, members of the Olsen familys third branch would gather for a meal.
As Mary just came downstairs, she saw James and a few other brothers looking at her with unfriendly,
even hostile, eyes.
She furrowed her brows, still clueless about what
happened.
Everyone was sitting on the sofa, waiting for the fan elders to arrive.
Victoria, seeing that the ce usually upied by Christina was empty, felt a sense of crisis.
She suddenly said, Mary, do you know Austin?
The question made Mary furrow her brows and think carefully. I suppose I do. Ive negotiated a
719
coboration with him before; the Davis Corporation also has business dealings with the Gill family.
Victoria immediately retorted with sarcasm, So, it was really you who went to discuss the
coboration.
Mary was taken aback. Yes.
In the past, the Davis Corporations many
coborations typically involved her apanying her
uncle.
She knew what her uncle was up to, but for the sake of her parents, she had no choice but to go along
even if she was unwilling.
Yet, as soon as she spoke, James mmed his teacup heavily onto the coffee table
Crash!
The water from his teacup sshed out, as James fiercely turned to Mary. Mary, how can you say
yes so righteously? How can you face my brother?
Mary was perplexed.
Victoria handed her a cell phone. This has been circting in the circle today; its filled with little
stories about you and Austin. The details are
surprisingly clear. Mary, I think you owe the Olsen
novelbin
family an exnation!
Chapter 393
Mary couldnt believe what she was seeing as she took Victorias phone and saw the document named
after todays date.
1
She opened the document and saw that it renamed Austin to Mr. G and herself to Miss MD, narrating
the love and hate between the two.
Thenguage was simple and crude, filled with vulgar and obscene words.
Words like breasts, buttocks, and other provocative terms made Marys vision go dark.
The document told the story of a hostess, except this hostess was high-ss, exclusively entertaining
the members of the five great families of nce.
This hostess seduced Mr. G repeatedly during the festivities andter found her way to his room,
pleading sorrowfully to get Mr. G to agree to a
coboration between their families.
The indecent jokes written above were almost too
much to bear
<
Mary read on, her fingers trembling with anger as she felt as if she had been stripped bare. Although
she knew full well she hadnt done such things, the writing was convincingly realistic.
The document even specified the private room number of the hotel where the contract was signed, and
what was more, there was ament section below where someone anonymously provided evidence
confirming that on that day, the Davis family and the Gll family indeed discussed a coboration there.
Mary and Austin were indeed in that private room that
day
And someone came forward to testify, iming to have seen Mary and Austin get into a car together
after the
meal!
Mary felt a rush of frantic breaths and suddenly looked up, wanting to exin something, but though
she opened her mouth, she found herself unable to speak.
She instinctively nced at Ellis.
The others looked at him as well.
<
James couldnt help but say, Ellis, Mary has been
exposed doing such things. We need to provide an exnation to the public!
Benjamin immediately nodded. This matter cant be left as is. Mary, do you actually have that kind of
rtionship with Austin?
Mary hurriedly shook her head. No.
Victoria then asked, If not, why are there testimonies from the hotel staff? Mary, considering the timing,
this child could be Austins. Its not Elliss, right?
Upon hearing this, James thought about the report of azoospermia and subconsciously looked at Ellis,
only to see his elder brother gripping his cup tightly.
He remained silent.
Benjamin immediately turned to Ellis, Ellis, it cant be, can it? This child isnt really Austins, is it? If
thats the case, we cant let this child be born! Otherwise, how much more shame would the Olsen
family suffer?!
James also nodded in agreement. Right, we cant keep this child! Ellis, we might as well make it look
like an ident and have her lose the child, that would be
hatter for Quervon ronutation and quan if we cant
<
suppress this scandal now, itll quiet down after some time. But if we keep the child, there will always
be talk of a DNA test in the future, and the child will be a perpetual topic for outsiders.
Victoria was astonished to hear this.
She looked at James in puzzlement, not understanding why he would say such things.
She couldnt help but frown and look toward Ellis again, only to see his expression cold and seemingly
different from the smiling Ellis she knew before.
She couldnt help but furrow her brow.
Could it be Was this child really not Elliss?
With this thought, she spoke with irritation, Dont like that. How could Ellis and Mary not know who th
childs father is? It should be Elliss child, right? If we calcte the timing, Marys pregnancy is almost
three months along. Why dont we wait a few more days and run a DNA test? Wouldnt that solve it?
James opposed. We cant do a DNA test!
If they did, it would reveal that the child was not his
Elliss!
His reaction, however, made everyone turn their gaze
toward him.
Ellis seemed to sense something too, and looked
toward him.
James coughed. I think having it done might actually be worse but as of now, the best solution
indeed seems to be an abortion, after all, the origins of this child are unclear
Mary heard their discussion, feeling as if the warmth from her entire body was being slowly drained
away.
Incredulously, she looked at everyone in the room, her gaze sweeping over each younger member of
the Olsen family, finally resting on Ellis.
She stared fixedly at Ellis. I wont have an abortion.
Elliss expression darkened.
Even now, she was still protecting this bastard child. Perhaps its father wasnt Mr. G, but who could it
be that made her so defensive?
Elliss eyes gradually reddened.
He sneered, Its not me whos telling you to have an
abortion. Its because of the mess youve created. If
09.36
you
dont have an abortion, how is the Olsen family supposed to exin this to the outside world?!
Mary was stunned by his words.
Her jaw tensed, and she clenched her fists tightly. Ellis, this child is yours. What do I have thats so
hard to exin? When Im three months pregnant, cant we just get an amniocentesis done?
But Ellis suddenly stood up, Without resolving this issue, do you want to turn the Olsen family into the
laughingstock of the entire nce?
He approached Mary, lowering his voice, and said, You know very well whose child this is, why must I
be the one to reveal it? Mary, Ive said it, as long as you have the abortion, youll still be the good
daughter-inw the Olsen family!
Marys eyes rimmed with redness.
She knew she had a bad reputation, but she hadnt expected it to lead to such suspicions.
She lowered her gaze. Theres no need for that. If the Olsen family feels shamed, Im willing to divorce
you, so I wont cause the Olsen family any more
reputational trouble!
novelbin
08.25
Leaving those words behind, she turned to leave.
But her wrist was suddenly seized by Ellis with a strong grip. You think you can just walk away? And
after that? The Olsen family will be the biggest joke in all of nce!
Mary attempted to break free from his grasp, shouting angrily, Then what do you want to do?
Ellis stared at her intently.
His gaze then fell on her abdomen
Hed been disgusted with this child for a long time. If Mary wanted the baby, he could have thought of
other solutions, but he couldnt stand Marys actions in protecting the child!
All those abject pleas made him feel like the childs father was very important to her!
Ellis gave a bitter smile.
He knew that after today, Mary might hate him, but he simply couldnt carry on like this, so let it be!
Even if she hated him, she would have to spend her life with him!
7:3
<
Ellis directed his gaze to a servant nearby. Go brew a
bowl of abortion concoction.
The servant was startled but immediately nodded and
left.
Mary, incredulous, widened her eyes
She clenched her fists tightly, looking at Ellis in astonishment. Ellis, dont
Mary, the abortion drug works quickly. After you take it, that evil seed will be gone, and afterward, Ill
treat you very well
Ellis, however, held her tightly, refusing to let her go.
2
View All
R
Youve arrived at thetest chapter!
Chapter 394
Marys tears cascaded down her face. Dont, Ellis, I beg you
Its no use. This time, I wont be soft-hearted again!
Elliss stance was very firm,
He held Marys arm tightly with one hand while the other gently straightened her hair. Once this child is
gone, these rumors will subside in time. Later, itll be just the two of us, side by side
Ellis! Dont!! Mary struggled to break free from his grip, almost shrieking, Im begging you! Dont do
this!
But Ellis didnt give her another chance to speak and dragged her toward the guest bedroom.
In the living room, James, Charles, and even Victoria were all stunned.
The three of them watched the direction the two had left, all showing expressions of disbelief.
Victoria couldnt help but nce at James and coughed before saying, James, are you saying that the
child isnt really Elliss?
294 Chapter 393
Jamess face showed a troubled expression as if he had something to say but didnt dare to speak it.
His straightforward nature was such that he could never keep a secret.
Victoria might not have known what had happened, but she was sure that her guess was absolutely
correct!
Charles, who was beside them, couldnt help but say, Does Ellis also suspect this? Was he tricked by
Mary?
James snorted. Fooling around before the wedding, I really dont understand why Ellis would marry a
woman like that, and Uncle Olsen too
What about me?
The voice of Uncle Olsen came through, causing Jamess voice to trail off slightly, and he froze. Then
he slowly turned around and smiled ingratiatingly. Uncle, you are wise and peerless, truly beyond
compare!
Uncle Olsen frowned. Stop with the nonsense.
After that, he looked up the stairs, unable to resist asking, Where are your big brother and
sister-inw?
39 Chapter 393
James was taken aback and looked toward the side
room.
Uncle Olsen furrowed his brows. What is it?
James coughed. Ellis and Mary went to the guest
room.
Doing what in the guest room?
As Uncle Olsen said this, he took a couple of steps toward the guest room.
However, Victoria immediately said, Uncle, Ellis and Mary are newlyweds. They surely have some
private
words to share. Lets not disturb them!
Uncle Olsen didnt think much of it and nodded, then
took a seat on the sofa.
In just a short while, Elliss parents also came in.
Uncle Olsen greeted them. Hello, guys.
Mr. Olsen was very polite to his younger brother, giving a nod with a smile, then quickly looking around,
his brows furrowed in concern. Where is Ellis? Howe he hasnt arrived yet? The child really
doesnt understand. How could he keep his Uncle waiting?
novelbin
Mrs. Olsen exined to Uncle Olsen with a smile. He must have been dyed by something.
Uncle Olsen didnt mind them and simply asked both
to sit down.
Victorias gaze, however, returned to the direction of the guest room.
Mary had married into the Olsen family relying on that child. If the child was gone, her inws would
surely not tolerate her!
Before they were married, she dared to give trouble to her, as the younger sister-inw. Now it was
time for Mary to taste the bitterness of being utterly alone!
Caught up in her thoughts, a maid came over with a bowl of medicine.
The medicine emitted a strong bitter odor that immediately spread to the living room, alerting Mr. Olsen,
Mrs. Olsen, and everybody else who saw the nanny carrying the medicine to the guestroom.
Mrs. Olsen instantly stood up, tense with concern. Whats this medicine? Whats happened? Mary isnt
feeling unwell, is she? Shes pregnant right now; she
cant just take any modicin
Having said that, she stood up, ready to walk over
there.
But Victoria grabbed her arm. Auntie, actually, I didnt want to tell you all about this, but now I think I
should.
She took out her phone and handed the document to Mrs. Olsen.
Mrs. Olsen nced at it only briefly before flinging the phone away. What is this messy, filthy
nonsense? Just looking at this thing could curse you with a sty!
Victoria, youre so young. Where did you get this from?
Victoria paused for a moment, her face tinged with awkwardness.
She then steered the conversation back on track. No, this has been circting in our circle. The
hostess mentioned in it refers to your eldest daughter-inw!
It was only then that Mrs. Olsen reacted. What?
Victoria cast a nce at James before speaking up, Everyone is saying that Austin wrote this. He
admitted it himself. More than two months ago, he had a one-night stand with your daughter-inw. As
soon as Ellis heard it, he immediately dragged her to the guestroom and then had the nanny bring
abortion pills
Victoria expressed concern, Auntie, even if your daughter-inw did get together with Austin, it was a
mistake before marriage. Isnt Ellis being a bit too
harsh?
At these words, James couldnt hold back, immediately retorting, How is Ellis being too harsh? She
married in carrying another mans child, making a cuckold of him. Just having her terminate the
pregnancy is already being kind to her!
These words left Victoria slightly dumbfounded.
James, what do you mean by that? Are you saying the child really isnt the Elliss?
As Mrs. Olsen was about to rush over, she stopped in her tracks upon hearing this, looking bewildered
at
James.
James was choked up, and after a long pause, he finally spoke, Yes, its not. Thats why Elliss actions
are right. It should be this way! To prevent our Olsen Familys reputation from being tarnished!
394 Chapter 383
Victoria immediately asked, How do you know its
not?
This time, James protected Elliss privacy. I just know. Dont worry about how I found out!
Mr. Olsen and Mrs. Olsen exchanged nces, worry evident in their eyes.
If the child wasnt Elliss, should they still try to stop it?!
In the guestroom.
Ellis trapped Mary on the couch, staring at her intensely.
His eyes were bloodshot as he gazed at Mary.
Mary was still pleading desperately. Ellis, no, this child is truly yours!
This only incited Elliss sense of irony.
He had believed Marys lies and had gone to the hospital for tests over and over, only to be told each
time that he had azoospermia
It couldnt be that three different hospitals were
deceiving him!
So, the only person deceiving him had to be Mary.
He watched as Mary pleaded desperately before him, and suddenly, he grabbed her throat. Mary, shut
up! I dont want to hear you say that again! I wont believe
you!
Marys voice indeed stopped
Her eyes were red with swelling tears as she looked at Ellis.
Ellis then slowly approached her. Mary, terminate this pregnancy, keep to yourself from now on, and Ill
have a good life with you. Ill treat you well
Mary closed her eyes in agony, tears rolling do cheeks as she resignedly hung her head.
Just then, the door to the adjacent bedroom was
suddenly kicked open!
Chapter 395
Marys eyes suddenly red with a bright light as if she had spotted redemption.
Ellis also tensed abruptly, turning around.
He saw Uncle Olsen striding in, standing in front of
them.
Ellis clenched his fists. The usually headstrong man now looked as if he was greatly aggrieved, and he
softly called out, Uncle.
Uncle Olsen furrowed his brows.
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen rushed in as well. Upon seeing them, Mrs. Olsen immediately said, Ellis, what on
earth is going on?! Mary, is the child really Elliss?
Mary gave a wry smile upon hearing this.
She looked at Ellis, her fists tightly clenched. Its his.
Ellis bellowed with rage. Shut up!
Even at this point, Mary still insisted the child was his Did she have no regard for dignity and just
want to escape todays ordeal?!
305 Chapter 204
Was the child really that important to her?!
Mrs. Olsen, listening to their exchange, couldnt help frowning. Ellis, is the child yours or not?!
Elliss eyes reddened, and he stared fixedly at Mary.
Mary was still slumped on the sofa, looking up at him with a defiant and sorrowful expression he
couldnt
understand.
Ellis remained silent.
Mrs. Olsen then said, Ellis, I dont know why youre denying this child, or if you started having doubts
after seeing that document, but Mary is almost three. months pregnant now. In a few days, we can do
an amniocentesis, and everything will be clear. Dont be rash today, okay?
She approached Ellis and said, I know this has brought shame upon you, but a mans dignity doesnt
come from a woman. Ellis, be rational. If you make her take this medicine today, the child will truly be
gone. If it turns outter that the child is yours, youll regret it! And it will also cause irreversible damage
between you and Mary!
Ellie nched his fiete oven fighter
396 Chapter 394
Mrs. Olsen then turned to Mary. Mary, Ill say one more thing. We wont delve into what happened
before the marriage; its the 21st century now, and everyones more open-minded. But if the child isnt
Elliss, then take this medicine, and lets all pretend it never happened. If the child is Elliss, then can
you agree to the amniocentesis?
Mary looked at her gratefully. I choose to do the amniocentesis. In one more week, Ill be three months
pregnant!
Mrs. Olsen nodded at her words, Alright.
Then she turned to Ellis. Lets settle it this way then. Stop making a scene, okay? Everyone,e out
time to eat
She turned to leave after saying this.
But halfway through, she realized Ellis hadnt move
Mrs. Olsen looked at him.
Ellis seemed nailed to the spot, staring intently at Mary. Do you have to take it this far?
Marys eyes were red as she looked back at him.
Ellis suddenly hung his head Whether the child is
mine or not, you and I both know the truth. Why keep up this pretense of aggrievement? You dont
have a say in this matter, not here, not today.
His voice was hoarse, and there was an unprecedented harshness in his eyes as he spoke.
But if he wasnt harsh with Mary now, she would have
the child and leave.
She had given him divorce papers!
At that thought, a restlessness stirred within Ellis. He loosened his tie and looked at Mary again. You
have to take this medicine today. If you dont, Ill force it down your throat!
Having said that, he snatched the bowl of medicine from the nannys hand and approached Mary.
He looked down at her from his superior position. Mary, will you drink it yourself, or shall I help you?
Mrs. Olsen was startled by Elliss demeanor. Ellis, what are you doing? Cant you wait another week?
As soon as these words were spoken, James silently stepped forward. Aunt, dont ask anymore! Ellis
knows exactly what hes doing! Does he not know
what hes done? You shouldnt meddle in their affairs!
Mrs. Olsen was taken aback by his words.
Had Ellis never slept with Mary?
If that were the case, then the child definitely couldnt
be Elliss
As a mother and mother-inw, she indeed shouldnt interfere too much in the young couples life, so
she furrowed her brows and chose to keep silent.
Seeing this, Mr. Olsen didnt speak either.
Uncle Olsen looked toward Ellis. Are you sure you wont regret what you are doing today?
Ellisughed softly. I wont.
He knew that forcing Mary to take the medicine bring their rtionship to a freezing point, but ev so, it
was better than losing her.
Let her hate him. As long as they could stay entangle
in each others lives for the rest of their lives
Uncle Olsen frowned upon seeing Elliss resolute appearance and sighed.
It was, after all, a matter between husband and wife
396 Chapter 394
Mary clenched her fists, fixating on Ellis, her gazending on the bowl of medicine in his hands.
She wanted to say something, but the words the child
is his had been said too many times, and she had
grown weary!
No one would believe her.
Her reputation was so poor that everyone who saw that post thought it was true.
Marys eyes gradually reddened, and her eyes began to moisten.
She looked at Ellis again.
The young man had stood up to save her when she w bullied, but the halo around him seemed to fade
slowl and now, it had turned into Elliss fierce visage.
She clenched her fingers tightly.
Her lips trembled. Ellis, I can take the medicine, but after I do, I want you to test the childs DNA after it
comes out. Do you dare to do that?
She was going to make him regret it for a lifetime!!
Ellis was slightly taken aback by her stubborn look.
novelbin
Victoria said, Mary, what do you mean by that? Elliss attitude has made it clear to us that the child
isnt his. If there was any possibility that the child was my brothers, why would he force you to have an
abortion? So, whether we do the test or not, what difference does it make?
James also said, Mary, after you take the medicine, we wont look down on you for what happened
today! Dont be so stubborn!
Victoria nodded and said slowly, You have tarnished the reputation of the Olsen Family, and the
Olsens have already been very lenient with you, what else is there for you to struggle with?
Yet Mary kept her eyes on Ellis, asking word b Do you dare to do that?
Ellis furrowed his brows, not knowing why, but a sudden, a sense of powerlessness and panic surge
his heart as if just now, he seemed to have lost something
He wanted to grasp it firmly, and so he said, I do!
Fine, then Ill take the medicine.
Morutoak the hawl from hig handa
Chapter 396
Mary looked at the medicine in her hands. The liquid exuded a pungent bitterness, but that bitterness
couldntpare to the chill in her heart at this
moment.
1
She lowered her head again and looked at her t abdomen.
Not even three months had passed, so her belly had always remained inconspicuous.
Yet in these three months, she had gradually be ustomed to its presence, instinctively
protecting her belly when someone approached.
She had even dreamed several times, dreaming of meeting this adorable child.
Dreaming that it might be half like Ellis, half like
herself
Now, she ultimately still couldnt protect the baby
Marys eyes gradually moistened, and she felt a pervasive sense of utter despair and mncholy.
She looked at Ellis once more.
She didnt know whether she should me him or how much to me him.
3
After all, during those past few years, she indeed lived in a daze, dragged out by her uncle to drink and
to socialize. In the eyes of others, she had long beenbeled a notorious girl involved inpensated
dating
Mary lowered her head and let out a bitterugh.
Suddenly, she said, Ellis, dont do the DNA test.
Ellis was startled.
She looked down, not speaking, just quietly staring
ahead.
Her refusal to request a DNA test seemed to confirm even more that the child wasnt his.
But for some reason, he felt a panic deep within.
Marys tears fell,nding in the bowl of medicine. She said softly, Dont do it. Ill set you free.
With the child gone, going through with the DNA test would be the ultimate cruelty to Ellis, wouldnt it?
She had been angry just a moment ago, wanting to let
08 22
him know the truth in a fit of rage..
But just now, she had decided to let it go.
She forced a smile, picked up the bowl of medicine, and was about to drink it.
But in the next moment, her wrist was grasped.
Mary was taken aback and looked up, only to see Ellis staring at her intently, his eyes filled with
confusion.
He didnt even understand what he was doing
Nor did he understand why he suddenly stopped her
Once he came to his senses, Ellis let go of her hand and took a step back.
Mary didnt speak but picked up the bowl again.
Just then, a voice came from the doorway. Mary!
Mary looked up instinctively
She saw Keira and Lewis rush in, with Keira holding a man whose face was bruised and swollen-it was
Austin!
The Olsen familys butler followed them, also a bit disheveled. As soon as he entered, he immediately
apologized In Olgen M Ellic Corr
we couldnt
III
<
<
stop them
novelbin
James immediately widened his eyes. Keera, you, youve gone too far! You actually, you actually
He pointed at Lewis.
It was bad enough that she associated with Uncle Olsen, but she even brought that gigolo over!
It was just outrageous!
But before he could finish his usation, he heard Uncle Olsen say in a cool, detached voice. Let it be
known, from now on, Miss
Uncle Olsen hesitated for a moment, then pointed decisively at Keira. Remember her. Whenever she
comes, let her in without question!
Whether she was Keira or Keera, she was still his
daughter!
The butler, not understanding why, nevertheless nodded immediately. Yes!
It was then that Uncle Olsen approached Keira. How did you get here?
But Keira was looking at Mary, and at the same time,
she saw the medicine in her hands. She rushed over
immediately, snatched the bowl away, and demanded,
What is this?
No one in the room spoke.
Keira red at Ellis and demanded again, What is
this!
Elliss face was stern. An abortion drug.
Keira was so angry her fingers were trembling.
She nced at Mary, seeing her in a pathetic state, trapped on the sofa without any chance of leaving.
With her eyes reddening, she turned to the other people in the room and shouted angrily, He made a
foolish mistake, but didnt any of you think to stop
him?!
Mr. and Mother Olsen had tried to intervene, but to no avail; upon hearing this, they could only let out a
helpless sigh.
James looked toward Uncle Olsen.
In front of so many people, this Keera had rebuked them all. Surely Uncle wouldnt indulge her, right?
Unexpectedly, Uncle Olsen just opened his mouth as if
he wanted to exin something, but in the end, he. didnt speak.
Even Ellis, with a sullen mood, remained silent.
Unable to contain himself, James burst out. Keera, who do you think you are? Its not your ce to
meddle in our familys affairs. You
Before he could finish, Keira ignored him and looked at Ellis. Just because of some rumors outside,
you suspect her? Have you ever asked Austin?
Elliss icy gaze swept over Austin.
Upon the ground, Austin stiffened.
Ellis didnt borate further, nor mention thatst
time he had almost beaten a man to death who had
insisted, all the while, that he indeed slept with Mary.
Without a word from him, Keiras chest heaved with
anger.
She turned back and kicked the bound Austin,
demanding, Speak! What exactly happened between you and Mary?!
Austins nose was bruised, and his face was swollen from being beaten.
Looking at Keira, his eyes were fraught with panic and fear. His gaze shifted briefly toward Lewis, and
upon seeing the mans chilling stare, Austin shuddered all
over.
Who could have imagined that while he was drinking in a bar, some ferocious people would suddenly
barge in, pick him up, and, presenting that document, demand whether he was the one behind the
scheme.
Austin had initially underestimated them and nodded. Yes, Mary slept with me. So what? Is she daring
to do but not to admit it?
When Keira struck him, he stubbornly denied
everything.
Not until the man beside her suddenly stopped her, asking for half an hours time.
Then, during the following half hour, Austin underwent the most terrifying experience of his life!
That seemingly tall and frail gigolo had methods that were exceedingly cruel. He soaked several sheets
of paper andid them one by one on Austins face.
Austin thought that as a member of the Gill family, no
one would dore low hands on him
So, he initially kept denying everything until whenever he fell silent, the other man showed no intention
of removing the paper!
The feeling of suffocation, of nearly dying, was too horrifying.
It was so terrifying that just thinking about it made him shudder all over.
He knew if he didnt tell the truth, the man would really kill him!
Even in front of Ellis, Austin knew that out of respect for the five major families, Ellis would spare his
life, otherwise, he wouldnt be able to exin to the Gill family.
But facing this man
Austin swallowed hard.
Ellis had already begun to speak slowly. Ive asked him already, and he wonte forward to rify
it Keera, all this youre doing is pointless.
Almost as soon as these words were uttered, they were followed by Austins cries, wailing like a
howling wolf. Ill rify it! Who says I wont? Why are you
Chapter 397
Ellis paused slightly.
1
Everyone around was stunned, looking at him with confusion.
Austin cried out, I fell for Mary. After all, shes known as a high and mighty beauty in nce. Many of
us wanted to sleep with her, but since shes the legitimate daughter of the Davis family, we didnt dare
to overstep. Later, when she fell from grace, everyone wanted to get close. We just like to brag, thats
all!
He looked at Mary. Thatst time, when she apanied her uncle and me for dinner, I took a liking
to her. Her uncle implied that she should keep mepany, but as soon as her uncle left, she made up
an excuse to leave. I couldnt let her leave at that point, so I forced myself on her
This statement caused Elliss pupils to contract sharply, and he stared at Austin fiercely.
Austin immediately panicked and exined. Hey, I havent finished yet I tried to force her, but she
still got away. However, I had already bragged about it that
397
ter
day, and when my friends asked afterward, I couldnt
admit that I hadnt slept with her, right? So I just
insisted that I did!
Austins crying confession silenced everyone.
After a long pause, Victoria finally said, Then why does your article describe things so clearly, even
saying that my sister-inw has a mole on her lower back? Ellis, does Mary have one?
Ellis remained silent.
He had read every word of that article.
God knows how furious and crazed he felt after
reading those details, especially the clear descripti of Marys body!
That was also why he lost his reasoning today and insisted that Mary have an abortion!
It wasnt just the mole on her back; even the one on her chest was described explicitly.
How could anyone know so much if they hadnt seen it
for themselves?!
08.22
His silence was an admission to the matter.
Victoria then turned to Austin. You didnt confess under pressure, did you?
Keira scoffed as she looked at Victoria. Before she could speak, Austin had already shouted, Victoria,
do you have a grudge against me? I already said I didnt sleep with her. Why do you keep harping on
me? Everyone knows the mole on her back and other marks, but it doesnt mean I slept with her. It only
means someone else did!
Austin looked at Mary. Shes been known in our circle as a girl who gets around, so when she rejected
me that day, I was furious. Now that I think about it, I understand. Shes hitched herself to Ellis, so shes
cutting ties with her former casual acquaintances fr the circle, right?
At these words, Keira kicked him hard in the stomach, sending him sliding far away side-on, a
testament to
the force of her kick!
Austin howled in pain, clutching his abdomen. Alright, I wont talk nonsense anymore. Ill clear it up
now. Mary and I arepletely innocent! I swear, if I really
novelbin
slept with her, may lightning strike me five times!.
Everyone believed him after this deration.
Mr. Olsen stepped forward, pushing Ellis aside, and Mrs. Olsen went to help Mary. Mary, Im sorry
youve been wronged!
Since Mary had married into the Olsen family, Mrs. Olsen had always been kind to her.
Mary was grateful. She nodded to Mrs. Olsen and then turned to Ellis.
Mrs. Olsen immediately pushed Ellis. Ellis, you really shouldnt have misunderstood Mary because of
a few rumors! Apologize to Mary right away! Youre still newlyweds. How can you allow such
misunderstandings!
Ellis, however, remained silent.
Mrs. Olsen wanted to say more, but James spoke first. Aunt, dont pressure my brother. He has his
reasons! Besides, Austin only said he didnt sleep with Mary, but who knows if anyone else did
Shut up!
Shut up!
08.23
410
Keira and Uncle Olsen scolded at the same time and
then looked at each other.
Uncle Olsen gazed at her with clear, upright eyes.
Keira coughed and turned away.
But Jamess eyes wandered between the two, finally curling his lips in disdain.
Keera and Uncle Olsen really were in sync!
As she thought about this, Keira had already turned to Ellis. In a few days, the embryo will be three
months old. At that time, we can do the amniocentesis and check the DNA, cant we? Are you saying
you cant even wait a few days?
Mrs. Olsen also said, Ellis, I dont know what has happened between you and Mary, but since you
married, Mary has been either at home or with Miss Keera. I have seen everything she does, and
sometim when judging a person, we cant always rely on rumors. She may have had her reasons for
apanying drinkers in the past, and there must be some misunderstanding between you two.
Ellis still didnt speak.
Mrs. Olsen then went to Marys side. Mary, as long as theres even a slight chance that the child is
Elliss, Im willing to wait for you to prove your innocence!
Marys eyes reddened in an instant.
In Mrs. Olsen, she saw the maternal love and kindness she had never seen from her own mother.
Mr. Olsen also said, Right, I think you and Ellis should live separately for now. Rest assured, we wont
let Ellis hurt you again before the DNA test!
Dont bother.
Keiras voice was cold as she spoke. Mary,e with
me.
Why should she?
Before anyone else could speak, James intervened. Keera, arent you meddling too much? This is the
Olsen familys affair! My brother and sister-inw jus have a small misunderstanding. What right do you
have to take someone away?
Keira still ignored this idiot and instead looked at Ellis. Im taking Mary with me. When the three
months are up, Ill take her and you to get tested, at my own
08.23
?
facility.
Leaving these words behind, she went over and took Marys hand. Lets go.
All these people had gathered here, yet not a single one prevented Ellis from doing the ridiculous thing.
That made Keira furious.
She didnt trust leaving Mary here any longer.
Mary wanted to protect the child too, so she followed behind her. With Lewis joining them, the three
headed outside, prompting the butler to immediately look at Uncle Olsen.
If Uncle Olsen gestured, he would immediately call people to intercept them.
Unexpectedly, Uncle Olsen just pursed his lips and didnt object.
The butler was dumbfounded.
The Olsen family watched as Keira barged in and took the person away. Only after her and Lewiss car
noises had faded into the distance did James turn to Uncle ?lsen. Uncle, shes too arrogant
Shut up!
08.23
718
C
The reply to him was another short retort from Uncle
Olsen.
This time, James was truly annoyed. Uncle, how can you do this? For the sake of a woman, you let
Ellis suffer such an insult! Have you gone senile? Besides, that woman clearly isnt any good. She even
brought a gigolo in with her. She has shown you no respect, are you blind? Didnt you see it? Or are
you like Ellis, actually enjoying being a cuckold?
Uncle Olsen was startled at these words. What
cuckold?
Chapter 398
James was truly bursting with frustration.
1
He felt that every single person in this family had some sort of grave illness!
His Ellis had azoospermia, yet he married a sister-inw who was pregnant!
As for Uncle Olsen he was hopelessly in love! Keera even brought a gigolo brazenly home, and he
still indulged her!
Uncle Olsen then frowned and looked at Ellis.
Why did Jamess words seem to confirm that Marys child wasnt Elliss? Was there something he didnt
know?
Ellis was burning with anger and turned his gaze directly to James, extending his hand!
p!
He pped James across the face. Shut your mouth!
James was stunned; although he had always been thick-skinned and brash, the atmosphere at home
had
<
always been good. With Uncle Olsens personality, at most, he had grabbed him as a child and
spanked him. The seven brothers were close and never distinguished between those who were born of
the same parents
and those who were not.
Now, his Ellis had pped him for two women?!
He was utterly infuriated. Great, Im here speaking out
and youre hitting me? Ellis, Uncle Olsen,
for
you,
youve disappointed me!
After uttering these words, James turned around and
ran outside.
Charles couldnt help running after him. James, whats
wrong?
Ellis looked at his own hand.
Although certain that the child wasnt his own, he had just instinctively tried to defend Marys reputation
again. How contradictory he was!
His gaze dropped, and he looked dazed.
Uncle Olsen stared at him, and suddenly said, Come
with me!
This family banquet was definitely not going to happen
now.
The rest of them gradually dispersed, and Mr. and Mrs. Olsen looked worriedly at Ellis but said nothing.
Ellis had always been raised under Uncle Olsens watchful eye, as he had been grooming him to take
over the family business in the future.
Although Mr. and Mrs. Olsen were his parents, they had taken a hands-off approach with him, so now
that Uncle Olsen clearly intended to chastise him, they
remained mostly silent.
Ellis followed Uncle Olsen into the study.
Uncle Olsen asked, Tell me, whats all this about?
After a long silence, Ellis finally said, I have
azoospermia.
Uncle Olsen was taken aback, but showed little
reaction, asking only, Are you sure?
In truth, he didnt have a great longing for offspring. If Keera and Keira werent his daughters, he would
have
been content without children in his lifetime.
So, when it came to the condition of azoospermia, he
was quite epting.
<
Ellis sighed. I went to three hospitals, and all of them diagnosed me with azoospermia.
Uncle Olsens brow furrowed. Then what about that
child?
Mary insists the child is mine, Ellis spoke with
clenched teeth. No matter what I say or do, she insists
its mine! Whos the father of that child? Does she love
him so much that she has to have this child for him?
Uncle Olsen coughed. Keeras attitude doesnt seem
fake.
Ellis took a deep breath. Then Keera has been deceived by her too! Just now, did you see that? Her
demeanor was as if Id wronged her, but in reality, Uncle Olsen, Im the one whos suffering inside!
In front of Uncle Olsen, Ellis finally let go of all his pride and facade, slumping into the sofa and
copsing there. I might have fallen for Mary. I asked her to choose between the child and me and to
have an
abortion. She chose to have the child and then
divorced me
Uncle, tell me, what am I to her? Just a tool to obtain
06.47
<
her childs birth certificate?
Uncle Olsen coughed and reminded him harshly, Nowadays, you can get that without a father.
Ellis was speechless.
He dejectedly lowered his head. I just wanted to keep her. Without that child, there would have been
no
issue between her and me
Uncle Olsen sighed softly, Ellis, you need to understand that sometimes the tighter you hold on, the
less you have. If you let go, you can have the whole
world.
Ellis stood there, stunned, when he heard these words.
James ran to the parking lot, getting ready to drive around and get some fresh air.
Charles followed, jumping into his car. James, whats gotten into you? I see Uncle and Ellis are fine.
Why are you taking up their cause here?
James was indignant. He nced back at the brightly lit house and couldnt help but say, Well, I can
let it slide with Ellis. After all, he tried to force his wife have
an abortion today, but do you know what the most outrageous part is?
What?
Its our uncle! Theres a family reunion banquet in four days. Do you know what kind of reunion it is?
No.
Charles was still young and was attending university, and he wasnt very informed about family matters.
James gritted his teeth and said, We are about to have
a new aunt!
What?!
Charles was extremely excited. Then why are you angry?
The new aunt is Keera. Did you notice the man with her when she came in today?
Charles nodded, his expression confused.
James chuckled coldly. Thats her kept man, her gigolo!
Charles was stunned, Wha what?!
Tomos anorted Curprising ignt it? I In ia quch
<
astute man, and to think at his age he fell for such a woman. And to make matters worse, shes ying
him while seeing another man, even having the audacity to bring him home today
Charles stuttered, Theres got to be some misunderstanding here, right?
What misunderstanding could there be?
Charles thought for a moment. Why dont we go ask Uncle and clear things up?
Ha! James scoffed. What good would that do? Ellis got physical with me today just because I said
something!
Charles said, Then well ask Keera for the truth!
This suggestion made Jamess eyes light up. Yes, well talk to Keera and clear things up. Make her
choose between the gigolo and Uncle!
Alright.
The two dunces agreed and drove straight to Keiras
residence.
At the Olsen residence.
novelbin
<
Keira had just gotten home, having escorted Mary upstairs.
Mary was exhausted, both physically and mentally, and wanted to be alone, so she expressed that she
was fine
and asked Keira to leave.
Keira understood and left the room but couldnt help sighing as she turned to Lewis with a question.
What do you think, did that idiot Ellis ever get a full check-up for his own health?
Lewis was about to respond when there came a knock
on the door.
He and Keira went downstairs and saw James and
Charles standing outside.
At that moment, James had an aggressive look on his face as well as a clear imprint of a p. He
sneered. Keera, between this gigolo and my uncle, who do you
choose?!
Keira was perplexed.
She waspletely bewildered, Why would I have to
choose?
James said, If you dont choose, how can you do right
06.68
<
+29
by my uncle? If you want to be with my uncle, then
you should be faithful and clean up all these rotten flings of yours!
Keira was confused.
She instantly realized what was happening, and at that
moment, she thought back to Ellis calling her aunt at
the Freeman Sect
She couldnt help but feel both amused and exasperated as she said, Have you misunderstood
something? My rtionship with your uncle isnt what you think!
Then what kind of rtionship could it be?!
Chapter 399
Were
Just as Keira was about to speak, she was interrupted by James. Stop making a scene here and
looking for excuses. Ill just ask you, are you breaking up with this gigolo or not!
Keira didnt know what to say.
She crossed her arms and simply couldnt be bothered to exin anymore.
She just watched James acting like a clown and hopping mad.
She turned her head to nce at Lewis, who raised an eyebrow but still stood there, smiling at her. A
gigolo?
Keirazily said, Youre eating my food and living at my ce. If youre not a gigolo, then what are
you?
Lewis couldnt help butugh, his gaze deep as he looked at her, Well, I am living at your ce.
Keira didnt know what to say.
06.48
0
She always felt that ever since the two of them got together, he was always ready to flirt.
She coughed lightly and withdrew her gaze.
But James roared, Keera, what else do you have to say? Your eyes are practically melting. Dont tell
me youre still going to deny your rtionship with him?
Keira said, Im not denying it.
You
James was furious. Dont think that because Uncle
Olsen dotes on you, Ill tolerate you indefinitely. Let me tell you, as for the Freeman Sect matter, do you
still dream of entering the main lineage? Dont even
think about it!
Keira spread her hands. Is that so? Youve tried it,
then?
James was infuriated by her indifferent attitude and
turned to leave.
Charles followed him, ncing at Keira. You! Just you
wait!
The stupid brothers left the South family.
0
Keira just pursed her lips and closed the door.
As soon as the door was shut, her waist was grasped by a burning hot hand.
Keira immediately pushed him away. What are you doing?
I just wanted to say, I not only eat your food and live at your house, but I also want to sleep with you
1
As soon as thest few words were uttered, Keiras cheeks instantly turned a shade of crimson in
embarrassment. She looked down and coughed lightly. Why are you talking nonsense?
Lewis chuckled lowly, his voice like a cello resonating in her ear. I mean Ill sleep in your bed. What
were you thinking?
Keira was speechless.
novelbin
That night, Lewis not only slept in Keiras bed but also slept with her. 2
The next day, when Keira got up, she saw the man
looking refreshed and satisfied. She couldnt help but sigh.
Whats wrong?
0
Lewis asked.
Keira replied, Im thinking, maybe we should sleep in separate rooms.
Lewis stiffened and immediately coughed. Is that
necessary?
Then lets discuss being more restrained.
What about seven times a week?
Keira was dumbfounded.
Then six?
Five, cant do any less!
Keira stared at him, grinding her teeth as she replied,
Medical research shows, for a man, twice or three
times a week is best for you!
You dont understand.
Lewis slowly said, A woman hits her prime at thirty when a mans ability starts to fade. While Im not
yet thirty, lets catch up on what I owe you.
0
Keira felt she couldnt continue this conversation with
the man.
Why did it feel like Lewiss domineering image was about to crack whenever such topics came up?!
Please maintain your coolness!
Keira fled from the room and just as she stepped outside. She bumped into Mary, who was just leaving
her room.
Her eyes were red-rimmed and slightly swollen. She clearly cried the night before.
Keiras face tensed up, unsure of how tofort her. While she was wracking her brain, Mary suddenly
turned to her. Keera, I gave Ellis a divorce agreement and asked him to sign it. Can you help me
with that?
A DNA test was certainly necessary.
But she would help Keira and agree to divorce Ellis
after the child was born.
Yet Keira didnt understand. Do you want to get a divorce right now?
Mary paused. I want the child to be born legitimate.
399 Chapter
Without a father, the child would always be insulted as a bastard, but if born within a marriage, the child
would be regarded as legitimate.
Understanding her point, Keira said, Ill help you. Youll stay with me until you give birth.
Mary nodded and smiled.
Keira didnt stay at home with Mary, as today there
was an official martial artspetition at the Freeman
Sect.
The Outer Sect Disciples of the Freeman Sect were those with less talent identified during Bone
Assessment and therefore had a tough time
progressing to the Inner Sect and bing legitimat
members of the sect.
This martial artspetition, although a path to progression, was incredibly harsh on them.
The elimination process was direct: two would fight
and one would win.
The selection was done by drawing lots, and bad luck could mean the third-strongest contestant might
have
09,48
0
<
to face the strongest. Such misfortune would lead to immediate elimination with no further chance until
next year.
So each year, those who were rtively weaker might advance through luck
Keira couldnt rely on luck.
When she drew her lot at the Freeman Sect, Matias immediately crowded in, frowning. Keera, your
luck is just too bad, isnt it?
Keira was slightly stunned, What do
you mean?
Matias immediately replied, The person youve drawn, Erick Miles, is the most capable fighter amongst
Jacksons men! Facing him is going to be trouble!
He sighed silently, a bit anxious for her. By the way, after you hit Jackson yesterday, someone saw him
going to the Disciplinary Hall. If James hadnt smoothed things over, youd be in trouble for
assaulting a superior, and the Freeman Sect definitely wont let it slide.
The Freeman Sect, being a martial arts family, had
strict rules.
0
To prevent disciples from fighting and causing trouble among themselves, the sect managed the
hierarchy and ranking very strictly.
Keira was somewhat concerned that without Jamess
protection, Jackson might cause her trouble
As for James
She touched her chin, wondering whether to rify her rtionship with Uncle Olsen.
It felt somewhat wrong.
She would wait. After all, the family banquet was in three days, and everything woulde to light
then.
As for the situation at the Freeman Sect, even if the matter reached the Disciplinary Hall, it would take
a few days
While she was thinking of this, Jackson approached with a scowl, bringing his people and stopping in
front of her. Keera, you assaulted my older brother Austin
yesterday. Ive reported this matter today! Just wait for the Freeman Sects punishment!
Keira nced at him and casually rotated her fist. What now? Are you itching for another beating?
0
399 Cha
el 398
You
Enraged but itching to retaliate, Jackson then turned to Erick, his expression darkening. Youre about
to fight Keera soon, right? Make sure you show no mercy! Teach our little Keera a proper lesson!
Erick immediately nodded, looking darkly at Keira.
Keira raised an eyebrow, unable to resist asking Matias, Is Erick really that strong?
Super strong! Matias answered. Hes among the best Outer Sect Disciples, capable of ranking within
the top three. Thest couple of years, he was just unlucky, always facing the top rankers and ended
up staying
behind.
Keira, not knowing much about martial arts, had no idea how powerful her master really was.
Hearing this made her worry, Can I beat him?
Matias sighed. Definitely not, Keera. Dont you have any understanding of yourself?
Keira was speechless.
That wasnt good!
0
Suddenly, she felt a bit nervous. If she really couldnt beat her opponent on stageter and couldnt
escape
She coughed, took out her phone, and sent Lewis a message. If I loseter, remember toe back
and
bail me out.
3
R
Chapter 400
Outside the Freeman Sect.
Sitting in the car, Lewis raised an eyebrow when he saw this WhatsApp message.
Tom, who had already returned to nce, was sitting in the backseat looking at him. He immediately
asked upon seeing the message, Boss, arent you worried
about Miss Olsen?
Lewis tossed his phone to the side. She might have a slight misunderstanding of her own strength.
Tom was perplexed.
Unable to hold back, Tom blurted out, Ive never seen Miss Olsen able to fight her way out. When we
were in Oceanion, there were a few times when she was restrained by bodyguards!
Lewis couldnt help but give him a sideward nce. The time she got restrained was because of
Grandma.
Reflecting for a moment, Tom understood and immediately nodded, Right, right, it was because of old
Mrs. Horton! Speaking of which, old Mrs. Horton is
also
in nce this time, just waiting for you to bring Miss Olsen home!
Lewis nced at the Freeman Sect and sighed softly, Tell Grandma, I wont being back yet.
Before he could rify Keeras identity, he couldnt rightfully bring Keira back to meet Grandma
Inside the Freeman Sect.
After Keira sent the message and saw that Lewis hadnt replied, she felt a bit puzzled.
Did her phone have no reception?
While pondering this, Jackson stepped forward, regarding her coldly. Its useless to call anyone now.
Even if James were here, he would have to abide by the drawing of lots! Keera, if you kneel and beg
for mercy now, I might let you off, asking Erick to show you some leniency!
Keira remained silent.
Her expression became grave.
Kneeling and begging for mercy was out of the
2A0
.
question.
The only thing she could do now was to try her hardest to defeat Erick!
Keira took a deep breath and said earnestly, Alright
then, lets do this!
She walked to the foot of the fighting stage.
novelbin
The martial artspetition even had a stage set up for matches ording to the order of the draw.
Keira was the fifteenth.
The contenders ahead of her got beaten ck and blue on the stage, and every time they came down,
the defeated ones were covered in injuries, a sight that
made Keiras heart pound with fear.
She had anemia due to iron deficiency; if she identally got wounded
What was that man Lewis doing? He didnt even reply
to her message.
The key point was that she had left Samuel in Oceanion because thepany there was still preparing
to go public
What if she lost too much bloodter? Who would she
get to save her?
Looking around, she could only turn to Matias. If I lose too much blood and faint, remember to take me
to the hospital for IV fluids. In addition to a blood transfusion, I also need an iron supplement.
Matias was speechless.
Keeras serious warning threw his heart into disarray.
He looked over at Erick again. Keera, are you sure you
can do this?
Ill give it a try.
Keira sounded uncertain. If I lose, theres nothing I
can do. But if I somehow win, does that mean I have a chance to make it to the finals and be an
Inner
Sect Disciple?
Matias nodded. You definitely have a chance!
But then he looked her up and down. But how can you beat Erick? Have you forgotten? When the two
of us were just starting to practice martial arts, Jackson bullied us, and we both teamed up and fought
against him, yet when Erick stepped in, he took us both down.
C
<
Neither of us can defeat him alone Maybe you should
just admit defeat as soon as you step on the stage!
Theres a rule on the dueling tform that if the opponent doesnt admit defeat, you can keep fighting!
Just as Matias finished speaking, Jackson came over with a beaming smile, raising an eyebrow at
Keira. Keera, are you really sure about this? Are you certain you want to fight Erick?
Dont tell me you actually think youre something special just because yousted three moves against
the second senior brother? Doesnt everyone know that he went easy on you guys this year? Werent
you also at the martial arts tournamentst year? Didnt you fail to withstand the second move from the
third senior
brother?
If you humbly admit your mistake now, theres still a chance The tform is now on the fourteenth
match, and its almost your turn against Erick.
Jackson went on and on, and Keira couldnt help but stick a finger in her ear and look at him. Are you
a frog? Youre so noisy!
Jackson was shocked.
His face suddenly darkened. Fine, since youre so unappreciative, then dont me Erick for not
showing
you any mercy!
Keira pursed her lips.
In the stands.
James was constantly observing from their side, holding thetest list of matching contestants. When
he saw that Keera was up against Erick, he couldnt help but frown.
During thest screening, he intentionally went easy on others, but when it was Keeras turn, he also
didnt control his strength well, and somehow, she managed to dodge his three moves.
Thinking about it now, he still found it unbelievable, feeling that he had underestimated this Outer Sect
Disciple.
But no matter what, she couldnt possibly defeat Erick,
could she?
Erick was one of the formidable ones among the Outer Sect Disciples
Thinking this, he suddenly caught sight of Elder Grant,
who took a seat in the stands and asked, Has Keera
finished her match?
Not yet.
After the other Elders answered, Elder Grant nodded.
While they conversed, the fourteenth match finally concluded, and the defeated side was carried off,
sent
straight to the hospital, not only with a bruised nose and swollen face but almost drenched in blood
stains.
Seeing his pitiable state, Keira couldnt help but worry about her own safety even more.
When the presiding Elder announced the fifteenth match, Keira coughed and looked at Matias.
Remember, if I lose too much blood, send me to the
hospital for an iron infusion, okay?
Matias was dumbfounded.
So were the rest of the people.
Even Elder Grant in the stands couldnt help but furrow his brows.
That day, during the Bone Assessment, he sensed that she should be very formidable, but why did an
Outer Sect Disciple seem so concerned andck confidence?
09.45
Outer Sect Disciples were those without much talent, any random Inner Sect Disciple could easily
defeat
them
Elder Grant suddenly started doubting his judgment from that day, could it be that he assessed her
wrong?
Wouldnt that mean he had misled the Sect Leader for
nothing!
He thought he had finally found a good pupil, just like the Sect Leader had.
Depression and doubt began to creep into the bottom of Elder Grants heart.
He sighed quietly to himself, slumping a bit in his seat.
On the tform, Keira and Erick stepped up.
Though Keira was tall for a woman, she was nevertheless slender, whereas Erick stood at a towering
six feet three, strong and muscr. His body was covered in well-defined muscles.
Standing together, the disparity in their strength was clear at a nce. It was a match that seemed to
lack
any suspense.
Turning to Keira.
She had a taut expression, her eyes warily watching Erick as if she was prepared to be bullied
With the presiding Eldersmand to Begin, Erick let out a ferocious shout and charged straight at
Keira!
Chapter 401
Keira was startled.
Her expression grew more solemn, she hadnt an
ounce of contempt, and she exerted all her strength to meet Ericks fist!
Matias, seeing this scene, was immediately startled and shouted, Get out of the way! Ericks brute
strength is all in his fists. How can you block it?!
These words made Keira panic.
She couldnt block it?
When her master taught her, it was always that
offense was the best defense!
But the punch was already thrown, and she still had time to pull back and dodge, but there was no
need
Thinking like this, Keira still used all her strength and pushed out with her palm!
Bang!
The fist struck into the palm of Keira
Matias abruptly closed his eyes, almost foreseeing that
<
Keeras arm would surely dislocate, and she would be
sent flying!
But the anticipated scream didnte
Matias slowly opened his eyes for a peek and saw Keira also a bit stunned, staring nkly at Ericks
fist, and then looking at him with a puzzled gaze.
Then, she pushed with her palm again!
Erick immediately stepped back two steps, but Keiras feet didnt move a bit!
Keira was surprised.
The people below were also stunned, and then Jackson started shouting, Erick, what are you doing?
Are you showing mercy to women now? Get on her! Teach that stinky bitch a lesson!
Keira suddenly realized.
So Erick wasnt that bad after all?
Was it that he couldnt bear to watch Jacksons behavior, and so he deliberately held back?
Thinking this way, Keiras gaze softened as she looked at Erick, and since it was like this, there was no
need
<
to use her full strength
With this thought, Erick gathered his energy and charged at her again.
His fierce appearance looked pretty convincing!
Keira caught his fist again with barely any effort! It really was a show for Jackson!
She immediately gave Erick a kind smile and pushed him away, saying, Thanks for your kindness, but
I must win this match, and I have my reasons thatpel me to win. You dont have to hold back
anymore!
Erick was confused.
At that moment, all thoughts of questions went through his mind!
What the hell was that?
Who the hell was letting her win?!
Erick thought of this and couldnt help ncing at the audience area, only to see Jackson looking at
him with a very unkind gaze. He hastily exined, I didnt! I really used all my strength!
Jackson red at him venomously. Okay, Erick, I didnt expect you to be so deceitful to me! What? Did
you get charmed by this womans face too? Go beat her up and punish her harshly!
Erick didnt know what to say.
He really had used all his strength!
To prove his words, he waved his fists and rushed at Keira again, but she only wayed her hand.
It seemed she only used a fraction of her strength to block his attack, and then she looked at him with a
kind smile again. Are you sure youre not using your full strength? Thank you very much.
Erick was dumbfounded.
Then, he was gently punched by his opponent and
knocked off the arena.
Being knocked off the arena was also considered losing thepetition.
Erick was dumbfounded.
He lost?
He actually lost!
C
Looking back at the stands, the slender woman was still smiling warmly at him. Thank you for
yielding.
Erick was speechless.
Stunned, he turned his head to see Jackson already in front of him, raising his fist and viciously
punching him
in the face!
novelbin
Bang!
Jacksons punchnded on his face. You
good-for-nothing scum! Do you not even listen to me now? When did you take a fancy to that bitch? To
yield to her so much! Is this a martial artspetition or are you ying house? Even children pretend
better than you!
Keira jumped down from thepetition stage and frowned as she spoke, Jackson, dont go too far.
Erick is just fed up with your domineering arrogance!
Theres nothing between him and me!
Erick was dumbfounded.
He immediately spoke up, I didnt, I
p!
Another fierce n to his face cut off Ericks words.
and Jackson stretched out his finger, pointing at him. Fine! Ill remember this!!
Jackson turned and left with his men.
Erick didnt know what to say.
He was going crazy!
He red at Keira and angrily said, Why did you lie!
He had just lost two teeth and spoke with a whistle due to the gap.
Keira felt silent.
She sighed as she looked at Erick. Sorry, I cant act. I exposed you.
Erick was speechless.
He looked around at the onlookers and knew that the
conversation between the two of them would
definitely reach Jacksons ears, and he felt utterly
terrified.
Keira, however, seemed oblivious to this and instead
walked over to Matias.
Matias couldnt help but size her up. Are you okay? Did Erick really go easy on you?
Keira immediately looked at Erick, and seeing him giving her a pleading look, she quickly nodded and
gestured with her hand, indicating she understood. She then said, How could that be? Ive be
stronger!
It seemed like Matias caught on to her intent and immediately nodded. Thats right, in half a year, you
went from a good-for-nothing to an expert! Thats truly amazing. Erick is impressive!
Erick was speechless.
Everyone had seen the little gestures between the two, and their poor acting skills were on full disy.
Could the two of them be any more ostentatious?!
Jackson would doubt them even more!!
Erick cried inwardly.
Keira, on the other hand, walked away pleased.
If Erick would let her pass, she might soon enter the
Inner Sect and be an Inner Sect Disciple!
Then, having aplished cooperation with the Zhou family, only the Gill family would be left
Well the Gill family.
Keira rubbed her chin, deep in thought when suddenly, someone appeared in front of her. She looked
up to see that it was none other than Elder Grant.
At this moment, Elder Grant was looking at her with a burning gaze, circling around her.
After a while, Elder Grant grabbed her wrist. Youre a prodigy, truly a prodigy!
The Outer Sect Disciples practiced martial arts mostly for fun and couldnt even tell if Erick was really
holding back or faking it, but how could these things escape his eyes?!
Keera had ordinary bones and even mediocre traits as a child. Who wouldve thought she would grow
up to be a prodigy?!
He had misjudged her! Luckily, he had found her again!
Even though he had never seen such a person before, Elder Grant would never allow any talent to be
buried in the Freeman Sect, so he excitedly pulled Keiras hand. Lets go. Ive spoken to the Sect
Leader already, and Ill take you to see him for Bone Assessment!
Upon hearing this, Keiras eyes suddenly lit up.
Chapter 402
Just as Keira was about to leave with Elder Grant, a
voice rang out.
Some genius, Elder Grant, I think youve gone senile, havent you? Are your eyes failing you?
The two turned their heads, only to see James approaching, looking at her with a mocking sneer.
Elder Grant hurriedly said, How could I be senile? Ive observed her for a long time, and besides,
didnt she pass three moves against you?
James sneered coldly. Thats because I
underestimated her and was careless! If we were to
fight now, she wouldntst a single move against me!
Keira furrowed her brows. Then lets have a match. If I
canst five moves against you, youll let Elder Grant take me to see the Sect Leader, how about that?
She still knew nothing about her own strength.
James, however, scoffed. I wont fight you, but neither
can you go. Elder Grant, Inner Sect Disciples must go through strict assessments, and even their
character
C
0
must be scrutinized carefully. I can tell you now that her character is wed!
Elder Grant was taken aback, Where is her character
wed?
Everywhere!
James red at Keira vehemently. ying both sides and unrepentant to the end. Keera, someone
like you isnt qualified to enter the Inner Sect. Elder Grant, she and I are sworn enemies. Keep that in
mind!
Leaving these words behind, James strode away.
Elder Grant immediately showed a troubled look as he anxiously turned to Keira, Keera, its one thing
to provoke the Gill family, but why would you provoke this scourge? His older brother is famously a
good-for-nothing in nce, and hes known as the devil in the Freeman Sect. Moreover, hes the
second senior brother ranked right below our senior sister. Having offended him, how could the Inner
Sect possibly ept you!
To maintain internal harmony within the Freeman Sect, the Inner Sect Disciples would absolutely not
recruit the mortal enemies of other Inner Sect
0
Disciples.
It would only lead to fights.
novelbin
Elder Grant knitted his brows. Your strength has increased now, and if you wish to enter the Inner
Sect,
apologize to the second senior brother at once!
Smooth things over before we talk further. How exactly did you offend him?
Keira could onlyugh upon hearing this.
Was it not all because James had made presumptuous assumptions about her identity?
Keira had no desire to exin and said directly to Elder Grant, Theres a family reunion banquet at the
Olsen family in three days. After the banquet, his misunderstanding will be cleared up.
Elder Grant nodded. All right then. Well wait until your misunderstanding is resolved, then Ill take you
to
see the Sect Leader.
Thank you, Keira said, her attitude very modest.
Elder Grant, with his hands sped behind his back, said earnestly, Young people shouldnt hold
grudges; strive for harmony
0
Keira won todayspetition, and the next match was scheduled in three days, right after the family
reunion banquet.
So, she left the Freeman Sect, only to see Lewiss car parked outside.
She walked over, got into the car, and returned home
with Lewis.
After her car had left the gates of the Freeman Sect, Jamess infuriated figure appeared at the
entrance. Staring at the direction Keira had left, he felt this woman was utterlywless!
Did she think Uncle Olsen would indulge her unconditionally?!
James immediately took out his phone and started voice call in the family WhatsApp group.
In the family group, there were only seven men.
Ellis didnt respond to the voice call because he was upied with something else.
But that didnt stop the remaining six from staying
connected in brotherhood.
4:10
After all, Ellis had always been busy preparing to take over the Olsen Family, not as leisurely as the six
of
them.
The voice call was quickly answered.
The voice of Charles came through, James, how are you doing?
James scoffed. This Keera has been shamelessly flirting around in the Freeman Sect. During todays
martial artspetition, her opponents even threw the match for her!
Charles said, Such a fickle woman! Why has Uncle Olsen taken a fancy to her?
Several more voices joined in.
Whats all this? Im abroad and I got the invite to the family reunion banquet, and I was wondering
what sort of reunion this is. Could it be that were expecting
a new aunt?
Uncle Olsen is interested in a woman named Keera?
What kind of name is that? What happened to her?
James recounted everything he thought had happened over the phone. Once he finished, everyone fell
silent.
09:
0
After a while, someone finally spoke up.
Who would have thought, Uncle Olsen is actually such a lovebird.
Even the love of the elderly can be so irrational and so impulsive?
Why is Uncle Olsen acting so subservient? Im getting angry!
One by one, they all vented their frustrations, each adding their own angryments.
Seeing everyone else getting mad, James himself began to calm down. Its better to be angry as a
group rather than alone. Now, he felt a sense of bnce.
Then, he went on. Brothers, at the banquet, should we refuse to acknowledge her?
Sure, I was nning on rushing back anyway. If Uncle Olsen introduces her to me, I wont recognize
this aunt
no matter what!
When I heard about the banquet, I seriously thought our family had found a long-lost cousin and was
bringing her back, but it turns out its about an aunt!
10
What are you thinking about? A cousin? When our family doesnt even have the genes to produce a
daughter? Seven brothers, like the Seven Dwarfs, born from the first and second branches of the
family, without a single girl among us! Its a good thing we adopted two, or the imbnce in the house
would be downright awkward!
Adopted ones cantpare with a real cousin, right? Do you think my mom can still give birth at forty-
five?
Little brother, youre so naive.
As they chatted, the conversation drifted off-topic.
As time passed unnoticed, it slipped away.
In the blink of an eye, three days had passed!
The Olsen familys banquet became the talk of the town in nce. All the notable people showed up,
all a little puzzled, not knowing what the Olsens were up
1.
Lewis drove Keira and Mary to the banquet.
Although Mary didnt want to see Ellis, as it was her
0
best friends special event, she felt the need to be
there to witness it.
Getting out of the car, they walked toward the banquet
hall.
Approaching, they saw seven men standing in front with different personalities but all brimming with
heroism and incredible handsomeness. They were the seven Olsen brothers.
When Ellis saw Mary, his eyes turned cold, and he turned his head without speaking.
Mary, in turn, quickly lowered her gaze.
The baby in her belly would be three months old in two more days Now, there was a slight bulge in
her
abdomen
She pretended not to see Ellis, walking past the group of seven with Keira.
As the Olsen familys only girl, Victoria was also greeting guests. Seeing Keira, she immediately looked
nervously at her seven brothers.
She feared they would prefer this blood-rted cousin
over her.
0
But unexpectedly, she saw that aside from Ellis, the
other six were ring angrily at Keira as if their faces
were about to say Dont mess with me!
Victoria was shocked.
Werent these seven brothers longing for a sister?
Why did it seem like they werent too pleased with
Keera?
That was great!
Her biggest fear was that the brothers might favor the blood-rted cousin if she returned.
Now that everyone seemed to prefer her, it couldnt get any better!
A smug smile crossed her lips.
Keera, even if you are a blood-rted cousin, so what? The one who grew up with the brothers since.
childhood is me!
And in front of the brothers, youre nothing!
Just as Victoria was thinking this, Uncle Olsens voice came from the hall, followed by the crowd
asking, Mr. Olsen, the Olsen family is holding a banquet, but who
Chapter 403
403 Chapter 402
Uncle Olsen usually stood aloof from the world, rarely mingling with people.
At this moment, the one speaking to him was an old friend from childhood, and the question asked
managed to pique his interest, so he replied, No rush. Wait for everyone to arrive, and Ill introduce
you.
A group of people immediately burst intoughter. Alright, with such a grand momentum, were all
waiting for your good news!
By the entrance, Victoria listened to this conversation
and nced at her other brothers, noticing that their expressions were somewhat displeased.
She immediately looked toward James and whispered, James, does everyone dislike Keera that
much?
Yes, James sneered. Of course!
Victoria asked excitedly, Is it because she kept a gigolo after getting divorced?
Thats right!
James continued with a dark face. Even you know
403 Chapter 402
about this!
Even? Victoria was perplexed.
James sneered. With her behaving this way, is she doing right by Uncle Olsen?
Victoria was confused.
She looked at James in bewilderment, wondering why Keera had wronged Uncle Olsen.
Had she wronged Uncle Olsens kindness in raising her? Indeed, she should have sought Uncle
Olsens consent first before dating someone else
Thinking this way, Victoria nodded. Right, she has wronged Uncle Olsen terribly!
James and the other brothers exchanged nces and immediately turned their attention to Ellis. Ellis,
you stay here to wee the guests; well go in and entertain them, as quite a few have already
arrived!
Ellis didnt think much of it and simply nodded. Go
ahead.
His response gave the six brothers some liberty, and they promptly entered the banquet hall.
C
<
403 Chapter 402
James first looked toward Keira and Mary
Both were keeping a low profile, and Keira even wore a ck gown, walking discreetly around the
corners of the banquet.
Charles couldnt help but speak, Do you see? That one, she does look quite pretty, and for some
reason, she even seems approachable. How did she end up doing something to wrong Uncle Olsen?
James scoffed. Appearances can be deceiving; thats just who she is! Back at Freeman Sect, she
almost
fooled me!
The other brothers also chimed in.
What do we do now?
Have a chat, and make her either leave that gigolo or
leave this banquet hall. How about that?
Exactly, we cant let Uncle Olsen be the
Charles then added. I have a little idea!
Everyone immediately looked at him intently.
Charles raised his eyebrows. What do you all think
05.46
403 Chapter 402
about this? Shall I recognize her as my foster sister? That way, Uncle Olsen surely wouldnt have to
introduce her as our future aunt, right?
Jamess eyes lit up. Thats smart! Why didnt I think of that! a
This banquet then has its direction, no longer without a way to conclude!
But will she agree to you as her foster brother?
Charles immediately said, Shell definitely agree. Once she acknowledges me, shell be the Olsen
familys foster daughter, and there are plenty of benefits to
that!
After saying this, he walked up to Keira.
Keira was holding a te, lingering in the buffet area, feeling the inherent issue with banquets:
insatiated.
The shelves were filled with all sorts of fancy items
Keira picked a cookie and was about to turn to find Mary when she saw Charles standing in front of her.
He then crossed his arms, snickered, and said, Let me ask you. If I acknowledge you as my sister,
would you
be
up for it?
C
403 Chapter 402
Keira was perplexed.
She raised an eyebrow and followed Charless gaze to look at the group standing not far away, headed
by
James and the other five brothers.
Then she chuckled softly, saying indifferently, Alright then.
Charless eyes lit up. I knew youd know how to
choose, so tell Uncle Olsenter. Dont let him
announce that youre his future wife, got it?
The Charles in front of her seemed to be not much
older than she was. Right now, his gaze toward her
carried a hint of naive bewilderment.
Keira found that the boys in the Olsen family were all quite innocent
The Olsen family had a good upbringing.
She lowered her gaze. Sure!
Seeing how readily she agreed, Charles was somewhat surprised, Are you serious?
Yes.
Alright, its a deal then!
579
403 Chapter 402
Charles ran back excitedly, and Keira, holding her
te, waved at the six gourd brothers before lingering in the dining area.
How did it go?
How did it go!
As soon as Charles returned, everyone immediately
started to ask.
After Charles ryed Keiras response, everyone became excited. Thats really great!
Charles even said. Ellis, I think Keera is pretty nice. When I was chatting with her just now, she looked
so
cute when she smiled!novelbin
James scoffed. You naive kid. Dont be fooled by he
looks!
The group wasughing and joking
After Keira ate a few cookies, she wanted to continue, but Mary stopped her. Were going to eatter,
why are you eating so many cookies now? Wont eat your mealter?
Keira was surprised. Were going to have a meal?
403 Chapter 402
Mary nodded and pointed to a nearby private room. This is the buffet area, but theres also a seating
arrangement
Then she pointed to the seat at the main table. As Uncle Olsens daughter and the guest of honor
today, youll be eligible to sit at the main table.
Keira was surprised.
+49
She had thought these cookies were dinner, but it turned out wealthy family banquets were so
borate!
After waiting a bit longer, the others gradually began to move toward the banquet area.
Keira apanied Mary first to her seat at the second
table.
As Elliss wife, she held a ce there.
Keira then looked for her own seat, checking the cards
on the table.
Just as she turned around, she saw a group from the Olsen family approaching. Victoria was among
them, following James and the others. When she saw Keira, Victoria immediately looked toward
James, James, is Keera sitting at the main table tonight?
=)
403 Chapter 402
Upon these words, everyones attention swiftly turned
to Keira.
Even Victoria was clutching her fingers tightly.
She feared that once Keera returned home, she might instantly leapfrog over her to be the most
prestigious daughter of the Olsen family. Thus, this was herying a trap.
She hoped to have James announce her seating in front of everyone.
James nced at Keira and sneered, then looking down, he said tly, Of course not. The main table
is
reserved for the elders. As for Keera
James surveyed the scene Today, he was in charge of entertaining guests and arranging the seating.
He pointed to the third table right away. Take a seat there! Its appropriate for your status and position.
Mary furrowed her brows. James, how can you arrange it like this?
Chapter 404
James sneered. Then where should I put her? If I
really put her at the main table, surrounded by elders, would she even be able to sit down?
Mary said, Today, Keera is the guest of honor at the family banquet. What reason would she have for
not being able to sit down? You
Before she could finish, James interrupted. The guest of honor? So what? If her status isnt sufficient,
she should just stay squatting there.
If she were a legitimate daughter of the Olsen family, she definitely would be able to sit at the main
table!
None of her seven brothers would mind!
But Keera was just an insignificant lover kept by Uncle Olsen; why bother making such a fuss over
where she
sits?
Mary frowned at Jamess words. You
Victoria stepped forward and said, Mary, the seating has been arranged long ago. Please dont mind it
and just take a seat quickly! If we dont sit, others wont be
09.01
able to take their ces either!
Mary immediately felt as if she had been criticized and furrowed her brows.
Before she could speak, Keira tapped her on the shoulder. Just sit down. It doesnt matter to me where
I sit.
Taking a deep breath, Mary then sat down.
After she was seated, the rest of the Olsen family followed and took their seats ordingly.
Although their attitude had been poor just before, their family education, ingrained to the bone, couldnt
be disregarded.
Keira walked to the third table and casually sat down.
It didnt take long before several girls came over, took their seats next to her, and then turned to look at
Keira.
In a low voice, someone asked, I heard from Mary just now. Is she really todays host? Shes the star
of the family banquet, but shes seated here. Whats going
on?
One of the girls, who was close to Victoria, already
knew Keeras identity. Hearing this, she scoffed. Her? Apparently, shes the Olsen familys illegitimate
daughter!
What? Is she the long-awaited dear daughter of the Olsen family?
Nonsense! Would dear daughter be seated at the third table? Cant you infer something from the
seating arrangement?
No, what do you mean?
The woman scoffed. I see that shes simply not valued in the Olsen family!
True. Even Victoria sits at the second table, below her brothers, while shes at the third table This
clearly shows the Olsen family doesnt take this illegitimate daughter seriously at all!
Victoria and Christina really thought they were so coveted! Now that dear daughter is back, shes not
valued either!
Are you guys dumb? How could she ever be valued? Whether shes from the first or the second
branch, she has three or four brothers watching her like hawks!
Who would want another sister especially one born to
their father by another woman?
Right, but illegitimate daughter, which branch are you from?
Someone looked at Keira and asked.
Keira simply ignored them, picked up her fork, and started eating.
These people were discussing her gossip right in front of her and clearly didnt care to lower their
voices as if they wanted her to hear it; wasnt it just because they thought she wasnt valued by the
Olsen family and that they could bully her at will?
Then why should she be courteous and respectful to
them?
Keiras actions made those youngdies purse their
lips again.
So impolite. She doesnt even respond when spoken
to!
I know her. She got divorced recently. Shees from an insignificant background and probably has
never seen this kind of banquet before, so thats understandable.
404 Chapit
Divorced? I want to hear about it. What happened?
The group began to gossip once more.
At the same time, nces toward Victoria were filled with admiration.
Previously, she would always boast outside about how much the Olsen family valued her, but in reality,
people didnt quite believe that, otherwise, Victoria and Christina would have already been married off
to the scions of the other five major families.
As it turned out, Christina wanted to marry into the Horton family but was dyed by her age. It wasnt
just because there were no suitable men of the right age in the five major families but also because of
he status as an adopted daughter, which led to her being unable to marry either above or below her
station, and she ultimately chose the Murphy family.
Now it was Victorias turn
Now that they saw the Olsen familys illegitimate daughter arranged to sit below her, people began to
ingratiate themselves with Victoria, smiling as they
anake
Speaking of which, Miss Victoria grew up with seven brothers, sharing bonds from childhood. Even if
they are not blood-rted, shes at least better off than an illegitimate daughter, right?
Of course! Todays seating arrangement was made by James. Doesnt that tell you something?
Im genuinely curious, this illegitimate daughter, is she Jamess real sister, or Charless real sister?
James belonged to the first branch of the family.
Charles, on the other hand, was from the second
branch.
Someone beside them chimed in. Couldnt she be
from the third branch?
As soon as these words came out, everyone fell silent.
There was only Uncle Olsen in the third branch, and he wasnt even married. If she were his daughter,
then she would surely not be an illegitimate daughter!
Moreover, strictly speaking, Uncle Olsen headed the Olsen family, and his lineage was the legitimate
one. If she were his daughter, her status would surely be
higher than her seven brothers!
She wouldnt possibly be sitting here! She would definitely be seated at the head table!
Even the person who spoke smacked their lips. I misspoke, how could that be possible?
Exactly, how could she possibly be from the third branch!
Keira continued eating her food,pletely ignoring these trivial people.
If Uncle Olsen had called her back only to be mocked, then she might as well not acknowledge these
rtives, so he surely wouldnt have meant that.
As she pondered, suddenly there was a shadow at her side.
Keira turned her head and saw Victoria standing beside her, suddenly leaning in close to her ear.
Keera, even if you are the Olsen familys real daughter, what of it? Do you see? Be it the brothers or
the guests, they all only recognize me as the daughter of the Olsen family! You, a divorced woman
whos like a wilting flower and a fallen leaf, are nothing!
After saying this, she straightened up, proudly lifting
her chin
Keira didnt know what to say.
Just about after Victoria finished speaking, Ellis finally
entered the room.
Upon seeing them, he paused slightly.
Ellis walked straight to Keiras side. Why are you sitting here?
Keira looked at him coolly. Oh, it was arranged by
James.
Ellis was confused.
He frowned and turned to reprimand James. Whats going on? Dont you know who the guest of honor
is today?
James came over, took hold of Ellis, and spoke in a hushed voice. Ellis, of course. I know. Its just that
I didnt want her to sit with our uncle, thats all!
Ellis was dumbfounded.
He felt he didnt quite understand. What?
Im saying, I
Before James could finish, Uncle Olsen and the other
elders finally walked in from outside. As they headed
novelbin
to the head table, Uncle Olsen caught a glimpse of
Keira.
He immediately said with a smile. Alright, Ill keep it short. Before we eat, let me introduce everyone to
my daughter, who was lost and has now returned!
Chapter 405
Uncle Olsens words set off a thousand waves!
1
Instantly, the hall fell silent as needles dropping could be heard, and everyone incredulously turned to
Keira.
Just moments ago, at the dining table, those daughters of prominent families who had been mocking
Keira were now utterly dumbfounded, each showing a look of shock on their faces.
How could this be possible?!
If Keira were Uncle Olsens daughter, why would she be sitting at the third table?!
Next to her, James, who had been looking aggrieved and was about toin to Ellis, was
completely bewildered upon hearing this.
What did Uncle just say?
Keera was his who?!
He was bbergasted, and so was Charles, sitting at the second table; he couldnt help but look around
and whispered, Isnt she the sworn sister I acknowledged? How could she be Uncles daughter?
0
Thisment made several others twitch at the corners of their mouths.
Just then, the man who had been joking with Uncle Olsen the whole time couldnt help but say, Uncle
Olsen, what do you mean by that? A daughter who was lost? Really? Or is she a sworn daughter?
Uncle Olsen smiled, looking at Keira with eyes full of affection, Of course, shes my biological
daughter!
After saying that, he lowered his gaze. Her mother and I have always been in love, but we were
separated for some reason. Over these years, I didnt know about her existence. Thankfully, Ive now
found her and brought her back!
After that, Uncle Olsen beckoned to Keira. What are you doing sitting there? Come with me to greet
your uncles and elders.
Upon hearing this, Keiras gaze inadvertently shifted to
James.
She saw James standing therepletely stiff.
After catching her slightly mocking nce, he unconsciously swallowed.
0
James knew he was doomed!
How could she not be Uncles mistress? She was actually Uncle Olsens real daughter?! His own dear
cousin? The little sister that the seven brothers had been longing to have for so many years?!
James suddenly remembered hisst visit to the South family, when she told him that her rtionship
with Uncle Olsen wasnt what he thought
At this moment, he wanted to p himself while also bing terrified.
If Uncle Olsen found out that he had intentionally made things difficult for Keira, he probably would
break his legs!
As James was contemting, Keira said, I took the wrong seat.
James was dumbfounded.
Was Keera helping him?
Come with me then. The head table is over here!
How could Uncle Olsen not see the intrigue among the younger generation below? But he was pleased
to see
his daughter getting along with her brothers so he
0
405 Chapter
didnt expose their pretense and led Keira straight to the head table.
Keira followed him, pausing her steps slightly as she
passed by James. She suddenly smiled, James, may I sit at the head table?
James was shocked.
Without waiting for his response, Keira took her seat next to Uncle Olsen, her actions confident and
unrestrained, showing none of the timidity expected from someone of a lesser household.
The rest of the guests immediately began whispering amongst themselves.
Shes actually Uncle Olsens daughter! Whats going
on?
I saw it with my own eyes just now; James arranged for her to sit at the third table
Someone tugged at Victorias sleeve. She couldnt help but turn around, and her close friend
immediately asked, Do your brothers dislike even Uncle Olsens daughter?
Victorias eyes flickered for a moment. Yeah, it seems
0
405 Chapte
like the brothers dont really like her
Almost as soon as she finished speaking, a voice suddenly rang out from the second table when
Charles eximed, Damn! Shes actually my dear cousin! I, I
Charles jumped up and ran to Keira with sparkles in his eyes. Sis, it was all a big misunderstanding
before! Heres my pocket money. Take it!
Keira was perplexed.
She was slightly stunned and immediately when there was a bank card in her hand.
Next, an embarrassed yet eager James also approached, his eyes glowing as if he were looking at a
rare treasure.
James said, Little, little sister
He seemed embarrassed to say these words and scratched his head. Youve always wanted to learn
the martial arts of the Freeman Sect, right? Ill take you to join the Inner Sect tomorrow! Youre my own
sister, and if the Sect Leader doesnt ept you, Ill have my master take you in, alright?
This was an apologybined with an attempt to
0
405 Chapter
ingratiate himself.
Keira thought back to when she first met this third brother; he had mistaken her for his third aunt,
treating her with utmost respect
This guys intentions werent bad.
Keira nodded. Then, thank you, James.
You, youre wee
James left, followed by the Olsen familys second son, the fourth, the fifth, the sixth
One after another, the brothers charged up, each making a grand gesture as they started to give gifts!
And they gave things that were highly sought-after in their respective industries!
T
For example, the fifth son of the Olsen family was in the entertainment industry; he simply made a
grand gesture and gave Keira an entertainmentpany, which even housed the hottest movie star at
the
moment.
For another example, the second son, who was a doctor, gave her a hospital outright! He imed it
was convenient for her to have her own hospital for future
0
medical needs.
Who would open a hospital just for their own convenience?!
The grand gestures of the Olsen brothers shocked all the guests present.
The girls at table three were even more stunned, especially the one who was speaking to Victoria; she
was almost drooling.
She couldnt help but turn to Victoria and said, Is this the one you said the brothers all didnt like?
Victoria was speechless.
Wasnt it
Didnt they all dislike her just a moment ago?
Why did they suddenly change their minds?!
Where did it all go wrong?!
She clenched her fists tightly, looking at Keira receiving gifts with jealousy. She knew that her personal
assets, as well as the dowry prepared by the Olsen family for her, couldntpare to these gifts!
The Olsen family was indeed too biased!!.
0
405 Chapter
She clenched her fists tightly and looked at James. James, didnt you despise her for finding a gigolo
outside and dishonoring Uncle Olsen?
James was surprised.
He looked at her indifferently. Whats the big deal? Let her find one, and if it doesnt work out, well just
bring the gigolo into the Olsen family. That way, she wont have to suffer after getting married!
Victoria was dumbfounded.
You definitely didnt say this just now!
As soon as James uttered those words, everyone understood even more how much the Olsen family
valued this newly found daughter!
Victoria bit her lip, then clenched her fists ever harder, feeling that at this moment, all the eyes banquet
hall were on her.
The biological daughter had been found, and her status as an adopted daughter suddenly became
awkward.
Not wanting to be the center of attention, Victoria flickered her eyes and suddenly turned to
0
novelbin
Mary, saying, Mary, since Keera is Uncle Olsens daughter, shell be moving into the Olsen family
home, right? Will youe and live with us too?
Her words indeed captured the attention of others.
Everyone looked at Mary, and some whispered, Isnt she living in the Olsen residence now?
After what happened a few days ago, does she still have the face to live there?
Didnt Austine out to rify everything afterward?
All of that is just for show by the wealthy families. Let me tell you what I heard The child in Marys
belly isnt actually Elliss!!
What? No wonder there was such a falling out, but Mary is really bold, isnt she? To dare to tell such a
lie?
Listening to the conversations around her, Mary
ced a hand on her belly and subconsciously looked
over at Ellis.
In three more days, it would be three months, and
Chapter 406
Ellis seemed as though he hadnt heard the gossip and rumors, but Mary noticed that his hand holding
the chopsticks was slightly exerting force.
Mary understood him.
Ever since he was young, Ellis had been a
troublemaker, dubbed the Demon of nce, and his
reputation had never been good.
He never cared about what others thought of him.
Now, if these words could agitate him, it was merely because he also felt embarrassed.
A bitter smile suddenly tugged at the corners of Marys lips.
She clenched her fists tightly and suddenly looked toward the third table, saying in a cold voice, Is the
food that the Olsen family prepared to entertain you all not to your taste?
The people at the third table who had been whispering to each other immediately shut their mouths,
looking toward her in fear.
18
Mary kept her gaze fixed on them. If its not to your liking, you may choose not to eat, or you may
leave. The door is right there. I wont be seeing you out.
Several women suddenly looked at each other, at a
loss.
Victoria immediately said, Mary, whats wrong? Has something happened? Thesedies are rtives
of our family, though distantly rted but after all, we share
the same Olsen surname
Mary immediately looked at her. Are you deaf? They were just bad-mouthing me over there; did you
not hear it? Is this how you protect the reputation of the Olsen family?
Victoria was choked by the scolding, and her face changed color on the spot.
She clenched her fists in grievance, then looked toward Ellis and said softly, Ellis, did I make Mary
angry? I really didnt mean to
Ellis slowly raised his head. Those eyes that were
usuallymanding and condescending now revealed an unusual depth.
He said lowly Co ore 17ou donf2
.
Victoria was taken aback.
Ellis then turned coldly toward the third table. Since
wife has issued an eviction order, we wont keep
you.
my
He said deliberately and methodically, but as his words fell, his voice suddenly raised, Why are you
not leaving?!
The women at the table jumped in fright, shivering all
over!
The girl who was on good terms with Victoria was actually a distant rtive of the Olsen family. Their
family head at present was a trusted subordinate of Uncle Olsen, and so they held a certain status
within
the Olsen household.
That was why their family could sit at the third table a
an Olsen banquet.
Under Elliss gaze, the young woman sheepishly stood up and said, Ellis, my cousin, I was I was
just kidding Dad, I really didnt say anything!
Herst words were said to the main table.
The person she spoke to was just joking with Uncle
Olsen a moment ago, and his name was Joseph Olsen. He was from a coteral branch of the Olsen
family, but by serving Uncle Olsen and helping the Olsen Group reach greater heights, he now held a
lofty position within the Olsen family.
Upon hearing this, he couldnt help but look toward Uncle Olsen, pleading, Well, Mr. Olsen, my
daughter has said some nonsense. Ill teach her a lesson when
we return home! She didnt have any bad intentions; she just has a loose tongue
Uncle Olsen heard this and said nothing.
Keira, sitting beside him, said indifferently, Really? It seemed that your daughter was mocking me just
a moment ago. Yes, thats right. She also called me an illegitimate daughter, asking if I was from the
first
branch or the second.
These words made Uncle Olsens face instantly turn
cold.
Josephs face also paled.
Having followed Uncle Olsen for so many years, he naturally understood where Uncle Olsens bottom
liney!
)
That man was particrly defensive of his own!
Ellis was his junior and Joseph was close to Uncle Olsen, hence his own daughter would also be
considered Uncle Olsens junior.
Uncle Olsen wouldnt normally intervene in such verbal disputes.
After all, they were all youngsters!
But if his daughter mocked Uncle Olsens biological daughter
Joseph couldnt help but wipe the sweat bead on his forehead, feeling as if there were thorns at his
back!
He swallowed nervously.
Uncle Olsen looked toward him. I need you to give me an exnation!
Joseph immediately stood up and, without hesitation, rushed over to his daughter, and then pped
her across the face.
p!
The harsh pnded on the girls face, not only making an impact on her but also letting everyone
<
present understand the importance Uncle Olsen ced on his daughter.
After delivering the p, Joseph secretly nced at Uncle Olsen and seeing his expressionless eyes
still focused on his meal. It was clear that Uncle Olsen
wasnt satisfied.
Joseph immediately raised his hand again and gave his daughter another harsh p
The girls cheeks swelled up on both sides.
She cried inconsbly and looked at her father. Dad, why wont you stand up for me? Why are you
helping
them?!
p!
Joseph, without needing Uncle Olsens approval this time, pped her face again with force!
She was spoiled to the point of being uncontroble!
He angrily pointed at her and scolded, Why are you involved in those idle chit-chat? Why did you
gossip about Miss Olsen?! Youre so stupid!
He moved forward and kicked her!
novelbin
His daughter was kicked to the ground, in such pain that she couldnt stand up.
The entire banquet hall suddenly fell silent, and everyone watched them in disbelief.
Nobody said anything, yet at the same time, everyone understood that this was Uncle Olsen
establishing authority for his daughter.
During the silence, the daughter lying on the ground was already consumed with rage.
Since she dared to mock Keira, she certainly had an arrogant and domineering personality. Now
furious, she broke into a torrent of abuse. Dad, what are you doing?! If you want to be Uncle Olsens
dog, do you expect me to be that illegitimate daughterspdog too? Im telling you. Shes not worthy!!
She cried while looking at Keira. That woman is already married once and even has a child. Later,
when her husband abandoned her whats the use of her
returning to the Olsen family? Shes nothing but a pretty object and an empty head! A second-hand
woman with a child like her will never find a respectable family in the future!
<
What does it matter if shes Uncle Olsens biological daughter?!
Almost as soon as these words fell, the Olsen family butler suddenly rushed in. Uncle Olsen, the
Horton family has sent someone to propose a betrothal!!
e
i
>
Chapter 407
The Olsens and the Hortons were set to be joined in matrimony. That piece of news had been
announced to the public for quite some time now.
It had started a few years back when everyone thought Christina would be the one to marry into the
Horton family, but unfortunately, the Hortons didnt agree, and the matter came to nothing.
Later, it was heard that Lewis had taken a wife, so there seemed even less hope for the marriage.
But no one expected Lewiss young wife to pass away so early, and suddenly the position of his wife
was vacant again!
The Olsens brought up the marriage alliance once more, and surprisingly, the Hortons did not reject it.
Yet this affair had been gossiped about in nce for a long time now, and so far, neither family had
confirmed anything to the public. Why would they suddenlye to deliver the betrothal gifts today?
While everyone was busy gossiping, Joseph also pulled
09.03
1.7
<
??
Chapter 406.
aside his daughter to clear the way for the butler.
Uncle Olsen raised his eyebrows, looking toward Keira.
novelbin
Keira also showed a surprised look, her gaze turning to the butler in confusion.
The butlers face lit up with joy as he quickly stepped inside. I saw them bringing over a bunch of gifts,
and they are unloading them from the car. Someone tipped me off, saying these are all betrothal gifts
from the Horton family, and told me to inform you first!
Uncle Olsen burst intoughter. Good, that brat has finallye to his senses! Today is indeed a day
of happiness!
The butlerughed too. A day of happiness indeed!
Ellis, upon hearing this, instinctively turned his gaze to his recently acknowledged cousin Keera.
He knew very well that Lewis had been staying at Keeras ce. Was this a move to make Keera his
wife?
He suddenly felt a bit ufortable.
As glorious as his cousin Keera was today, the memory of his deceased cousin Keira was just as
poignant.
217
Once upon a time, Lewis had loved Keira deeply, willing to offend Uncle Olsen for her sake
And now it was no more than finding a substitute.
He bowed his head, suddenly picked up a ss of wine, took a sip, and then turned to look at Mary,
only to see her frowning slightly, her gaze shifting toward Victoria.
Ellis then looked toward Victoria and saw her face blush with shyness, her eyes bright, yet she cast
them downward.
People around immediately turned their attention to her, teasing her.
Miss Victoria, I hear Mr. Horton is quite the catch; youre really lucky with this marriage!
Yes, truly! This marriage is wonderful!
You and Mr. Horton really are a perfect match, and
moreover
Their voices trailed off as they suddenly looked toward Ellis, and they each lowered their voices, afraid
of being overheard by him.
Why did Mr. Horton have to choose today of all days
69 02
<
to deliver the betrothal gifts if not to stand by
Victorias side?
You know, I hadnt realized, but now that you mention
it, I think youre right! Otherwise, theres really no need to make such a grand gesture of delivering the
betrothal gifts.
From what the butler said, there are quite a lot of betrothal gifts, and they are still unloading them! How
long will that take, I wonder?
Miss Victoria, have you met Mr. Horton? What does het look like?
Surrounded by everyone, Victoria looked down shyly, her demeanor growing even more bashful. I
havent met him yet, but my family has indeed been in contact
with him
She nced at Keira inadvertently, a smug smile curling at the corner of her lips!
What did it matter how her brothers treated her just
now?
Even with all the gifts they sent, it was but a drop in the bucket for the Olsen family, but if she were to
marry Lewis the Horton family would be hers!
05.03 C
(
It wa
said that the value of the Horton and Olsen familys assets werent far apart, both being among the
most famous merchant families in the city of Oceanion, Creras richest city! The Hortons surely
wouldnt be much less than the Olsen family, perhaps even stronger!
Joseph then quietly breathed a sigh of relief.
With this event diverting everyones attention, his daughter could escape any trouble for the time being.
But just as this thought crossed his mind, he heard his daughter step forward with a loudugh. Keera,
do you see? What does it matter if you are Uncle Olsens legitimate daughter? The Hortons havee
over to support Victoria! Among the Olsen daughters, Victoria is surely the most sessful!
Having recklessly finished her speech, she
provocatively looked at Uncle Olsen. Uncle Olsen, I can understand you favoring your own daughter,
and I can even understand why you had my father hit me just now, but some things need to be said!
Joseph had already rushed up to grab his daughters arm. Have you lost your mind?
<
But his daughter forcefully pushed him away, Im not mad! Even if I dont speak out, everyone knows
very well about Keeras sordid past! Father, dont confuse matters here! I just have to say it, or I wont
feel
relieved!
Seeing this, Joseph, enraged, reached out to cover her
mouth!
But in the next moment, he heard Uncle Olsens chilling voice. Let her speak!
Josephs movements paused.
Uncle Olsen then picked up his wine cup, staring at them. I want to hear exactly how my daughter is
so disgraceful!
Joseph, seeing Uncle Olsens seemingly amused expression, suddenly felt a chill run up his spine.
He understood that his daughter was doomed
With this in mind, he sighed and gave Uncle Olsen a pleading look, only to see that Uncle Olsen was
not paying him any attention, clearly determined to punish Josephs daughter and show everyone who
was in charge.
Joseph wiped the sweat from his forehead and hung his head in defeat.
His daughter, oblivious to how terrible things had be, continued to sneer. Uncle Olsen, you might
not know this, but your daughter is a hopeless romantic. She married her college sweetheart and
ved away for them at home, only to be kicked to the curb three yearster when he found someone
new!
Apart from her face, your daughter ispletely
useless!
Keira listened to these words, feeling neither pain nor irritation, but she nced at Uncle Olsen and
saw a cold aura emanating from him, his eyes heavy with killing intent.
7
R
6
>
53
Chapter 408
Uncle Olsen looked at Keira. Whats your view on this
matter?
Keira knew that Uncle Olsen was allowing her to
provide an exnation and statement to the public, and she slowly said, I was blind in my youth, but
now Ive learned my lesson.
She scoffed and looked toward everyone, speaking indifferently. A hero is not judged by the past, but
by the future. Besides, there is a saying in Crera, A prodigal who returns is more precious than gold. If
a prodigal can return, why cant a woman do the same?
Her words left everyone in a momentary stun.
Upon regaining their senses and giving it some thought, it seemed to be indeed the case.
It appeared that Crera was always particrly tolerant toward boys as if they only needed to learn from
their mistakes to be praised.
Josephs daughter immediately retorted angrily. Women lose too much in marriage! Do you think just
00.00
by saying a few words like this, everyone will respect you? Ask around. Who here would want to marry
you?
Upon hearing this, Uncle Olsen immediately scanned the people present at the scene.
Most of those who hade today were rtives of the Olsen family.
The Olsen familys banquet wasnt held on arge scale without inviting the five major families toe
over, mainly because it was organized in haste. This was also one of the reasons James thought the
event was too small; he had believed it was merely an introduction to their aunt.
But the Olsen family had many rtives by marriage, and there were quite a few eligible bachelors
prese
At that moment, upon hearing her words, some men immediately lowered their heads, not wanting to
marry a woman who was having a second marriage with a
child. It was too troublesome!
When those from families in less fortunate
circumstances heard the question, their eyes gleamed slightly.
09.64
2.9
She was the Olsen familys legitimate daughter. Judging by the affection Uncle Olsen showed, plus the
gifts the Olsen brothers had just given to her, they could be free from worry if they married her!
Thus, some people could hardly restrain themselves and were about to stand up.
But just then, they suddenly felt a gaze, no, seven gazes falling upon them. A man turned his head to
look and saw the seven Olsen brothers looking at him with stern expressions.
Although they didnt speak, their intent was very clear.
The Olsens legitimate daughter couldnt marry someone of his status!
The man was so scared that he immediately froze.
Those of lower status didnt dare to move, and those of
higher status didnt want to move. So after Josephs daughter finished speaking, indeed, not a single
person came forward.
Seeing this situation, James grew anxious and immediately signaled to his friends nearby with his
eyes.
<
Although he didnt understand why his uncle allowed
this woman to belittle his cousin, his cousin couldnt be looked down upon by others!
But his friends were facing away from him and didnt catch his signals.
James was speechless
He was so anxious!
He immediately looked at Charles, asking with his eyes, What about your friends? Hurry up and stand
up for
our sister!
Charles waved his phone and returned a nce. Sent them a WhatsApp message, but not a single
one is responding! Damn them!
James didnt know what to say.
At this point, he wished he knew the art of disguise, so he could change his appearance and stand up
for her!
The rest of the brothers were equally anxious, but Ellis sat there calmly, which irritated James greatly!
What was going on with Ellis? How could he be so indifferent toward his dear cousin?
479
<
Unable to restrain himself, heined, Ellis, why arent you worried?
Ellis picked up the wine in front of him and downed it in one gulp. Whats there to worry about? The
Hortons arent here yet.
When the dowry arrived, everyone would soon know which daughter of the Olsen family was to wed
into the Horton family!
Uncle Olsen allowed Josephs daughter to berate Keera, and of course, it wasnt without aim.
Keeras past indeed was quite scandalous to speak of. She was seen as a love-struck fool and a
mother who was almost swindled out of her inheritance. When people in this circle heard of it, they
wouldnt pity her but would only think her foolish.
Society nowadays was an impatient one.
Even if she were to be given the status of the legitimate Olsen daughter, she would never gain
everyones respect.
Therefore, if she wished to establish a foothold in the
circle, she would have to speak out and then fiercely
n their focool
Josephs daughter, seeing that no one had yet stood up, immediately said, See? Someone of high
birth. would never fancy someone like her, a used woman! Keera, if you want to marry, there is indeed
someone perfect for you!
With these words, she turned to look at Victoria.
Victoria immediately cast down her gaze, avoiding her
eyes.
But she took out her phone and sent a message. Soon, footsteps were heard at the entrance.
Then, a man and an old woman appeared there.
It was none other than Keeras ex-husband Howard
and former mother-inw!
novelbin
Victorias eyes twinkled slightly when she saw these
two.
It was a surprise she had arranged for Keera to humiliate her at the family banquet!
When Howard and his mother were brought in, their faces were full of eager smiles, especially
Howards mother, who had never seen such an extravagant banquet and was utterly transfixed.
<
They had been living rather poorly for some time.
Before Howards divorce, Cindy would call her mom affectionately, making her very happy. But after
the divorce, when Howard didnt find another job, Cindys attitude changedpletely.
She would quarrel with Howards mother all the time, making the household miserable!
Howard did nothing but drink and smoke all day long.
A few days ago, Cindy couldnt take it anymore and threatened to kick them both out of the house.
Howards mother was furious and longed for the days
when she lived with Keera.
Back then, Keera worked tirelessly doing household chores and taking care of the children without ever
troubling her, and every meal was delicious
Compared to those days, what condition was she living
in now?
Howards mother sighed deeply, unable to help salivating over the banquet food, barely restraining
herself from rushing over to snatch something to eat.
But there was no choice.
710
<
Since Cindy withheld money, the food they cooked at
home every day tasted terrible, and sometimes they couldnt even get enough to eat
During this period, she even went to the South
residence but was stopped by the security guard and wasnt allowed in.
Howards mother swallowed and, suppressing the urge to dash over and grab some food, followed
Howard toward the main table.
Then she saw Keira, and her eyes immediately lit up. She rushed forward, intent on grabbing Keiras
arm. My dear daughter-inw, Ive finally found you! That Cindy is no good. I was wrong. I apologize!
Please take me back home!
Keira looked at her coldly, scoffing, and instinctively nced toward Victoria.
Victorias eyes shed with guilt immediately.
All these actions were noticed by Uncle Olsen, who frowned and sighed inwardly.
That adopted daughter perhaps they shouldnt keep her in the family anymore
Chapter 409
Howard was also looking at Keira.
He had been unable to find a job for a long time and had been drinking and smoking every day
recently. Hence, he looked so haggard it was distressing.
Ever since he learned that Keera had revived the
Unfortunately, just like his mother, he was stopped by the security guard every time.
On a few asions, he had snuck into the
neighborhood at night, but as he approached Keeras house, he was suddenly knocked out and thrown
outside.
Fortunately, it wasnt snowing anymore; otherwise, he could have frozen to death outside.
But since then, he had realized that Keera must have gotten involved with some influential person, and
he would never get to see her.
0204
<
A few days ago, someone sought him out and told him
that Keera was actually the illegitimate daughter of the Olsen family!
This revtion had stunned him!
novelbin
How could that be possible?
She was an orphan adopted by the South family. How could she have such a powerful background?
Yet, the person had given him an address and told him
toe today to see for himself
When he arrived at the entrance of the banquet, a waiter grabbed him and then let him and his mother,
whocked an invitation, in.
Now, he was finally able to see Keera again
The woman in front of him was still standing tall and graceful, her face as beautiful as a flower, making
him wish he could p himself!
How could he have ever found such a Keera boring and got lured away by others?
He was simply blind!
Therefore, when his mother rushed forward, trying to
make Keera reconsider, he didnt stop her; he also
wanted to remarry Keera!
But to his surprise, his mother hadnt even touched a hair on Keeras head when she was immediately
grabbed by bodyguards who came from nowhere.
Two bodyguards stood in front of Keera, looking
toward him.
It seemed that if he dared to make any move, they would act immediately.
The bodyguards emanated a deadly aura, and they
were people Howard wouldnt have dared to even look at in the past and now they were here
protecting
Keera
Howard smiled ingratiatingly. Keera, its me. Would you let mee over and have a proper talk with
you?
Keira just gave a cold smile, not saying anything.
Howards mother continued. Keera, you cant just ignore your mother. I cant get enough food or
clothing living in Cindys house. I am your mother, and you have to take care of me!
<
.
Keira replied with just one sentence. I am divorced. How are you my mother?
Howards mother suddenly yelled, Oh, so now that youve climbed the socialdder, you want to
disown us? Well go to Amy, then. Im Amys grandmother, and this is Amys father. She has a duty to
provide for us!
Keira only found Howards mother shameless.
She scoffed. Amy is only three years old. You want her to provide for you? Sure, why dont you try to
live until shes eighteen and can be independent!
Howards mother was shocked.
She struggled, trying to break free from the bodyguard to give Keera a good scolding, and immediately
sa Keera, dont go too far! We havee back to giv you a chance! You should be satisfied now!
Make th bodyguards let us go so that we can take our seats at the banquet!
Then she looked toward Uncle Olsen. Dear inw, were family!
Uncle Olsen was speechless.
He simply couldnt bear to watch.
09.04
He really didnt know how Keera usually dealt with these two people
He lowered his eyes, hiding the anger in his heart.
The real Keera had died, and he didnt know what exactly had happened or why Keera had died under
the name of Keira, and Keira was living under the
name of Keera
But he knew that these two bastards had bullied his deceased daughter!
Even the humbled life his daughter once lived was because of them.
Yet, perversely, they were indeed the grandmother and father of his daughters child, and they were
going to ruthlessly exploit Amy in the future
If that was the case, then they didnt need to be alive after today!
A murderous intent began to rise in Uncle Olsens
chest.
Howard and his mother, however, failed to read his expression, only thinking that this high and mighty
man hadnt spoken because he might be tacitly
<
approving their actions.
Howard immediately turned to Keira. Keera, I know I was wrong. Ill break up with Cindy ande
home with you!
Keira found itughable.
Victoria then said, Keera, they are Amys father and grandmother, after all. You!
Shut up!
Victorias words were not yet finished when James and Charles jumped up, angrily staring at her.
Victoria immediately became aggrieved, and with a pitiful expression, she said, I I was just thinking
th in Crera, people encourage reconciliation rather tha separation. Theres a saying, It is better to
demolish ten temples than to destroy one marriage. So I
Thats for others. Does this man deserve that
consideration?
James frowned and rebuked
How could they let that happen when Keera had finally stopped doing stupid things for love?
G/D
<
.
Victoria dared not speak further, lest her intent be too obvious and be discovered.
Josephs daughter, however, let out a coldugh. Keera, Howard has merely made a mistake that any
man could make. Why did he cheat on you? You should look for reasons within yourself. Are you not
good enough? Is that why you couldnt keep your husband?
Keira didnt say anything.
Howard then knelt on the ground. Keera, Ive realized my mistake. Please forgive me! Cant we go
back to being the happy family of three we once were? I promise, if we remarry, Ill take good care of
you and Amy
Listening to these words, a faint light flickered in
Keiras eyes.
Sister, can you hear this?
This scumbag has admitted his faults.
If it were you, would you forgive him?
At the thought, Keira began tough, a sense of relief washing over her.
Keera wouldnt.
She had never been infatuated with him. She had only
married him to use that useless facade to deceive the
South family, in hopes of gaining her freedom.
Keira said, Get lost!
At these words, Uncle Olsen waved his hand, and bodyguards stepped forward, grabbing hold of
Howard
and his mother.
The two of them suddenly shouted.
Keera, if you throw us out, who are you nning to
marry?
Guys, listen! Keera is second-hand goods Ive been with. Im such trash; do you really want to pick up
what Ive discarded?
Howard was like a madman,pletely disregarding the setting.
He knew that the moment Keera remarried, he would lose all opportunities.
He was ying the scoundrel now and wouldter coax Amy. He believed he still had a chance!
11/3
400 Chapter 408
Josephs daughter also sneered with a swollen face. Keera, I think you should give him another
chance. Remarry him! After all, besides Howard, no one else would marry you!!
Almost immediately after these words were uttered, a voice suddenly came from the entrance. Who
says no one would marry Miss Olsen?!
With that, the Horton familys betrothal gifts finally
made their entrance!!
R
Youve arrived at thetest chapter!
.
>
Terrible
9:3
Chapter 410
Everyone turned their heads and saw the wedding gifts from the Horton family being brought in one by
one.
Over a dozen bodyguards each carried a box.
The contents of those boxes, disyed before everyone, were either jewelry of inestimable value or
shops and properties in nce that were difficult to purchase.
Each wedding gift was enough to incite envy.
Even these wealthy people couldnt help but sigh at the Horton familys generous dowry.
People looked on with admiration and then craned their necks to see if they could get a glimpse of this
mysterious Mr. Horton.
Following the long procession of gifts was a man in a
suit.
He was tall and well-built, with a happy, handsome face and a slightly infuriating smile
Is this Mr. Horton? He looks quite imposing!
33:
4to Chapter 400
Not bad-looking at all.
Its just that he doesnt quite match the stories weve
heard
Hearing the surrounding conversation, Keira couldnt help but twitch her mouth.
The man who had arrived wasnt Lewis but Tom!
That man made such a big show, yet he didnt show up in person?
She pursed her lips.
By then, Tom had already approached Uncle Olsen and respectfully began. Uncle Olsen, Mr. Horton
has another very important matter and cant make an appearance, so he specially sent me to deliver
the betrothal gifts from the Horton and Olsen families.
Uncle Olsen nced at Keira.
He certainly knew what that very important matter. Lewis had was being Keiras driver!
He twitched his mouth and only said, Thats very
considerate of him.
novelbin
To marry the daughter of the Olsen family, one
certainly must put in some effort!
Tom smiled ingratiatingly and then looked toward Keira, raising his eyebrows as a greeting.
If Lewis could guess Keiras identity, Tom, as Lewiss assistant, surely could see through it as well
Keira returned his greeting with a roll of her eyes.
Immediately, Tomughed.
He was genuinely happy.
When Keira died, Mr. Horton looked as if he was going to follow her to the grave!
Thankfully, thedy didnt die, and Mr. Horton also got his life back as a result!
He was thinking of this when the people around suddenly realized that this unremarkable man wasnt
Mr. Horton, but Mr. Hortons assistant.
The wedding gifts were ced aside one by one.
No one cared about the food anymore; they immediately went over to take a closer look.
Some even looked toward Victoria. Miss Olsen,e quickly to see your dowry!
|||
O
<
54
Victoria blushed and then stood up.
She felt she had finally reimed some ground.
Just now, after Keera was introduced, the seven
brothers gave her so many gifts that the way everyone looked at her made it seem like she was losing
favor in the Olsen family!
But now, the dowry from the Horton family was even more than what the seven brothers had given
Keera
Heavens! There are even shares of the Horton Group inside C fifteen percent!
I heard that the first and second branches of the
Horton Group werepeting fiercely, and Mr. Horton just gave away fifteen percent of the shares as a
betrothal gift to Miss Olsen. He must be really
serious!
Although its a second marriage for Mr. Horton, hes really treating Miss Olsen nicely!
When Victoria heard about the fifteen percent of the shares, she was also astonished, and her eyes
widened. She had never imagined that Lewiss determination to
marry her was this atronal
13.23
There had been no response from the Horton family before, and she thought the marriage was off!
She started to smile.
Someone beside her began to speak.
Miss Olsen, your betrothal gift is truly the talk of nce!
Right, the Horton family is so sincere. The Olsen family must also be preparing a generous dowry. The
biggest beneficiary of this marriage alliance turns out to be Miss Olsen!
While a group of people were offering Victoria their congrattions, Josephs daughter turned to Keera
with a sneer. See that? This is the scale on which the Olsen family marries off a daughter! Keera, what
did Howard give you when you got married?
After her mocking words, Victoria revealed a smug smile at the corner of her lips.
She immediately said, Dont say that. Keera wasnt acknowledged back then, so of course, she wasnt
treated well. Uncle Olsen, if Keera remarries Howard,
or if she marries someone else in the future, we must make up for her dowry
Her insincere words made Keira scoff.
Uncle Olsen also raised an eyebrow.
Ellis, standing nearby, caught the insinuations in the
conversation.
James, being a straightforward man, took it seriously and immediately nodded. Right, right, Uncle
Olsen, we still need to prepare some assets for Keera!
Charles also nodded. Keera, dont remarry that Howard. nce has plenty of eligible bachelors. If we
cant find a top-tier tycoon, we can still find someone decent. Well add to your dowry then!
Keira didnt know what to say.
Victoria, feigning concern, spoke again. Keera, why arent you speaking? Are you unhappy? If so, I
could share half of the Horton familys betrothal gifts with
you
At these words, Josephs daughter immediately said, Miss Victoria, those are the Horton familys
betrothal gifts. How can you share them? Youre spoiling her too
|||
O
J
much!
Tom also furrowed his brows. Exactly, why would you get to take half?
Victoria hurriedly exined, Its not like that. My sister has just been reunited with the family, and as
her older sister, I ought to give a greeting present
11
As soon as she finished speaking, Tom scoffed. Then give from your own things. Taking half of Miss
Keeras betrothal gifts and giving them to her? What does that mean? Even making a gesture of
borrowed offerings should be done right, shouldnt it?
Victoria was confused.
She was a bit dumbfounded. What do you mean Miss Keeras betrothal gifts?
Josephs daughter was also stunned, pointing incredulously at the betrothal gifts. Arent these the
betrothal gifts given by the Horton family for proposing to the Olsen family? The unmarried daughter of
the Olsen family is Victoria!
Tom was equally bewildered, but then pointed at Keira, saying, Youve got it all wrong! The gifts from
the
Horton family is for Miss Keera Olsen!
O
Since Keera was recognized by her family, she
naturally took the surname.
With that, she became Keera Olsen.
Therefore, everyone understood what Tom meant!
Victoria was stunned, her voice bing shrill. What are you saying?
Josephs daughter was in disbelief, ring at them. Sir, do you even know what you are talking about?
Keera has been married before! She even has a daughter! Have you made a mistake?
It was only then that Tom finally understood their
meaning and nced at Keira.
He realized why his boss had made such a grand gesture of betrothal, which was to establish his wifes
position!
With a sneer, he rified. Lets make this clear! Mr. Horton is also entering a second marriage, and he
and Miss Keera Olsen are truly a match made in heaven!
Today, knowing that Miss Keera has returned to her family, wevee especially to present the
betrothal gifts! Only a biological daughter of Uncle Olsen is fit to
be thedy of the Horton family! What right does on
adopted daughter have to marry Mr. Horton? 2
Chapter 411
411 Chapter 410
Tom''s voice was loud and clear, making everyone at the banquet widen their eyes in disbelief.
Joseph''s daughter felt she must have heard him wrong.
Victoria was stunned and felt that something was very wrong with the way things were unfolding.
How could this be?
She looked at "Keera" in shock. How could Lewis possibly take an interest in such a discarded and defeated woman just because she was the legitimate daughter?
She clenched her fists tightly, refusing to believe everything that was happening before her eyes.
After a moment of silence, the surrounding crowd burst into activity again.
Those who had been encircling Victoria now rushed toward "Keera", their faces adorned with ttering smiles.
"Miss Keera, congrattions!"
"Mr. Horton values you so much that he specifically came to make a betrothal during your family reunion banquet. You''re so fortunate!"
"Congrattions!"
"..."
Even the seven Olsen brothers suddenly showed joy on their faces and hurried over to Keira.
James crossed his arms. "Well, that Lewis didn''t evene to make the betrothal himself. How insincere!"
Charles then said, "Exactly. If he ever mistreats you in the future, just say the word, and all seven of us will back you up!"
Ellis scolded the two of them. "Be quiet!"
James sneaked a nce at Keira, and after hesitating for a long time, he swallowed the words he was about to say.
He wanted to persuade his little sister to break up with that gigolo. After all, her fianc was now Lewis. Keeping that gigolo around would be like pping Lewis''s face, wouldn''t it?
But now wasn''t the right time; it would be better to give her a private reminderter.
Keira looked at her seven brothers with a hint of a smile on her face.
Although she didn''t need their kindness, the feeling of having a family... wasn''t too bad!
Victoria was pushed back by the crowd and took a step backward. She wanted to step forward but couldn''t squeeze through the crowd, so she could only stand bitterly in the back as if she had been forgotten!
She took a deep breath, suddenly stepped forward, and approached "Keera" with a concerned look. "Keera, now that you''re engaged to Mr. Horton, what about your boyfriend?"
At those words, everyone immediately fell silent.
Someone couldn''t help asking, "What boyfriend?"
James immediately gave Victoria a warning look, conveying that now wasn''t the time for such talk.
But Victoria pretended not to see it and frowned with worry. "It''s that college student you brought to the banquetst time, the one who''s really handsome, even better looking than any celebrity I''ve seen. It''s just... Keera, shouldn''t you break up with him first?"
James was shocked!
He immediately became anxious, hastily turned to Tom, and was just about to try exining when Joseph''s daughter blurted out, "Yes, she has a boyfriend! Sir, you must tell Mr. Horton. Don''t be deceived by her! After her divorce, she kept a gigolo around. What right does such a promiscuous woman have to be Mrs. Horton?!"
James immediately said, "Don''t be ridiculous! That... that was just my sister''s driver! Yes, just a driver! He''s not even a friend!"
Keira watched him as he tantly lied.
He was the one who stormed into her home a few days ago, demanding that she break up with Lewis. Had he forgotten about that?
And now he was defending her with such a statement in public.
Despite being a bit annoying at first, her brother was somewhat endearing now.
Joseph''s daughter then sneered. "What driver? At thest banquet, she admitted in front of everyone that that gigolo was her boyfriend. Sir, don''t be fooled!"
Tom''s face immediately darkened upon hearing this.
Who were they calling a gigolo?!
Seeing his expression, Victoria felt confident that the matter was settled.
Their marriage was definitely off!
After all, no man could ept his fiance fooling around with another man, could he?
But just as she thought of this, she heard Tom sigh. "Mr. Horton is aware of this matter."
Everyone was perplexed.
Then they heard Tom continue. "But he doesn''t mind as long as Miss Olsen is willing to marry him."
Everyone was now astonished.
Had they misheard just now?
Or had the world turned into fantasy?!
Lewis was the wealthiest man in Oceanion. The Horton family moved to nce over two months ago and was gradually relocating their entire n there...
Mr. Horton, the man who took control of the Horton family, was intimidating and ruthless. Was he actually so in love with a woman?!
For "Keera", he was willing to stoop to such a humble act?
Joseph''s daughter couldn''t help but say, "Why? Just because she''s Uncle Olsen''s biological daughter? We''ve seen plenty of prestigious family alliances through marriage but never one so indecent!"
In the circle of elites, everyone''s marriage was tied to business.
Many couples were merely nominal husbands and wives.
But even so, while each had their affairs, they would still produce decent heirs and keep their lovers in the shadows, at least not tantly dishonoring each other.
Everyone knew "Keera''s" boyfriend; with things going this far, how could someone of Lewis''s status not care?
Tom tilted his chin upward and then spun his tale with utmost seriousness. "Of course not. Mr. Horton met Miss Keera and was taken aback by her beauty. He vowed to wed no other in this life. Even though Miss Olsen''s heart belongs to another man, Mr. Horton wouldn''t mind sharing her with a third person! Mr. Horton''s admiration for Miss Olsen is immense, his love as deep-rooted as the seas..."
Keira was dumbfounded.
This Tom really had a ir for drama!
She red at Tom, making him immediately stop his ttery, and he summarized, "In short, Mr. Horton is devoted to Miss Keera only!"
Everyone was speechless.
They were all stunned.
No one could believe it, feeling confident that there was something wrong with the way they''de to the party that evening.
James, taking the words for truth, looked at "Keera" and couldn''t help but say, "Our little sister is indeed quite pretty, but she can''t really bewitch a man to this extent, can she?"
Charles was also baffled. "If I were like that, Uncle Olsen would definitely break my legs!"
Only Ellis couldn''t help but roll his eyes.
That scheming Lewis sure knew how to pick his assistant.
However, these words did elevate his little sister''s status, and he was pretty pleased.
Even Uncle Olsen''s mouth twitched.
After a pause, the crowd awkwardly started talking.
"Mr. Horton is such a romantic."
"Miss Olsen is impressive too..."
"We''ve indeed witnessed a match made in heaven tonight!"
"..."
Hearing such forced praise, Joseph''s daughter finally realized she was in trouble. She nced at Victoria and immediately started slipping away quietly.
Just as she was about to slip out of the banquet hall, a chilly voice suddenly asked, "Where do you think you''re going?"
Chapter 412
412 Chapter 411
Joseph''s daughter whipped around sharply, only to see James standing menacingly behind her.
As this voice rang out, everyone else quickly turned their attention toward that direction.
Joseph''s daughter swallowed hard. "I, I''m leaving..."
When James heard this, he began tough.
Hisugh was exactly like his older brother''s, with a bit of maliciousness and roguishness that made onlookers feel unnerved and uneasy.
Joseph''s daughter couldn''t help but shiver. "What, what are you going to do?"
James suddenly pointed at Howard and his mother and asked, "They were summoned here by you, weren''t they? If you''re leaving, why not take them with you?"
Upon hearing this, Joseph immediately red at his daughter.
His daughter quickly waved her hands. "It wasn''t me, it wasn''t ..."
"Still trying to deny it?"
James sneered, and with a wave of his hand, a hotel staff member approached, holding a camera that showed a video.
In the video, Joseph''s daughter handed a sum of money to a staff member.
Then, the staff member snuck Howard and his mother, who didn''t have an invitation, into the venue through the service entrance ...
After seeing the video, Joseph''s daughter was stunned, "I..."
She swiftly turned her head, looking at Victoria. "It was you! It was you who told me to do that! I was just helping you!"
Victoria hadn''t expected James to have a recording, and upon hearing this, she immediately waved her hands. "What are you talking about? When did I ever ask you to do such things?"
Joseph''s daughter was baffled.
Victoria then said, "You didn''t like Keera. What does that have to do with me? Besides, this is the Olsen family''s banquet. How could I possibly let you bring people in and disgrace our family?"
Joseph''s daughter was bewildered.
She stared at Victoria in disbelief. "You, you ..."
Victoria then looked to James and Uncle Olsen. "Uncle, it really wasn''t me! She''s ndering me! There might have been some friction between Keera and me, but I knew Keera was your daughter long ago, so how could I do such a thing? The Olsen family raised me. How could I be so ungrateful and treacherous?!"
Uncle Olsen chuckled coldly.
Victoria was indeed cautious in her actions and had left no trace behind.
Therefore, they only had evidence of Joseph''s daughtermitting the misdeed, but none of Victoria''s ...
Without evidence, punishing Victoria in front of everyone would make Keira the center of gossip.
It would look as if the Olsen family''s daughter couldn''t tolerate an adopted daughter and wanted to chase thetter away.
Uncle Olsen then cast his eyes downward, remaining silent.
"If youmit enough misdeeds, you''ll eventually show your true colors," he thought.
James also frowned and said, "Victoria, you don''t need to exin. I believe you! But this woman has plotted against the Olsen family in such a manner. What exactly does she take the Olsen family for? Joseph, is my uncle no longer able to wield a knife? Or can''t the seven of us take any action?"
At this moment, Joseph''s face was pale with fright. He wiped the non-existent cold sweat from his forehead, realizing he''d been massively let down by his daughter this time!!
Just as Joseph''s daughter was about to speak, Joseph rushed over and pped her face hard. "Shut your mouth!!"
He used even more force than before.
With the p, blood oozed from the girl''s mouth, and she spat out two front teeth.
Joseph immediately looked at Uncle Olsen with his head bowed respectfully. "Mr. Olsen, my daughter has been spoiled, and I don''t think she''s suitable for staying in the country anymore. I''ll arrange for her to go abroad immediately so she can gain some experience and learn how treacherous the world can be!"
Uncle Olsen merely touched the ring on his finger, his voice calm. "Her mistake is just an unintentional slip, nothing but a bit of squabbling really, but you''re right. After all, she has lived toofortably since childhood. It''s time for her to go abroad and endure some hardship."
The conversation had reached this point when Uncle Olsen suddenly said, "I think GMR is a good choice, and they have good custom there. Let her go there to study, and maybe that will change her arrogant character. What do you think?"
Joseph''s pupils shrank.
There was civil unrest in GMR at the moment, with news of shootings happening every day. The people of that country were desperately trying to flee, so why would anyone send their child there?
But he understood; this was Uncle Olsen''s punishment for his daughter!
Swallowing hard, Joseph turned to nce at his daughter before setting his heart and saying firmly, "You''re right. I''ll arrange it immediately."
Uncle Olsen smiled. "There might be some difficulties with the visa, but don''t worry, I''ll have someone take care of it for you."
There was no turning back now.
Joseph suddenly felt that his decisive action had been the right choice. If he had dared speak a word on behalf of his daughter, Uncle Olsen might have sent their entire family over!
He nodded immediately. "That would be great, thank you very much."
"There''s no trouble at all. You''ve been my subordinate for a long time, and I ought to help you out with this," Uncle Olsen said, still smiling.
Continuing to smile, Uncle Olsen added, "Then you should take your daughter home to pack her bags."
Joseph nodded and quickly left with his daughter in tow.
Only then did Uncle Olsen casually turn his gaze to Howard and his mother. He sighed deeply and said in a low voice, "The two of you... Since you are Amy''s father and grandmother, and I''m her grandfather on the mother''s side, we''re all one family. Someone will take you away and make sure you''re well looked after by the Olsen family!"
Thest few words were spoken very slowly and carried a deadly seriousness.
Howard felt it and suddenly felt warmth in his pants; he had been scared to the point of wetting himself.
His mother was foolish and still didn''t understand the situation, so she smiled. "Hey, that''s great! It''s like what I was saying. Qe have a child between us, so we''re definitely a family..."
Howard''s legs went weak, and he was dragged away while his mother trotted off happily toward what she thought would be a "wonderful life."
Uncle Olsen then waved his hand again. "Alright, no more spectacles for everyone tough at. Let''s continue! Come, let''s raise a ss for my daughter''s return!"
After that, no one in the room dared to speak ill of "Keera".
Keira looked around at everyone, then couldn''t help but nce sideways at Uncle Olsen.
No wonder Lewis respected him so much; this man controlled the fates of several people with just a few words.
The rest of the evening went smoothly, with everyone treating Keira with utmost respect until the guests had all left one by one after the banquet ended.
It was only then that James approached Keira. "Sister, will you take my car home?"
Keira coughed lightly. "I''m not staying at the Olsen house. I''m going back to the South residence."
James was startled. "Why? Are you still mad at me? Isn''t it enough that I''ve admitted my fault? Maybe I should let you hit me? I won''t hit back!"
Keira couldn''t help butugh. "No, it''s just that Amy gets anxious around strangers. I''m afraid it wouldn''t be good for her if we change environments. Besides..."
She lowered her eyes. "I still have things to do."
"Is it about the Freeman Sect? I''ll take you to see the Sect Leader tomorrow, then!"
"Sure."
Meanwhile, Ellis turned to Mary, speaking softly, "Aren''t you going home tonight?"
With her head bowed, Mary replied quietly, "Let''s wait until we reach three months, then we''ll decide."
Ellis was silent for a while before asking, "How much longer?"
"About three or four days."
Mary slowly looked up at him. "Ellis, let''s meet at the hospital in four days."
Chapter 413
Ellis chuckled bitterly when he heard what she said.
novelbin
He just couldnt understand why Mary was so persistent about having this amniocentesis done.
He had already gone through three exams and all
1
showed azoospermia; it was impossible for him to have
children
When Keira was about to leave, Uncle Olsen asked all
seven brothers to apany her and Mary to the car.
On the way to the parking lot.
Charles couldnt help but lean in. Little sister, do you want to know what happened to Howard and his
mother?
Keira couldnt help but nce at him.
Charles was the youngest son.
He had been calling her little sister before, and Keira didnt correct him, but now..
Keira coughed. How old are you?
Charles said, Little sister, Im about to celebrate my
0
<
21st birthday soon. Im studying at Tsipin University.
Tsipin University is the top-ranked institution in the country, located in nce.
These children of wealthy families might be able to spend money to attend famous overseas
universities, but Tsipin University wasnt so easy to get into.
Charles getting into Tsipin University meant he was truly a schrly type.
Keira couldnt help but twitch her lips. Im about to
turn 23 years old.
The rather naive Charles still hadnt realized the
problem. Oh, and then? Little sister, do you want a birthday present?
Keira was speechless.
She twitched her lips. My point is, you should be calling me big sister.
Charles fell silent.
He was stunned!!
Keira then looked toward the Olsen familys sixth son. How old are you?
0
He smiled and said. Im older than you, Im 23 years
and one month old!
Keira said, So I have six older brothers and one
younger brother.
Charles couldnt believe it.
He felt like crying, as he had thought the family finally had a younger sister, but it turned out this
younger sister was actually an older cousin!!
He wasnt happy!
However, this didnt affect his affection toward Keira, as he leaned in close again. Then, dear big little
sister, do you know what happened to Howard and his
mother?
Keira thought, Whats with this mess of a title?
But facing someone with a face simr to the faces of Ellis and James, full of innocence and the clear-
eyed look characteristic of university students
He looked quite endearing.
She asked, What happened to them?
Charles chuckled. Just now I saw Uncle Olsen
0
instructing the bodyguards. They sent them off to a pyramid scheme organization, which specializes in
human trafficking, to some countries to the east. Their fate is to be trafficked people!
Keira didnt see thating.
She couldnt help but twitch her lips. Wait, does our family even deal in that kind of business?
James immediately exined. Of course not. You mustnt have any misunderstandings about our
family! Our business is quite diverse, so we have those kinds. of connections. Everything else is legal
andpliant.
Keira then nodded in relief.
After all, this was Crera!
But she didnt notice that, after James finished talking about being legal andpliant, Ellis nced at
him and immediately showed a hint of a sneer.
Feeling the ridicule from his older brother, James coughed and covered up his moment of unease.
As they chatted, they arrived at the parking lot.
The car that Keera drove in nce was a ck Chery, a domestic brand, fitting for the Keeras style
and
0
<
economic status.
Charles noticed the car and immediately said. Cousin sister, let me give you a better car! Isnt it
inappropriate for you to drive this old thing?
Keira, however, smiled. Im used to it; its pretty good.
Now, this car had already been sent for modifications by Lewis.
The engine had been reced, the windows had been changed to bulletproof ss, and even the
metal shell had been reced withposite materials used for manufacturing airnes.
All of this was because Lewis feared she might encounter some crisis again
It just looked unassuming on the outside, but in reality, whether it was about driving performance or
safety, it was much stronger than a regr car.
Charles wanted to say something more, but James lowered his voice and said, Sister, although Mr.
Horton made his stance clear today, you also cant go too far. This gigolo, although he looks rather
good, you should also consider Mr. Horton. That kind of person is
a real talent. Your gigolo is a college graduate whos
0
(
interested only in your money. Dont be deceived!
Keira was speechless.
Where on earth did Lewis resemble a fresh college
graduate?!
He was twenty-eight years old, okay?!!
She twitched the corner of her mouth and nodded.
Finally, after bidding farewell to her seven brothers, she got into the car with Mary.
Keira sat in the passenger seat.
Mary went to sit in the back seat, without giving Ellis another nce.
The car started moving quickly.
Mary sighed silently, not wanting the trouble of seeing Ellis to disturb Keiras happiness, so she found a
topic
and said, Keera, whats the deal with Lewis anyway? Are you really going to marry that second-hand
old
man?
Keira didnt know what to say.
She silently nced at Lewis.
She saw the mans gaze fixed straight ahead, a sharp
0
<
glint shing in his deep eyes, and she immediately
coughed once, turning to Mary.
Well, actually, Lewis is quite nice.
Mary frowned. Hes quite nice with a family background beyond reproach, but you still have to choose
between the gigolo and Lewis, right?
Upon hearing this, Lewis immediately nced at Keira with the corner of his eye.
He saw her blink and reply slowly, Only children make choices. Adults, like me, want them all!
Mary was shocked.
The corners of Lewiss lips couldnt help but curl up.
He suddenly remembered when he first met Keira,
after she had picked up his grandmother, she had called him saying, Your elder is in my hands
At the time, he thought this girl was really cheeky!
Now, she finally regained some of her past yful charm and didnt look so burdened anymore.
Meanwhile, the Olsen family members had already
0
<
returned home.
James, with his head down, was somewhat unhappy, Uncle Olsen, Ellis, do you think Keera refuses to
move back home because she holds a grudge against me?
Ellis didnt even bother to speak to his younger
brother.
Uncle Olsen didnt pay him any attention, either.
It was Charles whoforted him. I think its alright. When she spoke to you, there was a smile in her
eyes.
Really? Jamess eyes lit up, but soon he became puzzled again. Then why does she refuse toe
back home? Is there someone she dislikes in this
house?
Those words stunned everyone briefly, and then their gazes turned in unison to Victoria.
Victoria was speechless.
Feeling like amb among tigers under the gaze of her seven brothers, she quickly said, I did have
misunderstandings with Keera before knowing her identity, but weve already made up
Is that so? James stroked his chin, Has she forgiven
A/10
you then?
Victoria didnt know what to say.
She twitched the corner of her mouth and lowered her head, her eyes shing with resentment.
The seven brothers were definitely doing this on
purpose!
They were pushing her to apologize to Keera.
She sighed and suddenly said, Its my fault. If its because of me that she doesnt want to return home,
then perhaps I should move out first
She put on a tearful expression and slowly lifted her
head.
She was expecting to face pleas and persuasion, but what she encountered was
Chapter 414
I think its a good idea.
1
James answered seriously.
Victoria was dumbfounded.
She subconsciously looked toward her uncle, only to hear Uncle Olsen say, I remember you own
properties under your name, right?
Victoria was shocked!
She felt like shed yed herself!
She hurriedly started to speak, No, Uncle, I
I have one, you can stay at my ce for the time being!
James interrupted her.
Victoria was speechless.
It was the first time she felt the pain that the simple-minded man could bring!
She bit her lip, about to say something when James patted her shoulder. Even though you are our
foster
0
<
sister, you dont have to feel embarrassed. After all, we
grew up together. My house is your house, so feel free to stay as long as you like!
Then he turned, eyes shining toward Uncle Olsen. Uncle, shall I tell Keera tomorrow that Victoria has
left so she can move back in?
Uncle Olsen said, you go ahead.
He was too tired to deal with this foolish nephew and simply entered the house, ncing back at
Victoria before he entered. Ask Carmen to help you pack your
bags.
1
He clearly wanted to drive her away overnight!
Victoria took a deep breath, almost losing her bnce.
She clenched her teeth tightly, nodding after a while. Okay, Uncle.
Clenching her fists, she slowly entered her own room and started packing her belongings. Looking
around the room she had lived in for over twenty years, her eyes were filled with resentment.
Why?
Why should she be driven out just because that
0
<
pampered girl from the Olsen family returned?
What did the Olsen family think of her?
Tears began to gather in Victorias eyes as she spitefully took in everything around her.
She, Victoria, would surely return one day!
And she would return gloriously!!
The car soon arrived at the South familys home.
Just as Keera entered, she saw Reba sitting in the living room, arguing with Samuel.
Samuel taunted her sarcastically, Well, if it isnt Miss Allen herself. Didnt you refuse to cooperate with
my boss a while back? What brings you to our doorstep now? Arent you worried about sullying your
precious feet in my bosss humble abode?
Reba hung her head in the face of his sarcasm. I I didnt mean to before
That still wasnt polite to my boss. I heard you even wanted my boss to leave Marys wedding,
threatening her by suicide? Miss Allen, the doors to the Allen
0
<
family are truly hard to enter!
Rebas face flushed red, and she stood up abruptly, bowing her head to Samuel.
That action took Samuel by surprise.
He immediately sprung up from the sofa. What are you doing?
Rebas eyes were slightly red as she replied, I failed to recognize Miss Keira before, Im sorry!
Samuel was dumbfounded.
He became ufortable immediately, even stuttering in his reply. Its okay, it doesnt matter. I just
have a sharp tongue, dont take it to heart
Reba nodded. When you came to my house before, I even scolded you. I owe you an apology, Im
sorry.
Youre wee, really, its nothing. Besides, you scold pretty nicely, so feel free to do so more often.
Its alright.
Reba was confused.
Samuel scratched his head.
0
<
As a veteran in the field of romance, this was the first
time he had encountered someone so fixated on the
truth, and he found himself at a loss.
Fortunately, at that moment, Keira and the others
returned.
He immediately felt as if he had been released and
rushed to Keira. Boss, this is the coboration contract with the Allen family. Ive brought it to you. If
theres nothing else, Ill be leaving now!
Before leaving, he nced back at Reba.
Reba was staring at him. Seeing him turn around, she bowed again.
Samuel was so frightened that he tumbled and
scrambled out the door
Keira didnt know what to say.
When Lewis saw Reba, his brow immediately
furrowed.
novelbin
Didnt she go home a couple of days ago? Why was she back again?
Suspicious, he eyed Keira warily. Surely these three
women werent nning to stav un all night talking
0
again?
Luckily, Mary was pregnant and not suited for staying upte
Reba was a bit nervous. I heard that Austin Gill has been trying to cause trouble for you. The
whole of nce is buzzing with talk that he beat you up How was the family reunion feast today?
The feast that night didnt actually invite people from the five major families but just the Olsen familys
own
members.
After all, Keira wanted to keep a low profile.
Keira assured her that everything went smoothly, and Reba breathed a sigh of relief. She then
continued.
About Austin, its not really an issue. But after this ruckus, it might be difficult for you to cooperate with
the Gill family.
Although Reba didnt understand why Keira would want to have rtionships with all five major
families, she still tried her best to help gather information.
Keira pressed her lips together.
Without mentioning how Jackson constantly bullied
0
<
Keera back at the Freeman Sect, just the rumors Austin spread about Mary had tarnished her
reputation. That grudge was set.
However
Theres always a way out. Lets not talk about the Gill family for now. My primary goal is to join the
Freeman Sect first!
After saying that, Keira looked at Reba, If I were Jamess sister, do you think James could get me
into
the Freeman Sect?
Reba thought for a moment and nodded, There shouldnt be a problem. You might not recognize
Jamess significance to the Freeman Sect.
Since her return, Reba had already begun to gather information for her. As a second senior
brother, James
is in love with Kate Freeman, the daughter of the Freeman Sect Leader, and theyre engaged. The
Olsen family and the Freeman family had long agreed that the first two children they bear would carry
the Freeman surname. So, unless that mysterious eldest
senior sister marries into the Freeman family, the position of the Sect Leader will likely fall to James.
The
0
Sect Leader must have the surname Freeman, and
thats a fundamental rule of the Freeman Sect.
Keira nodded.
Reba added. So, as a second senior brother, James has a lot of say in the Freeman Sect. At the
very least, he can let you be a direct disciple of his Master, which would make you a legitimate
member of their lineage.
Keira was relieved to hear this.
Time quickly moved to the next day.
Keira and James agreed on a time to meet at the entrance of the Freeman Sect.
James saw that it was still Lewis who had brought her over and immediately hesitated, ultimately not
saying anything, but leading Keira inside while speaking, Victoria has moved out to live on her own.
When are you moving back in?
Seeing his enthusiasm, Keira immediately said, Maybe
in a while.
James nodded, then smiled and said, I called my Master yesterday, and he agreed. He even ns to
0
have the Sect Leader witness your discipleship
ceremony today
Keira was taken aback. Isnt this hasty? The discipleship ceremony is today?
Yeah, the Master is just taking you as a named disciple James spoke as they walked. The rest of
us had very formal ceremonies except for our eldest
senior sister, who was taken as a disciple by the Sect Leader outside the sect.
James said, Sister, youve been in the outer sect for so many years, and it might be toote for you to
practice martial arts. So, theres no need to hurry after bing a disciple. Ill help you train at a
steady pa After all, not everyone is like our eldest senior sister,
who began training at the age of fifteen and now has an iron-d body. I heard the Sect Leader say
that I cant evenst thirty moves against her, shes so formidable
Its about time for the eldest senior sister to return, isnt it? Why havent we heard anything? When we
see the Sect Leader, Im going to ask him
Chapter 415
By the way, sis, what was going on during thest martial artspetition? How did you manage to
dodge my three moves? I underestimated you, though. Ill properly teach you how to fight one of these
days and test your skills again
Oh, right, my fiances name is Kate, and Ive arranged to meet her today-once you guys meet, well
all be family!
Im not marrying into her family, dont get it twisted. The Olsen family couldnt possibly resort to that. I
just dont have a choice since the Freeman Sect iscking sessors, s!
Well, its not exactly ack of sessors. Kate does have many brothers and sisters, but not many of
them are really up to par in martial arts. Nowadays, people who can endure hardship and work hard
are scarce Like me, who was sent here by my third uncle at the age of three and who diligently
practiced ever since very few indeed
But Ive heard that our eldest senior sister started
practicing martial arts at fifteen and only trains for
two hours a day, sometimes even less Shes really amazing!
Keira realized that James was an absolute chatterbox.
Ever since meeting her, the guy hadnt stopped yapping.
As they entered the Freeman Sect and were about to head for the backyard, they spotted a slender girl
standing in the resting area for Outer Sect Disciples. Her eyes lit up upon seeing Keira, and she
immediately rushed over, grabbing Keiras arm.
Keira was startled.
The girl gestured with her hands and then, realizing something, took out a notebook and started writing
furiously. After quickly jotting down a few words, she handed it to her.
Keira read the note, where the girls handwriting was neat and tidy. It read, Hello, I am Nara, Matiass
sister. My brother was beaten by Jackson and is currently bedridden. He asked me to warn you to be
careful of
Jacksons retaliation
Keira blinked in surprise, then looked again at the girl in front of her.
She was very pretty, like a delicate white flower. Was
she mute?
Keira pursed her lips, and picked up the paper and pen to write something, but the girl snatched them
away and waved her hand. Then she pointed to her own ear
to indicate she could hear.
Keira said, I see. Has your brother been to the hospital? Is it serious?
The girl started writing again. Hes been treated. Its not severe, just a broken leg; hell need to rest in
bed for a month.
Keira then asked, Do you have enough money for the medical expenses?
The girl immediately nodded and then gestured with her hand, indicating she was about to leave.
But Keira was somewhat concerned and stopped her. Where do you live? Ille visit Matias when I
have
time.
Matias had always defended her sister Keera,
provoking Jackson and getting beaten because of that. She had a responsibility to treat him well.
The girl took the paper and pen, left her an address, tore off the note, and handed it to Keira. Then she
smiled sweetly at Keira and ran off.
The girl wasnt the type to take your breath away at first nce, but her smile and her dimples were
incredibly sweet.
Keira watched her leave, shaking her head slightly.
She slipped the address into her pocket, then turned to James, about to say something, when a sharp
cry suddenly came from the side. Keera!
Keira turned around to see a spunky-looking girl striding toward her and angrily dering. Come on,
lets have a fight!
Keira was confused.
novelbin
0
Caught off guard, she was about to ask who the girl was when she heard James say, Kate? Your
timing is perfect! Let me introd-
Before he could finish, Jackson appeared. Senior Sister Kate, did you see that? I told you the Second
Senior Brother had changed. Hes been bewitched by this Outer Sect Disciple called Keera, and Keera
has clung to him, wielding power and bullying us in the Outer Sect! You must stand up for us!
With these words, Kate stared at James, and then her eyes reddened. You told me you only loved
me!
James said, No, listen, I want to introduce her to you,
shes
I dont care! Kate immediately looked at Keera, We are all martial artists, so lets settle this the
martial artists way! Today, you and I will have a match. Whoever wins gets James!
Her eyes were red, and she looked somewhat hurt.
Keira was speechless.
Seriously, people are actually fighting over my silly and naive third brother?
She had originally thought that James was reaching above his station by dating the daughter of the
Freeman Sect, but it seemed they really were a match!
Kate was conned with just a few words
Was the standard for raising children in the Freeman
Sect a bit too low
She tugged at the corner of her mouth, wanting to exin something, but Kate had already dropped
her whip and untied the bandage on her leg. Youre an Outer Sect Disciple, and your martial arts skills
are not as good as mine, so Ill let you have three moves, and I promise not to use weapons. You can
choose any weapon that suits you, so Im not bullying you! Letspete fairly and justly!
Keira was dumbfounded.
She waved her hand, Im
Take this!
Kate didnt wait for her to finish; being impulsive and impatient, she had already swung her fist at her.
Keira was taken aback.
She took a discreet step back and before she could strike back, James had already rushed up and
grabbed
Kates fist.
Kate was stunned.
Jackson shouted, Kate, do you see that? Even in front of you, hes defending Keera Do you really
believe
<
<
theres nothing between them?
Kate was even more upset, and tears began to fall. James, you actually fought with me for her!
James panicked and quickly reached out with his other hand to wipe her tears, No, shes my
Get out of my way! I want to settle this with her! If I win, youe back to me!
Kate pushed him away and once again swung her fists
toward Keira.
Jackson watched the drama unfold, arms crossed. Kate, you must teach this Keera a lesson. You
have no idea; she flirts with men every day at the Freeman Sect, using her pretty face to bewitch
James to the point he dares to lift a hand against you! Teach her a
lesson!
Upon hearing this, Kate suddenly turned around and picked up the whip on the ground.
Keira frowned.
Jackson immediatelyughed. Right, pick up the whip and beat her! Theres no need to be merciful to
this kind of person!
111
O
But as soon as these words fell, the whip made a crisp sound in the air, and then viciouslynded on
Jackson!
Jackson was shocked
Ouch!
Jackson hopped in pain.
Kate stared at him. No matter what the rtionship between Keera and James is, it takes two to
tango, and I wont allow you to speak about a woman like that!
After that, she turned to look at Keira, her eyes filling with tears again.
Keira said, Dont get excited. Im his sister.
Chapter 416
Kate was stunned, with tears still hovering at the brink of falling, she was suddenly petrified.
She swallowed and then looked toward James.
James immediately nodded. Didnt I tell you yesterday that Uncle Olsen has a daughter? Its her, my
little
sister!
Kate was dumbfounded.
She becamepletely petrified.
Then, she looked again at Keira and suddenly blurted out, Thats impossible. I dont believe you!
James grew anxious and was about to exin further when he heard Kate saying, How can such a
robust man like you have a sister who is so devastatingly beautiful? Shes so stunning that she looks
like she
James was speechless.
Keira didnt know what to say.
|||
O
<
Keira was slightly taken aback, then noticed Kate
sneaking a peep at her, her lively eyes showing a hint of slyness and appeasement, and Keira
immediately understood.
Kate was trying to make up for her behavior just now.
Keira couldnt help butugh. I really am his sister.
Kate said, Then there must have been a gic
mutation in James.
She promptly put away her whip and rushed over to Keira, holding Keiras arm. Keera, right? Just now,
I felt threatened because youre so beautiful. You wont be mad at me, will you?
There was nothing to be mad about!
Moreover, Kate had been very measured in her actions earlier while in a fit of anger, knowing Keira was
an Outer Sect Disciple, and she had let a lot of things slide. Even when Jackson was scolding Keira,
Kate had
taken Keiras side, saying something about it took two
to tango,
With her current yful and cute demeanor, Keira found it impossible to feel offended!
O
She smiled and said, Sister-inw, nice to meet you.
The term sister-inw brought a blush to Kates cheeks. She shyly turned her head, then felt around
her waist, and finally pulled out a dagger and handed it to Keira. Sister, its the first time we met; this is
a gift for you!
Keira epted the dagger. Thank you.
James couldnt help but cry out, Kate, isnt that the dagger Master gave you? Its extremely sharp! Ive
been envious of it for years, and you wouldnt give it to me, but you gave it to my sister!
Kate red at him. Your robust physique suits a club just fine. Keera looks so delicate, and a dagger
for self-defense suits her perfectly. Why are youpeting with her?
James said in a sulk, Alright.
The three of them opened up a conversation when suddenly, they heard Jackson exim, Keera, you,
youre the daughter that Uncle Olsen acknowledged and took home yesterday?
The family reunion the day before wasnt grand, having
only invited rtives from the Olgan family and
hadnt been heavily publicized.
However, Lewiss betrothal gifts and the long speech Tom gave at the reunion had already be the
talk of the town in nce.
Jackson hade to the Freeman Sect early in the morning intending to give Keera trouble, so he
hadnt heard who the daughter was, only knowing that such a person existed.
It was only upon hearing their conversation that he became aware of it.
He hadnt expected this woman to be Uncle Olsens daughter!
No wonder she dared to barge into their home and h
Austin!
Austin was the third son of the Direct Lineage of the Gill family and the favorite youngest son of the
Family
Heads wife!!!
Jackson started to panic.
Upon hearing this, James immediately looked at him, Thats right, remember this, Keera is the eldest
legitimate daughter of our Olsen family. If you dare to
bully her again, just you wait!
After that, he grabbed Kates hand. Kate, lets go find the Sect Leader. He agreed to take my little
sister as a nominal disciple!
Kates eyes shone with excitement. That means shell be my junior sister then! Keera, lets go!
Kate took Keiras hand.
Seeing this, James couldnt help feeling a bit jealous. Hey, your fianc is right here!
Go away. You big, rough, stinky man. How can youpare to a pretty girl?!
Kate leaned on Keira.
If it werent for the fact that Kate had fought desperately for James just a moment ago, Keira might
have suspected that Kate didnt like James at all.
Looking at James, however, it seemed he was used to
1.
He even scratched his head and exined, Kate likes pretty girls.
He didnt mean Kate was sexually attracted to women.
It was merely an appreciation of beauty.
Keira expressed her understanding, and Kate sighed. Ever since I was little, Ive been surrounded by
men. Practicing martial arts every day made them so tough and rigid, so I like the sweet fragrance of
girls.
After that, she added, Keera, youre so soft. I really like you.
Then she pinched Keiras arm.
Keira didnt know what to say.
James chimed in. Thats because Keera doesnt practice martial arts often. If she practiced more, her
muscles would be harder. You dont believe me? When our senior sisteres, try pinching her
arm.
Kate immediately pursed her lips. I still like Keera more; shes definitely sweeter. Im sure Ill like her
more.
James was dumbfounded.
He got anxious. Kate, although Keera is my sister, and I agree with you, the senior sister is sacred and
untouchable! You dont need to say such things aloud!
Kate huffed and turned to Keira. Keera. dont listen to
him. Hes a huge fan of our senior sister, bringing her up every day. If you didnt know better, youd
think he
has a crush on her!
James shed a grin. If I didnt have you, it might indeed be possible, but here you are. So now, my
admiration for the senior sister can only be pure
novelbin
admiration.
Kate said, Oh my, thats really too bad, isnt it? Did I ruin your perfect match?
James immediately waved his hands. Not at all, not at
all. Our senior sister is sacred and must not be
disrespected. Havent I just told you? Dont joke about this anymore!
Kate pouted but stopped joking. She simply said, Alright, alright, I get it. I also greatly admire the senio
sister, okay?
Keira was amazed by the way the two interacted.
James might seem like a simpleton who listened to everything Kate said, but every time he said
something, Kate respected it.
For example, she would listen to him regarding
principles like not joking about the senior sister.
How interesting.
As they talked, they arrived at the small courtyard where Chris Freeman, Kates father, lived. He was
also Jamess Master and the Sect Leaders second brother.
Chris was second in rank in the Freeman family, second when practicing martial arts, second in
establishing his own Sect, and even had a disciple who was the second senior brother of the Freeman
Sect.
His life seemed destined to be associated with the
number two.
He was waiting for them in the room.
Today, to show his wee for his new disciple, he had put on a set of new practice clothes; a white,
sho martial arts jacket tucked neatly into his waistband, making him look very tidy and smart.
As they entered, his gaze fell on Keira, and then he paused slightly.
Chapter 417
Keira sized up the current second-greatest expert of
the Freeman Sect as soon as she entered.
Chris sat on the meditation cushion, appearing quite youthful; with a daughter at Kates age, he should
be nearing fifty, but he seemed to be only in his thirties.
Exercise could indeed make one look younger.
She followed James and Kate through the door and immediately noticed Chriss gaze bypassing the
other two and falling upon her.
Then, Chriss eyes slightly lit up!
Originally, when James suggested his sister be a nominal disciple, Chris was rather reluctant. He
wasn as prestigious as the Sect Leader, who had epted only one disciple,
It was clear that the number of disciples Chris had could be counted on one hand.
Each disciples spot was very important, wasnt it?
But who could ignore that James was his favorite senior disciple? And he had heard this sister was
Uncle
<
Olsens daughter Uncle Olsen even called himst night!
+27
So, to show respect to the Olsen family, he would have to ept this disciple.
It was initially somewhat forced, and he didnt understand why a highborndy would want to learn
martial arts; but when he saw Keiras steps as she entered, he straightened up a little.
They were all martial practitioners, with light footsteps.
However, this fact was usually overlooked, as ordinary people had heavier footsteps when they walked.
At this moment, the footsteps of James and Kate we light, yet he didnt hear a third set of heavy
footsteps
He couldnt help but nce at the three peoples feet and saw Keira walking with grace, reminiscent of
hist elder brother.
She was like a high-level master hiding her true capabilities.
This piqued Chriss interest; he examined Keiras face, then smiled, Ive heard youre called Keera
Olsen.
111
O
<
<
Have you spent all these years as an Outer Sect
Disciple?
Keira nodded.
Keera Olsen, it should be, then
If her sister acknowledges her ancestry, she should take the Olsen surname too, right?
Chris then asked, How long do you practice martial arts each day in the Outer Sect?
Keira thought for a moment. One or two hours, I
guess.
Chris frowned slightly, That short?
Yes, because I also have other matters to attend to,
Keira exined.
Chris felt a twinge of disappointment, wondering if he had misjudged, and then remembered Keera
seemed to have been pregnant and given birth in recent years.
One of the challenges for women in martial arts was precisely that.
When men attained martial prowess, their muscles and bones would no longer undergo changes.
11.00
111
<
O
But women experienced changes in their physique after childbirth; their bones would shift, altering their
body constitution.
Many female martial arts experts were formidable at first, but after having children, they couldnt
maintain their skill
Of course, theres another scenario, where the woman had soft bones and no talent before childbirth,
and then a gic transformation urred after giving birth.
Chris had already inquired about Keera before she arrived.
When she was younger, she visited Elder Grant for bone assessment several times but was never
chosen! Even in Outer Sect practice, she wasnt particrly famous; those who were good were well-
known.
But Keera had no such reputation.
Could it be that her impressive physique had transformed after childbirth?
At that moment, Chris wanted to test her martial arts level himself.
111
O
J
<
So, he immediately stood up from the meditation
cushion. Keera,e, lets go outside and spar a bit.
As these words were spoken, James and Kate immediately stepped in front of Keira and then turned
their gaze toward Chris.
Master, didnt we agree that she would just be a nominal disciple? Lets not spar, shall we?
Dad! You dont know your own strength! What if you
hurt little sister?!
After saying that in unison, they exchanged nces and then looked toward Chris again.
Master, I think Kate is right!
Dad, James is right!
Chris didnt know what to say.
He twitched the corner of his mouth and couldnt help but say, Do you two really trust me so little? I
think Keera has a talent for martial arts, and by the look of her, she seems to have some foundation. I
just cant figure it out, which is why I want to test her a bit. Besides, how will I know how to teach her
martial arts
if I dont test her first?
novelbin
|||
O
<
James said, For just a nominal disciple, do you need to take it so seriously?
Exactly. James is right, if you train Keera until shes all stiff and brawny, I wont like to touch her
anymore!
Chris and James simultaneously turned to look at Kate, who immediately covered her mouth.
How did she carelessly blurt out what was on her
mind?
Chris ignored the two of them and just looked at Keira. Shall we go?
Keira nodded. Okay.
If she was going to be an apprentice, then she would learn earnestly.
However
She suddenly said, Senior, theres something I need to tell you. Ive already had a master.
She had a master.
Even if she were to take another master, the first one would still take precedence.
21.00
O
<
Upon hearing this, Chris chuckled. I know, you must have a master. However, thats not a problem.
Martial arts itself is one family. If your masteres and learns youve taken me as your master, he
would only be delighted because no one could possibly rank higher than me. Oh, except for the Sect
Leader.
James also said, Thats right, whos your master? After youve taken my master as yours, his status in
the industry will surely rise along with the tide.
Keira said, Well, Ill tell him the next time I see him.
The key was that she didnt even know her own
masters name!
While chatting, the group arrived in the courtyard, where Chris stood in the center, tucked the hem of h
robe into his waist, and then looked at Keira.
Keira then assumed an attacking stance.
This position was taught by her master and just happened to be the most basic stance in the Freeman
Sect, something even the outer sect disciples would have learned, so no one noticed anything amiss.
Chris smiled. Youngdy, when you attack me, use all
vour atranath I want to see how for youve gotten
779
O
Keira nodded earnestly. Okay.
James couldnt help but say, Master, please be gentle. Shes my only sister! Uncle Olsen only has this
one. daughter!
Kate also expressed her concern. Dad, isnt it embarrassing for you to strike a woman? If you want to
practice, Ill spar with you. Dont go after Keera!
Chrisughed. What do you know? The Sect Leader will being for todays apprentice ceremony.
We still have ten minutes before the time I arranged with him. Its better to spar a bit than to sit idly
waiting for him.
After that, he beckoned to Keira. Alright,e o
Keira nodded.
Since Jamess master wanted to test her, and this wa the most formidable martial arts family in Crera,
she would show her true skills!
Thus, Keira put her whole strength into it and threw a punch directly at Chris!
Chapter 418
This punch contained all of Keiras strength.
Seeing her swift attack, Chris immediately extended his palm, wanting to catch the punch and gauge its
power.
A smile was on his face as he met the punch.
Bang!
Keiras fist collided with Chriss palm.
The next moment
His expression changed.
This punch was so ferocious that it actually made him feel threatened.
He instinctively used all his strength, but to his surprise, even then, he was still forced back one step,
two steps five steps!
That
Chris was dumbfounded.
He looked at his own palm, then raised his head to
11:1
18
novelbin
look at Keira, and his expression immediately became joyful. He took a step forward and said, You
Before he could finish, someone rushed in from outside. Second Elder, somethings wrong!
Chris frowned and looked over. What happened?
It was an Inner Sect Disciple, ranking fairly low. People from the Gill family havee, and now
theyre causing a fuss at the Disciplinary Hall, theyre saying, saying
Chris asked, Saying what?
They say the Freeman Sect allowed an Outer Sect
Disciple to fight and brawl outside, and that they beat up Austin!
After that, the person nced at Keira.
Chris didnt understand what was going on and immediately asked. Austin? That Gill familys third
young master who only knows how to idle around? If it was an Outer Sect Disciple that beat him, then
just deal with it ording to the sects rules. Whats so bad about that?
The disciple gave a wry smile and looked at James and
210
Keira. But, the person who beat him up was Keera!
What?
Chris now understood and looked at Keira. It was you
who beat him?
Keira nodded. Yes, I did.
It was about Marys incident, where he himself was spreading rumors outside. If she didnt drag him out
and deal with it at its root, the rumors outside would
never cease.
Austin also had a vicious streak, and no matter how Keira beat him, he wouldnt yield.
Therefore, her attack was a bit more severe.
It wasnt until Lewis personally intervened, and it was unclear what he did, that Austin finally gave in
and was willing to admit his mistake.
Now, why were they making trouble again?
Keiras face darkened. He ndered my friend Mary who now, to reckon, is also my sister-inw,
practically family. The Freeman Sects rules dont stipte that you cant fight back when bullied by
outsiders, do they?
O
30
This statement made Chris chuckle wryly. He nodded. Right, there isnt such a rule.
Keira looked at him. Being bullied doesnt just refer to physical abuse, it also includes being the
subject of
dirty rumors and such. The things he did a few days ago are known throughout nce, and the files on
the inte are still there. His phone contains all the evidence. So, was I wrong to beat him?
Chris didnt know what to say.
Keiras arguments were clear and correct.
But the problem was
Chris sighed, If it were an outsider, a beating by a Freeman Sect disciple wouldnt be an issue, but you
might not know that hes the nominal disciple of my fifth junior brother!
Upon hearing this, Keira was stunned, What?
Chris couldnt help but sigh. In nce, the four other families among the five major families send at
least one person to learn martial arts at the Freeman Sect each generation. Out of respect for the ties
between the five major families, we generally choose an outstanding
ranrogantative from the other four
<
families for a marriage alliance. Your third brother is a
martial arts prodigy, and I took him as an Inner Sect Disciple, which is one type of person, while theres
another type. If a generationcks a suitable candidate for martial arts training, to save their dignity,
they would select someone from the Direct Lineage as a nominal disciple.
He sighed, Austin is the nominal disciple of your fifth master uncle! The Freeman Sect has a rule that,
except during martial artspetitions, one must not strike their elders. Being a nominal disciple of
your fifth master uncle, he is your senior brother, so by hitting your senior brother, you are in the
wrong.
Keira didnt know what to say.
Was it that casual to take on disciples in the Freeman
Sect?
James, who was standing nearby, couldnt help but say, Master, even if thats the case, after today, my
sister will be your nominal disciple as well, and her status will be higher than his, right? Then this
matter should be resolved, shouldnt it?
Chris shook his head. The Freeman Sect is very strict
59
<
about taking on disciples. All the disciples we have taken are on record. Even if I verbally agreed, its
not yet on record, so shes not considered an Inner Sect Disciple
There was a hierarchy among the Freeman Sect disciples.
The lowest were the Outer Sect Disciples, followed by nominal disciples and Inner Sect Disciples.
Nominal disciples and Inner Sect Disciples had equivalent status, but everyone understood that the
Inner Sect Disciples were the foundation of the
Freeman Sect.
No matter what, Keira attacking Austin was already a
vition of the Freeman Sect rules.
Unless she had been an Inner Sect Disciple all along, and her apprenticeship started even before
Austins
But that clearly wasnt possible!
Immediately, James frowned
Kate said, We cant just hand Keera over! James, just say it was you who did it!
James immediately nodded. Keera, just say how you
<
hit him that day. Later, Ill im it was all my doing. As the second senior brother, its only natural for me
to reprimand a junior brother, isnt it?
Keira pulled a wry face. But that day, I hit him fair and
square.
She and Lewis stormed into the club, dragged the man out, and there shouldve been surveince.
James said, Anyway, we look so much alike, we can just say I dressed up as a woman to do it!
Everyone was speechless.
All eyes moved from Keiras face to Jamess face.
Then, disdainfully, they looked away.
How could these two faces possibly be mistaken for
each other?
Just as Keira was about to say something, amanding voice came from outside. Is this how the
Freeman Sect ns to brush off our Gill family?
The group turned around and saw a middle-aged woman stride in.
With a bruised and swollen nose, Austin followed her
inside, dark-faced. Seeing Keira, his eyes immediately turned vicious as if he were ready to pounce in
the next second.
Pointing at Keira, he said to the middle-aged woman, Mom, it was her who beat me! And she almost
destroyed me. If you cant have your grandson in the future, its all her fault!
Lady Gill immediately turned to Keira. Was it you who attacked my son?!
Then she turned to Chris, her manner fierce. Chris, do you n on protecting this Outer Sect Disciple?
The Freeman Sect has always been known for its strict rules. Now, are you disregarding not only your
own reputation but also the Freeman Sects?
After saying this, she scoffed and then looked outside. Where is your Sect Leader? Get him here
immediately; I demand an exnation today!
8
15
23
Chapter 419
As soon as these words were spoken, Austin immediately picked a disciple and ran to find the Sect
Leader.
Chris, covered in sweat from Lady Gills re,
nervously chuckled, Lady Gill, we can talk things out. Theres no need to be too angry Right,
wheres Mr. Gill?
Lady Gill sneered, Hes too shy and too embarrassed to argue with you folks. He didnte today; I
told him to stay at home!
Then, with a wave of her hand, Lady Gill had someone bring her a chair immediately, and she sat
down, Today, Ill wait here to see exactly how the Freeman Sect ns to exin themselves to me!
Chris was speechless.
He stepped forward to exchange pleasantries with Lady Gill.
Keira watched from the side, furrowing her brows.
Lady Gill must be nearly fifty, yet she still carried
11.16
739
herself with fierce determination, her face filled with anger, and with what she had just said
Keira turned to James and whispered, Does Lady Gill hold a high position within the Gill family?
Werent all the heads of the five major families men?
James whispered back, Officially, its Lady Gills husband whos the head of the family, but really, they
all listen to her. Currently, shes as powerful as the head of the Gill family, and with three sons under
her name, its no surprise shes spoiled her youngest into
what he is now
Feeling a sense ofment, Keira recognized that Lady Gill was clearly a formidable woman.
Todays matter would be somewhat difficult to handle.
She cast her gaze downward
James then whispered, Ive heard that when Lady Gill was young, she liked Uncle Olsen, so maybe
we should call Uncle Olsen right now? How about a beauty trap
strategy?
Keira couldnt believe it.
Does your Uncle Olsen know youre asking for a
<
beating?
Kate nodded. Yes, yes, that sounds good!
Keira thought, They really are a perfect match.
Looking away disdainfully, she asked again, ording to the sect rules, how would this matter be
dealt
with?
James replied, The sect rules dictate that your martial arts cultivation be abolished and you be
banished from Freeman Sect.
Upon hearing this, Keira frowned.
Just as she was about to mention that she hadnt learned her martial arts at Freeman Sect, she
suddenly remembered that she was now taking the ce of her sister Keera, an Outer Sect Disciple of
Freeman Sect, who did practice the sects martial arts.
She didnt want Chris to be implicated, nor did she want the reputation of the Freeman Sect to be
tarnished because of her.
While pondering, James whispered again, But dont worry, were all from the five major families. Youre
the daughter Uncle Olsen recently acknowledged. Lady
Gill wouldnt dare treat you so harshly. The Freeman Sect will have to think twice before they punish
you, weighing your importance within the Olsen family! Jamess voice was resolute. At worst, youll
leave Freeman Sect, right? If you want to leave unscathed, our family has many ways to ensure it. Id
like to see who dares touch a hair on your head!
Keira didnt know what to say.
But she couldnt retreat!
She had to be epted into the Inner Sect in order to establish a personal and cooperative rtionship
with the Freeman family.
As she was thinking, she heard Chris say, Werent the events at the Olsen family the talk of the town
yesterday? This youngdy here is Uncle Olsens very own daughter, just recently acknowledged. Its
said she wandered outside for a long time. Uncle Olsen is very fond of her and he especially called me,
asking me to ept her as an Inner Sect Disciple. You and Uncle Olsen are old acquaintances, after
all, and its just a minor squabble between the kids. Why dont we call it
even?
r
1
Lady Gills sharp gaze immediately turned upon hearing these words.
As sheid eyes on Keiras face, a slight frown creased her brow. After a long pause, she suddenly
asked, Is your mother Jodie South?
Keira didnt deny it.
Lady Gill then sneered. No wonder you dared to hit my son; youre the daughter of that cheap woman!
Back then, she messed with James, so why didnt she just be with him? Instead, she vanished into thin
air, leaving James unmarried all these years! Unexpectedly, she secretly hid herself away and gave
birth to you!
From Lady Gills words, Keira detected a hint of resentment toward her mother.
Was it because she liked James, so she was taking it out on her mother?
As she pondered, Lady Gill suddenly said, Since youre his daughter, Ill show you some
consideration. How about this, kneel to my son, and we can call it even!
These words made Keira frown.
James also stepped forward at once. Lady Gill, dont
11.16
C
<
go too far!
Too far?
Pointing at Austin, Lady Gill said, Look at how she beat up my son, not a single patch of good skin on
him. Im only asking her to kneel, not for her to take the same beating, and thats because Im taking
into ount that she is a woman!
Chris also frowned. Lady Gill, this is a bit too much for a younger person, isnt it
Lady Gill scoffed. Im simply speaking fairly!
Keira saw her speak in a clear and organized manner and decided to try reasoning with her. Lady Gill,
do you know why I hit your son?
Lady Gill ridiculed. Isnt it just some boy-girl thing? So what? Mary did it, but my son cant say it?!
Since she seduced my son and then took away the coboration from our Gill family, she should pay
the price! My son didnt make it up, and you dared to hit him just because he talked. Do you think the
Gill family was
pushovers?
Keiras brows immediately furrowed, Mary didnt
seduce your son its all his nonsense! He already
|||
O
619
admitted it himself!
Ha! That was him admitting under duress, after being tortured by you, I heard. You have an assistant
as well? Call him over too. I would really like to see who dares to beat up my son like this in nce!
The Gill familys power was enormous, not any less than the Olsen family.
Austin was the third son, the apple of Lady Gills eye, and had always been spoiled.
This was why, when Ellis acted against him, the man was so stubborn.
Austin was certain that Ellis wouldnt dare to truly harm him until he met Lewis Horton.
As Keira listened to these words, her gaze once again
turned toward Austin.
She then realized that Lady Gill was actually quite reasonable. It was just that she had been deceived
by
Austin.
But Lady Gill trusted her son; where could Keira now go to prove that there was nothing between
Austin and Mary and that it was all his fabrications?!
O
Suddenly, Keira felt as though she was trapped in a
dead-end.
How could she break this situation?
Just then, a somewhat hoarse voice strained from too much crying, came through. Lady Gill, oh Lady
Gill, how can you be socking inpassion toward the younger generation?
If a young woman has beaten up your son, you should reflect on yourself. How could a man allow a
woman to beat him to the point he cries? Dont you think?
The voice arrived before the person even entered the yard.
Jamess eyes lit up, The Sect Leader hase!
9
B
novelbin
Terrible
Chapter 420
Keira immediately looked toward the entrance upon hearing this.
For some reason, although the voice of the Sect Leader was a bit off and hoarse, just likest time,
there was a familiar quality to it.
Especially that careless tone It carried a hint of a yful old mans vibe
It reminded her of how her master often spoke.
As she pondered, she saw a familiar figure standing at the door!
Dressed in a gray training outfit, the Sect Leader had short, rugged hair and exuded a wild charm as he
stood there with his hands behind his back.
Keira couldnt make out his face because the Sect
Leader was actually standing with his back to them, his hands behind him, like a martial arts expert!
Keira twitched the corner of her mouth.
James immediately leaned in and whispered in her ear,
The Sect Leader is showing off again.
Keira was perplexed.
Lady Gill also saw him and immediately sneered. Master Freeman, Ive been here for ten minutes, and
youve only arrived now!
Although this was clearly a remark tinged with sarcasm, the Sect Leader seemed not to notice and
simply smiled. Hey, even though Im getting on in years, I do practice martial arts after all. Its normal
for me to be quicker on my feet than you all!
Lady Gill felt like she was punching cotton, with a deep sense of powerlessness.
She took a deep breath, then pointed at Keira. Master Freeman, what do you mean by what you just
said? Are you intending to defend this Outer Sect Disciple?
How is that possible?
Trevor immediately denied it. The matters of the
Freeman Sect must follow the sect rules! How can we
bend thew for personal gain?!
Lady Gills expression rxed a bit.
But then she heard the Sect Leader say, Im
considering Austins reputation here. Hes a nominal
disciple of our fifth brother and has made quite a name for himself in nce over the years. Everyone
thinks his martial arts are very strong. If we punish this Outer Sect girl, wouldnt it mean that his getting
bullied by C an Outer Sect disciple would spread everywhere? Austin, are you sure you want to lose
face like this? These words made Austin hesitate slightly.
He cared about face more than anything in his social
circle!
Otherwise, he wouldnt have insisted that he had slept with Mary, just to show off, right?
The fact that he was beaten hadnt yet spread
If everyone found out, indeed, he would lose face.
As Austin was conflicted, Lady Gill sneered. Master Freeman, youre truly silver-tongued! Your Outer
Sect Disciple breaks the sect rules and bullies a nominal disciple, yet you want to push the me onto
the victim? Are you going to ask my son why this Keera didnt hit anyone else but him?
Without hesitation, the Sect Leader asked, Right, thats what I want to ask. Why didnt she hit anyone
O
else but you? Austin, shouldnt you reflect on yourself? Is there something about you thats asking for a
beating? Or maybe you have I need a punch written on your face?
Lady Gill, furious, stood up, Trevor, you!!
Oh my, dont get angry, Lady Gill. Anger brings wrinkles so easily! s!
es
With his customary insouciance, Trevor said, Besides, children have their own fortune. Our sect may
have this rule, but if my son were beaten, I definitely wouldnt seek revenge for him. Id tell him to
practice his martial arts and find a chance to hit back
Lady Gill sneered. Thats you, not me! Your Freeman family is a martial arts family, so everything with
you is about proving through force but we, the Gill family, are merchants, so we must proceed by legal
and proper means! Master Freeman, if you insist on not using the sect rules to punish this Outer Sect
Disciple, then Ill have no choice but to resort to other
measures and call the police!
That wont be necessary, that wont be necessary
Trevor waved his hand but still didnt turn around.
O
novelbin
417
<
Were both decent families. How about this? I can
contact Uncle Olsen and have hime to apologize to you.
Lady Gills eyes lit upon hearing this, and then she
scoffed. Dont try to tempt me with a handsome man! Let me tell you, I have a husband, and that trick
wont
work on me!
Trevor coughed slightly. What handsome man? What are you talking about? Arent we all friends
here? Uncle Olsens daughter hit your son, so its only right for him to apologize If you dont want him
toe over for fear of making your husband jealous, just let hime here! We can all talk it over.
Lady Gill scoffed. Stop talking nonsense here, Trevor. From the moment you arrived youve turned
your back on me. Whats that supposed to mean? Do you think Im not pleasant to the eyes? Or do you
think looking at my face will give you a stye?
How could that be? Trevor chuckled. Lady Gill is as beautiful as a goddess. When you were young,
you were known as a great beauty of nce. Didnt we just meet recently? I just well, its a bit
inconvenient, and Im afraid my appearance might damage the integrity
|||
O
<
of the Freeman Sect!
Lady Gill said angrily, Stop making excuses! I think youre just looking down on me because Im a
woman! Thats why youre being so disrespectful. Trevor, you dont n to deal with this matter with
your back turned the whole time, do you?
Thats impossible Trevor quietly sighed, Lady Gill, you absolutely insist on me facing you, its not
that I cant do it
if
Keira had been watching Trevor closely, only uncertain of his appearance. Upon hearing this, her eyes
lit up slightly.
Then she saw Trevor pause for a moment, and finally, slowly, very slowly, he turned around
14
R
6
Terrible
11
Chapter 421
Trevor slowly turned around.
Those present immediately gasped at the sight of him!
The reason was simple.
Trevors eyes were so swollen that they were now grotesquely bulging!
Although he still had his hands sped behind his back, maintaining an air of immortal grace, his face
was swollen to the point that it was nearly unrecognizable.
Keira was also stunned.
Even though this face was beyond recognition, why did it vaguely remind her of her master?
No, it couldnt be
Chris blurted out in shock. Trevor? No, Sect Leader?
Lady Gill was also taken aback, her tone unconsciously softer. What happened to you?
Master Freeman touched his own face.
novelbin
|||
O
It wasnt just his eyes that were swollen but even his cheeks. Due to the constant tears, he had
developed a rash, making his face unbearable to look at.
Trevor coughed. Lady Gill, I really am unwell, which is why I havent been a great host, please forgive
me.
Lady Gill choked, unable to argue about his attitude earlier, and simply asked, Whats wrong with your
eyes?
Nothing serious, theyre just inmed from an illness.
Trevor sighed silently.
Chris immediately said, Master, you need to take care of your health. How can you let it go this far
without seeing a doctor? Let me take you to the hospitalter!
That wont be necessary. Trevor knew all too well. His eyes were merely swollen from crying, and
warmpresses should clear it up in a few days.
Of course, that presupposed no more tears, but how could that possibly be?
For example, right now
Chris frowned with concern. How can you treat your health so carelessly? I vour second iunior cant
11.17
278
control you, but surely our Freeman Sects eldest sister can, right? Shell be back in a few days, and
when she sees you like this, shell definitely be worried Trevor, why are you crying?
Trevor sobbed. Im okay Its just the wind making my eyes water Now theyre so swollen, and I
can hardly see people clearly Lady Gill, please be patient with me, be patient
Lady Gill was speechless.
She suddenly felt as if she were the viin who bullied the old man. Trevor was already in such a
condition;
how could she still hold him ountable?
She twitched the corners of her mouth, then turned to
Austin, speaking somewhat critically, What do you
think?
Austin pursed his lips. Mom, even if we handle this matter low-key, Keera still owes me an apology,
right? At least let me feel her genuine remorse!
Lady Gill then looked at Trevor. Master Freeman, thats not too much to ask for, right?
Master Freeman immediately said, Not at all, not at all
..
O
Then he squinted at the people around him.
He could barely see anything clearly, just a blur with a few figures, one of which was Chris; he could
recognize his second junior by shape alone.
Another must be James; that left only
Trevor turned to Kate. Its you, the Outer Sect Disciple, right? Come here, apologize to Lady Gill and
Mr. Gill!
The crowd was speechless.
Kate couldnt help butugh, Uncle, Im Kate!
Ah! Kate! Master Freeman only then shifted his gaze to the figure next to Kate, pausing for a slight
moment
That figure, why did it resemble his little disciple
much?
He wanted to cry again
SO
It must be because he missed his disciple too much. Now everything reminded him of her!
Trevors tears fell uncontrobly again, and then he spoke in a tearful voice, That Outer Sect Disciple,
11
|||
O
Keira didnt know what to say.
She stepped forward, approaching Lady Gill and Austin, and said indifferently, Im sorry.
Austin scoffed. What did you say? I cant hear you!
Louder!
Keira blinked. Austin, are you going deaf at such a young age? Thats quite pitiful. Do you need me to
rmend you a doctor?
Austin was dumbfounded.
He flew into a rage, Is that how you apologize?
Keiras eyes grew colder, about to retort, when Trevo spoke again. Enough, thats enough. Austin, as a
nominal disciple, you cant even defeat an Outer Sect Disciple, and thats quite impressive indeed. As
the Sect Leader, its my duty to educate you. After you go home, practice all the Freeman Sect martial
arts every
day!
Austin was dumbfounded. Freeman Sect martial arts? Every day? All of them?
The Freeman family had several sets of boxing
O
techniques alone, not to mention sword techniques and other martial arts moves. Practicing all of them
in one day would leave no time for rest!
Trevor nodded. Thats right, to prevent any talk that our Freeman Sects nominal disciple is a
good-for-nothing
Austin didnt know what to say.
Lady Gill scoffed coldly. Master Freeman, today I have truly seen how the Freeman Sect administers
fair justice. You really do know how to shelter your own!
No worries! Everythings fine! Trevor sighed. Lady Gill, I cant help it. You mentioned your son is a
nominal disciple, but Keera is Uncle Olsens daughter. I trust Lady Gill doesnt really want to escte
things, right?
Lady Gill harrumphed and stood up abruptly, then glowered at Keira. Dont think this is over. You better
watch out and not fall into my hands!
With those words, she took Austin and headed straight
for the door!
Soon, they disappeared from the doorway.
O
Trevor breathed a sigh of relief and then looked in the direction where Chris stood, Chris, my eyes
really are ufortable today. Regarding taking on a disciple, shall we postpone until tomorrow? Lets
show Lady Gill some respect; it wouldnt be right if she just left and we reward someone without any
punishment by naming them a nominal disciple, right? Lets wait a day.
Chris nodded. Okay, Trevor, youve been through a
lot.
Its nothing.
Trevor waved his hand and, with the support of others, slowly left the scene.
Keira watched him go, feeling increasingly familiar
with him She suddenly turned to James. Do you have a photo of the Sect Leader?
Yeah!
Let me see it.
Oh, sure.
Chris took out his phone, opened a photo he took with the Sect Leader, and handed it to Keira.
Chapter 422
Keiras pupils shrank slightly at the sight of the familiar
figure in the photo.
This, this isnt this my Master?
She immediately froze, then looked toward James, suddenly recalling his words.
The eldest senior sister started her apprenticeship at fifteen, practicing martial arts every day for two
hours
with the Sect Leader
The eldest senior sister grew up in a rough
environment, used to getting beaten, and developed a strong physique
The Sect Leader went on a study journey for three years and returned a few years ago, saying that
when the eldest senior sister turned twenty-three, she
would return to Freeman Sect
Master also said that when she turned twenty-three and graduated from university, he would go to
fetch
her.
So
<
Have I been kept in the dark all this time?
The Freeman Sects eldest senior sister, is that me?!
Keira slowly turned to look at James again
Thinking about how every time shepeted in the Freeman Sect, she was always terrified of losing,
but it seemed like she always won quite easily
Keira couldnt help but p her forehead.
The first day she met the Sect Leader, she had a vague sense of familiarity. How could she not have
thought of this possibility!
The cooperation with Freeman Sect was handed to her on a silver tter!
James watched her behavior, puzzled, and said, Sister, do you think the Sect Leader just now looked
ugly? Actually, hes quite handsome
Kate then said, I dont know whats wrong with the Sect Leader. Why does he keep crying!
Chris added. Keera, you should prepare yourself. Come tomorrow to officially be a disciple. Ill
ept you as an Inner Sect Disciple!
*1 17
Upon hearing this, James was stunned. What? Master, wasnt it supposed to be as a nominal
disciple?
Trevor looked at Keira with a face full of joy. Of course
not, with her talent, she must be an Inner Sect Disciple!
James was dumbfounded.
He and Kate, escorting Keira, left the building.
On the way, the two whispered to each other.
James said, I suddenly remember, when Master sparred with Sister, didnt she push him back several
steps with a single punch?
Kate nodded. My dad finally did something
human-like, knowing to go easy on Keera! But isnt epting her as an Inner Sect Disciple a bit too
much?
James rubbed his chin. Master must have decided to give Keera some reward because of me. Lets
make do with Inner Sect Disciple then. The main concern is that if others found out, they might be
jealous and constantly challenge Keera to a fight!
Indeed, within Freeman Sect, there was a rule
11.17
O
forbidding striking ones elders, the hierarchy was strict.
But there was still a way around it, which was to issue a challenge!
If the other party agreed, then they could arrange a match in the Martial Arts Hall.
Those with minor grievances typically resolved their issues this way.
If Keera became an Inner Sect Disciple, it would undoubtedly cause unrest among the Outer Sect
Disciples and even some hardworking Inner Sect Disciples, who might then all issue her challenges.
Should she ept, or should she not?
Kate also began to worry. Dad was always measured in his actions. Originally, he agreed on her being
a nominal disciple. How did it turn into Inner Sect Disciple?! But theres an old saying, Where theres a
will, theres a way! Maybe Dad was just testing her just now and got excited by the hunt. Keera is
indeed very capable!
James coughed, pulling a face. Impossible. Do you think everyone is the eldest senior sister?
Bing
an Inner Sect Disciple at this age is just for fitness and martial arts. She wont be a peerless
master.
The two chatted and left, but as they walked, they suddenly felt something was amiss.
Kate suddenly asked, Did we forget something?
James held her hand. I also feel somethings not
right
The two exchanged a nce, then suddenly turned around, only to find that the sister who was
supposed to be behind them had disappeared!
James was dumbfounded.
So was Kate.
Keira did it on purpose.
She avoided the two of them and then headed toward the courtyard where the Sect Leader lived.
Now that she knew it was her Master, of course, she had to go and meet him.
Freeman Sect was vast, so she searched for a long time, finally finding the ce James had taken her
to
She slowly made her way toward the room where the Sect Leader was.
In the room, Trevors tears just wouldnt stop.
The talk about his junior disciple stirred up his sorrows again.
Trevor, crying andining, took a tissue and fiercely wiped his nose; his swollen features, which
were hard to look at, immediately swelled even more.
Holding a boiled egg, he applied it to his eyes to give them some relief-the swelling was so severe he
could barely see!
Just then, the door opened.
Trevor saidzily, Who is it? Didnt I say not to disturb
me? Leave!
How could he show himself in this state!
Especially since he used to brag about the eldest senior sister in Freeman Sect, causing all the Inner
Sect Disciples to know that praising the eldest senior sister would make the Sect Leader happy!
So, almost everyone he met every day had to mention the junior disciple, needlessly increasing his
sorrow!
While the Sect Leader was mulling over this, the person who entered the room didnt speak.
He knitted his brows.
Only then did he realize the footsteps of the person entering the room were very light.
Was that a capable martial practitioner?
Trevor immediately took the egg off his eyes and then stared with the eyes that could barely make out
shapes, looking toward the person standing at the
door.
And little by little, he recognized the face of Keira.
Keira looked at him and said, Master, long time no
see.
novelbin
Trevor was dumbfounded
13
23
Chapter 423
Trevor was dumbfounded.
Then he put the egg back over his eyes and mumbled to himself, I must be seeing things, right? How
come it looks like I see Keira again?
When Keira heard him speak like that, she just smiled.
Trevor paused, put down the egg, and looked at Keira again!
But the girl in front of him suddenly leaned in close, and her once-blurry face appeared right before his
eyes, startling Trevor.
He jumped up and then turned to look outside. Keira, its broad daylight, howe youre here?
Keira was perplexed.
Was he mistaking her for a ghost?
She twitched the corner of her mouth and walked up to Trevor, grabbing his arm.
Trevor panicke., Keira, although Ive always missed you, I didnt want to join you in the underworld.
You
19
cante to take me away!
Keira didnt know what to say.
She rolled her eyes, Im not dead.
Not dead?
Trevor was slightly stunned, leaned in close to her, and managed to squint down at the ground with his
swollen eyes. He noticed she had a shadow under the sunlight, which immediately relieved him.
Then he couldnt help getting angry. You unfilial disciple, where have you been all this time? If you
werent dead, couldnt you have sent a message to your master? Do you know I almost went blind from
crying~
over you!
Keira said, and after almost going blind, you were still scared when you saw me?
Trevor didnt know what to say.
He pulled at the corner of his mouth. Isnt it normal to be scared of ghosts?
Keira rolled her eyes again and then sat down on the cushion next to him, Why didnt you tell me
sooner that you were the Sect Leader of Freeman Sect?
She had been ying challenge games over there!
Trevor coughed. Back then, I was teaching you every day in the park, chasing you and begging to
teach you, and all those olddies and men in the parkughed at me for throwing myself at you.
Doesnt the Sect Leader of Freeman Sect have any pride?
Keira was speechless.
She then nced at the swelling on Trevors face, took out an ointment from her pocket, and threw it to
him.
Trevor asked, Whats this?
For the swelling. Stop crying.
Trevor happily epted it. Good girl, youre so good to me. Wait, how did you get in?
Then he looked at her clothes. That training outfit, isnt it an Outer Sect Disciples? Why are you
wearing
that?
Keira twitched the corner of her mouth. Im now
Keera, an Outer Sect Disciple of Freeman Sect.
Trevor was momentarily stupefied, his expression suddenly disappeared, and he looked at her. Keira,
have you encountered some trouble? I remember vou
C
<
can swim, how could you have drowned? No, you didnt die, so the one who died was
Keira lowered her gaze. My twin sister, Keera.
Trevor immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Im relieved youre alright.
After saying that and noticing Keiras unusualplexion, he realized his words sounded too aloof and
callous. He coughed and then said, I didnt mean it like that So youre now Keera?
novelbin
Right, so I still need your help, Master.
Trevor immediately asked, What kind of help?
I want to make Keera the senior sister of Freeman Sect, is that possible?
Trevor was stunned.
His jaw tightened as he looked at Keira.
A look shed in his eyes, and after a while, he sighed. Im afraid that wont work, the names have
been registered early on, and we cant change them.
Keira looked at him. Then why were you silent just
now?
Well
Trevorughed. However, if you want to be an Inner Sect Disciple of the Freeman Sect, theres
no problem with that. I can arrange it for you.
Okay.
Keira stood up. Since you mentioned to hold the ceremony tomorrow, let it be tomorrow then. Ive
already spoken to my second senior brother
Hes your second senior uncle! Trevor corrected her.
Keira chuckled. Alright, Ive already agreed with my second senior uncle to be his nominal disciple
under the identity of Keera. Thats also fine.
No problem, Ill arrange everything for you
tomorrow!
Trevor responded quickly, then stared at her and sighed silently. Keira, I dont know what youve been
through, but remember, the Freeman Sect is your strong and steadfast support!
Keira was slightly startled upon hearing this.
Trevor was the master she met when she was fifteen,
nestering her to teach her martial arts every day and
even paying her. To Keira, he seemed like an oddball.
However, having grown ustomed to the oddballspany, she found herself somewhat reluctant to
part with him when he left.
Now that she thought about it, Taylor wasnt very nice to her at that time, which made her crave for a
fathers love even more; perhaps some of that longing was transferred onto Trevor.
She suppressed the slight sorrow in her chest. Okay, Master.
After leaving Trevors residence, Keira went out and saw James and Kate looking for her. When they
saw her, they asked, Where did you just go?
Keira replied, Nowhere. Are you done for today?
Yes, were done. Where are you heading?
Keira waved at James. Im going to check on Matias.
Nara gave her the address, saying that Matias wasnt seriously injured, but she still couldnt help
worrying and decided to see for herself.
After leaving the Freeman Sect, she saw Lewis waiting
for her in his car.
11 17
<
Keira immediately got into the car.
Following the address given by the mute girl Nara, they quickly arrived at Matiass ce.
It was a small bungalow in downtown nces district, looking very dpidated all around. It was
impossible to drive through that part of town, so Keira got out of the car and walked in with Lewis.
On the way, Keira asked, Did you know all along that Im pretty good at martial arts?
Yes.
Lewisughed indulgently. Dont you know how good you are?
Nonsense. Keira couldnt help but retort. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Every time I spar, Im scared
to death, fearing Ill bleed!
The smile on Lewiss face grew wider. I just thought you were pretty cute like that.
Keira rolled her eyes.
She looked around while walking and couldnt help but sigh. Its not easy to live in nce. How happy
can the people living in the center of downtown nce really
770
423
be? It feels even worse than living in a big house in the
suburbs!
Lewis nodded.
Suddenly, Keira turned to him. By the way, have you been in contact with Ellis recently?
Lewis was confused.
He coughed slightly. Whats up?
Avoiding a direct answer meant there had been
contact.
Keira said, Ill send you a divorce agreementter; have him sign it.
Lewis was stunned. Huh?
Keira counted on her fingers. In two more days, Maryn will be able to have the amniocentesis. Before
that, have him sign the divorce agreement!
Lewis was speechless.
1
Chapter 424
Lewis found this task a bit tricky.
He coughed and couldnt help saying, It seems like he doesnt really want to divorce
He has no say in it. Keiras eyes shed with a touch of fierceness. Last time, he even forced Mary to
take abortion medicine. Mary has given up on himpletely; she even asked me to do this a few
days
ago.
Lewis coughed. But if they get a divorce, doesnt that mean your first task has failed?
Keira raised her eyebrows and suddenly looked at him. Why do you think my first task was to get Mary
married to Ellis?
Lewis paused slightly.
Both Keira and Lewis felt that the South family had their hands in far-reaching ces, so when she was
outside, Keira always assumed the identity of Keera.
At this moment, Lewis suddenly said, Do they want you to form a cooperation with both the Olsen
family
<
and the Davis family?
Keira nodded. If I guessed right, that should be the case. The fact that Mary and I became ssmates
and best friends might also have been arranged by the South family.
At the time, Keera was young and was sent to the same kindergarten as Mary.
Mary, being the daughter of the Davis familys direct lineage, attended an absolutely high-end
kindergarten. How could Keeras family afford to spend half of their annual ie to send her to such
a kindergarten?
They must have made up their minds early to have her befriend Mary.
Who the children befriend was something parents
could guide
T
If Mary became her friend, the cooperation with the Davis family would effortlessly be secured.
As for the Olsen family, only through the marital alliance between Mary and the Olsen family could they
maintain a close rtionship with the Olsens!
Without knowing what the second task was, she might have been unable to grasp the reason behind
the first task, but once she saw the second task, she guessednovelbin
what it was.
Keira said, Recently, Mary has been emphasizing one thing to me, that she ns to divorce after
giving birth to her child. I didnt understand why at the time, but now I do. She must have overheard a
conversation between us unintentionally, knowing that my first task was to get her married to Ellis.
Thats why she endured such humiliation and married Ellis.
Keira lowered her eyes. Otherwise, she wouldnt have needed to put herself through that, given she
had cash and savings.
At this, she sighed silently.
The friendship between Keera and Mary could be described as a two-way dedication.
The most important person in Keeras life was Mary.
But wasnt it also for Keera that Mary sacrificed her
own happiness?
Lewis frowned. Does Mary really want a divorce?
<
Yes.
Keira continued, She has wanted to divorce for a long time, but for my sake, she changed the date in
the divorce agreement to after the child is born, which gives me time to save my mother.
Lewis also understood Marys ns. Fine, Ill help her
with Ellis.
Keira nodded.
Lewis suddenly said, Have you been thinking about how to cooperate with Lady Gill?
Keira immediately looked at him. Do you have any thoughts?
No.
Keira felt a tinge of disappointment.
Lewis then said, But I do know a secret about the Gill
family.
Keiras eyes instantly lit up. Tell me!
Lewis slowly said, Ive heard that the reason Lady Gill has be what she is today is because,
fifteen years ago, she lost a daughter.
11.17
<
Keira was stunned.
She had never heard of this before.
Lewis continued. Very few people know about this, but the Gill family has never given up looking for
this daughter.
Keira understood something. You mean, if we help her find the girl, maybe we can resolve the issue of
me assaulting Austin?
Today, the Sect Leader supported her, which had its pros and cons.
The advantage was that she could finally be an apprentice in the open!
The downside, however, was that it made Lady Gill dislike her even more. Without resolving the
incident of her hitting Austin, the cooperation with the Gill family might not be achievable.
Lewis said, Im just saying theres a possibility, but this girl is a bit hard to find. The Gill family has been
looking for fifteen years, and Ive also asked Tom to search for her. But after all, its a fifteen-year-old
case and many clues have vanished, so we still havent heard
anuthing
TH
<
Keira then asked, Does her daughter have any marks
or traits?
Lewis replied, Apparently she carries a crescent-shaped jade pendant on her, but I dont know the
details. After all, theyre keeping a low profile while searching, fearing that someone might discover
their daughter and harbor bad intentions.
Keira paused for a moment and nodded. Lets think of other ways. Searching for someone in the
whole of Crera is like looking for a needle in the ocean-its too difficult.
The two of them made their way through several alleys, and finally found Matiass residence following
the address provided by Nara.
Keira had just approached when she heard cries of paining from Matiass yard!
Matias, your mute sister is quite pretty. If you cante up with the money, why not send her to us to
settle the debt?
That was Jacksons voice.
This was followed by Matiass angry roar. Jackson, let
har gal I at her mal
650
Jackson sneered. I wont, what can you do to me?
Matias, since you helped Keera bully me and my older brother, then Im going to let you know the
consequences of offending us! You guys, teach this little mute a lesson!
In the yard.
The little mute Nara was shivering in the corner of the yard. She couldnt make a sound, only the terror
in her eyes as two burly men approached her.
With one leg bandaged, Matias was dragging himself toward Nara, but before he could get there, he
was grabbed by someone.
Jackson walked over to him, Come on, Matias, lets see how much fun your mute sister is!
A few men rushed toward the little mute and seized her arms, then dragged her to Jackson.
Jackson pointed to his cheek. Come on, give me a
kiss.
Naras eyes widened in horror, and she looked at him with loathing before spitting at him.
Jackson justughed, and in the next moment, he
11:1
viciously kicked Matiass injured leg!
Matias couldnt help but let out a horrific scream as a
reflex from the pain!
Sweat then started to bead on his forehead.
Nara immediately shook her head, tears rolling down her face, her mouth open but unable to make a
sound
Jackson stared at her, asking, Will you or will you
not?
Nara looked toward Matias.
Despite his intense pain, Matias still yelled at her.
Dont kiss him! You mustnt Ah!
Jackson intensified his grip, causing Matias to cry out
in pain once more.
Nara struggled to rush over, and at that moment, a crescent-shaped jade pendant hanging around her
neck was exposed
Chapter 425
Nara struggled, her jade pendant swinging in sync
with her body.
1
She looked at Matias with tears in her eyes, angrily staring at Jackson, shaking her head vigorously,
trying to say the words dont.
But when she opened her mouth, she couldnt speak a
word
Seeing this, Jackson stepped forward.
Then he noticed the crescent on her neck and was momentarily taken aback.
He scoffed, then forcefully pulled the jade pendant off her neck, toying with it in his hand. This thing
looks pretty valuable! Its definitely stolen from the main house, right? Its mine now!
Having said that, he pocketed the jade pendant.
Matias immediately yelled, Give it back to Nara! Give it back to her!
Nara also wanted to step forward and grab it.
11-18
( 425
Chapter 424
But s, she was held back by the bodyguards.
Jackson chuckled mockingly. Give it back to her? Matias, youre just an irrelevant branch of the Gill
family, and you dont even show a bit of respect for our direct lineage, fighting me every day alongside
that Keera. Today, Ill make you understand the consequences of disrespecting the direct lineage!
Leaving those words behind, he kicked Matias in the stomach, then walked straight toward Nara.
He extended his hand, cing it on Naras shoulder, and revealed a sleazy smile.
Matias was furious and desperate,cking the strength to rush over to protect her, he could only curse
loudly. Jackson, you bastard! Shes a member of the Gill family, practically your sister!
Jackson sneered. Dont think I dont know, this girl was just picked up by your family. She looks so
exquisite, so why dont youe and y with me? Ill consider it as youpensating me with
Keera!
Hearing this, Matias was both anxious and angry.
He hated his own helplessness, tears rolling down the
corners of his avon
Nara was trembling all over.
Jackson roughly tore her clothes, exposing her fair shoulders, then his hand began to wander over her
body.
You bastard! You son of a bitch, let her go!
Matias shouted furiously, crawling toward them.
Frantically panicked, Nara tried to resist and push him away, but how could her strength match
Jacksons?
Rip!
Her clothes were torn further!
Painful tears filled Naras eyes, and she took the opportunity to bite down on Jacksons arm!
Jackson cried out in pain and pushed her away.
The others immediately took control of her arms, their gaze falling on the skin under her ripped clothes.
The weather was still a bit cold.
Nara shivered uncontrobly, not knowing whether from fear or from the cold.
She stubbornly looked at Jackson, tears brimming in
C
Jackson nced at his arm, saw that blood had been drawn by the bite, and flew into a rage, he
stretched out his hand and pped Naras face hard!
Smack!
Naras head turned slightly, and a sharp ringing
suddenly echoed in her ears.
Jackson, let her go! Let her go!
The sound of Matiass painful cries was still resounding beside her, as hey on the ground, dragging
his injured, bleeding leg
Jackson, however, looked at Nara coldly with a sneer. The girl is quite stubborn, huh? But perfect,
shes just my type! Look at this little face, pure as a lotus
He held Naras chin firmly, then leaned in and kissed her face fiercely!
But just as he was about to touch Nara, Keiras angry shout came from the doorway. Stop it!
Matias hesitated slightly.
When he turned back, he saw Keira had already charged up, delivering a kick straight to his back,
sending him flving and crashing heavily onto the
11 10
<
ground nearby!
Seeing this, the rest of the thugs immediately charged forward.
Lewis had already arrived behind Keira, straightening his suit cor, his dark eyes staring down at
those men, then one by one, he took them all down!
Keira didnt turn around, but instead looked at Nara.
novelbin
Seeing her clothes torn, her gaze turned fierce as she stared at the two men holding Nara, who jumped
at her look and immediately released their grip.
Nara went limp, nearly copsing to the ground!
She looked at Matias through her tears
Keira immediately took off her jacket and draped it over Nara, who clutched her hand, tears falling even
faster.
Keira immediately asked, Did he assault you?
Nara nodded tearfully, then shook her head.
Matias immediately said, Keera, let them go.
But Keira didnt listen. Instead, her eyes reddened as she turned to look at Jackson.
11-18
Entering just moments ago, she had heard his words, and she now understood that Jackso s beatings
and bullying of Nara were all because of her.
This man truly knew how to bully the weak and fear the strong C seeing her take a strong stance, he
targeted her friend!
Keira was furious and took steps towards Jackson.
She soon stood in front of him, then turned back and pointed at Nara. Apologize to her!
Enduring the pain, Jackson climbed up from the ground, staring at Keira with venom. Why should I?!
Keira reached out and grabbed his cor. I told you to apologize!!
Jackson, caught by her, sneered. Keera, you sure can fight now, cant you? But its useless! After all,
Im now your senior. Didnt Lady Gille to you today? How dare you do anything to me now?
Keira narrowed her eyes.
Nara had already rushed to Matiass side, clutching the jacket Keira had put on her and sobbing with
her head lowered.
11.
Matias gently patted her back.
Then, making an effort, he slowly stood up and said, Keera, step aside.
Keira didnt move.
Matias slowly walked over. I cant let you break the Freeman Sects rules because of us. You cant hit
him,
but I can
With these words, he threw a fierce punch at Matiass
cheek!
Matiass cheek was struck to the side, but he just spat a mouthful of blood at him. Matias, you dont
want to remain a disciple of the Freeman Sect?!
I quit!
Matiass eyes were bloodshot, staring at him with almostplete bloodlust. Martial arts are meant to
protect loved ones. Now, bound by the sect rules, I cant beat you even after the humiliations youve
brought upon us. Id rather not be an Outer Sect Disciple of the Freeman Sect!
Having said this, he threw another punch, aiming to hit straight at Jacksons face!
779
<
But unexpectedly, a sudden excruciating pain in his leg made him unable to stand steady, his body
swayed, and he slumped to the side.
Seeing this, Jackson couldnt help butugh. What a waste! Matias, youre so useless even when it
comes to hitting me. You and your sister deserve to be bullied by
me!
After saying that, he turned his gaze to Keera. Keera, what can you do to me?! Let me tell you, Matias
is done for. I can walk out of here today with my head held high! You have assault charges against a
fellow sect member on your back. If you dare touch me, do you believe that by tomorrow, you could be
expelled from the Freeman Sect?!
No sooner had Jackson finished his taunt than he saw Keiras gaze turn ferocious
21
R
6
Chapter 426
The next moment, Keiras foot mmed viciously into
his groin!!
Bang!
Everyone seemed to hear a faint sound of something shattering, and then Jackson turned pale in an
instant. He looked down incredulously and saw a trail of blood
at his crotch@
Jackson was stupefied.
A surge of excruciating pain hit him, and he only felt darkness before his eyes, as he passed out from
the
pain!
Mr. Gill!
The thugs beside him couldnt help but exim in shock as they rushed to Jacksons side, and then
turned to Keira with a vicious re, cursing, You just wait, Gill family will not let this go!!
Leaving those words behind, they quickly lifted Jackson up and hurriedly left the ce!
The courtyard still retained the chaos of the recent
scuffle, and only after they had gone did it finally quiet
down.
Keiras brow furrowed slightly when she heard Matiass panicked voice. Keera, you, how could you
Keira looked at him indifferently. What about it?
Matias heaved a sigh. Forget it, if the Freeman Sect starts investigating, just say it was me who kicked
him! Dont admit it no matter what, otherwise, youll really lose the chance to join the Inner Sect!
Keira sighed. Its fine.
What do you mean its fine?! Matias waspletely frantic. Your lifelong dream has been to join the
Inner Sect. How much hardship have you endured over these years for this? Jackson saw your
ambitions, thats why he has been bullying you! How could you be so impulsive for us?
Impulsive?
Keira wasnt impulsive.
Upon entering and seeing Naras state, she was indeed angry, but more than that, she was infuriated
by the past humiliations her sister suffered at the hands of
11.18
<
Jackson!
Seeing Nara, it was as if she was looking at her sister
back in the past!
Hadnt her sister, before this day, suffered the same fate time and time again?
Otherwise, how could Jackson have made those
remarks?
So in her fury, she struck him.
Now, she had no regrets. With the Sect Leader there, she couldnt possibly get into trouble!
But Matias couldnt understand her reasoning and continued to plead earnestly. Remember what I
said, go to the Freeman Sect now and use me of assaulting Jackson. When the timees, Ill
insist that it was me and take all the me upon myself!
Keira, however, didnt move.
Instead, Lewis stepped forward.
Upon seeing him, Matias immediately recognized him as Keeras newly taken gigolo and said, Talk to
her!
Lewis came over to Keira and said. As a woman, how
could you
kick a man there?
novelbin
Keira raised an eyebrow.
Matias also took a deep breath. Im not saying you cant hit him, anything else is open to discussion,
but that part is clearly if its damaged, our feud with the Gill family will truly escte!
Lewis nodded. Next time you want to do something like that, let me do it.
Matias was dumbfounded.
He looked incredulously at Lewis, his mouth twitching, about to say something, but Keira asked,
Why?
Lewis just curled his lips. Its quite filthy.
Then he looked down and took out a tissue from his pocket and wiped the bloodstain on the leather
boots she was wearing today.
After wiping it off, he took a deep breath as if still
disgusted and then looked back at Matias. Do you have any water?
Matias was confused.
His mouth twitched, but Nara had already snapped out
<
of her shock. She immediately nodded.
She then took a basin and entered the room, returning
shortly with some water.
She handed the water to Lewis.
Lewis took out his handkerchief, dipped it in the water, and once again carefully wiped Keiras boots
clean.
Keira felt like her ck leather boots were about to be
polished white!
Only then did he let go, still frowning in dissatisfaction.
Keira didnt know what to say.
She pursed her lips, unable to help but pat him lightly. Thats enough!
Lewis finally stopped his motions.
Keira immediately looked at Matias. You were
deliberately hurt by Jackson, why didnt you report it to the Freeman Sect?
Matias sighed. Its no use, Jackson is from the direct lineage of the Gill family. Not to mention how the
r
Freeman Sect would handle it, even the Gill family itself would send people to suppress this issue.
He hung his head in disappointment. Hes from the second branch and colludes with Austin from the
first
branch. Lady Gill loves her third son the most, and as a result, she has always been biased toward
Jackson, so his status is very high within the family.
He started worriedly, Keera, you
Dont mention what you just said, Keira said. Never mind the fact that so many people saw earlier,
but considering your injury, how could you have kicked him? With your uninjured leg or your injured
one?
Matias was speechless.
Keira patted his shoulder and then turned to look at
Nara.
After a moment, she slowly said, The Freeman Sect has wronged you, and about that sect rule, Ill
suggest to the Sect Leader to change it.
If she wasnt the senior sister, that would be one thing, but now being in that position, she felt a sense
of belonging to the sect, and so, of course, any
unreasonable rules needed to be amended.
Matiass mouth twitched again, Keera, when did you start to boast? You dont need tofort me
Mainly its about your wish to enter the Inner Sect. If you can let go and not join, its okay with me
Keira looked again at Nara, observing the barren state of the home, and couldnt help but sigh. She
took out a stack of money and handed it to he., Take this money.
Nara immediately waved her hand away and then reached out to grab the paper and pen.
However, upon touching her neck, she suddenly realized that her jade pendant, which had been
snatched by Jackson, hadnt been returned yet!
Nara panicked instantly.
Her brother had said that she had been wearing that jade pendant when they found her, which might be
rted to her background. If it were lost, wouldnt she be unable to find her biological parents in the
future?
Naras eyes reddened in an instant.
Keira frowned, asking, Whats wrong?
Meanwhile.
At the Gill family residence.
Austin had been beaten so badly that his face was swollen and bruised. Feeling humiliated, he had
been staying at home for a few days.
At this moment, Lady Gill hurried in from outside.
Seeing this, Austin couldnt help but straighten up. Mom, whats the rush? Is there news about my
sister?
As he mentioned his sister, Lady Gills footsteps faltered slightly.
A hint of sadness emerged in both of their eyes
Lady Gill said, Its news about your sister. We located the human traffickers from back then. They said
that when your sister was captured, she came down with a fever. Fearing she would infect the other
children, they dumped her in nce!
Chapter 427
Upon hearing this, Austins eyes instantly reddened. What?! Has my sister been in nce all these
years?
Hisplexion turned somewhat anxious.
Yet, shes of a scene from fifteen years ago darted through his mind.
Back then, he was five, and his sister was four.
Because he was yful, he quietly snuck his sister out of the house, only to be targeted by human
traffickers!
Initially, the traffickers wanted to capture him since he was a boy.
It was his sister who rushed at the feet of the trafficker and held on tight, refusing to let go. The
trafficker pped her several times, but she didnt release her
grip.
The neighbors heard themotion and were about to step out the door.
The trafficker, not daring to dy any longer, let him go out of fear and took the sister who was clinging
onto him and put her in the car.
He was petrified at the time and failed to rescue his
sister; he could only watch helplessly as they drove her
away.
He chased after the car as hard as he could, crying his heart out, but it was to no avail.
That car would never stop.
Upon recalling that scene, Austin felt an immense pain
in his heart.
Thats why he could never free himself from the guilt of that incident and spent his days in nce in
idleness, never doing anything serious.
But Lady Gill and the rest indulged him
Because they all knew why Austins behaved that way.
Lady Gill hurried back to tell him the news as soon as she got it because of this
Austin was ecstatic, If we can pinpoint my sisters address, then finding her should be much easier!
Mom, send more people to search in nce! Even if we have to dig three feet into the ground, we must
find her!!
Lady Gill nodded,forting him. Alright, I know.
Dont worry.
11.19
Austin then immediately dashed upstairs, came back down hugging his box, and rushed to Lady Gill.
Mom, these are the gifts Ive prepared for my sister over the years. All my New Years money is in
here, along with shares of thepany My life was given to me by my sister; all these things should
be hers after we find
her!
Lady Gills eyes reddened and she nodded firmly. Okay. Your sister wont me you
Austin wiped away his tears. My sister and I were so close when we were little, always together. She
wont me me. Its just I dont know if shes had a good life over these years?
Lady Gill also sighed. Hopefully, a kind-hearted person took her in.
Austin nodded.
Just then, Austins phone suddenly rang. He answered, and the howling cries of Jackson came
through. Austin, Austin, you must stand up for me! Ah
Austin moved the phone a bit further away until the pitiful screams inside ended, then put it back to his
ear. What happened to you?
Austin, Jackson said weakly. Its Keera! She beat me up again today, she crushed my family
jewels!
1
Upon hearing this, Austin nced subconsciously at a certain part of himself and immediately felt a
chill there.
2
That ce was probably the most sensitive and vulnerable spot for a man, to have it crushed
Austin shuddered suddenly; thankfully, Keera had shown some mercy when she moved against him
last
time!
How could he know
He was just a loudmouth, and his offenses werent deadly.
It was Jacksons behavior that infuriated Keira the
most.
Keira knew what she was doing; whatever she did, the consequences were always within her
expectations.
Swallowing hard, Austin asked, Which hospital are you at? Ille to see you
After Jackson mentioned the name of the hospital, Austin immediately hung un the phone and then
looked at Lady Gill furiously. Mom, that Keera is going too far! Shepletely disregarded the Gill
family! I just visited Freeman Sect today to settle things with her, and now she has beaten Jackson
again!
Upon hearing this, Lady Gill frowned instantly. Jackson has been strutting around nce all day long.
I find it annoying. If hes been beaten, so be it!
But Austin bluntly said, His balls have been kicked to pieces.
Lady Gill was shocked.
She immediately stood up. This isnt some small scuffle anymore! Keera truly has no sense of
measure! We, the Gill family, must hold her ountable for
this!!
Austin nodded vigorously, Right, mom, if we let this slide easily, who knows if she will kick mine to
pieces
next time?
Lady Gill didnt know what to say.
Seeing her sons timid appearance, she curled her lips. Okay, rest assured, I wont let her off easily!
Even if she is Sams daughter, what of it? She has to learn a
lesson! We cant let her beat people willy-nilly!
Austin nodded, then grabbed his coat and rushed out,
Mom, make sure you talk to sister properly. Im going to see Jackson.
Austin quickly arrived at the hospital.
He went straight to the ward where Jackson was
staying.
Jackson had already undergone surgery; the doctor said his balls were shattered and beyond repair.
Jackson was in despair, had received anesthesia, and wasnt in so much pain now.
When Austin entered, he immediately asked, So, have you be a eunuch now?
A sh of hatred flickered in Jacksons eyes. Yes! Austin, I can never do that kind of thing again! You
must avenge me!
Austin felt a chill down his spine and couldnt help asking, What did you do to make her so angry?
With bitter hatred, Jackson replied, I just bullied a little girl, and she saw it Austin, tomorrow, you
have to take me to Freeman Sect. I absolutely cant let her
go!!
Thest sentence from Jackson was almost a roar.
This feud had developed to such an extent that it was now irreparable!
Austin nodded. Dont worry, my mom has agreed. We will go to Freeman Sect again tomorrow. My
injury can be ignored by Sect Leader and will heal in a few days, but yours is severe! Freeman Sect
must give the Gill family an exnation!
Tears escaped from Jacksons eyes. I want her to marry me! To be responsible for the rest of my life! I
want to torment her severely on the bed every day!
novelbin
Austin frowned at Jacksons words.
He felt that Jackson had been driven insane by the
ordeal.
Just then, a nurse entered, carrying Jacksons clothes. We changed you into surgery attire right in the
operating room. Here are your clothes; Ill ce them
here
The nurse set the clothes on the sofa beside them,
then turned and left.
11.16
718
Austin nced at the belongings.
There were still bloodstains on the trousers, pitiful indeed
But as his gaze was about to retract, he suddenly spotted a piece of jade moon-shaped
Austin stiffened suddenly!
Isnt that my sisters jade?
He quickly turned to Jackson, pointing at the jade and asking, Where did thise from?!
4
10
>
E
Send G
Chapter 428
Jackson was slightly startled when he heard these words and turned his head.
Upon seeing the moon-shaped jade pendant, he momentarily froze.
Where did thise from?
He recalled snatching it from the neck of Matiass
sister
Just as this thought crossed his mind, he suddenly felt something was off.
That jade pendant
The daughter lost by the first branch of the family, wasnt she wearing such a piece of jade when she
disappeared?
So, Matiass sister was actually the lost daughter of the Gill family, the rightful young princess of the
first
branch?
Jacksons eyes immediately became frantic.
Just then, Austin had already rushed to his side,
Jackson stopped in his tracks.
He swallowed hard, then slowly said, Austin, well
What? Speak!
Austin roared at him angrily.
Looking at his state, and thinking back to how he had bullied Nara in the courtyard earlier that day,
witnessing her tear-stained face, Jackson grew scared.
The first branch had lost a daughter, and although they didnt make a big fuss about it in public, all
members of the direct lineage of the Gill family knew about it!
Moreover, they had never given up searching for her
over these many years.
Austin felt especially guilty about this sister, wishing he could offer his heart and soul to treat her well!
If the first branch found out that he had nearly forced himself on their daughter, then he would definitely
be driven out of the Gill family.
With his current state, if he were thrown out, where would he live in the future?!
Jackson swallowed hard again and immediately said, Austin, dont be anxious. I was just about to tell
you about this I had forgotten for a moment because of the pain, right?
Austin immediately let go of his cor and asked, Did you find our sister?
Jackson nodded. Yes, I have some leads. I brought this jade piece to show you first..
Austin cut him off. This jade is my sisters. Where did you get it from?
novelbin
Jackson coughed. From a ck market shop. Im
guessing your sister couldnt make ends meet and sold this piece of jade. s!
3
Austin was stunned when he heard this, then his eyebrows furrowed. My sister is living in difficult
circumstances? Then tell me the shop owners address. I will go find them! No matter what, we must
find my
sister!
Jackson cast his eyes down. Okay, dont get agitated.
Thie already centeone to look into it But this niece
<
has changed hands several times, and there are still no leads. nce is also quite big, searching for
someone
is a little better than looking for a needle in a
haystack, but it still takes time
1
Austin calmed down slowly as he listened, his eyes reddening. Right, I cant be impatient. As long as
we can find my sister, thats all that matters.
They had been searching for fifteen years with no
news.
Upon seeing this jade, he panicked.
It was as if his sister was right by his side, yet he had not recognized her
He patted Jackson on the shoulder. This jade is just too important to our family, I will give you credit for
this! Rest assured, I will definitely stand up for you in this matter! Ill go home right now and have my
mother visit the Freeman Sect again tomorrow!
Good, thank you, Austin.
After Austin left the room, Jacksons face darkened.
At Matiass residence, Keira was watching Nara.
The girl was anxious, gesturing at her chest as if she wanted to say something.
Keira asked, Whats wrong?
She didnt understand signnguage.
Nara immediately picked up a piece of paper and a pen, writing down the words. He snatched away
my pendant!
Keira immediately frowned. Dont worry, I will definitely help you get it back.
Only then did Nara nod.
Then, suddenly realizing that her actions might bring trouble for Keira, she looked conflicted and wrote
on the paper, Will it cause you trouble?
Keira patted her shoulder.
Nara was only about eighteen or neen years old, but she appeared very calm andposed. Being
mute, she was also not particrly sensitive, and it was apparent that Matias doted on this little sister
very much.
Keira said, It was he who took your things, how could it bring me trouble? Dont worry.
11.39
<
Nara then sighed in relief and nodded.
Keira told Matias and Nara to rest up and not worry
about the Freeman Sect, and then she returned to the
vi with Lewis.
The next day.
As soon as Keira woke up, she received a call from James. Sister, that Gill family really is a persistent
thorn. Yesterday Austin came knocking, and today Jackson was carried over, insisting that you hit him,
they are hell-bent on smearing your name! This is just never-ending
Keira cut off his rambling, It seems like I did hit him.
James was taken aback, It was really you who hit
him?
Yes.
Keira turned over and was startled when she saw
Lewiss face.
The man was staring at her, and she didnt know how long he had been awake.
Jamess voice came through the phone. But sister,
even though Jackson and Austin are indeed verv
annoying, couldnt you have told me before hitting someone? I could have gone to hit him for you, and
then you wouldnt be in trouble, right? Why do you always take action yourself?
Keira said, Oh, I definitely will next time. I just
couldnt hold back this time!
+69
James said, Master said not toe to the Freeman Sect in case they catch you. Just stay at home,
and he will go and ask the Sect Leader to step in and send the people away. But this time it may be
more difficult because Jacksons injuries seem pretty serious
Ill be there.
Keira got up to get dressed.
James said, What are youing for? Donte
Yesterday, Jackson snatched something from Nara. Since I dont know which hospital hes in, and
since hes going to Freeman Sect today, Ill go and get it
back.
James was speechless.
He tugged at the corner of his mouth.
Kate asked, How is it? Did you tell her to hide out at
the Olsen family for a few days? Well block the situation at the Freeman Sect for her and then
James said, My sister said shes on her way now.
Kate was dumbfounded.
Chris immediately turned grim-faced. Shes being ridiculous! Does she really think that this can be
glossed over like the incident with Austin? Although Austin is of the direct lineage, since he didnt suffer
any fatal wounds, Lady Gill let her off the hook. But with Jackson, its tantamount to causing disability,
and the severity ispletely different! Legally, the first is a fight, but the second is causing disability,
which
carries different sentences!
The rules of the Freeman Sect were different.
Beating a senior member, the most severe punishment was expulsion from the sect.
Beating a senior member and causing disability, then ording to the rules of the martial arts
community, all the injuries must be inflicted on the perpetrator before expelling them from the sect.
James, What should we do? The Freeman Sect cant
possibly expel my sister can they?
<
Chris said, Call her and tell her not toe at all
costs, then have your third uncle go to the Gill family to apologize, and get this matter settled
Apologize for what?! Theres no way she will apologize!
Trevors resounding voice came from outside the door,
and then he strode in.
13
R
6
>
Terrible
Chapter 429
Several people looked toward him and saluted.
Master.
Trevor waved his hand dismissively and walked to the seat at the head of the room
Today, Trevor had his usual imposing demeanor restored; the swelling in his eyes had subsided, and
the allergic reaction on his face had healed.
Chris said, Master Freeman, did you just say she wouldnt apologize? Are you referring to Uncle
Olsen? Although its true that Uncle Olsen has never lowered his head to anyone, this matter did start
with Keera making the first move
Trevor scoffed. The appearance of such an unworthy man within the Freeman Sect is the result of our
own oversight. Hes been causing trouble outside, and any disciple of the Freeman Sect should have
intervened!
Chris could only smile wryly. Master Freeman, what youre saying makes sense, but isnt there an
issue with their statuses? Jackson was causing trouble outside, but she should have reported it to the
sect
19:
instead of takingw into her own hands. Otherwise, doesnt that render our Disciplinary Hall
meaningless?
Trevors stance was still resolute. Isnt it meaningless
now?
Chris, not understanding why Trevor had been pleading with Lady Gill just yesterday but was so
assertive today, coughed and slowly said, No, thats not it, Trevor. The crux of the matter lies in the
fact that Keera didnt have the status to strike a fellow sect
member.
Trevor immediately scoffed. Who says she doesnt?
Upon hearing this, Chris was stunned. What? What status does she have?
Trevor looked at him but did not speak.
Just then, a voice came from outside the door. Master Freeman, Second Uncle, there are visitors!
Who is it?
Uncle Olsen from the Olsen family. We have already opened the main gate and personally ushered
him in.
Upon hearing that Uncle Olsen had arrived, Trevor
and Chris immediately exchanged nces and hurried out the door, only to see rows of ck vehicles
driving into the yard of the Freeman Sect.
The impressive aura made it clear that the visitor had ill intentions.
Soon, Uncle Olsens car stopped in front of them. His assistant stepped out and ran to the back to open
the car door for Uncle Olsen.
Inside, Uncle Olsen nced coldly at Trevor and Chris before finally stepping out with authority.
Trevor immediately stepped forward. Uncle Olsen, to what do we owe this honor?
Uncle Olsen snorted with a sneer. Ive heard that my daughter has suffered a lot of grievances here at
the Freeman Sect, that someone named Jackson has been bullying her day after day. So today, Ive
come to seek justice.
Chris was speechless.
Wasnt Jackson the victim here?
Why did it seem like Keera was the one being portrayed as the victim?!
Unable to hold back, he took a step forward and directly addressed Uncle Olsen. Uncle Olsen,
actually, your timing is perfect. Just take Keera home and hide her away. Once the Gill familys anger
subsides, you can let here out again
Uncle Olsen sneered. My daughter has done nothing wrong, why should she hide?
Chris didnt know what to say.
He looked toward Trevor, only to hear him nod and say, Exactly, why should she hide?
Because she has injured a direct descendant of the Gill family!
At that moment, Lady Gill came striding over, seething
with anger.
Her car hadnt driven in but was parked outside. Following her, several bodyguards carried a stretcher,
striding to the front.
On that stretcher, Jacksony there covered with a quilt, which was propped up at the thigh to prevent
it from touching the wound.
His face was ashen, his eyes full of a sinister glint, and
4719
at this moment, his eyes filled with tears as he looked at Lady Gill. Aunt, you must stand up for me!
Lady Gill then turned to Uncle Olsen. Sam, your daughter has beaten up my nephew. You must give
us an exnation for this!
Uncle Olsen spread his hands. Your nephew often bullies my daughter at the Freeman Sect. Shouldnt
you also give me an exnation for that?
Lady Gill rebuked. Stop making excuses here!
Making excuses? Everyone in the Freeman Sects Outer Sect Disciples knows that Jackson bullied my
daughter. Should I question them one by one?
Lady Gill retorted. Even so, that doesnt justify resorting to violence!
Uncle Olsen sneered. So your nephew is allowed to bully others, but my daughter isnt allowed to
defend herself? What kind of logic is that?
Lady Gill scoffed. As far as Im aware, he didnty a hand on your daughter yesterday, did he?
Uncle Olsen snorted. Exactly, hes only a piece of trash that bullies the weak. Where would he dare to
touch my daughter now? He was bullying another child, and my daughter couldnt stand by-thats why
she intervened! Lady Gill, if you want to take this to court, then go ahead and call the police! Lets see
how they handle it when they arrive!
Lady Gill choked up.
novelbin
At the end of the day, it was Jackson who started by bullying others and ended up getting beaten.
Even if the police were really called, after everything was cleared up, at most Keira would be deemed
to have exercised excessive self-defense, and the Olsen family would just have topensate for
medical
expenses.
Lady Gill, indignant, immediately looked at Trevor. Master Freeman, what do you have to say?!
Before Trevor could speak, Lady Gill sneered. Keera did nothing wrong in the eyes of outsiders, but
what about the rules of the Freeman Sect? I let go of the incident with my son being beaten yesterday!
But todays situation with Jackson is more than just a beating- hes been crippled! Who knows how hes
going to live in the future! She absolutely cannot be let
Grg
off lightly! I demand that the Freeman Sect make her experience all the pain she inflicted on Jackson,
and furthermore, to expel her from the sect!
Hearing this, James nced at Jackson and then coughed, Well, Lady Gill, the key is that my sister
doesnt have that thing so how could she get injured in the same way?
The crowd was dumbfounded.
For a moment, they actually felt the argument was quite reasonable!
Other injuries, like missing arms or broken legs, could be replicated, but this injury couldnt be
transferred
onto a woman!
Lady Gill sneered. Ive thought of that already. Injure Keeras reproductive organs, removing the uterus
as punishment should suffice!
After all, Jackson wouldnt be able to have children!
So depriving Keera of the ability to have children seemed only fair.
The bnce seemed perfectly just.
But as soon as these words were spoken, Uncle
11 19
-
Olsens expression darkened, and he took a step forward, staring intensely at Lady Gill. Lets see who
daresy a finger on my daughter?!
His aura wasmanding, and his stance was like that of a tiger descending from the mountain,
causing everyone present to be startled.
Lady Gill, however, was not scared and just sneered. What? Sam, are you going to strike a woman?
Uncle Olsen narrowed his eyes and remained silent.
Lady Gill then turned back to Trevor. Master Freeman, is it that whoever shouts the loudest gets their
way in the Freeman Sect? What about the rules of the sect? Arent they to be followed? I demand that
the Freeman Sect deal with Keera ording to its
rules!
Trevor said leisurely. But, Keera hasnt vited any rules of the Freeman Sect, has she?
13
ͼ
Chapter 430
Lady Gill immediately scoffed. Master Freeman, it seems you have made up your mind to protect her?
Is not attacking a fellow disciple a vition of the Sect rules?!
Trevor raised an eyebrow and looked toward Jackson. I recall that Jackson is an Outer Sect Disciple,
right?
Indeed.
Lady Gill spoke up, So what?
Trevor coughed lightly, Keera is an Inner Sect Disciple. When he sees an Outer Sect Disciple causing
trouble outside, isnt it normal for him to step in and
teach them a lesson?
Master
Lying on the stretcher, Jackson became anxious upon hearing these words. Though weak, he could
barely speak, but he turned toward him. As far as I know, she has not yet taken a master, which
means she is not counted among the ranks of the Inner Sect Disciples! You cannot be biased toward
her like this!
112 C
430 Chapter 420
After speaking, Jackson cried and looked toward Lady Gill, Aunt, surely Master Freeman does not
think that the Olsen Family is more powerful than ours and is deliberately bullying us, does he?
Lady Gill red at Trevor. Trevor, you had better exin yourself clearly today. The Gill family is not
someone your Freeman Sect can bully at will!!
Trevor remained calm and unhurried.
His demeanor waspletely different from the one who ttered Lady Gill yesterday. I will certainly
make things clear to everyone today. As a matter of fact, Keera was already admitted to the Inner Sect
long ago! It just hasnt been announced publicly yet!
Jackson immediately shouted. Impossible! Two
months ago, she was still desperately pleading with me to be admitted to the Inner Sect, how could she
have possibly been admitted already?!
Trevor nced at him.
He thought to himself that it was Keera, not his favored disciple Keira!
But now Keira needed to live under the identity of
Voorn
Although he didnt understand what loira is
nning, Trevor knew he must not ruin her ns.
Before Trevor could speak, Chris coughed. This matter was already decided internally. I told my
brother clearly yesterday that I would ept Keera as my disciple, making her my Inner Sect Disciple.
So, the Sect Leader must have already recorded it under his name, just waiting for the official
apprenticeship today! And when she hit you, it was right after her name was recorded, so the Sect
Leaders words are not wrong! Keera beat you as an Inner Sect Disciple!
Before Jackson could respond, Austin sneered. I knew
you
would resort to such shameless arguments, so we had already gone to check the registration ce for
Freeman Sect disciples, and there was no record of any Inner Sect Disciples being entered yesterday.
Second Uncle, its better you stop showing partiality to her!
Chris was taken aback.
Lady Gill scoffed. Master Freeman, do you have anything else to say?
Chris and James hastily looked toward Trevor, and Uncle Olsen also nced over
1126
39
Then they heard Trevorugh. I did not say that my Second Brother epted her as his disciple!
Whoever epts her as a disciple needs to register! Since there is no registration, and her name is
not in the Freeman Sect disciples handbook, its useless
Jackson roared angrily.
When Keira arrived, she just heard his words and scoffed.
She nced indifferently at Trevor and saw him nodding lightly at her.
Keira immediately understood.
It seemed her identity as Senior Sister from Freeman Sect could no longer be hidden
Now it was indeed most appropriate to use this identity to p their faces.
As she entered the room, Jacksons expression changed immediately, and he furiously yelled, Keera,
you still have the face toe here? You dare to show up? I will make sure you pay the price today!
With those words, he immediately looked toward the
novelbin
surrounding bodyguards Grab her and beat her
479
severely! Hit her in the stomach, I want to destroy her womb!!
The bodyguards, upon hearing this, immediately nced at Lady Gill.
Lady Gill let out a cold sneer. What are you waiting for? Since both the Freeman Sect and the Olsen
Family refuse to give us this respect, then well have to take matters into our own hands to reim it!
As these words were spoken, the bodyguards immediately charged forward, encircling Keira!
Keira merely arched her eyebrows in disdain.
Now faced with so many people, she was no longer
afraid!
Previously, she didnt know her true identity, but it turned out she was the Senior Sister from Freeman
Sect. Were these few people not simply there to be
knocked down at will?
As she thought this, Uncle Olsen stepped forward withrge strides, his own bodyguards quickly
gathering behind him, directly confronting the members of the Gill family!
11.24
James also came over without hesitation. Sister, dont be afraid, I promise not to let them touch a
single finger on you!
Lady Gill looked coldly at Uncle Olsen. Has the Olsen family decided to make an enemy of the Gill
family?
Uncle Olsens gaze lowered, That Gill boy bullied my daughter, if I dont stand up for her, does the
Olsen family have no face to keep?
Taking in a deep breath Lady Gill said/ Fine, then today, the Gill and Olsen families will make a
complete
break!
She took a step back. Its also a good opportunity to test which familys bodyguards are more superior
in martial strength!
No sooner had she spoken than Trevors voice suddenly cut in, Lady Gill, please wait a moment.
Startled, Lady Gill turned to him. What now? Is Master Freeman now considering a truce with us? Let
me tell you, its not necessary! Not unless youre willing to punish Keera!
Oh, Lady Gill, you misunderstand!
Trevor looked toward Kate, Why arent you hurrying to call all the Inner Sect Disciples here!
Kate blinked. Huh?
Lady Gill scoffed. Its useless for you to protect the scene if our two families start fighting! Trevor, dont
waste your effort! Illpensate you for the venue damage, no big deal!
Trevor immediately waved his hand. Dont bother. Lady Gill is being too polite. How could we let you
pay for the damage we do to our own venue?
Lady Gill was taken aback. You do to your own
venue?
She seemed not to understand what he meant.
Trevor nodded immediately. Thats right, the Gill family has bullied one of our own, and we at the
Freeman Sect certainly arent weaklings.
He then looked at Kate. What are you still standing there for? Go gather everyone!
Lady Gill was confused.
Her expression darkened. What? Does the Freeman
family also look down on the Gills? Are you nning
to join forces with the Olsens to take us down?
Trevor let out a sigh. Its not that. Ive always admired you, Lady Gill, how could I look down on you?
Its just that youve bullied my disciple, and as a master, I certainly cant just stand by and watch!
Lady Gill blinked. What do you mean your disciple?
Chris, standing nearby, was also confused. Trevor, dont you only have one disciple? Since when has
Keera be your disciple?
James and Kate also looked puzzled.
Keira raised an eyebrow and then heard Trevor speak. Thats right, I only have one disciple. If
someone in our Sect threatens your Senior Sister, are you just going to stand there and watch? Call
people over
now! a
7
6
Chapter 431
What?
Everyone felt like they had misheard and incredulously turned to look at Keira.
Kate was especially flustered as she looked around and asked, Where is the Senior Sister?
James also eagerly turned to the entrance, eyes shining, The Senior Sister is here? Where? Where?
The couple really had a knack forplementing each other, which made the rest of the people seem
much brighter byparison.
Chris was already looking at Keira in astonishment, then back at Trevor, before suddenly pointing
towards Keira and asking, Trevor, is she our Senior Sister?
This remark made both James and Kate abruptly turn
their heads to look at Keira.
Just about to question the truth of their masters word, they saw Trevor nod, Thats right!
James was stunned.
novelbin
He waspletely dumbfounded, looking at Keira in disbelief.
Wasnt Keera just an Outer Sect Disciple of the
Freeman Sect? How could she possibly be the Senior
Sister?!
Even Lady Gill furrowed her brows. Master Freeman, to shield her, you would actually tell such a lie?
You really are
Trevor sighed. She really is the Senior Sister. Why wouldnt you believe me? Could I possibly mistake
my own disciple? Plus, the position of Senior Sister is tied to the future of our sect. How could I lie
about
something like this!
Only then did James turn toward Keira, and suddenly as if realizing something, he said, So, that day
during the selection for the martial arts tournament for Outer Sect Disciples, it wasnt because I was too
tired and momentarily lost focus that you won?
Keira asked, Didnt you let me win that day?
James was shocked.
When had he ever let her win? He had been trying his
absolute hardest hadnt he?
But, was she really that skilled?
As he pondered this, he heard his own master say, No wonder yesterday when I said lets have a
sparring
match, you actually punched me and sent me reeling back several steps!
James was perplexed.
He and Kate immediately turned to look at Chris, both speaking in unison.
Master, werent you going easy on her?
Dad, you were holding back, right?
Chris immediately shook his head. No, why would I
hold back? She is obviously a master!
James and Kate were shocked.
Even Uncle Olsen raised an eyebrow in surprise,
looking toward Keira.
What others found hard to understand, he had
instantly grasped.
The Senior Sister from the Freeman Sect wasnt Keera, it was clearly Keira!
A trace of relief suddenly filled his gaze.
11.24
His daughter had grown up in Oceanion and had been through so many changes, but the pressures of
fate had never bent her spine. She had always stood tall and upright as a person and she had grown
up so
well!
While the crowd was still shocked, suddenly a loud wail broke through. Jackson, do you see that? Do
you see that? I really didnt go easy on her! Shes the Senior Sister, how could I possibly have let her
win during the martial arts tournament?!
Erick Miles stood to the side, his nose bruised and face swollen, suddenly breaking into loud tears.
Since thest martial artspetition, everyone assumed that he had been lenient toward Keera out of
pity and tenderness, which was why he let Keera win that match. Otherwise, how could Keera have
possibly
won?
Therefore, the Gill family held a grudge against him. Ericks days at the Freeman Sect were simply
unbearable. Everyone either hit or cursed him, and day after day people challenged him to a duel, and
he
couldnt refuse! a
He was beaten every day, and he went to exin to Jackson every day, but Jackson simply didnt
believe
him
Until this moment, his role finally became clear!!
Erick wept bitterly. As he cried, he suddenly felt that something was amiss
No The timing seemed entirely off right now, didnt
it?!
Trevor walked over leisurely and also stood by the Olsen family, facing Lady Gill. Lady Gill, this is the
Freeman Sects way, where we send Outer Sect Disciples to experience life. My disciple here, shes
just too righteous and cannot stand all sorts of crooked and evil practices. Your son and your nephew
have been bullying men and women outside. My disciple couldnt stand it any longer. As the Senior
Sister, its not too much for her to teach the junior brothers a lesson, right?
James and Kate immediately chimed in. Not too much at all! Its natural for our Senior Sister to
educate us!
Trevor then looked toward Jackson again, As for you you went to Matiass house yesterday, didnt
you?
11.
5.99
Then, what did you do? Do I need to say it out loud here? Matias only has one sister, and shes mute.
Are you even human, bullying her like that?! If my disciple hadnt arrived, you might have seeded,
right? Whats wrong with her teaching you a lesson?
Jacksons face turned dark.
That part of a man represented a certain ability, and now he was ruined! He would never be able to bed
a
woman again!
At this particr moment, his psyche had bepletely twisted!
Trevor looked at Lady Gill once more. Lady Gill, the Freeman Sect has given you an exnation. Are
you sure you still want to fight today?
Lady Gill took a deep breath in anger.
After a long pause, she extended her finger toward Trevor and Uncle Olsen, pointing at each of them
and then finally at Keira. Well, the youngdy is quite capable! Hiding your identity just for this trick,
huh?! Im utterly convinced!
Then she angrily looked at Trevor. You have gone too far. From now on the Gill family will sever all
business
rtions with the Olsen family and all cooperation with the Freeman Sect! Austin and Jackson will
leave the Freeman Sect from this point forward and will no longer be disciples of the Freeman Sect!!
Having said that, Lady Gill swung her arm fiercely, leading her group majestically as they prepared to
leave!
Keira watched her, thought about what Lady Gill had said, and slightly furrowed her brows. Wait a
moment!
Lady Gill stopped and turned back to look at her.
Keira sighed silently. Lady Gill, this matter has already been rified. As the Senior Sister, its only
right for me to discipline them. Why must you
Hah, the Gill family has been fooled and apuded your actions time and again, is that fun for you? If
you had made clear your identity from the start, I wouldnt feel this humiliated! Youngdy, since youve
done the deed, dont try to y innocent!
Keira didnt know what to say.
No She hadnt known from the start that she was the
Senior Sister!
11 24
But saying this, she was sure they wouldnt believe her.
Never mind.
The more she exined, the messier it would get. Besides, although she wanted to cooperate with the
Gill family, she didnt want to do so while feeling constrained, especially since it was Austin and
Jackson who had done wrong
Seeing her expression, Lady Gill let out a coldugh, turned to leave, but then heard her say again.
Wait a
moment!
???
Lady Gill turned around, wondering what she would say next, only to see Keira walked past her,
approached Jackson, and stared at him with a grim
look.
Jackson panicked. What, what are you looking at?
Keira said, The pendant you stole from Nara yesterday, give it back to me!
Upon hearing this, Jackson instantly panicked, his gaze involuntarily shifting toward Austin. 3
3
Chapter 432
Austin looked at Jackson with suspicion, not
understanding what was going on.
Jackson swallowed hard. What thing? Ive never seen
it!
Keira immediately grabbed his cor, almost lifting him
off his feet.
Jackson suddenly screamed, Auntie, look, shes trying to kill me! This is a tant bullying of the Gill
family!
Lady Gill red over in anger.
But Keira did not back down at all.
When Nara talked about the pendant yesterday, she hesitated, initially seeming reluctant to tell her,
wanting to avoid troubling her.
But in the end, she still wrote it down and told her, which meant the pendant was very important to her!
Nara was never one for troubling others. When she told her that Matias was sickst time, and Keira
asked
if the family had money for the treatment, Nara had
nodded affirmatively.
It wasnt until yesterdays visit that Keira discovered her family really was extremely poor.
Nara had graduated from college, and was currently just an intern with low wages-barely enough to live
on after paying rent.
Matias was an Outer Sect Disciple in the Freeman Sect, and the money he got every month wasnt
much
either.
All the savings over the years had gone to Naras
education
When Matias got sick, he went to a small clinic
Therefore, Keira had to help Nara get the pendant
back.
Keira told Lady Gill, That pendant is very important to my friend, so I must get it back. I presume Lady
Gill wouldnt object, right? After all, it belongs to someone
else!
Jackson spat out resentfully. Her thing? Dont try to scam us here! Yes, youre just deliberately
provoking!
Keira stared at him unflinchingly, her gaze briefly shooting toward the bulge in his groin. She scoffed
coldly. Are you sure you wont give it back?
Jackson was frightened by her gaze and suddenly cried out. Ill give it back, Ill give it back!
It was then that Keira let go of him.
Jackson took a deep breath, then said, I can give it to you, but take a look at me, Ive already changed
into patient clothes. I dont have anything on me, but Ill send someone to deliver it to you once I get
back!
Seeing he was, indeed, wearing patient clothes and didnt appear to be carrying anything, Keira didnt
trouble him further, simply saying calmly, I should see that object tonight, or Ill find out which hospital
youre staying at
Jackson immediately looked panicked.
Austin then said, You
Elders are speaking, dont interrupt at will, Keira cut
him off, silencing Austin.
Austin was speechless.
Keira indeed was the respected Senior Sister.
The respected Senior Sister had a special significance
39
within the whole Freeman Sect, so there was no problem in referring to her as an elder.
It was just that Austin felt aggrieved.
Keira took a step back, and only then did these people
leave.
After they had gone, Keira finally breathed a sigh of relief, then turned toward James and Kate.
Before she could speak, James rushed to her, Sister Keera! You, youre actually my Senior Sister!
Youre too amazing! Come, lets spar a bit, let me witness the strength of the Senior Sister!
Step aside! Kate also rushed over, grabbing Keiras arm with glittering eyes. Sister Keera, can you
teach me how you can be so skilled in martial arts but have such soft flesh?!
Keira was dumbfounded.
Come on, tell me, I hate those rock-hard muscles the
most!
Keira twitched her lips and nced at Trevor. Maybe, it could be, because Im not diligent enough?.
Kate was confused.
Trevor didnt know what to say.
Trevor red at her. Kate, dont listen to her nonsense. She has endured too much inhumane
torment since she was little, and thats why she has
developed such great muscles. Normal people can only get them through training!
Kate asked curiously, What kind of inhumane
torment?
Uncle Olsen heard this and turned his head, pricking up his ears.
Trevor said, When I first met her, she wouldnt say a word to me. Later on, I got friendly with a group of
old men and women, taking them to practice Tai Chi every day
Keira interrupted him. You mean dancing in the square, right?
Trevor was dumbfounded.
The rest of the people immediately looked at Trevor, unable to imagine their solemn Sect Leader
actually joining a group of people for dancing.
But Keiraughed.
prer
At that time, her master only taught her for two hours a day; the rest of the time, he was bored and
decided to strengthen the bodies of the old men and women. Initially, he had wanted to train them in
martial arts, but in the end, he was led to participate in dancing!
A master of martial arts, twisting his waist alongside a bunch of old men and women, it seemed so
comical in
retrospect!
Trevor coughed. Thats not important!
He continued. After I got to know them, some of them knew Keera and told me a lot about her
childhood
They said when she was just born, her mother wouldnt breastfeed her, and she almost starved to
death Later on, she was hardly ever given enough to eat and was made to do heavybor, and then
they would beat her daily, which was light punishment on her. She seemed to frequently have broken
arms and legs, and was also forced to kneel as a penalty
Trevor sighed quietly. When I heard this, I got so angry. I wanted to rush over and kill that mother, but
she stopped me. She said that, after all, she did give her life..
Trevor still didnt know theplexities of Keiras background; he was still at the initial stage.
Keira didnt exin.
Just as she was about to say something, suddenly she heard a deep voice suppressing anger. And
what else?
Trevor added. Oh, I also heard that when Keera was about three or four years old, her mom
deliberately threw her to human traffickers. Later, it was the police who came knocking, saying they had
found her daughter, and she even refused to acknowledge her!
Trevor looked at Kate. Would you want such a mom?
Kate immediately shook her head, then looked at Keira. Senior Sister, your life was so tough!
James also said, No wonder a scumbag could deceive you, it must be because you were too starved
for love!
Keira didnt know what to say.
This guy was confusing her own life with Keeras.
But she didnt exin too much. Alright, theres nothing else. Everyone back to their position!
Trevor nodded and then suddenly said, Arent we forgetting something?
Seems like it Isnt there someone we still havent
dealt with?
As they were speaking, everyone left at a leisurely pace. Erick Miles, who had been hiding in the crowd
trying his best to be invisible, finally breathed a sigh of relief!
Gosh
He had already paid the price for his past assistance to Jackson inmitting wrongful deeds!!
Lady Gill left the building with her people and
suddenly looked at Jackson. What did you take from that girl?
10
novelbin
B
ͼ
Chapter 433
Jackson had a moment of confusion. No, nothing
Lady Gill, however, coldly cut in, Then give it back to her! We, the Gill family, arent so petty! Do not
bully
the weak!
Jackson immediately lowered his head, Yes
Lady Gill then turned to Austin. You didnte home yesterday; where have you been skulking
around?
Austin sighed and nced at Jackson.
After a long pause, he suddenly said, Mom, I think.. I might have almost found my sister!
Lady Gill staggered upon hearing this, quickly grabbing his hand. Where?
Austin took out the pendant he had in hand and handed it to Lady Gill. Look, this is my sisters jade!
Shes in nce!
Austin had intended to wait until Jackson recovered,
but after thinking it over, he decided this matter should involve Lady Gill and his two older brothers.
18
Otherwise, missing the best opportunity to find his sister would be disastrous!
Lady Gills hands trembled as she took the jade, then
she fiercely gripped his shoulder, Quick, tell me where you found this!
Austin looked at Jackson, He gave it to me
11
Lady Gill immediately turned her gaze to Jackson.
Jackson then dropped his gaze, his eyes shing with a ruthless light. Auntie, a friend gave it to me.
Were already looking for her. Rest assured, I will find my cousin, but my vendetta
Lady Gill said decisively, If you can help me find my daughter, youll be a benefactor to our family! I will
help you avenge your grudge, even if it means using all the might of the Gill family!
She dered with overwhelming presence. Were not afraid of the Olsen family or the Freeman Sect!
Jackson immediately breathed a sigh of relief, then hurriedly nodded in agreement. Thank you so
much,
Auntie!.
Tell me, where did this jadee from?
11.25
Jackson racked his brain and began to fabricate a lie. Auntie, a friend bought it. The seller was a
vegetable peddler who seemed to be struggling to make ends meet, so it was pawned off and no
information was left behind.
Lady Gill immediatelymanded, Then investigate everyone who sells vegetables, and check with
the children of my daughters age!
The bodyguards nodded. Yes.
Freeman Sect.
After Trevor and Uncle Olsen exchanged a few words, the two said their goodbyes.
Keira walked Uncle Olsen out to the parking lot.
Because they hadnt been together since her
childhood, they felt a bit awkward in each others
Previously, they were unaware of each others
identities; now that they knew, their interaction wasnt as effortless as before.
While Keira was thinking of a tonic to bring un. Uncle
Olsen suddenly said, Dont worry, the Gill family wont take action against our family!
Keira nodded.
Then she heard Uncle Olsen say, Keira, if somethings bothering you, you can tell me. You have family
now; I can help you bear it.
novelbin
Keira was taken aback for a moment as she looked at
him.
A wave of warmth suddenly surged from the depths of
her heart.
She nodded. I want to cooperate with the Gill family.
Uncle Olsen was startled, Why?
To find her mother, she had toplete the task given by the South family as soon as possible.
Although she did not yet know the reason, having now deeply offended Lady Gill, the only way to seek
cooperation would be through Uncle Olsen.
She did not speak, and Uncle Olsen didnt inquire further, simply saying, Ill think of something.
Thank you.
48
Theres no need for thanks between you and me. By the way, shall I take you home?
No, thanks. My car is waiting for me.
Keira pointed to a modest ck car parked at the side of the road not far away.
Seeing it, Uncle Olsen pursed his lips, suddenly feeling somewhat dissatisfied. Doesnt he have to
work? Just driving you around every day?
Keira nodded, Hes been a bit scared since thest
incident.
Uncle Olsen fell silent for a moment, then said, The Olsen family will always be your home.
I know.
Uncle Olsen got into the car under Keiras watch.
The motorcade started up, and Uncle Olsens car began to move forward slowly. Through the rear-view
mirror, he could see Keiras light-footed steps as she turned and walked toward the roadside car.
Uncle Olsens lips slightly curved into a smile, and after a moment he muttered, That brats got it
easy!
The secretary didnt hear him clearly and asked, Sir, what did you say?.
??
Uncle Olsens expression darkened. Where is Poppy
now?
The secretary immediately said, Ill have someone look into it.
Once you find her, make her suffer! Have her confess everything she did to my daughter, and pay her
back
tenfold!
The secretary was about to speak.
Then Uncle Olsen suddenly thought of Lewis
He wasnt the generous type; if he knew how brutally Keira had been treated, he would definitely step
in
He quickly added. Even if shes already dead, dig up her body and grind her bones to dust!
Yes.
Gill family.
Besides Austin, the Gill family had two other sons.
68
house, anxiously asking, Is there news about our sister?
Lady Gill nodded, passing them the jade. I have a feeling Jackson is hiding something from me, but
hes injured now, and as the son of the second branch, so I dont feel its right to ask more. You two, go
investigate for me! Or take this jade pendant and ask around!
Okay!
The two hurriedly left the house with the jade.
Austin followed them. Ill go with you!
After the group left, Lady Gill finally sat down on the sofa and took a deep breath.
Marketce.
The three Gill family members were there, holding up a photo and asking, Have you seen this jade
before?
The people all shook their heads.
Nara was walking through the marketce, holding money to buy groceries.
Her brother was sick, and she thought of buying some ribs to make soup.
7.8
As she approached the meat sellers stall and was about to take out the money to buy some meat, she
suddenly heard someone nearby ask, Miss, have you seen this piece of jade before?
Nara was slightly stunned, immediately turning her head to look, and saw standing before her a
gentleman with a kindly face.
The gentleman looked at her with a cordial gaze.
10
R
6
>
ͼ
Chapter 434
434 Chapter 433
Nara paused slightly.
It felt as if a memory was about to surface.
But it was veiled by a thinyer that prevented her from recalling it.
She wanted to look at the man''s phone screen when the young woman buying vegetables said, "Sorry, I haven''t seen it."
The young man immediately put away his phone and walked on.
Nara didn''t get a clear look at his phone screen.
She frowned.
She couldn''t help but follow him...
This man was Morgan, the eldest son of the Gill family. He had not noticed the girl following him as he continued to ask around in the market.
Right then, two men in suits arrived from a distance.
They looked entirely out of ce in the grimy, rundown market.
Nara watched them, unable to look away.
After a moment, a voice suddenly came from behind her. "Hey, I''m talking to you, move! What are you so engrossed in that you haven''t heard me?"
Nara quickly turned around and realized someone was trying to get by with a cart, so she hurriedly apologized.
Themotion caught the attention of the three brothers from the Gill family.
When they saw Nara, they were instantly stunned.
Austin stared hard at Nara and couldn''t help but say, "Guys, do you feel... this Nara looks familiar?"
"Her eyes are a bit like dad''s, very gentle..."
"And looking at her gives me a feeling of affection..."
The three suddenly looked at each other and turned to Nara in unison. "Could she be..."
In their excitement, they saw Nara hurriedly waving her hands, taking out a small notebook, and handing it to someone else after opening it.
There was a line in it: I''m sorry.
The person immediately curled their lips with disdain. "What a bummer! You''re a mute..."
He then walked past her.
Nara hesitated for a moment, then sighed and walked to the stall she had been at before to buy vegetables.
The three men from the Gill family frowned in the distance.
Austin said with disappointment, "So she''s a mute? Our little sister used to be such a chatterbox. How could she be mute?"
The three brothers left in disappointment.
After leaving the market, Austin wanted to go to the next market to ask around.
Morgan suddenly said, "Asking from one market to the next won''t work. nce has so many markets, and there are roadside vendors as well. It''s impossible to ask them all."
Austin became anxious. "What do you mean by that? Are you saying we won''t look for our sister?"
His second brother gave a wry smile. "Why the rush? If Morgan says that, he must have his reasons!"
He then looked toward Morgan, "Don''t be angry. Whenever it''s about our sister, Austin gets like this!"
Morgan frowned. "You''re not that young anymore! Can''t you share the family''s burdens? All you do is hang out with your friends all day and stir up trouble. I heard you''ve offended both the Olsen family and the Freeman Sect, along with Mom. Among the five great families of nce, no two are at war with each other yet. It seems you won''t be satisfied until you''ve run the Gill family into the ground!"
Austin retorted defiantly, "They started it! Anyway, let''s get back to our sister. Are we not searching for her anymore?"
Morgan rubbed his temples, "What I mean is, even if we were to deploy every person we have and do nothing else, it would still be hard to find her. Since that''s the case, it might be better to put up an advertisement."
Austin was startled. "An advertisement?"
"Yes," Morgan continued. "When our sister disappeared, we were afraid that the kidnappers, realizing our desperation, might dispose of her or harm her to silence her, so we dared not publicize our search. But now that we know she''s in nce, doesn''t an ad make things easier?"
Austin''s eyes immediately lit up. "Morgan, you''re so smart!"
Morgan said, "We''ll make the advertisement now, then we won''t just run it throughout the city. We''ll go nationwide. We must ensure that the entire nation sees our advertisement!"
"I''m going back to the office to work on it!"
The second son immediately turned and left.
Morgan took a deep breath and nced at Austin again, frustrated at his brother''sck of initiative, but what could he do when their mother spoiled Austin so much?
He could only pat Austin on the shoulder and threaten him. "You better stay out of trouble! Stay away from Ellis! Don''t provoke him again!"
Austin grimaced. "I know."
After Morgan left, Austin sneered. "I''ll provoke if I want to. What can he do about it?"
It was not even half a day before the advertisements of the Gill family were stered everywhere.
But no matter how much money was spent on spreading the word, momentum took time to build. It wasn''t until that evening, after Nara finished preparing dinner that she saw the advertisement on her phone.
She stared at the crescent jade pendant on the screen, and her eyes widened in shock. She tapped Matias on the shoulder to show him the ad.
When Matias saw it, he too was stunned, his expression bewildered.
"Nara, isn''t that your jade pendant? How did it end up on TV? Let me see what''s going on here!"
Comment
12
View All
Chapter 435
Matias stared at the advertisement, just to see that someone was looking for the owner of this jade and
asked people to contact them, leaving their contact information.
Matias immediately excitedly wrote down the contact information, then looked directly at Nara and said,
Nara, these are your family members, theyre looking for you!
After saying this, he took out his phone, wanting to contact the other party, Ill call right now, lets see
who they are, and if possible, you should meet them!
Unfortunately, before he could make the call, Nara stopped him.
Nara waved her hands and gestured: Ill contact them myself.
Matias was taken aback, How will you contact them? You cant make phone calls, can you?
Nara red at him, stubbornly pouting and gesturing: Cant I send text messages and type?
11 25
435
Matias:
Matias knew his sister appeared gentle and frail, but she was actually very stubborn inside; when she
made up her mind about something, nobody else could decide for her.
He silently sighed.
Then he spoke up, Then you send a message and ask
now.
Nara nodded, took her phone, and went out the door.
She sat on the steps at the entrance, quietly looking
ahead.
Many people rented rooms within this courtyard house, the neighbors had all watched her and her
brother grow up since they were little, and now they were all taking walks and chatting.
novelbin
Nara watched them, her thoughts somewhatplicated.
She had known since she was little that she was adopted, and she also wanted to know who her
biological parents were and why they had abandoned
her.
Was it because she was mute?
Her brother said that when he found her, she was about four or five years old, had a fever, and after
waking up, she couldnt speak anymore.
So, did her family not want her because she was mute?
Or because they were poor?
She had thought of countless possibilities, never expecting to see something on the TV today rted to
her own identity
Thinking up to this point, she picked up her phone, hesitated for a long time, and finally sent a message
to the other party: Hello, I am the owner of that piece of jade, may I ask who you are?
The other party did not reply to the message for the time being.
Nara stared at the phone, her hope gradually fading.
It seemed her family didnt want to recognize her either, right?
Thats why they didnt reply to her message promptly
Nara gave a wry smile.
Then she suddenly saw a person entering through the front gate and immediately stood up-it was
Keira.
She walked up to Nara and said, Did someone from Jackson deliver your pendant back to youst
night?
Upon hearing this, Nara hesitated for a moment, then shook her head.
Keiras expression immediately darkened. Then Ill go and get it back for you now!
Nara thought about it for a second, eventually nodding; knowing Keira could not understand sign
language, she took out paper and pen to write it down, I want to go with you.
The fact that the jade had been on the news meant it hade from Jackson; could this mean that her
rtives were in the hospital, too?
She wanted to check it out
Keira nodded and went in to greet Matias.
Since Matias couldnt walk yet, Keira asked him to stay at home. She then left with Nara.
After the two left the alley, they saw a ck sedan
parked on the side of the road: Lewis was leaning
11.25
419
against the car waiting for them.
He was still dressed in casual attire, his demeanor rxed, and his profound gaze fixed on Keira. His
affectionate dark eyes seemed as if they wanted to draw her in.
Sunlight poured in from behind him, casting a golden glow over him.
For a moment, Keira was lost in a daze.
Lewis had truly transformed into a driver for her sake during this period, paying no mind to business
affairs
She lowered her gaze, letting Nara take a seat in the
back.
Then she got into the front passenger seat.
Nara was sitting in such a luxury car for the first time. She looked somewhat restless as she gazed at
the clean leather cushions, clutching the corner of her clothes tightly. She then looked down at her dirty
shoes, afraid of soiling the car.
Keira seemed to sense her difort and made small talk. Nara, is that pendant very important to
you?
In a short while, Nara handed her a piece of paper that
5/A
read, It was left to me by my parents. I was adopted by my brother.
Keira was startled when she read this. What? Then dont worry. I will definitely help you get it back!
Nara quickly replied, Thank you.
Keira looked at her through the cars rearview mirror.
The girl sat there quietly, her clothes somewhat old but not dirty. She was a lovable girl.
Keira just curled her lips into a smile.
Jackson was in a hospital that, while not publicly disclosed, was easy for Keira and Lewis to find out
about if they wanted to.
The car soon arrived at the hospital.
Keira still had Lewis stay in the car while she took Nara
upstairs.
The two walked down the long corridor and finally found Jacksons hospital room.
Jackson was in a VIP room, and the corridor on that floor was rarely popted. It was very quiet.
Nara followed Keira nervously and quickly arrived at
1770
the door.
Austin was inside at the time, chatting with Jackson.
Austin began anxiously. Jackson, where exactly did. you get that jade piece? Weve ced
advertisements, and too many people have responded! Were still screening one by one! If you get any
information, you have to tell us fast!
As he spoke, several more messages popped up on his
phone.
They were from people he didnt know, who had mysteriously sent messages to him.
Most of them were asking, That jade piece is mine, when can we meet?
Others were inquiring, I can provide information about the jade, can I get paid for it?
Jackson saw these and immediately said, Austin, these messages are just trying to scam us for
money
Austin, without hesitation, replied, How much money do you want?
As he answered, he said, As long as we can find my sister, no amount of money is too much!
?
Jackson was speechless.
After Austin sent that message, he scrolled down
further
At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open, and Keira walked in with Nara confidently.
Jackson, upon seeing them, immediately became anxious, yelling fearfully, Keera, what are you doing
here again?
Austin also sprang up. Senior Sister, weve already left the Freeman Sect. You cante to
reprimand us
anymore!
Keira, finding their reaction amusing, said, Im here to get something from Jackson!
Austin frowned. What thing?
Keira looked toward Nara, What is the specific pendant?
Nara took out paper and pen and wrote, Its a piece of jade, moon-shaped.
11.26
Chapter 436
Nara hadnt even finished writing when Austin sneered. Senior Sister, dont push too far. Is it just a
pendant? Do you need to be so anxious? Jackson is still seriously ill, and here you are at the hospital;
thats going too far!
Keira, with her arms folded, looked at him coldly. That pendant was snatched from Nara by him, so
returning it to its rightful owner is only just and fair.
Austin immediately stood in front of Jackson. I said
Jackson is still not well. Lets talk when hes
recovered!
Then what you say today doesnt count.
Having said this, Keira loosened her shoulders and
flexed her wrists.
This action startled both Austin and Jackson.
Austin even took a step back. Senior Sister, dont go too far! You clearly dont respect the Gill family!
Prominent families cared about face.
Even if Keira wanted something, she could have passed
11 26
a message, spoken some nice words, and asked for it to be returned-there was no need to barge in
directly.
Keira didnt understand these rules; all she knew was that something of Naras had been stolen, and
she
intended to reim it!
She stared at Austin. So, youre not nning to give back the item? Then dont me me for turning
this ce upside down!
Austin was immediately infuriated and somewhat intimidated by this senior sister of the Freeman Sect.
He quickly shouted to Jackson.
Give it to her, Jackson, give her stuff back! Dont argue
with this madwoman!
He then sneered again. I dont know whats so precious about it? Youe knocking so persistently,
so fervently-is it some kind of heirloom?
Nara hastily waved her hands.
Austin scoffed. Right, how could your family have an heirloom? Youre so poor!
Nara halted, and she sadly lowered her head..
Austin then turned to Jackson. Give it to her!
11.20
Jackson took a deep breath and hurriedly eximed, Alright, alright, your stuff is here!
After saying this, he gestured to someone nearby.
A bodyguard promptly stepped forward with a bag and
handed it to Nara.
Nara epted it, opened the bag, saw that it was her ne, and breathed a sigh of relief.
Keira asked, Is it your item?
Nara immediately nodded.
Keira then said, Alright, lets go.
The two turned and headed for the door. Behind them,
Austin cursed. A bunch of paupers. Its good that you are gone. You leave the smell of poverty in the
sickroom!
Jacksons gaze darkened. Austin, Keera is from the Olsen family, not some pauper.
I was cursing that mute at her side, whats her name again?
Jackson immediately said, Nara.
Right, I was cursing her! Chasing after a broken
438
Chapter 435
pendant, even a mute who cant speak dares to bully
1. Its infuriating!
As Nara reached the doorway, her steps faltered slightly, and his head hung even lower.
Keira turned and red at Austin.
Austin stood his ground. Im talking about the mute. I didnt mention you, Senior Sister. Youre not
nning to control other peoples speech as well, are you?
Keira was about to say something, or turn around and give them a lesson, but Nara tugged at her arm
and shook her head, leading Keira away.
After the two left, Austin became angrier the more he thought about it. Standing up abruptly, he
eximed, Ive never been humiliated like this in my life! This Keera is just too much!
Jackson immediately agreed, Exactly, Austin, shes way too arrogant. You must help me get revenge!
Austinined, How am I supposed to take revenge for you? In terms of status, shes Miss Olsen,
in terms of position, shes the senior sister. Even if I wanted to find someone to hit her with a sneak
attack,
Im afraid theyd end up being sent to take a beating
themselves, wouldnt they?
Jacksons heart was brooding and sinister.
Seeing his demeanor, Austin couldnt help but pat his. shoulder. Alright, I know you like Keera, but
shes untouchable now. If you want another woman, I will find one for you!
Jackson red at Austin with a dark expression.
Untouchable?
Clearly, as the son of the second branch, he wasnt considered worth the Gill familys effort.
If it had been Austin who had been kicked and
rendered infertile, he wondered if Lady Gill would fight to the death against the offender!
After just spewing out some harsh words, she returned home without having done anything?!
Jacksons expression grew even darker, and suddenly he smirked, Austin, you said it Then I want
that little mute girl!
Austin was startled, The little mute girl? She looks quite pretty, though not stunning. What do you want
her for?
Jackson lowered his gaze. It was when I was onto her that Keera beat me. Now I can no longer be a
man. Isnt it fitting for such a lowly and poor wretch to
Austin frowned and scrutinized Jackson, But shes
obviously already been taken under the wing of
Keera
Suddenly, Jackson said, Austin, is there any news
about our sister?
Upon hearing this, Austin remembered the merit Jackson had earned by finding the jade, and patted
his shoulder. Not yet, but with the Gill family
novelbin
broadcasting such a grand advertisement, it should be
soon!
Austins heart tightened at the thought of his sister.
He had searched for so many years, yearned for so long, and now the news of his sister hade
through Jackson, and he should be grateful.
Austin immediately assured him. Dont worry, I will definitely bring the little mute over to you! To let you
vent this anger!
A alu smile of cohoming anoopss anroad noragg
11.26
Jacksons face.
Austin looked down and picked up his phone again.
Suddenly, it seemed he saw something, and he stood. up straight away, his eyes wide with
astonishment as he stared at his phone.
Jackson asked, Austin, whats wrong?
Pointing at the phone, Austin suddenly burst into uproariousughter, I was just worrying about how to
counter the Olsen family, and isnt this the perfect opportunity?!
He handed the phone over to Jackson.
Once Jackson saw the content, his eyes bulged, and he couldnt help but burst intoughter as well.
Iits retribution, all retribution! I was crippled by Keera, but look, the Olsen familys heir, Ellis, turns out
to be
infertile! Just as useless as me!
Austin suddenly said, Ive always said that Mary is a bitch, acting all high and mighty in front of me.
You see? Ellis is infertile, yet shes pregnant. Tell me, whose
child is it?
Jackson also began tough.
719
So, Keira took Naraback home, and upon returning to the car, she saw Lewis with a worried frown.
Keira asked, Whats wrong?
Lewis sighed silently and handed her the phone.
The screen disyed news from a media outlet controlled by the Gill family, releasing information
about Elliss physical examination.
The medical report for Ellis clearly stated: infertile
patient!
1
Keiras pupils constricted.
Lewis immediately added. This news has been confirmed by the hospital, and now all major media
outlets are rushing to report on it. Within one hour, the Olsen familys stock has fallen by two percent. If
this isnt managed, the drop will likely continue!
Keira clenched her fingers in anger. The Gill familys retaliation is just too vicious! This is a vition of
my brothers right to privacy!
Lewis nodded. The Olsen family will certainly hold
them ountable for this matter. But theyre not
11 26
8.9
afraid; at worst, theyll just pay somepensation. What they want is to impact the Olsen familys
stock price Keira, what are you thinking about?
Keira stared at the report. Im wondering, why is his
result infertile?
11
R
>
5
Terrible
11
Chapter 437
Lewis looked over. Is there a problem?
Keira furrowed her brows. I trust Mary, so since Mary could get pregnant, then Elliss report must be
problematic
Lewis frowned. What could be wrong with it?
Keira looked at the report. I dont know, Im not familiar with this area. Lets hurry back home. Im afraid
Mary will be heartbroken if she sees it.
Okay.
Lewis drove, and they quickly returned to the South residence.
As they arrived at the entrance, they saw arge crowd gathered at the front door, and upon closer
inspection, it turned out to be the Davis family.
At that moment, Wayne stood at the entrance, angrily staring at Mary, and demanded, Is this child
really Elliss? What on earth is going on!
Mary looked at them, her fists clenched tightly. Uncle,
this is between me and Ellis. It has nothing to do with
the Davis family!
How is it unrted?!
Wayne sneered. If this child is a lie, then we, the Davis family, have offended Ellis, and youve doomed
us!
Waynes eyes darkened as he stared at Mary.
Ever since their family had split, they were no longer part of the Davis familys direct lineage, and their
living standards began to fall, so he had wished for his niece to marry Ellis.
Even though he had let her apany men in drinking, he had never actually allowed her to sleep
with anyone.
They had a daughter of their own, but still, he gave the
chance to meet Ellis to this most beautiful niece of his.
And what happened?
His niece wasnt chosen, which was one thing, but then, on turning around, she somehow managed to
hook up with Ellis by using god knows what methods.
It had caused his position in thepany to plummet!
Mary was simply ungrateful and biting the hand that
fed her!
Since she married Ellis, their lives should have been on the upswing, but instead, because of his
nieces hatred for him, he was now worse off than before!
If only he had known his niece would turn out like
this
He should never have introduced Ellis to her!!
And now
Wayne took this opportunity, determined to take down. Mary!
He stared at Mary, took a step forward, andshed out. Say something! Im telling you to speak up!
Mr. Davis and Mrs. Davis had also arrived, both fixated on Mary, one anxious, the other filled with
panic. Mary, what on earth is going on? Is that report false? Why does the doctor say its true? If Ellis
truly is infertile, then whose child are you carrying?
Mary looked at the three people in front of her.
She suddenly felt her life was ridiculous.
At this moment, her dearest family members were
377
actually putting reputation first!
She closed her eyes in pain, and tears slid down from the corners of her eyes.
Mrs. Davis stepped forward and grabbed her by the shoulders. Speak up! Whats going on with this
child? If its not Elliss our family is finished!
After saying this, the corners of her eyes moistened.
Mary looked at her and gave a bitter smile. How
would it matter if the child is Elliss or not?
No sooner had these words fallen, Mrs. Davis blurted
out, How could it possibly be Elliss? No wonder I thought, from the engagement to the marriage,
Elliss demeanor was all wrong, he was so reluctant If its not his child, you have to get rid of it! How
could the Olsen family ever allow you to keep this illegitimate child!
Mary listened to these words andughed mockingly.
She stared at Mrs. Davis and enunciated each word.
This child is Elliss. I have never done anything to betray him!
Mrs. Davis retorted. If its his, then whats that news
about? The Olsen family has yet to rify, and their
stock has already fallen! Mary, how can you still be so stubborn?! Do you know how much the Olsen
familys stock has dropped? Thats a lot of money! Even if we C sold our house, we couldnt pay it
back!
She was on the verge of tears. If the rtionship between the Davis family and the Olsen family is
destroyed, the first branch of the family will never let us off the hook! What do we do? What do we do!
She was so anxious and was spinning in circles. She then suddenly grabbed Mr. Davis. Should we just
run away? Sell the house and leave the country!
Wayne immediately said, Run away? Impossible! You are the ones who will have to take the fall! If my
brother mes us, your family wont be able to handle
it!
No sooner had these words fallen, Mr. Davis retorted, It was Mary who deceived Ellis. What does that
have to do with us? We really didnt know about this If
theres me, me it on Mary, Ill leave her here for
you!
Upon hearing this, Marys pupils shrank sharply!
507
She was aware that her parents exploited her, but she never imagined they would use her to such an
extent!
At a time like this, their first reaction was to abandon
her?!novelbin
She clenched her fists tightly and looked at them in disbelief. Dad, Mom! How can you treat me like
this!
How have we treated you?
Mr. Davis red at her. It was because you were indiscreet and did such a thing!
Mrs. Davis also looked at he., Mary, you and Ellis were husband and wife for some time, so there must
be some feelings there, right? We believe they wont cut you offpletely, so just go ahead and get
an abortion. That way, you can at least give the Olsen family an exnation
6
R
3
Chapter 438
Mary listened to her parents and scoffed.
Just then, Wayne said, You are so naive. Mary dares to deceive the Olsen family, do you think the
Olsens are pushovers?!
He stepped forward. I think you should beat your daughter and the bastard in her belly to death, then
go and apologize to the Olsen family! Maybe then the Olsens wont hold the Davis family ountable!
Upon hearing this, Mr. Davis was dumbfounded. Isnt it enough to just terminate the pregnancy? Mary
is an adult after all!
Mrs. Davis also said, Yes, Mary is our daughter after all
Wayne sneered. There are plenty of daughters in the Davis family, but Mr. Ellis is the future heir to the
Olsen family! You really areughable, thinking you can still bargain with the Olsens?
Mrs. Davis immediately shouted, Murder is illegal! At least give the child a way out!
Wayne roared at them. I should give her a way out? When she was deceiving people, why didnt she
think about leaving us a way out?! Do you know how the first branch of the family will hold me
ountable for this?!
He turned to Mary and raged. Your uncle from the first branch of the family has made some private
deal with the Olsen family to marry you off to them, what about you? Here you are, leading us on! The
bastard is someone elses huh, your Uncle Ken and I thought Ellis didnt want to take responsibility
for you, turns out we were the ones who got yed! Mary, how can you be so shameless?!
After saying that, he stepped forward and reached out his hand, intending to hit Mary!
Mary grabbed his wrist and pushed him away.
Wayne red at her and cursed, How dare you be so disrespectful to your elders? You even dare to
raise a hand against me!
Mary stared at him. The Olsens havent said anything yet, and youre already making a fuss here! How
do you
know the child isnt Elliss?
11 20
20
Wayne sneered. That medical report is real, the doctor has testified, Are you still being stubborn?
Mary, you really are bringing shame to the Davis family, You must give us both families an
exnation!!
Keira and Lewis walked over, frowning.
Keira stepped in front of Mary. Mary, dont be afraid.
But Mary stood by Keiras side with a stern face, no longer thepromising demeanor she once had
with her parents.
Mary red at Wayne. Dont worry, I wont affect you, nor will I affect the Davis family! From today on,
Im no longer a member of the Davis family!
No sooner had she said this than Wayne responded, Thats your saying! You cant take anything from
the Davis family, including the dowry the Davis family once gave you!
Mary clenched her fists.
She looked at Wayne and her parents, recalling that in the Davis family, the only person who was ever
kind to her, who had even a bit of affection for her, was perhaps Ken, her uncle from the first branch.
11:2
O
r
Initially, Ken had staged a whole scene at the hotel just to force Ellis to marry her Although there was
some maniption involved, Ken had been rtively good to
her.
At least Ken had never used her face for anything.
She gave a bitter smile. Fine, the Davis family has nothing to do with me!
Only then did Wayne breathe a sigh of relief, and Mr. Davis and Mrs. Davis frowned upon hearing this
but ultimately said nothing.
At that moment, several cars suddenly arrived.
The first car bore Mr. and Mrs. Olsen and Ellis!
From the car behind them, Ken emerged.
Ken approached Mr. and Mrs. Olsen with an apology, and as the younger generation, Ellis stayed
slightly behind. Upon getting out of the car, he looked at Mary with an indescribable gaze, then
clenched his jaw without speaking.
Ken was apologizing to Mr. and Mrs. Olsen. This incident is my fault for not investigating thoroughly,
but we should still rify matters between the
novelbin
youngsters Mary is the Davis familys child, and the Davis family wont shirk responsibility. Lets think
of a solution together, see how we can diminish the scandals momentum, and minimize its impact on
Olsen Groups stocks.
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen both had stern faces.
Although they were both rational people who never interfered in affairs, as members of the Olsen
family, they demanded respect.
Since when had they been deceived to such a degree?
Mrs. Olsen thought of the time when the rumor started, and Ellis immediately brought abortion pills to
Mary, and as it turned out, this was the issue!
With this in mind, Mrs. Olsen turned and red at Ellis. This foolish son of hers had been wearing a
cuckolds horns without a word and foolishly helping Mary to cover it up.
The matter needed to be handled well.
Hadnt Elliss third brother never married or had
children? There were plenty of brothers in the family,
so it wouldnt matter becauseter on, his own
brothers children could take care of him!
11
But to have things blow up to this extent, what a mess!
Mrs. Olsen felt wronged for Ellis, so when she approached Mary, her expression turned sour.
She looked at Mary. Mary, ever since you married into our family, my husband and I have been good
to you, how could you deceive my son like this? Who is the father of the child?! Today, you must give
our family an exnation!
13
View All
R
Terrible
Chapter 439
Mrs. Olsen was now certain that this child wasnt
Elliss.
After all, since the report on Elliss azoospermia came out, she had dragged her son to another
examination.
They switched to another hospital and the anonymous test results still indicated azoospermia!
One hospital might still have unreliable aspects, but four hospitals couldnt possibly all have problems
at the same time, could they?!
She was truly infuriated.
Now, looking at Mary, she couldnt help but see every w in her, disgusted by her very appearance.
Mr. Olsen was also frowning, hands behind his back,
The fact that Ellis is ill, you probably didnt know about, right? So you still n to palm us off with a
changeling and tamper with the Olsen familys bloodline! Mary, we cannot let this matter slide easily!
If they didnt handle it seriously, would everyone follow suit in the future, doubting the paternity of
11.26
every child born in the family and requiring a DNA confirmation?
If things went on like this, the marital rtionship would be gone!
Therefore, it was necessary to nip the problem in the bud right from the start.
Mary looked at them and could onlyugh at the absurdity.
Did she not know if she had messed around or with whom she had slept?
It was ridiculous that they would never believe her.
She looked again at Ellis, only to see the man with a cold face, emanating a chilling aura.
Ellis was furious.
Now, people were mocking him online, ridiculing him for being cuckolded and his impotence, and even
mocking his love for horse riding, telling him to carry
on!
Originally, if he hadnt married, he could have hidden this condition, but having gotten married and
caused a pregnancy scandal, he felt utterly humiliated in front
13 26 C
of everyone!
Ellis was raised by Uncle Olsen, and inherently carried some chauvinistic attitudes.
From childhood, he was known as a defiant figure throughout nce. When had he ever been made
fun of for being inadequate?!
Angry at Mary, he wanted to see her embarrassed.
But when he heard his parents interrogating her like this, and saw her looking at him, his heart
suddenly softened a bit.
He didnt speak.
Seeing that he hadnt spoken as she expected, Mary simply smiled faintly.
She said, What do you want from me? A divorce? I can do that.
Her casual attitude infuriated everyone all the more.
Wayne shouted angrily, Mary, what kind of attitude is that? Kneel down immediately and apologize to
Mrs. Olsen and Mr. Olsen! Especially to Mr. Ellis, you must get him to forgive you!
37
Mary didnt move.
Mr. Davis immediately came over to drag her. Mary, hurry up, dont bring disaster upon us!
novelbin
Mrs. Davis, being a mother, turned around and knelt on the floor, kowtowing to Mr. and Mrs. Olsen. In-
laws, Mary knows she was wrong. She just momentarily lost her senses; it was the Davis family who
kept pressuring her to marry into a prominent family that she took this wrong path. Please forgive her
this once!
Mrs. Olsen, hearing this, thought the allegations were
true.
After all, Mary wasnt someone she had watched grow up, and she believed that any mother would
knew their
own child.
Mrs. Olsen became even more angry. So its true. Forgive her? Who will forgive my son?!
She simply couldnt imagine what Ellis would face when he stepped outside!
What kind of mockery he would have to endure!
Mrs. Olsen clutched her chest, looking at Ken, Mr.
11 27
Davis, is this how your family exins things to ours?
Ken sighed, Well, I
Before he could finish, Wayne had already spoken. Ken, Mary just said it. Shell leave the Davis family,
and we will disown her, that should be enough!
This statement made Ken frown. Dont be stupid!
He nced at Mary and then said, The Davis family rises and falls together; Mary, exin yourself
properly. Is the child Elliss or not?
Upon hearing this, Marys eyes slightly welled up.
With so many people around, finally someone was willing to give her a chance to defend herself.
She stepped out from behind the crowd and came in front of them, then smiled and began. The
rumors out there talk about my messy private life, but Uncle, dont you know? Have I ever been slept
with anyone else?
This question was directed at Wayne.
Wayne immediately frowned.
Indeed, whenever he took Mary out to socialize, he harbored certain intentions, but since Mary was so
1127
beautiful and he wanted to sell her for a high price, he really hadnt let her sleep around.
But at this very moment, these were words that he
absolutely could not utter
Wayne sneered. Whenever I took you out, I certainly made sure to protect you, but how would I know
about your private life?! If you didnt do anything to wrong Mr. Ellis, then how did the child in your womb
come to
be?
Mary didnt expect him to be so shameless. Her chest heaved again.
She clenched her fists tightly.
After a long while, she looked at Ken. I havent been promiscuous, and the father of the child is Ellis!
But Elliss medical report
Ken knitted his brows.
Mary took a deep breath. I dont know whats going on. I dont understand why its like this! But Im
sure, Ellis is the only man Ive been with!
Her eyes reddened, and she looked firmly at Ellis. Today, Im three months pregnant. Since none of
you
believe me, lets go to the hospital right now and have
n amniocentesis!
Yes, yes, lets have an amniocentesis! Mrs. Davis said
when she heard this. Once its done, wont we know
for sure if the child is Elliss or not?
$
R
6
>
B
Terrible
Chapter 440
As these words were spoken, everyone present was momentarily taken aback.
Mrs. Olsen looked at Mary, puzzled, Do you dare to go with us for amniocentesis?
Marys chin tilted slightly upward. I have never done anything to wrong the Olsen family, what is there
to fear?!
Mrs. Olsen then became suspicious. Could it be that this child is really
Enough!
Suddenly, Ellis roared, bypassing several elders to step forward.
He walked straight up to Mary, staring at her intensely, then suddenly grabbed her chin, forcing her to
lift her
head and look at him.
Upon seeing this, Keira immediately stepped forward. Ellis, let go!
However, Mary waved her off. Keera, you dont need to worry about me.
11.27
Mary took hold of Elliss hand herself and forcefully pushed him away.
Elliss eyes reddened as he stared fixedly at her. Even
now, you insist this child is mine Mary, do you have any idea how youve made me theughing stock
of all of nce?!
Mary bit her lip and remained silent.
Ken stepped forward. Mr. Ellis, lets not take out our
emotions. Its better to settle the matter first. There
are two options now, one is to announce to the public that Mary is not pregnant, that the pregnancy
was a misunderstanding, and then quietly take care of the
child. The second is divorce.
Before Ellis could speak, Mary immediately said, I choose the second option.
Ellis was taken aback, then his expression turned even
darker.
He stared at Mary, unable to understand why she had such deep feelings for someone elses child to
the point of being so resolute!!
Ken then looked at Ellis. Mr. Ellis, what do you think?
If its a divorce the Dovia family will admit our mistake
217
publicly, and hold a press conference saying its our fault for not supervising our daughter well, and that
this has nothing to do with the Olsen family.
you
These words made Wayne shout, Ken, how can this? Our familys reputation will also be destroyed.
How will you exin it to our shareholders when the timees?
Shut your mouth!
do
After scolding him, Ken once again turned to Mary, his voice heavy. Youre a part of the Davis family,
even after splitting households, I never nned to disown you! Since you married into the Olsen family
representing the Davis family, if something happens, we cannot just stand by!
He looked at Ellis again. Mr. Ellis, which option do you choose?
Elliss gaze dropped, and the fingers in his pocket tightened slightly before he slowly said, If we
divorce, wouldnt it be telling the world that I was indeed cuckolded?!
Leaving that hanging, he continued. Therefore, the first option is the best choice for both families!
440
for 439
This made Ken immediately ovee with gratitude. Mr. Ellis, youre so generous! The first option is
indeed the best way for our families to deal with the media! Its just you who has to bear the brunt.
Ellis looked at Ken without saying a word.
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen, however, said, Ellis, you dont have topromise for the sake of the family! Life
is long, and if you hold a grudge against Mary, it might be better to separate.
Ellis didnt say anything.
He nced at his parents, then back at Mary, and then said fiercely, Lets go with the first option. I
never nned to marry in this life anyway. She schemed against me, so she must pay the price! I want
her to spend her life trapped in the Olsen family as her
penance!
Upon hearing this, Mr. Olsen disagreed. Ellis, marriage is not childs y, nor a tool for holding
grudges. You might as well let her go and free yourself as well!
Mrs. Olsen also nodded. Given how things are, I think its better to let each other go.
.
novelbin
417
440 napter 439
Ellis immediately shouted, Why should I? She has humiliated me so much, lets settle it this way!
After saying this, he turned to look at Mary.
The mere thought of Mary choosing the second option, wanting to leave him, made him feel like he was
about to explode in anger!
He realized that he had fallen for Mary
But how could she be so heartless?
While Ellis was thinking, Mary had already lowered her head, a bitter smile crossing her face. It took a
moment before she looked up again at Ellis. I want to
have the amniocentesis.
Ellis asked, Why humiliate yourself like this?
Wont we know whether its self-humiliation after its
done?!
Marys voice remained calm, having grown ustomed to such doubts and suspicions.
As Ellis wanted to say more, suddenly a group of
reporters, appearing out of nowhere, ran over with cameras pointed at them.
Someone passed a microphone forward. Mr. Olsen, Miss Davis, why are both your families gathered
here?
Is it because of the azoospermia issue mentioned
online?
If Mr. Olsen has azoospermia, how did this childe about?
Could you give us an exnation for the media?
???
Mr. Ellis, did you marry Miss Davis willingly, or was it a familial arrangement?
Miss Davis, your child must have been conceived before marriage, right? After all, I remember youve
only been married for two months
With the Olsen familys stock price plummeting so fiercely, Mr. Ellis, is there anything youd like to
say?
Mr. Ellis, is your azoospermia due to years of horseback riding? If you have no descendants in the
future, will you still be the heir to the Olsen family?
Mr. Ellis, can I ask a personal question? Are azoospermia patients incapable in that regard?
Mr. Ellis
Chapter 441
Reporters swarmed the South residence, quickly trending the news of how Ellis and the Davis family
members were cornered there.
In the hospital.
Austin was leisurely sitting in the sofa, legs crossed, while Jackson was still in bed recuperating.
Suddenly, Austin sprung to his feet, excitedly pointing at his phone.
Did you arrange those reporters?
Jackson was taken aback, No.
Why would he arrange for reporters?
His goal was revenge and to take down the Olsen family. It was enough that the incident trended and
the Olsen familys stock was falling. Why would he waste money on arranging for reporters?
Austin was confused. If it wasnt you, then who did?
Few knew that Mary was staying at the South
residence. Even Austin didnt know she wasnt living in
the Olsens.
<
After all, they were newlyweds. Who would have
thought she would move out?
So someone must have arranged it!
Otherwise, how could the reporters have found her so urately?
Jackson looked at him and said abruptly, Do you still have the number that sent you the hospital report
that day?
Austin immediately took out his phone, scrolled through it, found the number, and dialed, only to
receive the message, Hello, the number you have dialed is not in service
Austin frowned. Its a dead number; Ill get someone to look up the owner.
Jackson rolled his eyes.
Did he even need to check?
It was obviously an unregistered number!
Indeed, it didnt take long for Austin to get the information. It was an unregistered SIM card.
Austinughed. It seems someone hates Ellis more
novelbin
than we do! Having reporters interview him, thats a mans ultimate humiliation! If I were interviewed for
being impotent, Id rather be dead!
As soon as he said this, Jacksons face twitched involuntarily.
He subconsciously looked toward a certain part of himself that was now missing
Compared to being infertile, his condition seemed
even more serious, didnt it?
But he dared not get angry.
He had no choice. Austin was the favored legitimate son of the first branch, while he was just from the
second. Ever since his uncle took charge of the Gill family, his father had told him never to fall out with
the first branch.
Jackson clenched his fingers tightly.
Austin could speak without any consideration for his feelings. Thatst remark was particrly grating!
At this moment, Elliss face was darkened.
The usually unruly and defiant figure was now the picture of calm and collected, resembling the steady
mien of a future Olsen family head.
He was always like this.
He might seem capricious and unreliable, but if that were truly the case, Uncle Olsen would not have
chosen him.
Not feel humiliated?
How could he not?
It was just that they were able to keep their emotions from showing on their faces.
The reporters passed along even more unpleasant words.
Mr. Ellis, is your infertility really caused by horseback riding? Could it actually be hereditary? After all,
Uncle Olsen doesnt seem to have any children either
Elliss eyes instantly became sharp as he looked toward the speaker. Which newspaper are you from?
410
<
Its fine to ask me, but why involve my elder? Is the
Olsen familys reputation something you can smear at
will?
He turned directly to his assistant who was always by his side. Remember him, have thewyers of
the Olsen Group sue him for tarnishing my uncles reputation!
The reporters face immediately turned pale, but he still straightened his neck and retorted, Mr. Ellis,
this is unreasonable of you. Im just putting forth a conjecture. Besides, everyone knows that Uncle
Olsen
has never had children
The surrounding reporters nodded in agreement.
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen, standing to the side, both changed in expression, and even Ken furrowed his
brows.
Ellis might just be the future heir of the Olsen family, but the stocks were already sliding.
Uncle Olsen was the Family Head, and if such news were to break, the stocks would definitely plummet
even further!
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen were about to step forward to exin.
5.9
<
Ellis just sneered. Who says my uncle doesnt have
children? Just a few days ago, our family had a reunion banquet where we acknowledged Uncle
Olsens long-lost daughter. Dont you know about this?
After speaking, he turned to his secretary. We made it
very public without any secrecy. Are you not
well-informed? Or is it that
Elliss voice suddenly became stern. You only report the negative news about our family, not a single
piece of good news? As journalists, is this how you chase
after rumors?
The reporter was left speechless by his questioning.
However, the other reporters, after a slight pause, no longer dared to attack Uncle Olsen and continued
to question Ellis.
Then Mr. Ellis, is your infertility report real?
Ellis looked at the person who spoke and said, That is my privacy, dont I have the right to keep it
confidential?
After that, he chuckled.
However, the reporter was not ready to give up and
continued to inquire, If your infertility is true, then whose child is Miss Mary carrying? Could you please
give us an exnation? Right now, everyone is paying attention to this matter.
Ellis frowned and said, I think what everyone should be more concerned about is the future
development ns of the Olsen family, not my personal matters! The Olsen family will soon implement
a series of measures, including the development of new energy, Al intelligence, as well as conducting
in-depth research on autonomous driving. We have already achieved very good results. Additionally
Ellis looked toward a certain camera. This month, we willunch a new electric car, and I myself drive
that model. Ites in various colors, with excellent safety features. I hope everyone pays more
attention to the products of the Olsen Group!
This speech left the reporters stunned.
Wait, wasnt this a PR crisis? Howe he was
treating this like a press conference?!
But Elliss move indeed halted the downward trend of the Olsen Groups stocks.
1127
779
<
Keira, standing by his side, also raised her eyebrows.
With everyones attention on this scandal, the interest was at its peak. Was Ellis riding the wave of
his own poprity for free?!
Uncle Olsen trained him to be his sessor, and this
man certainly lived up to the expectations!
Lewismented, This round of PR could be a case study in public rtions, worth learning for all PR
departments.
Keira, who usually focused on scientific research, also nodded in agreement upon hearing this.
Elliss PR campaign was very powerful even if in the end it proved an Olsen family scandal, the higher
the scandals temperature, the more free advertising it brought to the Olsen Group.
Ellis won brilliantly.
The reporters, after being dumbfounded for a moment, snapped back to reality and promptly asked
again.
Mr. Ellis, we are still very interested to know, is your marriage to Miss Mary authentic? Is her child
yours?
11 27
89
Chapter 442
As soon as these words were uttered, everyone turned their gaze to Ellis.
The journalists immediately asked more questions.
Thats right, Mr. Ellis, we came here today for this matter, so stop advertising for yourpany!
Mr. Ellis, do you have azoospermia?
Is Miss Daviss child yours?
The series of question after question made Ellis tighten his jaw, and he looked toward Mary.
It wasnt until a momentter that he spoke. Azoospermia was the result of the examination, but I have
been receiving treatment recently. As for the child of course, its mine. My wife and I have always
been deeply in love; please dont believe the rumors
out there.
After saying these words, he walked over to Mary and grabbed her arm.
Mary looked at him.
1512
After a moment, she pursed her lips and walked together with him toward the journalists.
Mary knew that this was something she, as the wife of
C
Ellis, should do always maintain a morous image in public.
She had seen it all her life. Couples from wealthy
families were like that.
No matter how severely husband and wife quarreled privately, they always appeared close and
affectionate in public.
Uncle Ken was like that. Both he and his wife had
affairs. At home, they quarreled to the point of drawing
knives on each other.
But as soon as they heard journalists wereing for an interview, they could immediately transform
into a
loving couple.
These were their basic skills.
Wearing an appropriate smile, Mary joined Ellis in front of the journalists.
Ellis turned sideways, bent over, and patted her head. My wife and I share a harmonious rtionship,
unlike
what the rumors suggested. I hope everyone wont spread false information. Please dont focus too
much on our personal lives. We should be focusing more on mypanys strategies.
This statement made the journalists cast doubtful nces at him.
Someone put it bluntly. Mr. Ellis, if you have azoospermia, how could the child possibly be yours?
Recently, we heard about a scandal in your circles involving Miss Davis. Are you two really that
affectionate?
Ellis replied indifferently. We are. The scandal is a fabrication. I believe youve also heard the
rification
from Mr. Austin Gills rification.
Seeing they couldnt get more out of Ellis, someone shifted the focus to Mary.
Miss Davis, do you really love Mr. Ellis? Is your union with him an arranged marriage? We all know
that there are some messy affairs within wealthy families Your marriage to him was for the sake of
the family, right?
Hearing that Ellis frowned about to speak but Marv
said, I married him because it was an arranged
marriage.
The journalists were instantly stunned.
Everyone turned their astonished gazes toward Mary.
Elliss expression darkened as well.
But just when everyone was excited, thinking they had caught hold of the couples weakness, they
heard Mary speak again, But its also because I love him.
Everyone was taken aback.
novelbin
Ellis was bbergasted as well.
Everyone turned their gaze to Mary and saw a smile on
her face.
For some reason, that smile seemed a bit sad. She slowly looked down at the journalists below, then
back at Ellis, and said slowly, I fell in love with him when I was 18 years old.
I remember it was a summer when I recklessly
offended someone I shouldnt have provoked. That day after school, a group of them cornered me in
an alley, intending to beat me, when Ellis stepped in.
Back then, Ellis had a lollipop in his mouth and was
leaningzily against a wall with a game console in his hand. He looked over at that gang of thugs and
said in a measured tone, Youre so noisy. All of you should
shut up.
Then, after a casual nce at them, he coolly added, Dont force me to beat you up.
He leaned against the wall, and the setting sun in the distance cast a warm glow over him with its red
beams.
Even now, Mary still remembered Elliss appearance that day vividly.
Mary said earnestly, From that day on, that daring and willful boy, who seemed like a little devil in the e
of others, took residence in my heart.
I know everyone has some misunderstandings abo him, thinking hes the unapproachable Mr. Ellis of
the Olsen family, but to me, he has always been that
courageous young man.
All these years, Ellis hasnt really changed.
Mary didnt look at Ellis, but her words made him
haritato
15.12
Ellis stared at Mary, struggling to remember the incident she was talking about; he didnt even
remember having such a past.
When he was young, he was indeed a troublemaker and would speak up against injustice.
The way Mary was speaking at the moment gave him an odd illusion.
He felt that Mary loved him.
This illusion suddenly filled him with excitement.
Because of this illusion, he even felt he could tolerate her having another mans child
Ellis was deep in thought when he heard the reporters start to speak. Miss Davis, you dont have to
fabricat any love stories here. We all know whats going on with you and Mr. Ellis; its just a shotgun
wedding, right? However, Mr. Elliss medical report shows that he has been diagnosed with
azoospermia, so Miss Davis, is the child really Mr. Elliss?
Upon hearing this, Mary looked again at Ellis.
She suddenly smirked. Its his.
Ellis clenched his iaw and didnt say a word.
)
B/B
The reporters immediately started to challenge her.
How could it be his?
The doctors diagnosis clearly states that he has
azoospermia. Miss Davis, are you lying without even looking at the report?
Miss Davis, there are rumors that youve been involved with many men. Is that true?
Mr. Ellis, can you tolerate her? Or are you nning to ept this child for the sake of the Olsen
familys reputation? Do you really intend to raise another
mans child?
Elliss expression darkened as he listened, and he was about to say something when he heard Mary
intervene. I have a way to prove the child is Mr. El
Ellis was taken aback, suddenly getting a bad feeling
And sure enough, she said, I never knew why spouses had to prove who the real father is, but now,
with everyone doubting and questioning, I am willing to do a public DNA test!
As soon as these words came out, the scene instantly
15.12
erupted intomotion.
Wayne blurted out without thinking. Mary, have you gone mad?! How can you do a DNA test under
these circumstances?
After those words were shouted, the reporters immediately seized upon them.
May I ask why she cant have one?
Is it because the child isnt Elliss?
Mary looked at them with a coldugh and then turned to Ellis. Lets go to the hospital now.
16
1
R
8
>
Chapter 443
All the reporters on the scene seemed to have caught wind of some juicy gossip.
The Davis family had personally imed that it was not suitable for Mary to undergo a paternity test.
Members of both families had gathered here, and it was clear there was a matter at hand!
The journalists immediately crowded in, not looking at Mary but turning their attention toward Wayne.
Mr. Davis, why cant they do the paternity test? What is the condition Miss Davis is in?
Is Mr. Ellis not the father?
Seeing this, Wayne attempted to say something, but Ken instantly red at him, frightening him into
silence.
Ken then smiled and stepped in front of the reporters, stating inly, The child is certainly Mr. Elliss.
There is no doubt about that. Theres no need for everyone to react to gossip.
L
Then why did Mr. Wayne reject the suggestion?
Ken frowned, Because Because
Because of what?
As Ken was racking his brains for a reason, a deep voice suddenly rang out. Because May is just
three months pregnant, and theres a high risk involved with amniocentesis at this stage!
Ellis walked over to Marys side and took her hand once more, his face showing tender concern as he
looked at her, but his eyes were void of warmth. Mary, I know you dont want others to doubt me, but
for the babys safety, we dont need to take this risk.
After Ellis finished speaking, he tightened his gri Marys hand, his gaze conveying a dangerous mes -it
was clear he was warning her not to disgrace herself.
Mary forced a smile.
She tried to free her hand from Elliss grip, her eyes showing determination. Ellis, I think people cant
wait until Im safe to have the paternity test. If we dont proceed to clear your name, you may live under
mimors and ndora
C
She took a step back and looked at the reporters
again. Id like to ask the journalists to apany me to the hospital now.
Ellis clenched his fists tightly, staring at her.
After a moment, he gave a bitter smile. Since youve made up your mind, lets do it. Lets go to the
hospital right now!
Having said that, he stepped aside, gesturing toward the nearby car.
Mary nodded and turned to walk in that direction.
At that moment, another reporter spoke up.
Mr. Ellis, youre not going to your hospital, are you?
If its your hospital, then the child will be dered yours regardless, and we all know what that means.
Even if a paternity test is conducted, it wouldnt mean anything
Exactly, in your own hospital, any kind of proof can be forged!
Ellis indeed had that intention just now.
378
But now that the reporters had pointed it out, there was no time for him to find another hospital to help
create a fake report.
He frowned, about to speak, when Mary cut in. Dont worry. We wont go to our hospital. Well go to a
public hospital for the test to avoid any tampering. I believe the closest suitable hospital to us is the
First Maternity and Child Health Hospital. Lets go there!
The First Maternity and Child Health Hospital is a public hospital in nce, and although the people
from the five major families all have power and influence, they couldnt arrange anything in such a
short time.
The journalists immediately nodded.
Ellis had indeed driven the Olsen Groups new today, a motorhome that could seat many people
After Mary and Ellis got in, Mr. Olsen and Mrs. Olse immediately followed them and also boarded the
vehicle.
Keira and Lewis exchanged a nce.
The motorhome was too crowded; theyd better drive
there on their oum
418
As for the Davis family, they got into their own cars, and together with the reporters, the whole
entourage made their way to the First Maternity and Child Health Hospital.
Inside the Olsen familys car.
Mrs. Olsen was frowning at Ellis. Ellis, what exactly is going on here? Is the child really yours?
Ellis didnt speak.
Mrs. Olsen seemed to understand something and turned to Mary. Mary, whats going on with you? If
the child isnt Elliss, making such a fuss about going to the First Maternity and Child Health Hospital
will put the Olsen family in a difficult spot.
Mr. Olsen immediately said, Its probably toote to make any arrangements now because there are
so many journalists and media watching. They certainly have people waiting at the hospital, and if we
do anything, theyll discover it. What should we do now?
Ellis pursed his lips and also looked at Mary.
He scoffed. What exactly are you doing? Mary, my patience with you is limited!!
(
Mary looked down without meeting his gaze and
turned toward Mr. and Mrs. Olsen. I have a perfect
solution.
After that, she took two divorce agreements out of her bag and ced them on the coffee table.
She addressed Mr. and Mrs. Olsen. Have Ellis sign his name here. Once the test result is out, if the
child isnt his, then we can announce publicly using this
document that he and I have already divorced. In this way, it would only prove my misconduct, and the
Olsen Group wouldnt be involved.
These words stunned Mrs. Olsen.
She looked at Mary in astonishment, suddenly unabl
toprehend what this young woman was really up
1.
She couldnt help but turn to Ellis again. That
azoospermia report, is it true? How many hospitals did you check with?
Ellis said slowly, Three.
These words took Mrs. Olsen aback.
Mr. Olsen then angrily said, Then why didnt you say it
earlier? Last time, when you made Mary have an abortion, you were quite tight-lipped! How could our
family possibly raise someone elses child? Since youve been diagnosed with azoospermia, then sign
this divorce agreement!
Ellis clenched his jaw and then said, I didnt bring a
pen.
He always carried a fountain pen in his pocket for signing documents; this excuse was pathetically
uneptable.
Mr. Olsen scoffed, right about to speak
I have one.
Mary took out a pen from her bag and handed i Ellis. She gazed at the divorce agreement in fron her
and said slowly, Ive already signed my name. just need to sign yours.
Those words made Elliss eyes suddenly turn red with anger as he looked at Mary, his voice shaking
imperceptibly. You want to divorce me that badly?!
Mary was taken aback and remained silent.
Mr. Olsen, however, said, Ellis, sign it! For the
718
novelbin
reputation of the Olsen Group, you cant be a cuckold man! Otherwise, the Olsen family will be a
laughingstock! The Olsen empire that your third uncle worked so hard to build will also be a
subject of-
ridicule!
Ellis stared at the agreement in front of him and, after a long while, finally picked them up and signed
his
name.
19
R
6
15 13
Chapter 444
1.
2. ?
3.
4. ?
5.
My idental Husband is a Billionaire CHAPTER 444
Posted by AdminHs, 552 Views, Released on June 3, 2024
Options
WhatsApp
444 Chapter 443
After Ellis had signed his name, he stared at the
agreement.
While he hesitated, one of the copies had already been
taken by Mary.
With her gaze lowered, Mary carefully ced the divorce agreement into her bag, then turned to look
out the window.
Seeing Elliss distracted appearance, Mrs. Olsen couldnt help but sigh silently.
The Olsens had a reputation for being emotional, something she had known for a long time.
Sam remained unmarried because he was always thinking about Jodie South.
Even her husband was wholeheartedly devoted to her. Elliss behavior clearly showed that he has
feelings for
Mary.
He had even gone to the extent of acknowledging the child for Marys sake.
Only it was a pity
444 Chapter 443
Ultimately, the two of them werent meant to be.
In all other matters; concessions could be made, but the child had caused such amotion. If it were
simply acknowledged
Mr. Olsen also frowned, unable to refrain from chastising Mary. Mary, havent we been good to you?
How could you do such a thing? Ellis, why didnt you let her uncle beat her to death back then?
Instead, you were forced into agreeing to this marriage! Have you lost your mind?
Mary kept her head down, saying nothing.
Ellis also frowned and remained silent.
For a moment, no one spoke.
Nobody noticed that Elliss hand was tightly clenched into a fist, and his whole body was exuding a
chilling
coldness!
The car soon arrived at the hospital.
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen got out of the car, about to say something, when they saw Ellis suddenly close the
door and shout at the driver. Get out!
The driver was taken aback and involuntarily got out
444 Chapter 443
of the car.
Ellis then locked the doors, making it impossible to open from the outside.
His eyes turned bloodshot as he looked at Mary.
Mary stared at him. What are you doing?
Elliss voice was muffled. Is this paternity test
necessary?
Mary was taken aback.
Ellis let out a coldugh. What? Before, when the child didnt have a father, you thought of me as the
perfect sucker. Now youre so eager to shake me off. Is it because the childs father hase back?
Or du
get back in touch with him?
Mary said, I didnt Mmph!
Ellis swallowed the rest of her words.
A surge of uncontroble desire filled Elliss chest. He was so angry that he felt he was going to erupt
right
there and then!
Mary struggled to push him away, Ellis, let go of me,
you
15.13
378
444 Chapter 443
But Ellis didnt care at all and bit her lips hard!
He kissed her fiercely
It was as if he wanted to devour her!
Outside, Mr. and Mrs. Olsen looked inside, trying to see what was going on, but the car windows were
tinted with special film. From the inside, one could see out, but from the outside, one couldnt make out
what was happening.
Mrs. Olsen knocked on the window. Ellis, what are you doing?
Ellis didnt respond to her and was insistently in control of Mary, frantically wanting to possess
Mary pushed Ellis away. Ellis, let me go! Youre There are reporters everywhere. Let go of me!
But Ellis just stared at her and sneered coldly, Do want to leave me for that bastard? Mary, do you thi
would let you get away so easily?
Mary panicked. Ellis, we just signed the divorce agreement!
So what?!
15.13
Ellissrge hand was pressed on Marys abdomen. He applied a slight force, and Marys pupils
contracted. Ellis, what are you doing?!
Since youre leaving me because of this child, then let the child disappear!
After saying that, Ellis began to press down harder!
This action made Marys eyes widen in terror, and she begged for mercy. Ellis, let go of me! This child
is yours!
Three test reports all said azoospermia, and youre still lying now?
Ellis red at her. Do you know when I went to th hospitals for the tests, I felt like a joke! Mary, I beli
your damned lies!
He asked furiously through clenched teeth, Dont you love me? Didnt you tell the reporters that story
with genuine affection? So, for my sake, why dont you get rid of this baby?!
Mary cried. Ellis, you bastard!!
Ellis sneered. Yes, Im a bastard! I admit it, Mary. Im telling you, I want you, so you cant keep this
child!
SIR
Today, I wont show mercy anymore!
Feeling the increased pressure of his hand, Mary cried out in pain. Ellis, no, this child is yours Im
telling the truth!
You dont need to try to fool me I know youre waiting for Keera and Lewis toe to your rescue,
but its useless. They cant get here in time
Suddenly, Ellis pressed her legs down with his body and took out a white pill from his pocket. Ive
asked the doctors. After taking this, you wont feel any pain, and the child wille out quickly. Mary,
without this child, we will have no moreplications. If you like children, we can adopt er. If
you really wan have children, then we can help you choose a qua one from a sperm bank
But not this bastard!
After leaving those words, Ellis opened Marys mouth and fed the pill into her!
Mary tried desperately to spit out the pill, but Ellis covered her mouth with his palm, and the pill slipped
straight down her throat, leaving her no chance to spit it out!
678
In pain and despair, she looked at the frantic Ellis and beat fiercely against him with her hands while a
wailing plea escaped her muffled mouth
But it was all to no avail.
Ellis had made up his mind and wouldnt give up!
It seemed forever before Mary finally swallowed the pill
Only then did Ellis let go of her mouth.
The moment he released her, Mary immediately pushed him away and started to gag.
But it was no use
All was in vain
Marys tears flowed uncontrobly, and her face full of despair!
She red at Ellis with anger and resentment!
Her whole body was trembling, and she vaguely felt a heavy, painful sensation in her lower abdomen
Mary cried out loud, Ellis, you will regret this!
I wont.
718
444 Chapter 445
Ellis looked at her firmly. Id rather have you hate me for a lifetime than let you go!
Clutching her fists tightly, Mary said, Can we do the
paternity test now?
21
R
6
Terrible
8.8
My idental Husband is a Billionaire
Score 9.9
Status: Ongoing Type: Released: 6/1/2024 Native Language: English
My idental Husband is a Billionaire" Keira Olsen got married, but she didnt know that her husband-
out-of-the-blue turned out to be the richest man! Shes an illegitimate daughter who cant be
recognized. Shes been wing and scrambling her way up, struggling to survive since childhood. Hes
the child of destiny, standing high and mighty.
The two are worlds apart in status. Everyone was waiting for Keira to be swept out the door, but all they
got was a post from the richest man on his social media ount: My dear wife, can we not divorce?
Everyone was confused
Rmended Series
Leave a Reply Cancel reply
Your email address will not be published. Required fields are marked *
*
Name *
novelbin
Email *
Website
Save my name, email, and website in this browser for the next time Iment.
Search
Search
Categories
Copyright ? 2024 Techjanan. All Rights Reserved
Disimer: This site Techjanan does not store any files on its server. All contents are provided by non-
affiliated third parties.
Options
Background
WhiteLight grayLight blueLight yellowSepiaDark blueDark yellowWood grain not work with dark mode
Font Family
Fira SansMerriweatherSegoe UIVerdanaTahomaArial
Font Size
1516182022242628303234363840
Line Height
100%120%140%160%180%200%
Reset
Compare (0/20)
Clear All
Chapter 445
Ellis was startled by the words.
He had not expected that at a time like this, Mary would still insist on a paternity test Was she
determined to force him into a divorce?
He let out a scoff.
Mary, on the verge of copse, screamed, Ellis, I want you to see the results! See with your own eyes,
the child you just killed was your own!
Mary theres no need to provoke me anymore. I know youre doing this just to force me to divorce
you
but I wont do it.
Suddenly, Ellis reached out and gently stroked her
head.
Mary was almost driven to the edge by his gesture and cried out, Ellis, you bastard, bastard!
She slumped into the seat, close to despair.
With both hands on her abdomen, she felt the pain emanating from inside and was overwhelmed by
suffering.
Just then, the sound of furious banging came from
outside.
Ellis turned his head and saw Keira trying to open the door, seemingly enraged. She was pounding on
the ss.
Unfortunately, the cars windows were too sturdy to be smashed open.
Ellis had no intention of getting out there; he pushed himself up from the seat with his hands and
leaped
into the drivers seat.
Just as he was about to start the car and leave, another vehicle suddenly blocked his way, cutting off
his
escape route.
Ellis frowned as he saw the front car window roll do
to reveal Lewis Hortons face.
Ellis sighed softly.
Turning his head again, he saw Keira standing outside the window, signaling him to let Mary go.
Ellis lowered his gaze and after a moment and opened the door.
The moment the door was unlocked. Keira nulled onen
the rear door and looked straight at Mary. Mary, are you okay?
Marys face was covered in tears. With her hands on her belly, she cried to Keira. The child, the child is
gone Keera, my child is gone!
Keira reached out to her. Dont be afraid. Were going to the hospital now. Come with me!
Mary hurriedly exited the car and was helped into the hospital by Keira.
The reporters swarmed behind them, asking Ellis, Mr. Ellis, what just happened? You and Miss Davis
didnte out of the car. Were you arguing?
Ellis merely lowered his eyes slightly and said indifferently, My wife suddenly felt unwell, and the
child is gone.
This statement caused an uproar among the reporters.
The child was gone?
Just now?
It all seemed like a clumsy cover-up!
The crowd, as if they had caught on to a piece of news,
15.13
immediately raised their microphones and pressed forward. Mr. Ellis, what exactly happened to this
child?
Did you intentionally induce an abortion?
This child isnt actually yours, is it?
Elliss eyes flickered to the doorway, where he saw Keira supporting Mary into the hospital gate. An icy
chill surfaced in his eyes, and he turned to the speaker.
Its illegal to fabricate stories without evidence! If you continue to nder my wifes innocence, the
legal department of the Olsen Group will serve you with a cease and desist letter!
The reporters were taken aback.
Ellis then addressed them, enunciating every word.My wife and I are deeply in love, and I am also very
saddened by the loss of our child. But I believe that my wife and I will face it together. Now, if youll
excuse me, I need to see my wife!
After saying these words, he strode into the hospital.
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen exchanged a nce and
immediately followed him inside.
The Davis family arrived a littleter. Just as they got out of the car, they heard the bad news and
were stunned in ce.
Mr. Daviss face first stiffened, but then he brightened with joy. The child is gone, its a good thing, a
good thing! Now no one can say the child isnt Mr. Elliss
Mrs. Davis showed a rare hint of concern.
They hurried into the hospital.
This hospital was the closest to the South residence. Ellis hurriedly caught up to Mary and Keira, who
were
in front of him.
They went into the gynecology department, and May down on the bed, curling up in pain as if it was
unbearable.
Seeing this, a flicker of distress crossed Elliss eyes.
If he could, he would take the pain for her.
But there was no way.
Ellis stepped forward, about to speak, when Mary suddenly erupted. She pushed him away fiercely.
Get
518
away from me! I dont want to see you!
Ellis took a step back. Mary, dont be anxious. Youre weak now, and you need to take good care of
yourself,
I
Ellis, I want to have a paternity test! Mary was still shouting out these words. Even if this child is
gone, I still want to do it!
She looked at Ellis, her eyes filled with loathing.
Being looked at like that, Ellis felt extremely ufortable.
Before he could say anything, Mrs. Davis stepped
forward. Mary, lets not make a fuss We wont do the
paternity test anymore. The child is gone, its
now!
Mary looked coldly at Mrs. Davis. So, you never believed me from the beginning, right?
Mrs. Davis was speechless.
less
Marys gaze then fell on Mr. Davis, and upon seeing his evasive eyes, she scoffed.
Mr. Davis immediately became angry. What are youughing at? If it werent for your own immodesty,
O
16.0
could things have escted to this point? You should be thankful that Mr. Ellis isnt pursuing the matter,
so let it rest! Cant you understand and not drag our Davis family into this?!
These words were like knives and stabbed into Marys heart one after another, making her smile
bitterly, feeling how pathetic her life was!
Her parent exploited her
She clenched her fists tightly.
Ellis also slowly said, Mary, the reporters are all outside, if we did it, it wouldnt stay hidden, be a good
girl, dont make it so ugly!
Mary knew they didnt believe her.
She could only ce herst hope on Keira. She looked toward Keira, her eyes brimming with tears,
Keera, can you help me?
Her child couldnt have disappeared so unjustly
Otherwise, she would feel suffocated for the rest of
her life!
Now she felt as if her chest was about to explode!!
FIB
Keira saw her on the verge of copse and stepped forward decisively. I can. Mary, stay put. Ill take
care
of it.
Leaving those words behind, she strode to Ellis.
As Ellis opened his mouth to speak, Keira closed in and punched him in the abdomen.
Ellis winced in pain and doubled over.
novelbin
Keira took the opportunity to pluck two strands of hair from his head and methodically ced them into
the
sample bag.
17
A
16.19
>
DEAR
O
Chapter 446
Keira finished these tasks and then pushed Marys small cart forward.
Ellis was stunned. Keera, where are you taking Mary?
Keira just waved her hand, To get an amniocentesis.
Ellis frowned. Even if we really need to do a DNA test, amniocentesis isnt necessary; after the
abortion, the embryo wille out
His words made Marys eyes redder, and she turned
her head to the side.
Keira frowned at him.
She didnt know what to say for a moment
Scold Ellis for being a bastard?
But he had already gone through three tests to confirm his azoospermia; such humiliation wasnt
something an ordinary person could ept.
Yet the hurt he inflicted on Mary was real
Keira sighed, nced at Mary, and said, We cant wait.
19
It would take at least two or three hours for the
abortion pill to take effect
That made Ellis frown even more.
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen couldnt help but step forward and look at Keira. Keera, dont make a fuss. Can we
just let this go? Even for the reputation of the Olsen family and the Davis family, and for the cooperation
between
the two families
With things unclear as they are now, do you think the reputations of the two families are being
preserved?
Keira looked at them. Turn around and look how many reporters are watching you. What will they say
about you if we dont do this?
But they dont have evidence, and if we do it Wayne started, frowning.
Keira looked at him. So what if we do it?
Wayne tensed his chin, not daring to say anything harsh to Keira, and instead turned to Mary. Mary!
Enough is enough!
Keira didnt give Mary the time to deal with him and simply continued pushing Mary toward the area for
amniocentesis.
As she walked, she nced at Ellis. Ellis, you will regret this.
Then she marched forward.
Ellis stood there stunned, watching them go.
For some reason, a sense of panic suddenly rose from
the bottom of his heart.
The three test results had all confirmed azoospermia, which was a massive blow to him, and he lost all
confidence. Plus, Marys reputation was indeed not good before, so he was convinced that the child
wasnt
his.
But just now, Keiras gaze, along with Marys resolute expression, made him tense his jaw and follow
them.
A crowd, including the reporters, followed behind
Keira.
Those interested in the affair were discussing it animatedly.
Inside Jacksons hospital ward.
Austin saw thetest situation and snorted. How
|||
O
ridiculous! Whats this Keera up to? Other families
would do anything to cover up such a scandal. Why does she have to confirm it?
Jacksons face was somber as well. Maybe shes hoping
for a stroke of luck? What if the child turns out to be Elliss?
Austin curled his lips. How could it be? Hes been diagnosed with azoospermia!
Jackson stared at the live broadcast. Keera is as foolish as ever! Mary may have insisted on the test to
find herself a way out. So many people can see it and are trying to dissuade her, only Keera takes it
seriously. Now, Mary must be cursing in her head! Austin, were in for quite a show this time!
Austin shook his leg but suddenly felt it was pointless. If only there were nationwide DNA testing, that
way we could find my sister!
Meanwhile.
In a dim room, a slender hand held a wine ss, gently swirling it.
The woman crossed her legs, her eyes fixed on the
news on the screen her lins slowly curling into a
111
FET
smile.
She downed the wine in one gulp and then spoke in a
calm voice.
This Keera is quite interesting.
No matter how the outside world reacted, Keira took
Mary to perform an amniocentesis and extracted the childs DNA sample.
She was preparing to send both Elliss sample and the childs DNA sample to the testing agency.
Marys face was pale, and she leaned on Keira for support, insisting on going with her.
Upon seeing this, Ellis couldnt help but say, Mary, if you insist on being willful, at least be careful with
your
health Can we do this tomorrow? You are now
Whats wrong with me now?
Mary leaned weakly on Keira, staring fixedly at Ellis. Its all thanks to you!
Ellis was momentarily speechless.
Yet Mary looked toward Keira. Keera, take me there
now. I must have a result!
Keira nodded, supporting Mary as they slowly made their way outside.
Marys hand was on her abdomen, and from behind,
she looked frail and thin.
She didnt ride in Elliss car this time but got into
Keiras car instead.
The car moved slowly, carrying members of both the Olsen and Davis families, as well as arge group
of reporters, to the testing agency center.
After handing over the two samples, Keira sat down with Mary.
The results would take half an hour toe out.
Ellis watched Mary from a distance with his fists clenched tightly.
novelbin
She was clearly in pain. She was bending over and holding her abdomen, but still, she insisted on
sitting there with her gaze fixed on the exit from where the test results would emerge.
It seemed as though she had to hear that result today.
111
Ellis took a deep breath.
After a moment, he walked up to Mary. Dont you just want to divorce me? Ive already signed the
agreement. Can you stop torturing yourself?!
Mary looked at him, finding it ironic andughable.
She lowered her gaze. Ellis, arent you the one torturing me?
Ellis was taken aback.
Mary pointed toward the window. The results are about toe out. You will see the truth for yourself
soon!
Ellis felt restless, loosening his tie.
Hello, your test results are ready!
The half-hour was agonizing yet swift, and suddenly, the staff at the testing agency spoke up.
Everyone immediately looked at the staff member.
For a moment, no one dared to step forward to get the results.
Ellis felt as if he was nailed to the spot, unable to move a step
<
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen exchanged nces, then looked toward the group of reporters, and both let out a
sigh.
If the child wasnt Elliss, the Olsen family would be disgraced.
If the child were Elliss, they would regret it immensely.
So, either oue was bound to be ufortable
While they were conflicted, Keira said, Please tell us the results!
Her words made Elliss heart skip a beat, and he subconsciously wanted to stop her
But then he heard the staff member say, The matching result is 99.99%, confirming a father-child
rtionship!
At this, the room fell into total silence.
Elliss eyes widened in disbelief, and he felt as if he was struck by lightning!
He turned slowly to look at Mary in shock.
Mary looked at him with teary eyes. Ellis, youve killed your child!
111
Chapter 447
What? The child is actually Mr. Elliss!
Then whats the deal with Mr. Elliss azoospermia
report?
Could it be a misdiagnosis?
Dont tell me this organization has falsified the report?
Impossible, we monitored the entire process, how could there be any falsification.
The reporters discussions were broadcast along with
the live stream.
Inside Jacksons hospital room.
Austin and Jackson sat up abruptly upon hearing this news. Austin, incredulous, stared at the content
on the news report and eximed angrily.
Whats going on here? Isnt Ellis supposed to have azoospermia?
Jackson also frowned. This matter cant be that
15 07
111
O
simple! Didnt we go ask the doctors after the azoospermia report came out? It was confirmed by them!
There cant be any mistake.
Envy and jealousy clouded Jacksons somber gaze. How
could it be
He had thought that Ellis was just like him, a worthless man, but was he actually just ying him?!
He clenched the bedsheets tightly, wishing he could
tear them in half!
Austin red fiercely at the news as well.
After a moment, he suddenly stood up. Damn it! I know whats going on! The Olsen Groups shares
have gone back up! I knew it! How could someone just randomly send me an azoospermia report?
Turns out it was all a y staged by the Olsen family!
He was so angry that he paced back and forth. This is infuriating, utterly infuriating!
After a few turns, he rushed out. I cant swallow this insult! Have I paid those reporters all to serve as a
PR event for the Olsen family? Im going to find my
mother and have her avenge me!
C
218
Austin stormed out of the hospital room.
435
Ellis, you have killed your own child!
This sentence echoed in Elliss ears like a curse, making everything in front of him seem to wobble and
be unreal.
At that moment, he had only one thought
He rushed up to the staff and grabbed the test report. Upon seeing the 99.99% on it, he even thought
he might be seeing things.
God knows how much he had wanted to have his own
child with Mary and how many times he had dreamed
of this moment.
He pinched his own arm fiercely.
It was real.
He stood there in shock.
He looked at Mary with a bewildered expression, his mouth opened as if to speak but when he met her
resentful gaze, he stopped in his tracks.
Everyone around was dumbfounded.
O
<
Wayne even stepped forward and asked, How is this possible? Mr. Ellis, werent you infertile? How
could you have your own child?
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen stepped forward as well, snatching the test report simultaneously. After taking a
nce, Mr. Olsen frowned and asked, Whats going on here? What did you just do to Mary in the
car?!
Mrs. Olsen, on the other hand, turned to Mary and went straight to her, grabbing her hand. Mary, we
are sorry, we misunderstood you. Good child, how are you feeling now?
Mary held her belly, her face growing paler, and beads of sweat rolled slowly down her forehead.
She slowly pushed Mrs. Olsens hand away and stubbornly looked toward a corner.
Mrs. Olsen then turned to Ellis. Ellis, what did y
to Mary?! Speak up quickly!
Ellis waspletely stunned.
He heard her words and then said, I gave her abortion pills.
What?!
15.07
Mrs. Olsen staggered for a moment before charging in front of him and, with a swing of her hand,
pped him across the face!
novelbin
Smack!
Following the loud p, swelling was visible on Elliss cheek, showing just how hard Mrs. Olsen had hit
him!
You bastard! Do you know what you did? Youvemitted murder! Even if that child isnt yours, you
cant treat a pregnant woman like this! Ellis, what on earth were you thinking?
After scolding him, Mrs. Olsen immediately turned to Mary. Mary, quickly, Ill take you to the hospital!
Well try, well try our best to keep this child safe hurry
Tears started rolling down her cheeks.
If her son was infertile, then this child might have been Elliss only son.
The doctor had just mentioned the father-son rtionship
Mrs. Olsen frantically tried to help Mary up, but Mary dodged aside once more, avoiding her grasp and
instead looked toward the members of the Davis
family.
By now, Mr. Davis and Mrs. Davis had straightened their backs again.
Mrs. Davis said, I told you, how could our Mary possibly do such a thing? This was a
misunderstanding all along!
Following her, Mr. Davis nodded. Thats right, it was a misunderstanding, and now youve done this to
Mary because of a misunderstanding. We, the Davis family, must have an exnation!
Ken frowned and looked at Ellis. Ellis, what do you have to say for yourself?
Ellis was still in a daze.
He felt as if his heart was being shredded. After his mother pped him, he remained dazed. He
looked at Mary as if he was a child who had done something
wrong.
There was a void in his heart.
He knew that Mary would never forgive him
As expected, the next moment, Mary said, Ive just said it, from now on, the Davis family and I will
have
O
no further rtions!
She struggled to her feet, enduring the pain, and while others tried to approach, she pushed them all
away, only staggering toward Mr. Davis and Mrs. Davis.
Then, with a thud, she knelt before them.
Mrs. Davis was taken aback. Mary, what are you doing? You need to take care of your health I know
youre very sad about the loss of the child, but its okay, if you can have one, you can have another
But Mary pushed her hand away again and bowed to both Mr. Davis and Mrs. Davis before saying,
Ive repaid the debt of your raising me.
Leaving these words behind, she slowly stood up.
Then she turned to Keira, Keera, lets go
Keira immediately stepped forward to support her.
Ellis moved a step forward in a panic. Mary, where are you going? Ill take you to the hospital I
Dont!
Mary pushed away his attempt to help her and looked at him with red eyes. Ellis, the young man I
once
713
loved the most, died just now.
She ced her hand on her abdomen. I will not
forgive the murderer of my son! You and I are done! Lets get a divorce.
After saying thest sentence, she held on to Keiras hand. Keera, take me away.
Okay.
Keira supported her as they left the institution.
It was only after getting into the car that Mary allowed her tears to flow, her hand resting on her belly,
My
child
Keira sai calmly, Dont cry, actually
10
>
Terrible
Chapter 448
Mary was genuinely distressed.
The past few months had been too torturous for her.
No one believed her.
She had barely reached the three-month mark and was about to have an amniocentesis with Ellis when
the reporters threw everything into chaos.
She knew that they had provoked Ellis.
That was why he had done such a thing
She could even understand Elliss actions.
But she couldnt forgive the harm he had done
Mary gave a bitter smile, feeling a heaviness in her lower abdomen. It had been two hours since she
took that pill.
Was her child about to say goodbye to her?
As she was deep in thought, she suddenly heard Keira say, Actually, your child is fine.
Mary was stunned. What?
16.07
13
O
Then she scoffed sarcastically. Keera, you dont have tofort me. After taking abortion pills, even if
the child isnt lost, it wont be healthy, so how could it be
fine?
Keira coughed. Well, I switched the abortion pills with
vitamin tablets.
Mary was dumbfounded.
At that moment, Lewis walked over and exined. I found out that Ellis had bought abortion pills, so I
was extra cautious. I told Keera, and she found an
opportunity to go home and switch the pills.
Mary was bbergasted. How did you find out that Ellis was buying medicine?
Lewis paused slightly.
Of course, Keira had forced him to have Ellis sign the divorce papers.
Lewis initially didnt want to meddle in their affairs since it was a matter between husband and wife, but
Keira pressed him hard, and he had no choice but to have someone check Elliss whereabouts and
then stumbled upon this matter.
[1]
O
Lewis coughed. I saw it by ident.
Mary, however, frowned. But my stomach hurts.
Thats a psychological effect.
Keira bluntly pointed out the reason.
Mary was speechless.
Keira asked, Do you feel any different now? Is the pain in your stomach gone, or is it better?
Mary focused on her belly and realized. It is getting better.
Keira then took her by the arm. Alright, the choice is yours now. Do you want to tell Ellis this news or
not?
After pondering for a moment, Mary finally lowered her gaze. If I tell him, he probably wont want to
divorce anymore. Better not to say anything.
Mary didnt want to take advantage of Ellis.
His distrust left her feeling weary in this marriage.
She did want a divorce, especially just now-if not for Keiras intervention, he would have killed their
child.
She wasnt such a saint that she would forgive his
15.
O
unharmed.
Mary made up her mind and said, I want to go somewhere no one knows me to get through my
pregnancy and live properly.
Then go to the South residence, Keira said. If youre alone in a strange ce, Ill worry too.
The real story behind Elliss azoospermia needed to be investigated.
If someone was targeting Ellis, then would they harm Mary upon learning that her child was fine?
Keira felt that things were getting veryplicated.
She helped Mary and got into the car with Lewis.
Lewis still yed the driver role; this time, Keira sat in the backseat with Mary.
On the road, Mary bowed her head and shed tears.
Keira didnt know how to console her, so she just gently patted the back of her hand.
After wiping her tears, Mary said, Keera, Im okay.
Then she looked at Lewis, Thank you for your help this time.
|||
O
<
Lewis was about to politely say there was no need for
thanks since he only meddled in her affairs out of
consideration for Keera.
But unexpectedly, the next moment, he heard Mary say, Keera, I think you should stay with this gigolo.
I honestly feel Lewis, that second-marriage man, is unsuitable for you His wife had just died, and he
shamelessly went to the Olsen family to propose a marriage; hes not a good person.
Lewis was speechless.
He suddenly regretted helping Mary!
The Gill family.
Austin stormed into the house, heading straight for Lady Gill.
Mom, I was toyed with!
Lady Gill looked at him coldly. Youre stupid. Who else can you me?
Austin threw his phone in front of her. Look, its a trap they set for me! It says Ellis has azoospermia,
and I believed them! Now look!
G8
Pointing at the news ying on the TV, he raged. The child is his, and the whole scene is a farce,
which gives him the opportunity to introduce their new product. They even staged a whole scene,
refusing toe out of a car that couldnt be smashed, acting as if the conflict were real, and their
stock price shot up
instantly!
Lady Gill also felt somewhat frustrated upon hearing
this.
Her face was cold as she looked straight at Austin. I heard that Miss Keera approached our family for
a partnership. She even had someone inquire about us previously, and although I dont know her
motives, this partnership is not happening!
She angrily picked up Austins phone. And didnt you verify this report before releasing it?
When reminded of this, Austin felt even more aggrieved. I did verify it! He happened to go for the tests
at one of our hospitals. Could our doctors deceive me? Who would have known about this
twist?!
Lady Gill immediately signaled the butler with a
68
nce.
novelbin
The butler went to investigate right away.
Within five minutes, he returned. The doctor, indeed,
works for us. Theres no mistake there.
Austin was puzzled. Then whats going on?
Lady Gill said with frustration, The Olsens have their own hospital. Why would Ellise to our
hospital to run a test? The samples must have been switched! And hes been setting this trap for a
whole month! What a cunning schemer!
Austin fumed. The people of the Olsen family are so cunning! They look look like decent people, but
look at what theyve done!
Lady Gill sighed.
She exited the text message, about to return the phone to Austin when she suddenly caught a glimpse
of an unread message from an unknown sender. It was actually sent by Nara. Hello, Im the owner of
the jade piece. May I ask who this is?
Seeing this message, Lady Gill was taken aback.
She quickly looked at Austin. Why havent you read
this message?!
Because Austin was very concerned about his sisters situation, the contact number left in the
advertisement
was Austins.
Austin was stunned, too, and immediately picked up the phone. Ive been busy dealing with the Olsen
family stuff, so I missed a lot of messages. Could this be my sister?
Lady Gill urged him. Make contact with this person!
Austin immediately nodded. Right, it must be my sister! With todays advanced technology, theres no
way someone would impersonate her! a
25
RE
15.07
>
$3
Chapter 449
Nowadays, paternity verification requires DNA testing, so after their advertisement, few dared im
kinship without discernment.
Some would give vague answers at most, iming they had seen that jade somewhere.
Regardless of its integrity, the Gill family would purchase all this information and then verify each one.
To find the missing daughter, the entire Gill family had been focusing on the search. This time, Austin
handled the confrontation with the Olsen family alone,
resulting in numerous slip-ups.
His two elder brothers didnt bother with these
matters at all.
Austin took down the phone number and immediately called the other party.
The call soon went through, but then the other party hung up.
Austin was stunned and looked at Lady Gill. Just as he was about to call again, the other party sent a
message. May I ask who this is?
Austin immediately called the other party again.
The call was hung up again.
A message quickly followed. I cant talk right now.
Who is this?
Austin stomped his foot in frustration. Why wont my
sister answer the phone? Its so
Lady Gill pped him on the head. Consider your sisters age. She should be in college by now.
Perhaps shes in ss and unable to answer her phone. Why dont you just send a text?
Only then did Austin realize this, and he immediat replied with a message. Sister, Im your brother!
At that moment, in the hospital.
Nara was with her ssmates, listening to their
instructor.
She was majoring in medicine and was currently in her senior year. The teacher had brought them to
the hospital for an internship, and if she did well, they
79
would hire her after graduation.
Nara was slightly taken aback when she saw the message on her phone.
Then she lowered her gaze, her fingers trembling slightly.
The other party had advertised ostentatiously and was obviously not short of money, so how could they
have lost a daughter?
Whether they abandoned her or not, she wanted to ask her family for rification.
Nara looked down at her phone, and another message arrived before she could send one.
Sister, where are you? Ille to you!
Nara looked around and then replied to the message. am at XXX Hospital.
The other party responded immediately. Good, Mom and I wille right away. Dont go anywhere,
just wait for us.
Nara wanted to reply, but the instructor had already begun speaking, You guys, youre in charge of
patrolling the first floor. Nara and Harry will patrol the
349
third floor. Oh, and take note, the third floor houses the VIP wards, and you two have good
temperaments, so youll find it easier to interact with those patients!
Nara immediately nodded.
Harry also promptly said, No problem!
Once the two left for the third floor, someone asked in bewilderment, Dr. Luton, why did you assign
Nara to the third floor? The third floor is for VIP wards, and
shes mute
The teacher sighed, then lowered his gaze. Dont ask about things that arent your concern.
I see
The teachers look toward Nara was tinged with a hin of pity.
Although Nara was mute, since she had no hearing problems, she attended a regr school where she
excelled academically and was specially admitted by
Dr. Luton.
He had hoped she would be a promising student dedicated to scientific research, but somehow,
she had offended the Gill family.
449
Chapter 448
Today, after learning that Nara was to intern here, Jackson ordered her to be in charge of his treatment.
Dr. Luton wanted to intervene, but ultimately, he was no match for the power of money.
The hospital belonged to the Gill family. What could
Dr. Luton do?
The doctor shook his head and could only silently pray for the poor Nara before walking away.
Nara was still unaware of what she was about to face.
She looked forward to going upstairs, and her ssmate Harry even said, Nara, you have to try
harder. You are the best in your year, and youll be able to stay and work here.
Nara nodded firmly.
She was finally about to graduate, and soon shed be able to earn a sry to support her brother.
For all these years, her brother had endured many humiliations to put her through school; soon, she
would be able to help him!
Nara thought of this as she went upstairs.
The two interns went from room to room checking in
novelbin
(
with patients to see if they had any needs.
Harry whispered, All these people have significant status; if we take good care of them, well definitely
get hired by the hospita!
Nara nodded again.
Then they entered room 306.
As soon as she entered, Nara saw Jackson lying on the bed, staring at her with a dark gaze. Her heart
skipped a beat, and she immediately turned to leave the room.
Stop!
Jacksons bellow made Nara halt.
Confused, Harry was still unaware of what had happened and spoke with a smile, Excuse me, are you
not feeling well?
Jackson pointed to his wound. I think my wound has burst open. Why dont you two take a look?
Harry immediately stepped forward, about to lift the nket. Okay, Ill take a look for you.
In the eyes of a doctor there was no distinction of gender.
However, since the patients on this floor all have
esteemed identities, a male and a female intern were specially assigned to help amodate such
situations.
However, Jackson smiled and pointed at Nara. I want
her to do it.
Harry was taken aback.
Jackson then smiled darkly. Whats wrong? Cant do it? Isnt it said that there is no gender in the eyes
of a doctor? If you interns cant handle this, what kind of doctors are you? You might as well just go
home!
Nara clenched her fingers tight.
Jackson then scolded, Are you treating me or not?
Nara jumped in fright, trembling all over.
Then she swallowed, endured the humiliation, and
moved closer to lift Jacksons nket.
The wound was bandaged securely, and she couldnt see any exposed flesh. Even if she could, it
would be a bloody mess.
In Naras eyes, Jackson was simply another patient.
15.08
Jackson said, Help me change the dressing!
Nara took a deep breath, nodded, and then slowly touched the location of his wound. The next
moment, Jackson kicked, hitting her directly in the chest. You scum, why are you so rough? Do you
want to kill me?
Nara stubled back several steps. She barely steadied herself and looked incredulously at Jackson.
Then she took a piece of paper and a pen and began to write, I didnt touch you at all!
Unfortunately, Jackson scoffed before she could finish writing. What are you writing? Cant you speak?
What kind of doctor are you if you cant speak? Are you going to use gestures tomunicate with
patients in the future? Nara, Ill report you if you dont make mefortable today! Ill make sure you
never be a doctor in this lifetime!
17
Chapter 450
Naras eyes widened, ring venomously at Jackson.
Her eyes were red, and she clenched her fingers tightly.
After a long moment, she exhaled, crossed out the words she had just written, and then wrote, What
service do you need?
1
Upon seeing these words, Jackson scoffed, At least
have the sense to know that ttering me is the only way you have a future!
you
Jackson looked at the fruit te, Go wash these fruits
for
me, and cut them into pieces that are easy for me to eat. Also, remove all the orange pith for me. Not
even a single thread can be left, I dont like eating
that!
1
Harry immediately said, But this isnt something us intern doctors should be doing
Jackson immediately scoffed. You know youre an intern doctor? Dont you want to remove the intern
from your title?
The bodyguard beside him said bluntly, Do you even know who our young master is? Hes the heir of
the Gill family! This hospital belongs to them, and he can decide your fate with just one phone call!
Better shut up quickly!
Harry immediately shut his mouth in panic.
Jackson then pointed at Nara. Are you going or not?
Naras eyes reddened, but she still nodded firmly, picked up the fruit te, and left the room.
She wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and went to the sink to wash the fruits.
While she was washing them, a shocked voice suddenly came from beside her. Nara?
Nara was startled, turned her head, and caught sight of Keira standing right beside her. Her eyes lit up,
and she grabbed a piece of paper and a pen, ready to write and ask how she came to be there.
It was as if Keira understood what she wanted to say. I came here for something. Why are you here?
Keira was here, of course, because of Elliss azoospermia report!
278
<
Ellis was perfectly capable of having children, with a high sperm activity level, yet why had all three
hospitals issued a diagnosis of azoospermia?
Keira hade to the hospital today to consult with the doctors about this matter.
However, she didnt expect that the doctor who had examined Ellis had gone abroad the night before.
She was somewhat disappointed and was about to leave when she unexpectedly saw a familiar figure.
Nara wrote on a piece of paper, Im doing my internship here.
Keira suddenly realized. Is your major in medical
studies?
Nara nodded her head.
1
Keira rxed, about to say something more, when she suddenly realized they were on the same floor
ast Jackson. She instantly furrowed her brows, asking, Is Jackson making things difficult for you? Do
you need
me to arrange a transfer for you?
Nara immediately waved her hands.
want to cause any more trouble for Miss
Olsen. Thest time Miss Olsen had helped her retrieve her jade, she was already very grateful.
Because of that piece of jade, she would be able to return to the Gill family
Thinking of this, her fingers moved to her neck, feeling the jade through her clothing.
Seeing Nara shake her head, Keira was about to insist further when Austin and Lady Gill suddenly
arrived.
They were talking as they walked.
Austin was saying, Mom, my sister hasnt replied to my messages either. Which floor is she on? I had
her phone located, its on this floor, but which room is she actually in?
While speaking, Austin suddenly caught sight of Keira and Nara, his face instantly darkened, and he
asked, What are you doing here?!
Keira ced Nara behind her and retorted, Why Im here is none of your business. Or does this
hospital have a sign that says members of the Olsen family
arent allowed to enter?
Austin sneered, Then I really should put up a sign that
says that!
Keira furrowed her brow., You run a hospital, yet you
select patients?
So what if we do? This hospital belongs to our family,
and I make the rules!
Keira scoffed. Then do you dare to say that to the public?
Austin choked, You!
Lady Gill gripped his arm, coldly looking at Keira. Miss Olsen, you wouldnt happen to be carrying
some kind of recording pen, would you? Did you provoke my son into saying something like that so that
you can use it for a public rtions stunt to retaliate against us?
Keira was almost rolling her eyes. Im not that unreasonable! Im here to get to the bottom of what
exactly happened with my elder brothers azoospermi
report!
Austin grew furious. What could have happened? What are you still pretending for? Isnt it just that
your elder brother switched the samples, tested with sperm that had azoospermia, and then schemed
against us?
hospitals doctors give you a fake report?
<
When Keira heard this, she frowned. Are you
suggesting the report given by your hospitals doctor is real?
Of course, we run a hospital, not something else, how could we possibly hand out random reports to
patients?!
Austin red at her. You want to mess with our hospital from this angle? Let me tell you, no chance!
Keira furrowed her brows again. Then why did your doctor fly out of the countryst night?
Austin was taken aback. What are you talking about?
Im saying, the doctor who made the report for Ellis, suddenly flew out of the countryst night! And
when I call him, he doesnt answer at all!
Austin frowned. It couldnt possibly be another one o your tricks, could it? I get it, you must have
bribed the doctor, and then youre going to pin this whole thing on our family? iming our hospital is
producing fake reports? Wow, the Olsen family is really ruthless and cunning!
Keira was speechless.
She twitched the corner of her mouth, Do you have paranoia?
Austin was dumbfounded.
Keira was almost rolling her eyes again but then she began. Also, stop acting so self-righteous here. If
you were truly fair and just, then how could you have made life difficult for this little friend of mine?
She pulled Nara from behind her and pushed her in front of both of them. You assigned her an
internship on the third-floor just to satify Jackson, didnt you?
Austin curled his lip. I dont have time for such petty things. Who would bother with someone so
insignificant? I dont know where this girl came from, but you left Jackson in a wreck for her! Even if we
did arrange it, so what if we want to get some
satisfaction?
novelbin
Just as Keira was about to say something, Lady Gill interrupted Austin. Enough, stop this argument.
Dont forget the important matter at hand.
Ah, right, the important matter!
Austin snapped back to reality; he was here to find his
<
What was he doing talking to Keira!
He gave Keira a fierce re, then scanned over Nara, his gaze meeting hers.
Nara immediately panicked and looked away
Austin snorted and then took out his phone, once
more located that number, and dialed it 2
Chapter 451
The phone rang once and was then hung up.
It still said, The number you dialed is unavable.
Austin couldnt help but frown.
Where on earth was his sister?
All he could do was send another message to his sister. Sister, where are you? Mom and I have
arrived. Which floor are you on? We areing to you!
He was frantic with worry.
H
Unfortunately, there was still no response from the other side.
Lady Gill frowned and asked, Whats wrong?
Austin let out a sigh. There have been no replies to m messages, and shes not picking up the phone
either.
Lady Gill took a deep breath. Then have someone take control of this entire building and check every
one of a
simr age.
Austin immediately nodded. Okay.
Then, he went to give that task to his subordinates.
Lady Gill said, Ill wait at the entrance. While youre here, go check on Jackson.
Austin nodded.
Lady Gill went downstairs.
Austin headed toward Jacksons ward. Halfway there, he turned back to look at Nara, his gaze dark
and ominous as he said, I suddenly realize something. Jackson must have arranged for you to be an
intern on this floor, right? Well then,e over here and take good care of Jackson! Otherwise
Nara immediately clenched her fists, looking like she
was about to cry.
Keira stopped her, saying, Nara, you dont n to demean yourself.
Nara tightened her jaw and waved her hands.
She had to be a doctor. After all, she had studied medicine for many years just to be a skilled
professional.
When she and her brother were epted to
their family was too poor to afford the
tuition, so her brother gave up his chance for her.
Her brother once said that although she couldnt speak, she would definitely be a good doctor and
might even be able to develop medicine to cure herself. That way, she would be able to speak and call
him brother.
For her brothers dream, Nara worked part-time and studied hard throughout the years, always ranking
first
in her ss.
Now, she couldnt allow a moment of impulse to ruin
her future.
She went straight into Jacksons ward with a fruit tray.
Upon seeing this, Keira frowned.
She hadnt forgotten the purpose of her hospital visit, so she didnt follow Nara in, but instead, she
looked a
Austin. Shall we talk?
Austin asked, What is there to talk about?
He looked at Keira with disdain. There is nothing to be said between you and me!
Keira sighed. My brother didnt falsify that medical
had tests done at three hospitals, all
316
<
showing azoospermia.
Austin sneered. And then what?
Keiras expression grew grave as she continued. Then yesterday, all the doctors who tested him went
abroad, for the same reason as your hospitals doctor, to attend an international medical conference.
Austin was taken aback.
Keira went on. So there must be something going on. Austin, do you want to remain in the dark? Can
you get in touch with your doctor? Why dont we get this cleared up?
Austin stared at Keira for a while before suddenly sneering. Do you think Im going to believe you?
Keera, there is nothing we can cooperate on.
Keira frowned. What Im saying is true
Even if it is true, what of it? Ive told you this matter has nothing to do with my family, so I wont help
you. The Gill family and the Olsens are sworn enemies! The two families rtions have been severed
because of
you!
After saving this, Austin sneered and turned to walk
416
<
toward Jacksons ward.
Keira followed behind him. Actually, the misunderstanding between us is minor, and by now, you
should understand that Marys child is Elliss. She never lived a promiscuous life before. Dont you think
you were wrong to nder her like that?
Austin halted.
Keira detected a hint of change in him and pressed on persistently. I know youre not purely evil; you
just wanted to boast! You are different from Jackson
Austin and Jackson were indeed different.
Austin had a tough side, which was why he didnt tell the truth when Ellis beat him up in the past.
Still, he usually maintained integrity in his action and dealings.
He didnt force himself on Mary although having
boasted about it.
Jackson, however, forcefully made moves on a girl like Nara, who was barely twenty years old
Austin found it despicable, and his pride wouldnt allow
He could be reasoned with
Austin sneered. Theres nothing different between him and me. You dont need to try and drive a
wedge
between us.
I just want to cooperate with yourpany for once. Our families have always had a good
rtionship. Why cant we continue to do that?
And besides
novelbin
Keira hadnt finished speaking when she heard an angry roar from Jacksoning from the ward.
How can you be so clumsy? You cant even handle some
fruit!
Chapter 452
Keira slightly halted as she frowned and peered into
the room.
She caught sight of Nara, whose hands were covered in blood, which was also smeared on the apple
peel she was holding. Naras fingers trembled as she stared at
the cut on her hand.
Keiras pupils contracted, and she immediately rushed in. Nara, are you alright?
Nara looked at Keira with tearful eyes before fixating on her trembling hand.
On her wrist was a gash from which blood was whooshing out, rendering her hand strengthless!
Keira immediately asked, What happened?
Nara gestured with her hand, trying to speak, but unfortunately, no one in the room understood her sign
language. She wanted to write, but the right hand she used to write was cut, and she couldnt muster
any
strength.
Her eyes were rimmed red.
She was supposed to be a doctor; if she no longer had strength in her hand, how would she hold
a scalpel?!
Her entire medical career had been destroyed!
With resentment, she turned her tearful gaze toward Jackson.
Keira immediately asked, Did he do this?
Nara nodded at once.
Keira then scanned the surrounding environment.
Jacksony in bed, unable to get down, but beside Nara and on the floor were a pillow and a fruit knife.
Taking the situation in the room into ount
Keira immediately said, Did he ask you to peel the apple and then, while you were peeling it, he hit
you with a pillow, causing you to cut your wrist?
Nara nodded tearfully.
Jackson sneered. So what if I did that? She couldnt
serve me properly! I wanted to eat an apple and asked
her to peel one, and she couldnt even manage that!
Nara cried as she looked at him.
She could do it.
But Jackson always found fault in her actions.
If the apple peel were too thick, he would scold her, using her of wasting food; if it were too thin, he
would still scold her, threatening toin about her.
She had to focus on peeling, but when the knife slipped toward her wrist, a pillow suddenly struck her,
causing the de to slice her wrist.
Now, it seemed the tendon in her wrist was cut, and she couldnt exert any strength.
In a state of utter despair, Nara wept miserably. Unable to speak, she felt a suffocating sensation in her
chest. All she could do was re at Jackson and try to open her mouth desperately
She wanted to speak, but she couldnt make a sound.
Keira said, Nara, dont be anxious. I know youve been
wronged
But Nara shook her head as she cried.
Jacksonughed mockingly. What wrong has she suffered? The person who was wronged here is me!
She couldnt do her job properly. Shes a doctor, right? Shes supposed to hold a scalpel in the future,
and she cant even peel an apple for me? If shes ipetent with a simple apple, she might as well
consider a career change; we cant have her shaking and damaging the patients body in an operating
room!
novelbin
After that, Jackson turned to his assistant. Go tell the dean and her teacher that she cut her hand
while
peeling an apple for me. A careless person shouldnt be given a permanent position, lest she harm
others
The assistant nodded, Alright
As the assistant was about to leave, Nara grabbed his
hand.
She shook her head in pain, her mouth opening an closing in desperation
She wept soundlessly with tears rolling down her face.
Jackson rebuked sharply, What are you standing there for? Hurry up and go!
The assistant heartlessly pushed Nara away and headed toward the door.
Watching the assistant leave, Nara grabbed his arm
again and, in the extreme emotional stress, unconsciously shouted two words, No dont
Although speaking was difficult, with a hoarse voice and even weird pronunciation, she still managed to
utter those two words.
After hearing her voice, Keira was taken aback for a
moment.
Nara also froze, her tearful gaze following the assistant.
Jackson curled his lips. Wow, look at that-the mute can talk! So why have you been ying mute? To
gain sympathy? I heard that because you are a disabled person, the school waived a year of tuition for
you You wouldnt be scamming for tuition fees, would
you?
Shaken and frightened, Nara hurriedly waved her hands, her mouth opening and closing, I
didnt
Though speaking was strenuous, she indeed made a
sound.
Keira immediately eximed with surprise. Nara, you spoke! Can you talk?
Nara nodded while crying, then shook her head.
Jackson sneered again. What does it matter if she can talk or not? Ill make sure she drops out! Oh,
and by the way, I heard she wants to work at the Nora Research Institute. Without experience working
in a hospital, theres no way she can get in!
Upon hearing this, Keira was momentarily stunned.
She looked at Nara. Do you want to go to Nora Research Institute?
Nara nodded, then shook her head again.
She did want to go but didnt have the ability yet.
Keira said, Ill help you.
Youll help her?ughed Jackson as if hed hear joke. How can you help her? Dont you know the
family controls the medical system? With one word from us, the Nora Research Institute will never
ep her! Austin, am I right?
Upon hearing this, Austinughed lightly. Thats right! Keera, I wont let her seed! Im getting the
hospital to revoke her internship!
As soon as he finished speaking his phone rang
unexpectedly. It was Lady Gill, and he answered immediately. Mom, have the bodyguards arrived?
Check every phone number, and well find our sister!
Chapter 453
Hearing Austin, Lady Gill furrowed her brows. The bodyguards have arrived and taken control of the
entire floor. Where are you?
ncing at Jacksons ward, Austin said, Im here with
Jackson.
Lady Gill immediately sounded displeased. I only asked you to say hello. Why are you still lingering
there? Get out here immediately!
Austin scratched his head. I was just waiting for my sister to reply to a text message, and Ive
encountered a bit of trouble here.
Lady Gill immediately growled, What trouble? Youre
novelbin
so
She hung up.
Austin stared nkly at his phone, and as he was in a daze, the sound of high heels approached from
outside the door. Then, Lady Gill entered the ward with an authoritative air.
What trouble have you encountered?
Lady Gill looked directly at Jackson.
Jackson pointed at Nara. I asked her to peel an apple for me, and she intentionally got blood all over
her hands, making it look like I was bullying her! If a doctor cant even steady a fruit knife, how will she
hold a scalpel in the future?!
Upon hearing this, Lady Gill frowned and turned her gaze toward Nara.
Nara shook her head, her mouth opening and closing as if she wanted to say something but couldnt.
Keira stepped forward, shielding Nara behind her. Lady Gill, anyone with eyes can see whats
happening here. Surely youre not going to add insult to injury?
Yet Lady Gill sneered. Whats going on? I dont know what youre talking about! Jackson is making
perfect sense here. What do you have to say for yourselves?
Keira said, Its clear that he
He what? When he did whatever youre about to say, were you present, Miss Olsen?
Lady Gill cut off Keira, then turned to Austin, You tell
me!
Austin grinned. Miss Olsen was grabbing me in the hallway, wanting to discuss a partnership, and then
we heard a cry from the ward. Miss Olsen and I entered the ward, and thats when we saw this scene~
Neither Miss Olsen nor I saw what happened!
He walked over to Lady Gill and linked arms with her. Mom, I think Jackson is making a lot of sense,
and this Nara is incapable of saying anything. It must be her fault!
-Nara looked at them in astonishment.
She was mute, so of course, she couldnt speak!
But now they were using this to attack her?
Keiras gaze also turned cold. Nara cant speak. Dor you go too far!
How cant she speak? I heard the mute speak just
now
Austin looked at Nara with a smile. Come on, repeat it, let my mother hear it. Mom, you didnt hear it,
but when a mute speaks, the voice is unpleasant and grates the ears.
Tears welled up in Naras eyes and rolled down.
She had just struggled to speak, yet the man was mocking her
She pursed her lips, daring not to speak again.
Keira scolded Austin harshly, Shut your mouth!
Miss Olsen! Dont you go too far! Lady Gill defended her son immediately. This is a hospital under
Gill Group. We are on our turf. What we say and do is our freedom! Even if you are Sams treasured
darling, you cant control my son, right?
Keira became furious, You.
The Gill family was beingpletely unreasonable!
Lady Gill scoffed, then pointed outside. Miss Oln, we have other things to do. Please leave!
Keira took a deep breath.
If the Gill family controlled nces medical system, then finding out why Ellis had azoospermia would
sti require their cooperation.
Moreover, her second task hadnt yet been
aplished. Among the five great families of nce, only the Gill family was left with whom she
could form a good rtionship.
But with how the Gill family was behaving, it was clear that cooperation was impossible; staying here
would only bring humiliation upon herself.
Had she reached a dead end?
Keira took a deep breath, grabbed Nara, and said firmly, Lets go!
As they were about to leave the ward, Jackson
suddenly said, Wait a moment!
The two stopped in their tracks.
Jackson smiled. Aunt, we should cancel Naras
internship qualification! Dont scare other patients. Shes injuring herself all the time..
Nara clenched her fists tightly, her whole body
trembling.
Keira became her mouthpiece. Jackson, dont you go too far! Cancel her internship? Do you think that
your family monopolizes the entire nce?!
Tsk, tsk.
Jackson scoffed, The medical system of private hospitals is ours. What, do you think she can get into
a public hospital? Or perhaps she can get into Nora
Research Institute? Her hand is now useless! I just see
her as a joke!
Useless hand?
Lady Gills gaze finallynded on Nara.
Following her bleeding hand, Lady Gills gaze slowly moved up,nding on Naras face, and then she
paused slightly.
Chapter 454
Lady Gill stared at Naras face, and for some reason, she felt a sense of affection.
Just as she was about to say something, Austin sneered. How could she possibly get into the Nora
Research Institute? Even if her hand werent crippled, with her education and experience, she wouldnt
be able to get in anyway!
Everyone knew that the Nora Research Institute in nce was currently the best institution.
Nara just red at Austin.
Keira then said, How could it be impossible for her to get in?
A person who has been dismissed by our hospital, how could the Nora Research Institute possibly
want her? What kind of joke are you making? Oh, Miss Olsen probably doesnt understand what kind of
existence the Nora Research Institute is!
Jackson rambled on. The Nora Research Institute is the dream of all the doctors who are into scientific
research!
Keira looked at him as if she was looking at a joke.
Although Keira had died, the existence of the Nora Research Institute was extraordinary, so after she
arrived in nce, she had secretly sent emails, letting the staff of the Nora Research Institute know
that she
was not dead.
Therefore, the Nora Research Institute in nce and abroad were both conducting research as usual.
But she didnt owe these people an exnation.
Just as she was about to leave, gripping Naras hand, Austin blocked her way again. Who told you you
can
leave?
Keira looked up with a cold gaze. What, you want to fight again?
Austin scoffed. As a student, Nara frightened the guests in the VIP ward, doesnt she need to
apologize?
Keira took a deep breath, feeling the urge in her chest.
If this were not nce, she would have punched him right away!
It wa
absolutely suffocating!
Keira said, What exactly do you want to do?
Very simple.
Austin smiled. Just let Nara kowtow to Jackson, admit her mistakes, and that will be the end of it.
Otherwise, I will definitely have her expelled from school!
After saying this, he turned to Jackson. Moreover, Jackson turned into what he is now because of her!
Letting her apologize to Jackson isnt too much, is it?
Nara bit her lip hard.
Her eyes were swelling from crying.
She stared fiercely at Austin, feeling a surge of powerlessness.
Why?
Just because they had power and influence, they could do whatever they want?
But what had she and her brother done wrong?
It was Jackson who went to her house to beat her brother and tried to assault her, and it was Miss
Olsen
be her fault now?
She cried uncontrobly, her whole body trembling.
Her hand was shaking, feeling as if the blood in her body was gradually turning cold. The person in
front of her seemed like a devil.
She sobbed.
Keira simply said, Thats impossible!
Austin looked at her. Miss Olsen, dont think too highly of yourself. Im being considerate by letting her
apologize. Otherwise, for someone as lowly as her, making her disappear from nce without anyone
noticing is just a matter of lifting a finger for me!
Then he turned to Nara. Dont be ungrateful! If you dont kneel, I can have your brother dead by
tomorrow!
Such words could be said so tantly
Keira was utterly astonished
Naras eyes reddened even more.
Keira furrowed her brows/ Austin, have you no regard
for thew?
Austinughed. What silly thing are you talking abou I am aw-abiding good citizen, but it always just
so happens that some people hold a grudge against Nara brother! And if by chance he identally fell
down the stairs or off a rooftop, what does it have to do with
me?
Keira was left speechless by him.
The meaning was crystal clear. He would hire a thug to kill someone, then push all the me onto the
thug!
Nara immediately waved her hand!
Her brother and she depended on each other, and they were very close. How could her brother pay for
her
mistake?
Austin continued, Nara, Nange is from the Olsen family, and I cannot touch her, but if I touch you, do
you think the Olsens would fight to the death with our family for the likes of you and your brother, such
lowly people? Oh, right, speaking of which, you two are actually distant rtives of my family! Hahaha,
so this is an internal matter for the Gill family, even less something the Olsens can interfere in! Neither
emotionally nor logically can they do anything so,
will you kneel or not?
She wont kneel!
Keira tly refused, then held Naras arm. Lets go.
Dont worry, I will protect you
and your brother!
Just as she was about to lead Nara away, Nara suddenly
broke free from her grasp.
Keira was taken aback.
Nara gestured to her, her eyes filled with
determination, anger, and a stubbornness.
Although she couldnt speak, Keira still understood her
intention
She didnt want to implicate Keira anymore, nor did she want her brother toe to harm because of
her; otherwise, she would feel guilty
So
She slowly turned her head toward Jackson and knelt without hesitation!
Keiras eyes widened in shock. Nara!
She wanted to say that one must notck spine,
intending to tell Nara to get up.
But she suddenly realized, this was Naras life, not hers.
She didnt have the strength to protect Nara and her brother all the time unless she kept them under
her wings, but was that really what they wanted?
For a moment, Keiras feelings were exceedinglyplicated, as she stood there stunned.
novelbin
After Nara knelt down, she looked toward Jackson.
Jackson felt an inexplicable rush of satisfaction.
This was the lost daughter of the first branch of the family
The first branch had always been high and mighty, but now their daughter was kneeling before him
Jackson sneered. Kowtow!
Austin echoed from the side. Yes, kowtow
Nara shut her eyes tightly and her head struck the ground hard.
The sound made Keiras heart tremble.
Unable to restrain herself, she cried out again. Thats enough!
She stepped forward, lifting Nara up from the ground.
But before Nara could rise, Jackson shouted furiously, Not enough, I want her to kowtow ten times to
me!
Ten times!
Austin immediately stepped forward, blocking Keira. Then thats nine more to go. After youre done,
well spare you and your brother, how about that?
A flicker of despair passed through Naras eyes.
She was in extreme agony.
But thinking about her brother at home, her own future, and the power of the Gill family
She didnt rise but knocked her forehead heavily against the floor again.
Nara!
Keiras eyes were red with emotion.
Jackson felt secretly thrilled inside.
Austin wore an expression of disdain.
Lady Gill, however, frowned, her thoughts upied
with finding her daughter.
Chapter 455
The ssmate was taken aback when she saw the
situation in the ward.
1
Then she stopped in her tracks, staring in disbelief at the scene before her. Her gaze swept over Lady
Gill, Austin, and the others before finallynding on Nara, who was kneeling on the ground. She asked
with confusion, Nara, whats going on?
Nara shook her head, then reached out with her uninjured hand.
Hesitant, the ssmate took out Naras phone. She looked at Nara as if she had seen the gue,
tossed the phone into Naras hand, and ran off. Soon after, another ssmates voice came from
outside. What happened? You look so shaken
Shhh, it seems like Nara has offended some big shot
Then, there was no more sound from outside, only the footsteps of those ssmates sneaking away.
Nara gave a bitter smile.
She knew that after today, her ssmates would
surely avoid her like the gue.
She lowered her gaze.
Austin then said, Nara, see? Everyone knows we are. important people. How could you be so blind as
to provoke us? Do you think just because youre with Keera, you can do as you please in nce? Let
me tell you, the Gill family is not someone you can affront so
easily!
He left that remark hanging and continued. You keep kowtowing. After ten times, I promise I wont
cause
trouble for Matias!
Keira rebuked angrily, Austin, thats enough! Are you treating Nara like this just because of me?
Yes, I am taking it out on her because of you, so
what?
Austin admitted outright. Youre an Olsen family member, so I cant touch you, but I can do whatever I
want to her and her brother, those twockeys! Nara, are you going to kowtow or not? You still owe us
eight!
Keira clenched her fists and stepped forward, grabbing stin by the cor. Do vou think I wouldnt dare
to
hit you?
Miss Olsen, do you think Im just a fixture here?
Lady Gill shouted angrily, If you dare to touch a hair. on my son, Ill immediately get back at the Olsen
family. The Gill family would do everything to get it even!
Keira tightened her fingers and let out a coldugh. Lets try it, then!
But the next moment, her trouser leg was tugged.
Keira turned around and saw Nara looking up at her with a hint of pleading in her eyes.
Those eyes seemed to say, Please dont get involved in my affairs
Keira paused slightly.
Back in Oceanion, she had worked part-time to pay for her tuition, and she understood the
helplessness of
minor characters and insignificant roles.
Nara and Matias were caught up in the two families affairs
To them, this was indeed an undeserved cmity.
But the Gill family wouldnt see it that way. If they
didnt vent their anger today, they would continue to cause trouble for them in the future.
Matias and Nara didnt want to be the canaries
protected by the Olsen family; they wanted to be free.
The only option was to extricate themselves from this
situation.
Keira saw the meaning in the depths of Naras eyes and clenched her fists tightly with a sense of
powerless
rage.
If only she or the Olsen family were more powerful, and they could make the Gill family listen to them
and give an order that would make the Gill family not dare touch the siblings, perhaps todays troubles
wouldnt
exist.
Keira felt a pang of self-reproach and then slowly turned to Austin. Can you promise that youll no
longer mess with them after this?
Austin looked down. My reputation in nce isnt the best, but theres one thing Im known for, and
that is keeping my word! As long as today, she gives our family a chance to vent our anger, I wont
trouble
them again!
Keira turned back to Nara.
She saw a hint of gratitude in Naras eyes, and then
Nara gently shook her head.
Keira understood her choice.
Nara wanted peace.
Keira tightened her jaw, feeling humiliated, and released Austins cor. Then she slowly stepped back.
Nara nodded to her in appreciation.
Then she turned her gaze back to Jackson.
Jackson sneered coldly, his eyes sinister as he watched her, his sight again scanning over Austin and
Lady
Gill
Then came the sound of Naras forehead hitting the floor with a bang once more.
The third one!
Keira reminded them.
Bang!
The fourth one!
Keiras voice was trembling.
Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang
Nara didnt want to slowly ept the humiliation anymore. Her forehead forcefully knocked on the floor,
making a muffled sound.
The floor where her foreheadnded was already
novelbin
stained with blood.
Keira couldnt even count how many times Nara had kowtowed; she immediately steadied Nara,
Enough!
One more to go.
Jackson said aggressively.
Austin found it unbearable to watch, but hearing Jacksons words, he understood that his brother hadnt
vented his anger yet, so he arrogantly said, Yes, one
more!
Keiras eyes were red with anger, Look at the state shes in!
But still, theres only nine!
Jackson arrogantly dered, If its anything less than ten, todays matter wont be settled!
Keira wanted to speak again, but Nara once again
buried her head. Bang!
She knocked her head until she was dizzy and bleary-eyed, her forehead already swollen and
bleeding. Everything in front of her seemed somewhat
blurry.
Were done!
Keira shouted sternly and then helped Nara up.
Staggering, Nara was assisted to her feet by Keira, who then looked toward Austin.
Keira caught on to her intention and immediately said, Is it enough now? Austin, you promise you
wont harass her and her brother again!
Austin met Naras persistent gaze.
For some reason, Austin felt reminded of his sister.
He pursed his lips, about to nod, when he heard Jacksons sarcastic remark. Todays incident might be
settled, but that doesnt mean Ive forgotten about the past!
That remark caused Keiras pupils to shrink, her gaze
ing toward him.
Jackson watched them with a sinister gleam, For the matters of the past, I wont let it drop!
With these words, a burst of hatred and irritation
suddenly surged from Naras eyes. Her voice was hoarse as she said, Youbastard!
Bastard? I am a bastard. What can you do about it?
Hahaha!
Keira immediately looked at Austin. Didnt we just agree on that? Doesnt the word of the Gill family
count for anything?
Jackson, in his psychological perversion, shouted, Austin was the one who gave you the promise, not
me! Austin wont bother you anymore, but I never said I
wouldnt!
Austin furrowed his brow.
Nara stared at him intentlyyoujustdidnt you
She wanted to say, That wasnt what you said earlier, but she couldnt finish her sentence.
Austins brow creased with a rising irritation, and he waved it off. I have things to do. Im busy looking
for my sister. I dont have time to waste here with you!
That statement shattered all of Naras illusions.
She thought that the words of wealthy people counted for something, but she hadnt expected them to
be so
shameless!
Her head spun, and her steps faltered.
Just as she was about to say something, Keira steadied her by the waist. Nara, Ill take you home.
Nara gave a bitter smile and followed Keira slowly
toward the door.
Austin picked up his phone and tried his sisters number again
Meanwhile, the phone that Nara had just picked up started vibrating madly in her hands, and she
looked down. Seeing the caller ID, she abruptly turned her gaze toward Austin.
Chapter 456
Find his sister
Lady Gill had just been saying they needed to find her daughter too
That person imed to be her family member hade to look for her
So
Could she be the person Austin and Lady Gill were looking for?
At that moment, Nara felt as if she understood something, and to confirm this, she pressed the hang-up
button on her phone.
1
Austin frowned anxiously and turned to Lady Gill. Mom, my sister hung up again. What is she doing?
Is she busy working? Or is she ill and having surgery here? Ill try calling her again!
Lady Gill also frowned, wanting to say something yet not knowing what to say.
Nara watched them both without moving her feet but turned off her phone.
111
O
<
Austin dialed again, and sure enough, a prompt
indicated the phone was switched off. He panicked.
Mom, whats wrong with my sister? Didnt we agree to
meet?
Lady Gill was also very anxious. If shes busy with
work, its fine, but if shes sick what kind of illness is
it? Can it be cured?
Nara saw their anxious expressions, yet they only
made her feel ironic.
She didnt react but just stared at Austin.
Keira noticed her peculiar behavior and looked at her. Nara slowly walked up to Austin.
Austins peripheral vision detected her approach, and
he turned to her. He then frowned and asked, What do you want? Dumb mute, arent you leaving?
Why are you still lingering here? Havent you bumped your head enough?
Listening to these harsh words, Nara stared at Austin.
She felt as if she had returned to her childhood
She was back to those scorching summer days when she yed hide and seek with her brother
outside the
10.50
house.
Memories from when she was three years old surged
before her eyes.
Little sister, where are you hiding? I cant find you! Be careful of the bugs when Im not around to
protect
you
Her brothers voice lured her.
Little Naras lips curled into a slight smile as she quietly hid behind a cluster of bushes before slowly
peeking out her little head.
Then she suddenly saw a kidnapper rushing over, grabbing her brother, and attempting to take him
away.
Little as she was, she immediately panicked.
Austin!
She rushed out, using all her strength to hold onto the kidnappers leg, Let go of my brother!
The kidnapper tried hard to shake her off, but unfortunately, despite her tiny frame, she was very
strong.
111
When the kidnapper wrenched her hands off, she bit down on the kidnappers leg, refusing to let go
Exasperated by her persistence, the kidnapper demanded, Ill let go of your brother. Let go of me!
Nara heard her brothers voice. Help! Help us!
She didnt know if her brother had been released; she only knew that if she let go without her brother
being freed, these viins would take him away.
So she clung tightly to the kidnappers leg, unwilling to release her bite or her grip.
In the end, all she heard the kidnapper say was, Damn
it! Run!
Then she was hauled onto a vehicle
Only then did she see that her brother had been thrown to the ground. She pounded desperately on t
window, trying to escape.
But the vehicle had already started with no chance to
stop.
She saw her brother running after the van
Her brother cried after her, Sister!
417
His tears streamed down his face.
She cried out in fear, Austin!
Her brother shouted, Dont be afraid! I will protect
you! Dont worry Ille to find you I wont let anyone harm you
She cried so loudly in the vehicle, wailing until, because she was a girl, they found her too annoying
and simply threw her out.
Then, the kidnappers fled.
She found herself dumped on the ground, her head injured and bleeding
She could barely remember what had happened
before
Later, when she woke up, she saw Matias standing
before her.
Clinging to Matias, she tried to cry out, Big brother, but though she opened her mouth wide, she
couldnt utter a single word.
Matias was about the same age as Austin. He touched her head gently, and seeing her desperation to
speak,
he said. Dont be scared. Im here
O
novelbin
Matias took her home.
Back then, Matias still had a mother and father, butter, they both died in a car ident.
Their uncle took over their home and drove the two siblings out.
Matias worked to pay for her schooling while earning a living
Nara felt confused, so confused that it gave her a headache.
Memories from her early years, which she barely remembered, seemed etched in her bones and now
flooded back.
Nara stared unrelentingly at Austin.
After a long pause, she opened her mouth and
suddenly sped Austins hand, calling his name.
Austin
Chapter 457
Nara looked at Austins face with tears streaming down her cheeks.
But in the next moment, Austin flung her hand away. He looked at her with annoyance and disgust in
his voice. What are you doing? You stupid mute, youre filthy!
Nara stumbled back, looking at him in disbelief.
She stared at Austin, dumbfounded.
Her voice was a bit hoarse, making Austin unable to hear her clearly. After pushing Nara away, he
couldnt help but say, What bad luck! If my clothes get dirty because of your touch, my sister may
ignore me whe she sees me. If that happens, I definitely wont let you off the hook!
Nara looked at him in disbelief.
The face of the man before her and the brother she remembered from her childhood couldnt merge in
her
eyes
She then looked toward Lady Gill
10.56
novelbin
O
<
The kind, loving eyes from her childhood were now coldly staring at her. Keep away from my son!
Dont infect him with your muteness! If it werent for you, how could our family and the Olsens have
come to such a stage?!
Lady Gill then looked toward the bodyguards. What are you standing around for? Get these two out of
here, now!
Then, she pointed to Keira. Remember her face. From now on, they are both banned from entering
our hospital!
The bodyguards outside immediately rushed in toward Nara and Keira. Please leave.
Keira said coldly, We can leave ourselves.
She looked toward Nara.
Naras eyes were brimming with tears, her express indescribable as she looked toward Austin and
Lady
Gill
She bit her lip hard with a look of stubbornness and unwillingness in her eyes.
She clenched her fists, then suddenly let out a cold
III
O
<
As she passed by Austin, she didnt nce at him again.
Time seemed to slow down in that moment
With a mother and a brother like them Good
riddance!
Austin stepped back, casting her a disdainful nce before taking out his phone to redial his sisters
number. The phone youre calling is switched off
Austin said, Mom, is my sister living in such poverty that she cant pay her phone bill? Or maybe her
phone isnt good enough and ran out of battery!
With teary eyes, Austin continued. She must have suffered a lot. a
1
Lady Gill said, We must find her as soon as possible We have to make it up to her!
Austin nodded, Okay. C
Lying on the hospital bed, Jackson listened to their conversation and nced at Nara as she walked
away. He smirked darkly and gloated inwardly.
30.56
O
<
After leaving the hospital, Keira saw Nara in a dejected mood. She walked on the street as if her soul
had been drained, numb to her surroundings.
Her wound wasnt severe and had already begun to scab over. Keira only needed to bandage it up.
Thinking that Nara was worried about not having a job, Keira took her hand and said, Why dont you
submit a resume to the Nora Research Institute?
Nara was surprised, and then let out a bitter smile.
She thought, Miss Olsen probably doesnt realize how stringent the Nora Research Institutes hiring
standards are, but she still nodded inpliance.
She never liked to trouble other people
Keira was going to take Nara home.
But Nara took out paper and pen and attempted to write, only to find that her injured hand couldnt.
She lowered her gaze andpliantly let Keira drive her to the alley entrance.
The alley was too narrow for the car to enter, so Nara
W8
O
<
got out to walk the long, winding path at the mouth of the alley.
Keira wanted to apany her, but Nara refused.
Then, under Keiras watchful eye, Nara exited the car and entered the alley.
She walked a long time in the alley, finally stopping by the water pipe, which was a block away from her
house. She washed her face, then leaned against it, quietly waiting for time to pass.
Only after six in the evening did she turn around, pat her face, and enter her house.
After she entered, Keira and Lewis emerged from around the corner, approaching the wall just in time
to hear Naras happy voice, Ah!
Matias asked, How was the internship today?
Then, seemingly noticing Naras wound, he asked, What happened to your hand? Has someone
injured you?
Matias understood signnguage. Hence, Nara couldmunicate with him without difficulty.
Separated by a door, Keira saw Nara smiling, gesturing
with her hands. Although Keira didnt understand signnguage, she could guess the meaning,
No, I got hurt taking care of a patient! How was your day at home? Im so tired. Do we have any food?
Matias then rxed, hobbling as he spoke. Dinners on the stove. I made sure to save you some. I
made your favorite chicken wings. Nara, are you okay?
Nara nodded, continuing to gesture. Im fine. I have to work tomorrow, and Im dead tired. Ill go to
sleep after dinner.
Matias nodded.
Nara went into her room.
Keira felt sorry for the girl.
She looked at Lewis, sighing silently.
Lewis said, We should arrange for someone to protec
them.
Keira nodded. They must be protected, but I dont want to restrict their freedom, and if the Gill family is
targeting them, we cant be around all the time.
O
Lewis pursed his lips. Lets protect them for now.
Yeah.
The two slowly turned around and returned to the car, driving toward the South residence.
Meanwhile, in the hospital.
The bodyguards checked all the medical staff and patients one by one. The few young women close to
Naras age were all proven not to be members of the Gill family; moreover, their phone numbers didnt
match the one Austin had.
Austin paced anxiously. Mom, whats going on? My sister was here. How could she have
disappeared?
Lady Gill furrowed her brow, suddenly thinking of something. Could it be 2
Chapter 458
Austin asked anxiously, What is it? a
Lady Gill frowned, and after a long pause, she finally said, Before we got here, many people must
have left the hospital. Did she leave already?
Austin immediately said, Theres surveince at the entrance. Well have someone check the footage
from that time!
Lady Gillughed bitterly, This hospital department has several entrances and exits. Searching will
probably take time.
Austin became anxious, But we still have to check!
Lady Gill looked at him. Of course, we will check!
What are you so anxious about?
Austin then lowered his head. Because we finally got news about my little sister.
Lady Gill didnt know why, but she suddenly thought of Keira and that girl named Nara
She suddenly frowned, feeling confident that Nara wasnt her daughter, but still, she reminded Austin.
O
novelbin
Dont bully girls like the one we just saw ever again! Understand?
Austin pouted. I have never bullied her, okay? Whats the point of bullying girls whoe from nothing
and have no power to fight back? I only did that because she caused Jacksons injury
The hospital was a mess, as they nearly turned the inpatient department upside down during their
search. Keira and Lewis drove back to the South residence.
Having caused such a scene with the Gill family, how can we still cooperate with them?
Keira was a bit worried. If the cooperation doesnt seed, I wont be able toplete the task the
South family gave me, and then I cant save my mom
Lewiss eyes darkened. Ill think of a way.
If it came down to it, he would resort to special
measures!
He would acquire the Gill family and then cooperate with Keira.
O
Keira nced at him sidelong. Since the Horton family moved to nce, you havent been home yet,
have you? Should you visit them sometime, lest the second branch take over Horton Group?
Lewiss gaze dropped, and a chill shed through h eyes. If they want it, let them have it. Well see if
the have the ability to keep it! Do they think I want to take over the Horton Group if it wasnt for
Grandma?
The little Horton Group was not what he wanted at all.
Keira paused slightly upon hearing this. What did you say?
A flicker passed through Lewiss eyes. Nothing.
Keira was about to press further when she saw a familiar car stop in front of her house.
Keira raised her eyebrows, opened the door, and got out; sure enough, in the courtyard, she saw Ellis.
The sky had already darkened.
Ellis wore a ck suit, standing quietly as if blending into the darkness; if one didnt look carefully, he
was barely noticeable.
It seemed he heard footsteps because he slowly
111
O
<
turned his head. Upon seeing Keira, his eyes turned
indifferent once again as he continued to look toward
the entrance.
He lit a cigarette and looked up at a certain windo the second floor.
That was Marys room.
Keira couldnt help but say, Ellis, go back. Mary wont see you.
I know.
Ellis said indifferently, I just want to be here with her.
Keira didnt know what to say.
She walked up to Ellis, looked at him earnestly, and said, Ellis, have you ever heard a saying?
What?
Bted affection is worthless.
11 11
Ellis froze and stiffened.
Then, he cast his eyes down and said no more.
After Keira finished her mocking, she went straight
111
O
<
into the house.
If it hadnt been for her and Lewiss timely discovery of Elliss actions, Marys child would have been
gone by
now!
He attempted to murder the baby; there was nothing to argue about.
Mary would never forgive him.
After Keira entered the living room, Lewis followed
her, pausing briefly as he passed by Ellis.
Then he cleared his throat. I warned you before. I told you the child was yours.
Ellis gave a bitter smile, offering no further exnation.
Lewis entered the living room just in time to see Keira fuming as she sat at the dining table.
He washed his hands and walked over to sit beside her.
After picking up a piece of spare rib for Keira, he said thoughtfully, Actually, Ellis did three tests
Keira paused, then looked at him with sharp eyes. So
O
<
what?
Lewis coughed, and the idea of speaking on Elliss behalf evaporated upon meeting her gaze.
It is better to let sleeping dogs lie than create a rift between Keira and himself because of Elliss affairs.
So, he quickly changed the subject. All three tests pointed to azoospermia, which suggests a problem.
Do you think it could be rted to the South family?
His words made Keira slightly startled. Why would you say that?
Seeing she no longer pursued his previous remarks, Lewis coughed again. Because the first task the
South- family wanted you to do to cooperate with the five major families was to have Ellis marry Mary.
Ellis has remained unmarried all these years because of the azoospermia. Its as if they were,
increasing the difficulty of your task?
Keira was perplexed.
She stroked her chin, suddenly finding the idea entirely usible!
Lewis quietly breathed a sigh of relief.
III
O
<
But just as he rxed, he heard Keira ask sardonically, So what youre saying is, Ellis did what he did
because
of his condition? Then do you think Mary should forgive him?
Lewis was dumbfounded.
How did the topic circle back again?
He coughed.
Then he immediately shook his head. Of course, she cant forgive him yet! Even if Ellis was deceived,
he should have trusted Mary. If it were you, I would have trusted you without hesitation. 2
He showed his stance and picked a side, and now everything should be fine, right?
When Lewis thought of this, he heard Keira say, What
do you mean she cant forgive him yet?
Lewis was speechless.
While the two were talking, Mary had alreadye downstairs.
Keira abruptly ended the topic, effectively saving Lewiss life.
O
719
Mary sat at the dining table, eating her meal absentmindedly.
Her gaze kept falling on the front gate.
She knew Ellis was outside.
But she still quickly withdrew her gaze and contin her meal.
Keira curled her lips. Mary, ignore him. He has done something wrong, and he must pay the price! If
he stands outside and refuses to leave, it would be best if a bolt of lightning struck him dead!
Immediately after that, a streak of lightning shed
Keira was dumbfounded.
Almost subconsciously, she looked outside,
half-expecting her words toe true, only to see Ellis unharmed. It was just her wishful thinking.
But soon, the downpour began.
In seconds, Ellis was drenched, looking like a drowned
Chapter 459
Mary paused while eating, but she didnt speak.
Instead, she finished her soup before setting down the bowl. Im full.@
Keira immediately said, Have a little more. You are eating for two now.
Mary gave a bitter smile. I dont have an appetite.
Keira sighed. Alright then go get rest.
Mary pursed her lips and finally looked out the window before she said, Keera, can you
Yes, I will send him away right now.
Keira stood up, walked to the door, picked up an
umbre, and went straight into the heavy rain, where
she reached Ellis, and let out a silent sigh.
Ellis was already soaked to the bone.
The cool wind blew against him, but he seemed to feel nothing.
Keira said, Ellis, are you forcing Mary?
Ellis paused. Im not.
111
0
Keira then lowered her eyes. By standing here, arent you forcing her or me to let you in?
Ellis looked at her with hopeful eyes. So can Ie
in
You cant.
Keira coldly refused.
She said, You being here distracts Mary. She just had a miscarriage; her body is weak and needs
proper rest. Are you sure you still want to be here?
Ellis was taken aback.
Keira sighed. At the very least, give her some more time to think about it. This happened just
yesterday,
and youre already pressuring her to forgive you today,
think thats possible?
do
you
Elliss fingers tightened.
After a moment, he slowly raised his head to look toward the second floor.
There, a figure appeared at the window, but it was only a shadow.
Ellis gave a bitter smile. Sister, do you think Mary will
0
6690Chapter 458
give me?
dont know.Keira looked at himIflititveeremael, I bably wouldnt forgive you, but her Imoosiste.
naadadlways been a free-spirited persoon.
eLeewiswasi indecisive between his old bare
stleecblogsetto withdraw. If Lewisi dared to treathe wayyisdidMary, she would definitelyllvee.
shunghisshead and chuckled bitterly. Im justst adsbleewoont forgive me.
raasighed again.But if you stay here, she definitelyly
ttsleepwelltonight.
errshleesaidthaat, sleepputt the umbre in Elliss hand,d, mturned around, intending to run back
home, butit all emshe lookedbakk, skleessawlLewis standing behindd in his pajamasshoddinggaan
unbre.
immediatelyytookksbleiterunder Lewiss umbre, the two offthermturned around and entered the e 1g
room.
er entering the house, Keirnastomped her feet to get of the dampnesberskloosstheensslessaid to
is, Its just a few steps; I couldhaverrun. Why did
10.19
|||
O
CD
e
0
youe out too? Look, your clothes have gotten damp.
Lewis looked down at her without speaking.
He had said he would walk every step of the way with her from now on.
These few steps were part of that journey, too.
He reached out to tousle Keiras hair, smiled gently, ced the umbre aside, then nudged his chin
toward Keiras back.
Keira turned around and saw Ellis holding the umbre, already silently turning around to walk toward
the doorway.
She breathed a sigh of relief. If he really stood here all night, Mary definitely wouldnt be able to sleep,
especially since right now shes already overthinking things. Im genuinely worried about her child
This child really had a hard fate.
Unwanted by the father, tormented by various abortion drugs, and then having to undergo
amniocentesis
If Mary hadnt been well-nourished and healthy since
10.19
|||
O
0
Childhood, she might have had a miscarriage.
ewis nodded. Dont think too much about it. Lets go olbed. Youve also had a long day.
Okay.
Only then did Keira and Lewis go upstains. Il
hecked on the sleeping Amy, who was now chu ntthe face and was no longer ass thim ass before.
he was sleeping soundly
for children, no matter how tough times were in the ast, if they live happily for long enough, they tend to
onget past sromows.
usta little more kindness from their parents would! hake them very happy.
Wouldnt it be me iff Mary could be like a child and orget the passi??
Unfortunately, there were mo iits.
The damage Ellis inflicted on her was already done and vas beyondinepair.
eina stroked Amys cheek and left the room with ewis.
111
O
0
(459 59 Chapter 458
As theywere leaving, Lewis couldnt help but ask, Do yowlikikkikids that much?
Yes,sKeirnereplied. Theyre so innocent and cute! Theydolot have any worries in their eyes.
Lewis lowerere dibiscoice, Then, how about few more enith the future?
Well, if you can gegetipregnant, I dont mind having few more,eKeitarnobiled her eyes.
Lewis paused sligidly.
Then he sighed quietlyly
Indeed, how could a woman with Keiras personality be willing to have childrre fofchihim?
He only hated that the uteris/was part of the female body. If it were up to himinhould definitely have
more children to keep herebybibisidide.
For some reason, he alwaysyfele likik Keira was moving further and further away from hihim.
Just as Lewiss heart was growinggaldichchcheard Keirazily speak again. One boy and drogigirikis
enough.
O
0
Lewis was surprised.
His eyes suddenly lit up, and he hurried after her. Then should we have a boy first, or a girl first?
Either is fine. Do you prefer a boy or a girl?
As long as its a child you give birth to, Ill lik he said.
11 11
Keira rolled her eyes and nced at him. Mr. Horton, do you know what you look like right now?
What?
AA lovesick boy.
11
Lewis chuckled but still followed her. Lovesickness is ththe best betrothal gift a man can have.
TIThat night, Keira paid the price for her teasing Lewis. WWhen the first round ended, despite nning
to have a a good sleep, she found herself being pulled back into hibisrarms.
KKcirasasked, ..Can we stop for today?
10-20
111
O
14
7730
No, Lewiss voice was hoarse. I cant help it.
Keira was dumbfounded.
She tried hard to push Lewis away. You need to show some restraint, This is bad for your health.
I know, Lewiss kisses fell again. But Im in lo
11 11
She was held by Lewis, moving from the sofa to the bed, until finally, she felt so exhausted that she
couldnt even move her fingers.
Lewis still held her tightly.
She shifted slightly, sighed, and said, Go to bed, you big romantic.
Keira was so tired that she closed her eyes, seemingly about to fall asleep any second. Lewis couldnt
help butugh silently.
After all the days events, he figured shed overthink with her whimsical nature, so it might be better to
get some exercise to help her sleep.
Hey beside her and suddenly got up, taking his phone to the balcony, and dialed Toms number,
O
0
Check on the Gill family for me
Tom immediately asked, Check for what?
Lewiss eyes darkened, Everything.
Tom was taken aback, carefully asking, And then?
Acquire it.
Tom was taken aback.
A
Boss, Horton Group cant take over the Gill family. Are you going to use overseas power?
Lewis stared into the darkness ahead, its uncertainty resembling an unknown danger. His voice was
indifferent. Yes.
His tone was as if he was buying a hamburger. Got it.
Toms response was also straightforward. But Boss, didnt you say before you wouldnt touch domestic
families? Are you not afraid of exposing your identity by doing this now?
Lewis sneered, Thats for you to worry about.
Alright, Tom muttered to himself. After taking over
the Cill family do voi
want to take over the other
III
O
novelbin
0
families too? Miss Olsen is supposed to coborate with the five major families, why dont you just take
them all over and offer them to Miss Olsen as a betrothal gift
Perhaps because he was fully satisfied, Lewi high tolerance for his assistants constant prat However,
just before hanging up, Lewis suddenly added Oh, and look into that Nara Gill and the Gill family
Chapter 460
460 Chapter 459
Tom asked in confusion, "What investigation? Does Nara Gill have any ties to the Gill family?"
Their overseas acquisition of the Gill family was fraught with hidden dangers.
After all, they never stirred up trouble domestically.
If they acquired the Gill family, they wouldn''t have enough human resources to manage it. The best solution would still be to find a way to turn Keira and the Gill family from foes into friends.
However, Lewis casually answered, "Just look into Nara and Matias Gill, and then assign someone to protect them."
Tom twitched the corner of his mouth. "Boss, you are... Is it because Miss Olsen has a good rtionship with them? Alright then... Oh, by the way, it seems like the second branch of the Horton family is stirring up trouble again."
Lewis responded indifferently, "As long as Grandma is fine, the fate of that entire family has nothing to do with me."
"Roger that!"
After that, Tom noticed that his boss was unusually talkative today, so he couldn''t help asking, "By the way, about that overseas project..."
He hadn''t finished his sentence when Lewis interrupted him, "Since I''ve entrusted these matters to you, you can take full responsibility for them. I am busy."
Tom was shocked.
No... He thought, "The overseas business has great power and so many issues every day, and you ignore them all to make phone calls about acquiring the Gill family and protecting twoymen... What are you so busy with?!"
Perhaps Lewis heard theints in Tom''s head, and his lips curved into a slight smile. "I''m busy driving for my wife."
Tom was dumbfounded.
After hanging up, Lewis turned and entered the room to see Keira sleeping in the same position.
She must have been exhausted; there were beads of sweat on her forehead.
Lewis approached her and gently wiped the sweat from her face. He then went to the bathroom, dampened a towel, and brought it over to wipe her body.
In her sleep, Keira felt refreshed. She turned over, found afortable position, and slept even more soundly.
...
At Nara''s home.
Nara tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep.
Without a job the next day, she didn''t want to worry her brother by telling him, so she hadn''t yet thought of a way to cope.
Someone who had barely slept looked haggard when they got up in the morning.
Matias was still hobbling with a cane and had made breakfast for her. As she sat down to eat, he looked at her and asked, "Why do you look so pale? Were you too tired yesterday?"
Nara nodded and gestured with her hands. "I''m too busy. I have to go!"
She put down her bowl and left the house.
However, once outside, she had no idea where to go and could only walk to the nearby park and sit on the bench.
She hung her head low.
Without an internship experience, graduating from a medical major was impossible.
But if she couldn''t graduate, she would never have a medical license, and thus, she could never be a doctor.
She looked at her wrist, her eyes filling with sadness.
Was she destined to be separated from the medical field forever?
No...
She couldn''t just ept this fate!
Thinking this way, Nara picked up her phone and sent resumes to various hospitals.
She had always been a stubborn and strong girl...
After she sent resumes to a fewpanies, her phone suddenly rang, and she eagerly picked it up. A voice came from the other side, "Nara, right? We''re from the hospital. You don''t need to take all this trouble sending resumes. Let me tell you, the Gill family has announced publicly that no hospital will hire you... "
Upon hearing this, a sh of shock and anger passed through Nara''s eyes.
After hanging up, she clenched her fists tightly.
A tear formed in her eyes.
How could this be...
How could her mother and brother be so cruel?
She would never forgive them! Never!!
Holding her head, she started to cry.
After crying for a long time, Nara suddenly looked up. There was one hospital to which she hadn''t sent a resume yet!
And that was the Nora Research Institute!
But... the Nora Research Institute had never recruited interns, so she had never sent a resume.
Could she, perhaps, give it a try?
Nara looked at her phone, swallowed, and, mustering all her courage, sent her resume to the Nora Research Institute''s email address.
Then she waited anxiously for a reply.
Time seemed to drag on before her phone suddenly burst into life.
Nara excitedly picked it up, only to hear Jackson''s voice. "Hahaha! Nara, I heard you''ve been sending out internship resumes everywhere. You can''t evennd an intern position, can you? This is the price you ought to pay!"
Nara bit her lip hard.
Jackson immediately said, "It''s all Austin and Lady Gill''s doing. They want to see you disgraced, unable to find work for the rest of your life, and paying the price for your actions! Nara! Just you wait!"
Nara''s eyes began to water.
Jackson immediately added. "And I''ve heard you sent a resume to the Nora Research Institute. Hahaha, haven''t I already told you? We control the medical system, and I''ve posted your resume on your school''s intr. You''ve be aughingstock!"
Hearing this, Nara immediately opened the school''s intr.
She saw her email posted there, followed by a string of mockingments.
Seriously? The Nora Research Institute never hires undergraduate students. Nara is overestimating herself, right?
This is bad. Nara is making our school look bad, isn''t she?
She wouldn''t think she''s so great just because she''s first in her courses, would she?
Oh my God, I feel so ashamed!
Me too!
Will the Nora Research Institute have a negative impression of our school now?
What is Nara doing?!
...
...
Line after line ofments struck Nara as if the world was spinning!
It was just an attempt when she sent her resume, but this public humiliation filled her with rage!
She clenched her fists tightly and burst into tears again.
Why?
Why were the Gills doing this to her? Just because she was poor? How could they be so malicious?
After crying for who knows how long, her phone suddenly vibrated. It seemed she had received a message.
Chapter 461
Nara picked up her phone in a daze, only to see a text
message.
She took a deep breath, wiped away the tear stains on her face, and opened the message.
The message was from an unfamiliar number, it read. Hello, we have received your resume. Please
come to ourpany for an interview. Nora Research
Institute.
novelbin
Nara stared at the content, her expression one of
shock and astonishment,
Had she read that wrong?
She frantically wiped the corners of her eyes and
looked at the message again, only to see the words still there, unchanged.
She suddenly stood up, staring incredulously at her phone.
What was going on?
The Nora Research Institute replied to her email?!
|||
17
<
<
She was so astonished that she burst into tears of joy.
While she was shocked, a neighbor said, Nara, what are you doing here? I just saw your older brother.
He looked furious as he walked by. Did something happen.
at home?
Nara was taken aback.
She quickly grabbed the neighbors arm and wrote, You said my brother just saw me from a distance?
Yeah, he was standing there watching you for quite some time. When I came over to say hello, I saw
him. take out his phone and check your schools intr. Then he stormed off. Didnt something
happen?
A shock went through Naras chest as she suddenly realized what was happening.
Thank you, she wrote.
Leaving these words behind, she immediately dashed toward the hospital where she was interning.
Her brother must have seen her crying, then looked at the school intr and discovered everything
that happened. He was on his way to stand up for her!
Damn it!
O
Then she remembered the bodyguards from the Gill family at the hospital. Biting her lip, she quickly
took out her phone and texted Keira while running.
Keera, my brother went to see Jackson!
After sending the message, she got on the bus and anxiously urged the bus driver to move faster.
Indeed, even in such a tense moment, Nara never considered taking a taxi. In her mind, that was an
extremely luxurious thing to do.
The bus soon reached her stop, and she ran as fast as possible, but she was still a few steps behind
her
brother.
In the hospital room, Jackson was humiliating Ma
Whats the use of begging me by kneeling here? Le me tell you, I dont want your apology. Your sister
wa here the other day; she gave me ten loud, useless
kowtows!
How about this? Crawl under my bodyguards crotch! Oh, and maybe pee yourself afterward and then
lick it clean? Then I might consider letting your sister off the
hook!
O
)
Then came Matiass enraged roar. Jackson, dont push your luck! My surname is still Gill. Arent you
afraid Ill go to the head of the Gill n?
The Gill n was a major n in nce, with their own head and n records.
Normally, people appeal to them for resolution of any matter, only turning to the police as ast resort.
These were deemed internal affairs of the Gill family,
after all.
Jacksonughed scornfully upon hearing this. What are you? Do you think you can just enter the n
heads residence at will? And have you forgotten..
Jacksonughed arrogantly. The current head of t Gill n is my father! Are you going toin ab
me to my father? How hrious! Matias, you and you sister are just distant rtives from who knows
how many generations ago. Do you think my father will favor me or you?
Nara felt as if she was struck by lightning, and she froze in ce upon hearing this.
She stared fixedly at the door of the hospital room.
09.07
O
<
She was utterly baffled.
Wasnt this a society ruled byw? Why could Jackson
be so brazen?
Nara clenched her fists tightly, her fingertips touching the jade pendant around her neck.
If it was a matter of status, didnt that make her the legitimate heir to the direct lineage?
She was shaking. Blood rushed to her head as she suddenly strode into the hospital room!
At the South residence.
Keira had just woken up and was looking at her
Before she opened Naras message, Lewis said, M and Nara have gone to see Jackson.
Only then did Keira see the content of the message.
She stood up abruptly. Why did they go to see
Jackson?
Lewis remarked coolly, Theyre just making trouble for themselves.
<
|||
O
them off just because they said a few nice words to
him.
They were too naive!
Before Keira could act, Lewis had already handed over her coat, leading her outside.
Keira had long be ustomed to his meticulous care, and they left the house together.
Lewis suddenly slowed down the car as they drove out of the neighborhood. Keira was slightly taken
aback. Whats wrong?
Lewis pointed toward somewhere not far away.
Keira turned and realized that Ellis had been silent standing there, intently watching their gate.
Keira didnt know what to say.
So, he hadnt been waiting in front of the vi but hade here to stay all night?
His suit was still damp, and his hair seemed to have dried in the wind. Hisplexion was pale, and
his lips were colorless. He looked exhausted as if he had caught a cold.
Chapter 462
Keira sighed silently and then looked toward Lewis again.
Lewis watched her quietly. Shall we leave first, or
Keira then said, Lets go to the hospital first.
Okay.
Lewis drove past Ellis.
Ellis seemed not to have noticed them at all, his gaze fixed on the direction of the gate.
Through the rearview mirror, Keira watched him.
At that moment, time seemed to slow down, and a
sep
car passed by Ellis, she could him trembling slightly in the breeze.
She averted her gaze, afraid of feeling too heartbroken
for him.
Lewis said, Actually, its not that he doesnt trust Mary
He had barely started speaking when he paused briefly, then cautiously nced at Keira before saying,
O
17
You might not fully understand what azoospermia
means to a man.
Keira asked, What does it mean?
Its a kind of humiliation, I guess. Men are very foolish. I remember that, in college, Ellis woulde
over and
Keira was speechless.
That was incredibly childish!
Perhaps because she didnt grow up in the best
environment, she matured early mentally and couldnt
understand such behavior.
But now she was suddenly very curious, Who peed
further?
Lewis didnt know what to say.
His mouth twitched slightly, then he said, Girls shouldnt concern themselves with these things.
Then he smiled, arrogantly adding, Of course, it was
me.
Keira was speechless.
7
If youre not childish, what are you so proud of?!
She rolled her eyes, And then?
Lewis continued. His personality is very mboyant,- and hes an exceptional man, Hes always been
an elite. figure in the circle, admired by people. Look at him. He didnt get married until he was at this
age. Its only because hes afraid of his azoospermia bing
exposed; that indicates his pride.
He doesnt want anyone to know about it, so he keeps all the Olsens in the dark. Everyone thinks hes
just a yer, which was why he refused to marry
After that, Lewis added, For him, azoospermia is like devastating blow. But when Mary said she was
pregnant, Ellis was willing to go for another check-up and even to other hospitals. It was in itself a kind
of
humiliation.
Keira frowned but didnt argue.
Lewis continued. Moreover, he did it three times.
Lewis focused on the road ahead, driving carefully. Each time was a humiliation for him, and he
experienced it three times.
00 57
O
Keira, from Marys perspective, of course, hes in the wrong, but what if you consider his perspective?
novelbin
I know what kind of person you think Mary is and that she wouldnt do anything rash, but the circles in
nce are messy, and Marys reputation there is terrible. When I first came to nce, the Davis family.
wanted to ally with the Horton family, but the information Tom gathered also pointed to Marys
controversial private life Given her reputation, when she suddenly imed to have Elliss child when
Ellis
believed he had azoospermia, its understandable that
he would doubt it.
Keira pursed her lips, turning her head to look out th
car window.
Lewis carried on. So, Ellis isnt beyond redemption.
Keira sighed deeply. I understand what youre saying. But who can truly empathize with Marys
sorrow? Youve seen her circumstances; shes helpless C her parents and uncle are not something she
can say no to, and her previous bad reputation isnt truly reflective of who she is but for whatever
reason, Ellis almost caused her to lose her child, inflicting substantial harm both physically and
psychologically.
O
And then
She said quietly, Do you know what BFF means?
Lewis shook his head.
Keiras eyes seemed a little hollow. I never had friends
as a child, so I never had a BFF. But when I put myself in my sisters shoes, who grew up with Mary, I
believe she would side with Mary unconditionally.
She looked at Lewis. Being BFFs means unconditional forgiveness. So, I wont speak any words in
favor of Ellis. As long as Mary doesnt forgive him, neither will
I.
Lewis nodded upon hearing this. Understood.
He didnt speak further on Elliss behalf but changed the subject. Regarding the Gill family, we can
confront them head-on today.
Thats what I think, too, said Keira, her eyes revealing a hint of resentment. Again and again, they
bully those siblings, kicking one when theyre down! With such scoundrels, I really cant understand
why Lady Gill would continue to protect Jackson. Isnt Lady Gill a person who can distinguish right from
wrong?
O
The answer is simple.
Lewis said, Lady Gill has to consider the Gill familys reputation, so she wont admit they are wrong
even though she knows Jackson is at fault.
Keira sneered, Is the reputation of the five great families of nce that important? If so, our
cooperation with the Gill family seems only to have two possible solutions.
Which two?
Acquire the Gill family!
Keira said decisively.
At those words, the corners of Lewiss mouth curled
1. He was about to speak when Keira continued. But thats not very realistic. Be it the Olsen family
or my resources, even if we add the Horton family, we cant swallow such a big bone like the Gill
family. So, we must resort to the second method.
Lewis paused slightly.
Then he heard Keira say, Well help the Gill family find their daughter! The big fuss the Gill family
made recently about looking for a piece of jade was about
|||
O
searching for their lost daughter. So, as long as we know the whereabouts of that piece of jade, we can
help them find their daughter. Judging by the affection Lady Gill and Austin have for her, we can likely
resolve this issue that way.
Keira took out her phone, opened the ad, and looked at the piece of jade while frowning. Why do I feel
like Ive seen this piece of jade before?
Chapter 463
Lewis looked at her, How is it familiar?
Keira touched her chin and tilted her head. I
remember that day when Jackson gave Nara a piece of jade. This one seems a bit like that one.
After that, she suddenly looked up at Lewis. How old is Nara?
Lewis hesitated. How would I know that?
Keira immediately said, She seems about the same age. Could it be Ill go ask Narater!
As they spoke, the car entered the hospital gate.
Lewis dropped Keira off at the entrance and then went to the parking lot.
Keira quickly rushed upstairs.
Before entering the ward, she heard Matiass voiceing from inside. Nara, let go of me! Im just
going to kowtow a few times. I cant let him dy your job-hunting because of me!
Keira immediately stepped forward and saw Nara
tugging at Matias, trying to get him to stand up. She gestured with her fingers to express herself.
Brother, I dont need you to do this! Get up!
Matias shook his head. Dont worry about me. Let him
get this anger out of his system, and well have an easier time afterward. You studied so hard, always
waking up early and staying upte. Before the college entrance exam, I remember you only slept five
hours a day and used ginger to stay awake. You even putting menthol drops in your eyes
Matiass voice choked up with sobs. Just because you cant speak, you must work harder than others.
To get into the same college, you had to put in more effort than everyone else Once others get into
college, they think its easy from there on, but not you; you always work hard. In every subject, you
scored full marks You worked hard to get the same internship
opportunities as everyone else, but Im such a good-for-nothing!
While Matias was speaking, Nara frantically waved her hands, trying to say something, but she couldnt
get the words out. She gestured anxiously. Brother, Ive never despised you. Ive never felt tired or
bitter
O
26
But Matias held her hand tightly. I know you dont feel tired or bitter, but I cant hold you back! I havent
provided you with a better living environment or medical care. Your voice could have been treated back
then, but I was useless and had no money to help you I cant be a burden to you anymore. Dont
worry about it. If Jackson can vent his anger and stop making your life difficult, he can make me do
anything!
Matias looked at Jackson with red-rimmed eyes. Tell me, what do you want me to do?
Jacksony on the hospital bed, smiling gleefully at him. Youre begging for mercy now? If you had
obeye initially, it wouldnt havee to this! Too bad its toote now! Even if you kneel and lick my
feet and drink my urine, I wont let you off! Unless
Matias asked anxiously, Unless what?
Jackson nced at his own groin. Unless you destroy your own and be a eunuch like me!
Otherwise, Ill never let you off in this lifetime! I wont do anything to you. Ill just torture you slowly,
letting you feel the hardships of life!
He looked gleefully at Nara. I suppose your sister has
O
novelbin
already felt it, right? How does it feel to have nowhere
to intern?
Nara clenched her fists tightly, ring at him.
Jackson spoke again. Right, that online resume submission thing at your college website, I was the
one who leaked it Nara, youre shameless. How dare you apply to the Nora Research Institute? How
could you be so brazen?
Nara immediately gestured with her hand. Why cant I? I just wanted to try. Theres no shame in being
rejected! I just wanted to give myself one more chance!
Jackson couldnt understand her signnguage and scoffed. What are you gesturing for? I cant
understand you, and I dont want to hear anything else from you. Im telling you, the Nora Research
Institute wont take you! None of the hospitals in nce will take you! Just give up! You might as well
suffer along with your brother and ept my fate Oh, right, you wanted a job, right? Our family is
short of a maid. Are you interested?
Nara stared at him furiously.
O
Matias said, Dont make things hard for my sister. Ill do it!
Jackson spat andughed scornfully. You? What use would I have for you? Even if you came to my
house, what could you do? Youre a waste. I would have
you. She
She may
gotten Keera by now if it werent for even have my child, and I wouldnt have touched your sister!
After saying this, Jackson looked at Nara again. And youpeople as low as you should spend their
lives in the mud. Ill make sure you never be a doctor! Ill make sure all that knowledge youve
learned goes to waste! Hahaha!
As Jackson was shouting madly, Keiras voice came from the doorway. Who says she cant be a
doctor?!
Chapter 464
Keira strode into the hospital room and fixed her gaze on Jackson.
1
She had heard every single word he just said.
If Matias hadnt stopped Jackson, the real Keera might have already been vited!
This man was simply despicable!
If he hadnt been injured already, Keira would have definitely added a few kicks!
She stared hard at Jackson. The Gill family doesnt own nce. Do you really think you can do
anything you want?
Jackson stared back at her. I dont know about other industries, but in the medical industry, Im sure of
it! If the Gill family says the word, shell find a job in this field!
She has already found one.
Keira said lightly.
Jackson was stunned for a moment, then scoffed.
Who would dare to take her in? The only medical team in nce that is not controlled by my family is
the Nora Research Institute. Youre not saying that she was epted by them, are you? How could
that be possible? Hahaha
Theckeys standing around him alsoughed.
Stop daydreaming already!
The Nora Research Institute never hires undergraduates, especially interns. Theyve never recruited
interns all these years!
All medical teams in nce are controlled by the Gill family. Dont be so delusional!
1
11
While the crowd of people babbled on, Keira just dug at her ears, feeling very impatient.
She simply turned her head to look at Matias and said, Get up.
Matias was still kneeling there with bandages tied around his leg. He didnt move when he heard her
and his eyes were red-rimmed as he clenched his fists tightly. Its my fault its because of me that
Nara has
ended
up like this
Its not your fault!.
Keira bent down, grabbed Matias by the cor, and hoisted him up from the ground. Your leg was
broken by him. If you are bullied, do you just bear it? Since when did fighting back be wrong?! Do
you have to silently endure others bullying? Nara is your sister! She should be standing with you
against these evil forces!
But Matias shook his head. It shouldnt be like this It shouldnt Nara has done nothing wrong, yet
because of me, shes ended up unable to find even a job Shes a good kid, the best among all the
university students
Keira sighed, I said, she found a job!
Matias was taken aback, then looked toward Nara. Is
that true?
Nara hesitated a little.
She wasnt actually sure if she had found a job, but she did receive an interview notification from the
Nora
Research Institute today.
She hesitated and then nodded, gesturing, Brother, I received an interview notification from the Nora
Research Institute.
Matias was shocked. What? An interview notification from the Nora Research Institute?
Nara nodded.
Matiass eyes widened, and just as he was about to speak, he heard Jackson say, Nara, what lies are
you telling now? If you could receive an interview
notification from the Nora Research Institute, Ill eat this stack of papers!
His subordinates also scoffed. Exactly, the Nora Research Institute never hires undergraduates, let
alone an intern without a diploma
Youre lying through your nose! Stop bragging!
Hahaha, thats hrious!
Nara, you wouldnt have dreamed that they sent you an interview invitation, right? Or did you prepare
false documents and deceive them?
The Nora Research Institute isnt foolish. They recruit the top talents in the medical field. Even if you
did
receive an interview notification, it doesnt mean
theyll employ you Nara, you dont really believe youre already part of the Nora Research Institute,
do you?
Nara looked at them angrily but didnt retort.
Because she herself felt that the notification was so inexplicably timely Even now, she felt like she
was dreaming.
Matias then said, Really?
Nara immediately picked up her phone and showed him the text message about the interview from the
Nora Research Institute.
When Matias saw it, his eyes lit up. Its true. Nara, go to the interview tomorrow!
Nara immediately nodded.
Just then, Jackson scoffed and said, This must be
some scam text, right? If the Nora Research Institute was really notifying you for an interview, they
would call, not send a text message!
Keira curled her lips.
Of course, it was because of Keiras reminder!
111
O
novelbin
Nara was mute, and she wouldnt be able to speak on the phone, so naturally, she wouldnt answer it!
But upon hearing this, Matias frowned. Thats right, Nara, why would they send you a text? It couldnt
be a scam, could it?
Nara looked confused, not knowing how to respond.
Its not a scam.
Keira said indifferently, pulling Matias to his feet, Try it tomorrow, and youll know, wont you? For now,
come with us and leave this ce!
She also wanted to ask Nara what the deal was with that piece of jade!
Talking to Jackson here was aplete waste of time!
Chapter 465
Matias was dragged to his feet, and he helplessly looked at Keira, still not wanting to leave the room.
1
No matter how Jackson treated Matias, thetter could live with it, but he didnt want to involve Nara.
Perhaps sensing his dilemma, Keira sighed and said, Havent you realized? No matter what, Jackson
wont let you guys off, so theres no need to stay here. Some people have hearts made of stone, which
will never
soften.
Matias looked toward Jackson.
Jackson sneered. If your manhood is also destroyed, can you spare the culprit? Indeed, Ill never let
you Ill torture you little by little, slowly!
off.
Matiass eyes were red, and he stared hard at Jackson.
Just then, Nara grabbed Matiass hand and signed with her hands. Brother, lets go. I dont want to see
his
face
Matias lowered his head and walked out the door with
her.
III
<
Matias still limped as he walked. Just as they left the room, they heard Jacksons mocking voice. Ha!
What a pair of disabled siblings! A cripple and a mute, thats pathetic!
Matiass steps faltered slightly, but he didnt look back.
After leaving the hospital room, Matias sighed and said, Nara, Im sorry. Its my fault.
Nara shook her head and gestured with her hands. Dont say that! Brother, we are a family.
Matias nodded and said, Dont worry. If ites to it, you can transfer to another university, or if
necessary, well go abroad. My leg is almost healed now. Tomorrow, Ill go look for a job to save money
for
I dont believe the Gill familys influence can reach another country!
you.
Nara nodded firmly and continued to sign. As long as
the two of us are together, life will be good.
She then looked at her mobile phone.
Seeing this, Matias said, Do you want to attend the interview at the Nora Research Institute?
Nara nodded.
O
r
Matias sighed and said, Ive also asked about the Nora Research Institute. Its true. They dont recruit
interns. Nara, you were probably deceived by someone.
Nara also looked dejected, feeling it was impossible.
Keira pursed her lips and said, If you want to know if youre deceived, why not just go and see for
yourself tomorrow?
Nara looked hesitant.
But Matias immediately agreed. Right, lets go tomorrow and give it a try. Ill go with you!
Seeing the hopeful light in Matiass eyes, Nara hesitated momentarily, then nodded.
No matter what, tomorrows matter was an opportunity to seize.
Without trying, they would regret it in the future.
Seeing they had made up their minds, Keira finally rxed. She was about to speak when she heard a
voice with a foreign ent in the distance, I
discovered that the same family owns several bridges
in Crera!
The secretary said. Really? Thats not likely.
111
377
Its true, the person with the ent continued. I went to Oceanion and saw a sign, Dumond Yore
Bridge wees you. Yesterday, I went to Inevale and saw Inevale Yore Bridge wees you I
also saw the Bidiff Yore Bridge wees you. Its so strange in Crera. Who is this Yore family, and
why do they own all the bridges?
The secretary was dumbfounded.
Keira arched an eyebrow and looked over, only to see an old acquaintance: Scott Martin!
She remembered that in Oceanion, she initially
thought he was a construction worker and gave him an umbre, onlyter finding out that he was an
overseas real estate tycoon.
There wasnt much interaction afterward, and she had
forgotten about this person. But now, why had he
However, they walked away, engaged in conversation,
and didnt notice Keira.
Keira didnt think much of it and looked away.
But the moment she looked away, she caught a glimpse
of a familiar ficure
?
doctor
Was that Doctor Matthew?!
Keiras pupils contracted, and just as she was about to follow him, she saw him turn the corner.
She quickened her steps, but when she reached where he had been, she found that he was already
gone.
Keira frowned.
Matthew was special to her.
Back in Oceanion, he reminded her to have her
monthly iron infusions, serving as her personal doctor.
Keira pursed her lips, recalling their past.
She didnt know Matthew at first.
When she moved out from the Olsen family, she was
emaciated and often sick. Matthew was the doctor at a
small clinic near the apartment she rented.
The first time she experienced heavy menstruation without knowing she had anemia, she fainted
outside.
When she regained consciousness, Matthew was taking care of her and telling her, The day before
your period each month, you need toe for an infusion, or else youll faint from anemia. If youre not
treated in
III
time, you may go into shock or even die, got it?
Back then, Keira just nodded, looking bewildered.
Yet, she sensed a mystery surrounding this man.
He seemed rted to her somehow
He had secrets.
But Matthew was always deep in thought, so Keira subconsciously kept her distance from him.
Their rtionship was close yet distant. Since she couldnt afford the infusion fees, Matthew said, You
know, with our age difference and the same surname, I could be considered your older brother, so Ill
give you free treatment from now on.
But Keira didnt understand his action, nor did she
know what he was up to.
After her death, she returned to Oceanion in the
guise of Keera and tried to find Matthew, only to lea that he was no longer there.
She didnt give it much thought then, but what was he doing in nce?
As Keira contemted, Lewis cleared his throat,
J
novelbin
bringing her back to reality.
Then, Keira turned to Matias and Nara, who were waiting for her. Nara, the jade pendant you asked
me to get back from Jackson, may I see it?
Chapter 466
When Keira said that, Nara slightly froze.
Matias immediately asked, What jade?
Nara looked down.
1
Keira was about to say something when Nara took out her cell phone and typed a message for her to
read, I
lost it.
1
Keira was startled. You lost it?
Nara nodded.
Keira then frowned and said, Alright then.
She and Lewis left after taking Matias and Nara home.
Matias then looked at Nara and suddenly asked, Nara, that jade was left to you by the family member
you were looking for. How could you just lose it? I know its under your pillow. Why would you lie?
With her gaze downcast, Nara gestured with her hands, Matias, I found them.
Matiass eyes lit up. Where are they? Are they
wealthy? They must be wealthy enough to send out so
10.00
<
<
466 Chapter 465
many ads to look for you Nara, now that you have
found them, you can live a good life!
But to his surprise, Naras eyes welled up with tears as soon as he said that.
Matias was taken aback. Nara, whats wrong?
Nara gestured, Matias, are you trying to send me away?
Matias immediately waved his hands. No, I didnt mean that. I just thought you could have a better
life
Nara continued to gesture. I want to live with you, even if life is tougher here.
Matias said, But your family is looking for you everywhere. They must love you too! Nara, you
Nara suddenly began to cry, then with tears rimming her eyes, she looked at Matias and continued to
gesture with her hands. I dont want rtives like that. They are all bad people!
They took lives with impunity!
They made her feel disgusted!
But signnguage couldnt convey much information,
III
<
466 Chapter 465
so she could only express her revulsion.
2
Matias quickly said, Okay, okay, lets not talk about it anymore I wont say another word, dont get
agitated
With tears circling her eyes, Nara entered her room and locked herself inside. She wrapped her arms
around her knees and began to cry.
How could she have such detestable rtives
Especially Jackson, who was supposed to be her
cousin, yet he tried to vite her and he even broke Matiass leg!
And Austin
He used to be her affectionate brother from childhood,
but now he had be repulsive and loathsome.
She would never forgive them, not in her entire life!
As Nara cried, she pulled the jade from under her pillow and threw it into the trash can with all her
might.
Having just thrown it away, she suddenly felt something amiss, so she picked it up. On closr
466 Chapter 465
inspection, she noticed that the quality of the jade seemed off. It was different from before.
That piece of jade had been with her since she was a child, and she was ustomed to its appearance
and warmth.
She had caressed it until it became very smooth.
F
Nara held the jade and examined it, then suddenly realized it had been switched!!
This wasnt her original piece of jade
Her eyes widened as she suddenly realized something
It was Jackson
Jackson must have hidden her jade and given her a fake one
Did he think she would want to go back to that family?
She clenched the piece of jade tightly before throwing
it back into the trash bin.
She looked down momentarily before leaving the room and going to Matiass side.
Seeing how agitated Nara had been just now, Matias
D
466 Chapter 465
was a bit flustered. Now that she came back, he immediately stepped forward. Nara, are you alright?
Nara stared at him, motioning with her hands. Matias, lets move to another city and start anew.
Matias was startled. But, your university is here
Nara continued to gesture. I wont attend university anymore. With the Gill family here, do you think
theyll let me graduate?
Matias fell silent.
Nara continued gesturing, Matias, I cant find a job in nce, and I cant graduate. Its better to leave
this heartbreaking ce.
She didnt want to be so close to that family
She wanted to escape from them and to ensure they
could never find her!
Matias said, Didnt Keera say today that you should try interviewing at Nora Research Institute? Well
leave if it is a sham and you cant get the interview.
Nara nodded.
Neither of them noticed that outside, someone was
D
466 Chapter 465
sneakily watching them.
Jackson sent this person to monitor the siblings. The man knew some signnguage and could
understand Naras gestures.
He picked up his phone and called Jackson, Sir, Nara said she would go for an interview at Nora
Research Institute tomorrow. If she doesnt get it, she will leave nce and never return!
Jackson sneered. Thats great. Ambush them on their way out. Get rid of those two for me so theyll
never be
able to return!
Yes!
After that, the subordinate hung up.
It was soon the next day.
Naras mood had improved significantly after she
1.
Matias scrutinized her mood closely, and seeing no other concerns, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.
Then, grabbing his cane and limping, he followed at her side. Lets go, its time for the interview!
<466 Chapter 465
Nara gestured, I can go by myself. You should stay at home and rest.
But Matias shook his head, Its indeed too bizarre, so Ill apany you. If you run into danger, at
least Im
a man.
Nara hesitated before nodding.
The two took a bus to the Nora Research Institute.
They stood outside, staring quietly at the grand and serene courtyard, not even daring to breathe too
heavily.
Land price in nce was exorbitantly high, yet the Nora Research Institute had such arge yard here,
which was utterly astonishing.
The two approached the security booth.
Nara didnt even dare to ask.
It was the security guard who spoke first. What you here for?
Matias swallowed nervously. Were here for an
interview
The guard hesitated. Interview? Do you have a
466 Chapter 465
notification letter? Let me see it
Matias nudged Nara.
Immediately, Nara took out her phone, opened WhatsApp, and showed it to him.
After looking at it, the guard frowned.
Then he looked up, measuring Nara and Matias with a skeptical gaze.
Anxious, Matias inquired, Is there a problem with this
message? We were also confused, so we came to try our luck, not knowing if it was legitimate. Sorry
for the
inconvenience
Before he even finished speaking, he was about to bow apologetically.
From a distance.
The person tracking them called Jackson. Ha! They been stopped at the security booth! Mr. Gill,
youve guessed it correctly!
Jackson sneered. That mute is only a university student, but she wants to enter Nora Research
Institute. Thats simply a fools dream!
D
466 Chapter 465
No sooner had these words left his mouth than the security guard reached out to hold Matiass arm!
Chapter 467
The security guard held Matiass arm and then pointed inside the gate, saying, Pleasee in!
Matias was surprised.
1
He looked at Nara in confusion, then turned back to the security guard, looking puzzled. Huh?
The security guard had a warm smile on his face. Pleasee in. Do you know the way to the HR
department? Wait a moment. Ill lock the door and take you there!
Neither Matias nor Nara could understand the
meaning of that text message, but the security guard
could!
It was from Nora herself!
Nora had always been the legend of the research institute, and everyone was working on projects
remotely controlled by Nora
Nora had never appeared in person but was able to manage thepany in perfect order, and
whenever there were technical issues, handing them to Nora
always resulted in great solutions!
The security guard had never seen Nora, but from the dean, he had seen her text message replies!
Therefore, he recognized at a nce that the person who had sent the message to Nara was none
other than Nora herself.
As the security guard walked Matias and Nara toward the research institute, he couldnt help but
observe Nara closely, wondering to himself, Who exactly is this person? Nora personally sent her a
message!
Not far from the gate.
The person who had been following the siblings was
dumbfounded.
Over the phone, Jackson was proudly asking, How did it go? Were they kicked out?
They, they the person stammered. They were warmly weed inside.
Jackson was dumbfounded.
He couldnt help but ask, What did you say?
Theckey continued. Its true. They were warmly
novelbin
weed inside.
Jackson said, You must be blind! Nora Research Institute is the dream of all pharmaceutical
engineers. Nara is just a university student. How could she get inside?
Nara was also contemting this question.
She quietly observed her surroundings.
The institute was a series of bungalows on prime real estate in nce, indicating the institutes
financial strength.
The architecture was all of a traditional style.
There were pavilions, pagodas, artificial hills, and flowing water.
There was even a small park. Working here would be
so enjoyable.
The ce where the researchers actually worked was far from the street, so it was very quiet. There
was no
traffic noise.
As Nara surveyed her surroundings, she marveled at
10.00
D
what she saw.
What a fortunate thing it would be to work here!
While thinking of this, she was led by the security guard into the HR department.
Pushing open the door, the security guard invited the two inside. Nara nervously clutched the corner of
her clothes and then sat down awkwardly opposite the HR staff.
Matias was even more at a loss.
Although the Freeman Sect had a simr environment, it was full of rough men practicing martial arts
every day. They had never seen such brilliant schrs.
Matias had always thought of themselves as martial practitioners, and these schrs seemed the most
impressive.
He even felt he was too burly and out of ce standin in this room.
The HR staff was looking through Naras resume and chuckled after reading it. Nara, is it? As a
university student, I see youre pretty good with applied chemistry, and youve done well in biomedicine
as
well. Which of these two departments would you like
to intern in?
Nara was perplexed.
What, just like that, straight to the point?
She hesitated, then gestured with her hands while Matias tranted for her. She says, can she choose
either one? Im sorry, Nara doesnt know what shes doing. Shell go wherever you need her to go.
The HR personnel then smiled and said, How about biomedicine? That might involve less interaction,
which is more suitable for her.
Nara nodded frantically!
That was her favorite field.
She immediately stood up, ready to leave, but th staff stopped her. Going somewhere? We haven
discussed your sry yet!
Nara was perplexed.
The HR staff pondered for a moment. Weve never hired an intern before, so how about this? Tell me
yo expectations. As long as its not too outrageos, well ept it.
7
Nara thought for a moment and slowly raised two fingers.
Interns usually had low wages, just a little subsidy for living expenses. Her ssmates interning at
hospitals made about three hundred a month.
She was asking for two hundred that shouldnt be too much, right?
She saw the HR staff frown, and she hesitated, raising one finger instead.
A hundred should be all alright.
The HR staff, however, seemed confused. Are you asking for an annual sry of a million or a
monthly wage? Im not quite sure what you mean.
Nara was dumbfounded.
They werent talking in the same order of magnitud
She quickly gestured with her hands, shaking her hea
Matias was dumbfounded as he spoke for her. She means a hundred.
The HR staff paused for a moment. An annual sry
<
of a hundred? Its not impossible, but I would need to
get approval from the management for that sry.
Nara was confused
Did they need approval for an annual sry of a hundred dors? What the hell was that? Was it too
low?
While she was thinking, Matias hade to a realization, and he waspletely dumbfounded.
When you said a hundred, whats the exact figure?
The HR staff was equally perplexed. Arent we talking in millions? Many staff here have an annual
sry of six million, although usually they are long-term employees. Weve never seen that much for
an intern; neers usually start at two million.
Matias was shocked.
He immediately gestured, Were not talking about millions! She meant a hundred dors a month!
The HR staff was dumbfounded.
She seemed troubled and finally said, Weve never had such a low figure; how about a monthly sry
of sixty thousand?
20.02
Nara quickly gestured with her hands.
The HR staff sighed: Alright then, eight thousand a month! Can you ept that?
Nara wanted to gesture again, but the HR staff said, Any lower wont work. We wont be able to hire
you then!
Nara was speechless.
She walked out of the HR department with a look ofplete bewilderment, and as soon as she
stepped out, her phone began to vibrate wildly.
It was all messages from her ssmates.
Nara, did you really go to Nora Research Institute?
How was the interview?
Chapter 468
468 Chapter 467
Nara knew that those sending her messages didn''t genuinely care about her; they just wanted to know what happened.
Besides these private chats, a heated discussion was also underway in her ss chat group.
"Someone said yesterday that Nara received an interview invitation from the Nora Research Institute, but who knows if it''s true."
"It must be a lie, right? She probably just made it up!"
"The mute girl is dreaming too big. Why would a ce like the Nora Research Institute allow her entry?"
"Why not just tag her and find out?"
Indeed, someone tagged Nara and asked her.
"Did you really go for an interview at the Nora Research Institute? Or were you deceived?"
What followed werements full of mockery.
Nara didn''t respond because she was still in shock, feeling as if she were dreaming.
Were the things that happened in the HR department real?
A monthly sry of eight thousand... which intern could earn so much?
And she was epted... it was simply unbelievable!
As she was still in shock, her phone suddenly vibrated when a new message was posted in the chat group.
"ording to a news report, Nora Research Institute has, for the first time, epted an undergraduate student as an intern this year. The student, from the ss of 2022, has excellent academic records, consistently ranking first in her courses."
Upon this news release, the ss group immediately exploded.
"Wait, what?! Isn''t that Nara?! She''s been at the top of our ss every year since first year!"
"So, it''s true, the Nora Research Institute really epted Nara!"
"Oh my God! I''m so envious!"
"How is this possible? In past years, the Nora Research Institute only hired PhDs; suddenly, they epted Nara this year... couldn''t be because she''s mute, could it?"
"Why would you say that?"
"Don''t you know? Largepanies are required to employ people with disabilities; maybe the Nora Research Institute just wants to use her to fill a quota?"
"That''s quite possible. But the Nora Research Institute isn''t exactly argepany, right? Their nce office seems to employ only about a hundred people."
"Who knows how many people they actually have, but I''m sure that''s the reason. Otherwise, why would they ept someone like Nara..."
"I''ve been watching you guys chat in silence, but I can''t stand to hear this. What''s wrong with Nara? Other than being unable to speak, is she missing an arm or a leg? The snide remarks in this group I can smell them through the screen!"
"Exactly! If Nara hadn''t offended someone she shouldn''t have, she wouldn''t be struggling to find a job! She''s always been so diligent with her work, and for years, she''s been the hardest-working one in our ss. Isn''t it only right for the Nora Research Institute to recognize her merit?"
"Even if the Nora Research Institute is using her to meet the disability hiring quota, I believe that Nara will do very well there!"
"That''s right, if you don''t have anything nice to say, just shut your mouths!"
...
Nara looked at the people in the group who were speaking out for her with righteousness, and she felt like crying.
She turned to look at the Nora Research Institute again, but she was no longer confused.
Even if the Nora Research Institute admitted her merely because she had a disability, she wouldn''t let go of such a good opportunity!
Nara had known since she was young that opportunities only came to those who were prepared.
She looked at Matias and gestured with her fingers. "Brother, we''re not leaving the city! I must work really hard and try to stay at the Nora Research Institute after I graduate!"
Matias, amidst his excitement, immediately nodded. "Great!"
He then picked up his phone and sent a message. "I''ll also let Keera know. She''ll definitely be happy for you!"
...
When Keira received their message, she wasn''t very excited. She simply replied with a congrattions and put down her phone.
She looked at James sitting opposite her, massaging her temples. "I won''t interfere with Mary''s matters."
James had a pained expression. "But Ellis already has a fever and has been sent to the hospital. If this torment continues, he won''t be able to take it. Keera, please have mercy on him!"
Keira shook her head. "Did he ever have mercy on Mary when he drugged her?"
James didn''t know what to say.
He wanted to say more, but Kate pushed him away. "Exactly, Keera is right!"
James continued with a sorrowful face. "I just can''t bear to see Ellis so upset and not lend a hand to help, s!"
He rested his chin in his hand. "Is there really no chance for Ellis and Mary to reconcile?"
Keira said, "That''s Mary''s decision. Let her think about it herself. I can''t favor him just because he''s my brother and let Mary give him a pass; that wouldn''t be fair to Mary."
James nodded reluctantly, "Fine."
He then looked at Keira again. "Thepany has been hectictely. Uncle Olsenes to the office every day to stop some of the old employees from making trouble, and Ellis is ill in a time like this!"
As he was speaking, the nanny walked in and came directly to Keira. "Madam, someone is outside iming to be your Aunt Helen. Should I let her in?"
Aunt Helen?
Keira paused for a moment, remembering that she had seen this aunt at the family reunion banquet the other day.
She nodded.
James, also curious, asked, "What is Auntie doing here?"
The servant walked out and soon brought in a middle-aged woman. As she entered, she looked at Keira and said, "Keera, do you know that because of you, the Olsen Group is facing off against the Gill family?"
Keira nodded. "I know." novelbin
Aunt Helen''s face turned cold immediately. "Then do you realize how domineering your father has been in thepany? I heard that the shareholders all oppose falling out with a major corporation over personal reasons. Still, your father insists on having his way, and for your sake, he single-handedly stood against so many shareholders'' objections. He''s working so hard. Are you going to watch and do nothing?"
Aunt Helen continued. "I know your father loves you dearly; you didn''t grow up in the Olsen family, and he feels guilty toward you. But Keera, the Olsen Group isn''t your father''s personal enterprise; many people and issues are involved! Furthermore, the Olsen Group is a listedpany. Last time, the scandal involving Ellis and Mary blew up, affecting the stock prices. Luckily your brother quickly advertised thepany''s new product.
"Now that your situation has gotten out, it''s going to impact thepany''s reputation again! So, if you are sensible and understand the difficulty we elders face,e with me now to apologize to the Gill family and put this matter to rest."
Chapter 469
469 Chapter 468 novelbin
After Helen finished speaking, Keira furrowed her brows.
Keira said, "I would like to turn our strained rtions with the Gill family into a friendly one, but do you think that just by apologizing, the Gill family will let this matter go?"
She didn''t want to bring a bad end upon the Olsen family because of her personal affairs.
Besides, she was nning on cooperating with the Gill family...
Although Helen''s suggestion was a bit extreme, Keira didn''t mind suffering a little indignity if it could mend the rtionship.
After all, finding her mother was also a matter of urgency.
Helen immediately said, "I will step in and mediate for you. Trust me."
Her words made Keira hesitate slightly.
James immediately exined, " Aunt Helen is from the Gill family. She''s Austin''s paternal aunt."
Keira was surprised.
She never imagined that the Olsen and Gill families were connected by marriage.
If that were the case, why did Lady Gill have to make things so unpleasant?
Helen sighed and said, "Keera, in truth, this matter is mainly because my sister-inw got carried away. You don''t know her... She''s all about saving face! She used to have a crush on your father, and despite pursuing him for so long, your father never spared her a nce. She has held a grudge for a long time, always wanting to prove herself to him. If this situation involved any of the brothers, including Ellis, my sister-inw wouldn''t have made such a big issue out of it!"
She looked at Keira. "You didn''t cause this trouble right after you came back. It''s more like that your father has dragged you into this! But now isn''t the time to figure out who is right or wrong. It was never a big deal to begin with. Jackson is always fooling around. Do you think Lady Gill doesn''t know the truth? It''s just that she can''t swallow her pride!"
Helen continued. "I came here today intending to act as a mediator. As the younger generation, if you go with me to apologize to my sister-inw, admitting that you were too heavy-handed, we can resolve this crisis between our two families, which would be good for both sides!"
Seeing Helen speak so sincerely, Keira stood up decisively. "Alright, Aunt Helen, I''ll listen to you. Let''s go."
James and Kate immediately followed behind her. "Keera, we''ll go with you!"
"That won''t be necessary."
Keira stopped them. "Taking so many people there isn''t good; it''ll look like we want to provoke them. Just Aunt Helen and I will be enough."
She stopped Lewis from following and left for the Gill family just with Helen.
They weren''t turned away at the door, but the butler ushered them into the parlor, not the living room.
Helen''s face stiffened.
Every time she returned to her maternal home, she was treated as if she were in her own house. Since when did they start being so courteous?!
It seemed her elder sister-inw was indeed angry at them!
Helen sighed again, nced at Keira, and said, "Don''t worry, and don''t be afraid. My elder sister-inw may seem cold on the outside but is warm on the inside; she won''t do anything to a young woman like you..."
Keira raised an eyebrow, about to say she wasn''t afraid when Aunt Helen said, "Moreover, I''m here today. If the Gill family dares toy a hand on you, I will stop them!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She wanted to say there was no need to do that; these people probably weren''t her match.
But seeing Helen''s resolute demeanor, she kept her silence.
Helen had gone to see her and asked her toe and apologize. Though Keira felt somewhat displeased, Helen''s protective stance...
Helen must have been sincere about the welfare of the two families.
Just then, footsteps approached from outside, followed by Lady Gill''s icy entrance. Upon seeing Keira, she gave a contemptuous snort and sat on the sofa before turning to Helen. "Helen, what brought you back today?"
Helen couldn''t help but retort. "This is my home! Can''t I return to my own house now?"
Her tone carried a hint of endearment.
Lady Gill scoffed. "Your home? Isn''t your home the Olsen residence? I almost thought you had forgotten yourst name!"
Helen sighed and walked straight up to Lady Gill. "I''ve brought Keera here today to apologize to you. Our family and the Olsens have been on good terms for many years. This time, that brat Jackson was out of line! Keera saw him bullying her good friend and couldn''t contain herself. She hit him a tad too hard... Please don''t be mad."
Lady Gill scolded. "A tad too hard? And what would you call a real beating then?"
Helen pouted. "Don''t take this the wrong way. Jackson is, after all, from the second branch, and you know the kind of person my brother is. He''s ky, and my sister-inw spoils the child rotten. As a result, Jackson has caused no end to the trouble for so many years! How can you me Keera for being tough on him if he isn''t disciplined? Besides, I''ve heard that when Keera was in the Freeman Sect, Jackson bullied her for years! As for ountability, the Olsen family hasn''t even pursued it with him, which is fortunate for you. So why are you turning the tables on us?"
Lady Gill sneered. "You keep talking about the Olsen familyif you''re one of them, why are you here at our ce?"
Helen grew angry. "Myst name is Gill, and I cane over whenever I want! Are you favoring and protecting Jackson and won''t let me speak? It was his fault... Don''t we Gills also stand for reason?"
Helen then turned to Keira. "Moreover, I''ve brought Keera here, and that should be enough. Don''t waste the chance I''m giving you to make this right! Do you want to put the Gills and the Olsens through the wringer over one Jackson? Do you know what people outside are saying about us now?"
She stared at Lady Gill. "Keera''s father is surrounded by shareholders at thepany, demanding an exnation. I think the Gill family isn''t putting simr pressure on you. Are the two great families headed toward being mortal enemies? Have you made up your mind to make me choose between my natal family and my marital family over that no-good nephew? Didn''t you look down on him before? How can you be so foolish this time?"
Lady Gill silently sighed. "Do you know what Jackson did?"
Helen shook her head. "I don''t."
Lady Gill said, "He helped us find Barbara''s jade pendant."
Helen was immediately dumbstruck. "What? Barbara? You have news of Barbara?"
Barbara was Lady Gill''s missing daughter.
Lady Gill immediately nodded. "With Jackson earning such merit for us, how could I not protect him? If we can find Barbara, even if it costs our family''s entire fortune, I would willingly pay it!"
Helen was rendered speechless.
Everybody in the Gill family was looking for Barbara, especially those from the first branch. If Jackson had helped them find such critical evidence, then no wonder Lady Gill staunchly supported him.
Jackson had indeed earned a great merit for the first branch!
As she struggled to find words, Keira seemed to realize something and asked, "Lady Gill, the day that Jackson helped you find the jade pendant, wasn''t that the same day the incident urred?"
Lady Gill asked reflexively, "How did you know?"
How did she know?
Of course, it was because, on that day, Jackson snatched away Nara''s jade pendant!
Afterward, she even went purposefully to the hospital, asking Jackson to return it to Nara... At the time, she had only caught a glimpse and hadn''t seen it.
But now...
In an instant, Keira understood something!!
Chapter 470
470 Chapter 469
Keira frowned, her eyes lighting up.
If she wasn''t mistaken...
Suddenly, she turned to Helen and said, "Auntie, I just remembered something urgent. I need to go."
Helen was taken aback, "Keera, you..."
Before she could finish, Keira was gone.
Lady Gill watched her leave and couldn''t help but scoff, taunting Helen. "Do you see? The younger generation nowadays is something, isn''t it? You said she came here to apologize, but she clearly doesn''t take me seriously!"
Helen immediately said, "Keera isn''t that kind of person. Sam has always been the kindest, and his daughter wouldn''t be any different! Sister-inw, do you want to get into a feud with the Olsen family over Jackson?"
The Gill family''s conflict with the Olsen family would affect both sides.
Nobody would benefit from it.
Rumors were already flying, suggesting that a war was about to break out between the two families. The Olsen family''s shares were slowly declining. But weren''t the Gill family''s shares suffering as well?
Helen tensed her jaw. "Has ite to this?"
Lady Gill sighed. "I''ve said it. Jackson helped me find information about Barbara, and I can''t ignore him. No matter how much of a scoundrel he is, the first branch of the family must repay him for this favor!"
Helen then sighed. "Sister-inw, there''s something you might not want to hear. This whole time, it has all been Austin and Jackson''s fault. I won''tment on Jackson, but you should discipline Austin properly. Otherwise, I don''t know what else might happen! Today, I managed to bring Keera here to apologize because she respected me, but if you don''t start disciplining your children... the next time they sh with Keera, the Olsen family might not be so civil!"
After leaving those words, Helen turned and walked toward the exit.
She suddenly stopped as she reached the door, turning back to look at Lady Gill. "Sister-inw, there''s one more thing. I''m not sure whether I should speak of it. Among the girls they''ve been bullying, there''s a girl named Nara, and she''s such a pitiful girl. While defending their mistreatment of Nara, have you ever considered what kind of life Barbara might be living now? Nara is about the same age as Barbara. If Barbara had encountered people like your family, how desperate would she be?!"
Those words made Lady Gill sit up straight.
She tensed her jaw, ring at Helen as if the words she had just spoken were a vicious curse!
Helen sighed. "Put yourself in their shoes. You should work on good karma, even just for Barbara''s sake."
Lady Gill clenched her fists tightly, sneering. "How can that lowly person bepared to my Barbara? Don''t be ridiculous!"
Helen shook her head slightly. "I know, back then, some pauper kidnapped Barbara, and that''s why you''ve looked down on those people for so many years. You think they have bad nature in their bones. That''s why you pay no heed to Austin and Jackson bullying people experiencing poverty, but it''s not the fault of those people as a whole; it''s the human traffickers! Sister-inw, you..." novelbin
"You needn''t say more," Lady Gill scoffed. "Those people have no bottom line when ites to money. Why do you speak for them? If they had a bottom line, how could they kidnap someone else''s child?!"
Lady Gill''s statement came out strident and loud, the roar carrying a chilling undertone.
For so many years, she had never let go of this anguish; Barbara''s kidnapping was the greatest wound in her heart!
Seeing her reaction, Helen knew it was useless to say anything more and left silently with a sigh.
She had seen her sister-inw''s stubbornness many times over the years.
The Gill family used to participate in charity funds, but for many years, Lady Gill had refused even to pretend that she cared.
She said, "Why should I support the paupers? Isn''t their poverty caused by theirziness?"
In her eyes, they were rotten to the core and devoid of kindness. They deserved to live like animals!
Thinking of this, Helen headed straight for the parking lot.
...
Keira left the Gill residence and immediately hailed a cab, going straight to Nara''s house.
Unfortunately, neither Nara nor Matias was home, so she called Matias. "Where are you guys?"
Matias replied, "I''ll be home shortly."
"Alright, I''ll wait for you," Keira answered calmly.
In less than ten minutes, Matias arrived, limping back home.
Keira immediately nced behind him and asked, "Where''s Nara?"
Matias said, "She''s gone to the market. We had some good news today. The Nora Research Institute hired her, and we decided to make something delicious tonight to celebrate! When she heard you were here, she went out to buy some chicken wings! Nara''s chicken wings are exceptional! She insisted you try them!"
Keira was pleased to hear how rxed Matias sounded and was happy for them, but she hadn''t forgotten why she came here. She took out her phone and showed Matias the jade pendant advertisement the Gill family had put out. "Do you recognize this jade pendant?"
Seeing it, Matias looked taken aback. "Isn''t that Nara''s?"
Chapter 471
471 Chapter 470
Upon hearing this, Keira immediately breathed a sigh of relief.
She had thought of this possibility at the Gill residence but wasn''t sure since she hadn''t seen Nara''s jade pendant.
Therefore, she had hurried over here.
She hadn''t expected that it was indeed Nara''s...
So, Nara was the daughter Lady Gill had been searching for.
Keira suddenly felt itughable.
Lady Gill favored Jackson because of her missing daughter and even shed with the Olsen family for his sake, but maybe she had no idea what Jackson had done to Nara.
How ironic! Howughable!
Keira took a deep breath.
Matias then asked, "What''s wrong? Do you know where Nara''s family is? Nara took the jade pendantst time to find them, but it seems it didn''t go well... She doesn''t even want to mention them now"
Keira sighed upon hearing this.
She said, "The people posting this advertisement are the Gill family."
Matias was stunned. "What? Which Gill family?"
He didn''t dare assume it to be Austin''s family.
Keira didn''t say a word.
Matias slowly realized something. "You mean... that Gill family?"
Keira nodded.
Matias was stupefied.
He stared at Keira nkly, "Keera, don''t joke with me about this! How could Nara... How could she be the missing daughter of the Gill family?"
As a distant member of the Gill family, Matias had also heard that the cherished young daughter of the first branch had been kidnapped.
And their lives had been affected because of this.
They were a coteral branch of the Gill family, originally living off the main branch. The main branch even established basic living allowances for the coteral branches.
After several divisions in the family, many distant rtives could barely maintain a living.
But ever since that little girl went missing, the allowance was canceled because Lady Gill spread the word that despite doing so many good deeds, no one was protecting her daughter!
Low-ie people should strive to be self-reliant and not live like beggars!
After losing the allowance, Matias''s family''s life became more challenging because of his parents'' low ie.
After adopting Nara, they struggled to put food on the table. Later on, when both parents fell severely ill, Matias and Nara went to seek help from the head of the Gill family.
There used to be a subsidy for illnesses in the n, and members could even take out loans and repay themter.
But when they went there, the n head looked at them with an unspeakable expression and said, "The subsidy is also canceled. You have to figure it out for yourselves."
Without the money for surgery, the parents could only go home to await death.
After both parents passed away, Matias and Nara depended on each other even more; Matias dropped out of school early to work just to earn tuition and living expenses for Nara...
Suddenly, Matias felt likeughing.
In the mysterious workings of fate, he and Nara were brought together.
He chuckled softly and then looked up at Keira, wanting to say something but not knowing how to speak...
He suddenly understood Nara''s guilt toward him and why she remained silent about knowing who her family was after finding out the truth.
Nara must feel she owed it to him!
Matias had tears in his eyes, and he held Keira''s arm. "Come on, let''s go to the market to find Nara!"
Nara was born a little princess in the Gill family, so she shouldn''t have to suffer with him here.
Seeing Matias''s reaction, Keira nodded and set out for the market with him.
But after a few steps, they ran into a neighbor rushing back quickly.
Upon seeing them, the neighbor shouted, "Matias, hurry up! Nara is in trouble!!" novelbin
...
The market.
Nara was shopping.
Being able to work for Nora and receive such a high internship sry was beyond her expectations, so she was delighted, and even her steps felt lighter.
But unexpectedly, she ran into an unwee visitor just as she approached the meat stall... Austin.
Austin, with a few thugs, was watching her from a distance while sucking on a lollipop with a smirk on his face.
Sensing his gaze, Nara instinctively stepped back and turned to leave.
But Austin gestured, and the little punks following him immediately rushed forward, blocking her path!
Nara turned stubbornly, ring fiercely at the brother she didn''t recognize.
Austin stared at her, sneering. "Nara,e with me!"
Nara immediately shook her head.
Austin said, "If you don''te quietly, I''ll have to force you!"
After that, Austin gestured to the people around him. "Grab her for me!"
The bodyguards on either side immediately grabbed Nara''s arms and dragged her toward a van parked nearby.
Nara struggled forcefully but couldn''t break free.
The vendors around couldn''t help but point and gossip. Intimidated by Austin''s presence, no one dared to intervene.
Nara red fiercely at Austin, unable to use signnguage with her arms restrained. She spoke dryly, each word deliberate, "Why... are... you... doing... this?"
Austin scoffed.
Why?
Of course, it was because Jackson had received news about his sister!
But Jackson imed he felt aggrieved and wanted to vent his frustrations on Nara. Only then would he tell Austin the information about his sister!
So, Nara would have to bear the torment for his sister''s sake!
Chapter 472
472 Chapter 471
But Austin couldn''t exin and just looked down at Nara disdainfully. "Want to know why? You''re not worthy!"
He got into the car, took his ce in the passenger seat, and said, "Let''s go!"
Meanwhile.
Keira and Matias arrived in a hurry!
They anxiously made their way to where Nara usually bought her groceries...
But they didn''t notice that Austin''s car had already driven past them...
As the car passed by, Nara saw the two of them. She desperately struggled to get their attention by banging on the window...
But as soon as she struggled, she was pinned down by someone''s arm, and then a fierce pnded squarely on her face!
"Move again, and I won''t be so gentle!"
The p was so hard that Nara''s mind went nk, and she copsed weakly into the seat.
Austin sneered, and the car drove off.
After Keira and Matias arrived at the grocery stall, they found chaos, and Nara''s shopping basket was still on the ground.
Matias''s pupils shrank, and he picked up the basket, asking, "Where''s the youngdy carrying this basket? Where is she?!"
A kind passerby said, "It seemed like she offended someone. She was just stuffed into a car and taken away!"
Just taken away...
Matias''s legs went soft, and he almost copsed to the ground!
He quickly turned to Keira. "Keera, help her!"
Keira looked at the people around her. "Who took her? Is she injured?"
"No, she looks fine!"
"Then it must be Austin! Not Jackson!" Keira realized something and looked directly at Matias. "Austin normally wouldn''t target Nara. Jackson must have sent him, so they must have gone to the hospital now. Let''s go there immediately!"
Matias nodded, "Okay!"
The two left the market, and only then did Keira realize how annoying it was that she hadn''t brought Lewis with her today.
She didn''t have a car ready!
They could only hail a taxi and rush to the hospital!
On the way, Matias said anxiously, "Who knows what they will do to Nara? What if she gets hurt? They dared to abduct someone in broad daylight so brazenly. It''s as if they have no bottom line! Keera, what should we do?"
Keira took a deep breath. "Now I''ll call Lady Gill to exin Nara''s identity. She should be safe!"
She took out her phone and called Lady Gill, but the other party wouldn''t pick up...
...
On the hospital rooftop.
Lady Gill was sitting in front of Jackson. "Have you found Barbara?"
Jackson stared at Lady Gill with a dark look. "Yes, I found her. Aunt, as long as you take care of Nara for me today, I will tell you where your daughter is!"
Jackson was furious.
After Nara was epted into Nora Research Institute, Jackson became the butt of the joke!
He went online today and saw people mocking him.
After all, he''s from the second branch of the family. If it were a ban from the first branch, even the Nora Research Institute would probably have to give the Gill family that respect!
Just a few days ago, he was bragging about making it impossible for Nara to make it in the medical field, and now he''s been pped in the face!
King of Boasting! He bullied Nara back in the hospital! Now see? The truly capable don''t fear such evil forces!
...
...
Eachment stabbed at Jackson''s eyes, driving him nearly insane!
Why?
Why did Nara manage to get into Nora Research Institute?!
Today, he wanted to show these people what would happen when they offended him!
Jackson''s eyes were frantic as he looked toward the entrance.
Austin had already gone to fetch Nara; soon, he would bring Nara back, and then, he would torment her!
After all, he had already found an impostor to rece Lady Gill''s daughter...
By the time he was finished with Nara, Lady Gill would have to clean up the mess for him!
While he was thinking, Lady Gill''s phone started ringing. It was a call from "Keera".
Lady Gill looked at her phone and remembered how "Keera" had left her house without a word earlier that day. She couldn''t help but sneer and then rudely hung up.
No matter what "Keera" wanted to say, she was no longer willing to listen!
Just then, there was a noise at the entrance to the rooftop; everyone turned to see Austin striding in.
Behind him, Nara was dragged in by two bodyguards, who then threw her viciously in front of Jackson!
Nara looked at them in terror.
Her face still bore the mark of the p. After being thrown down, she scrambled up, trying to run back the way she came.
Unfortunately, the entrance was blocked by the bodyguards.
Austin smiled. "Want to leave, huh?"
Nara immediately nodded.
Austin then said, "The entrance is blocked by the bodyguards, so you can''t leave from there. We''re not heartless people. We''ll give you another way out. Want to know where it is?"
Nara was taken aback but nodded.
The next moment, Austin pointed to the rooftop. "You can jump off the roof! No one will stop you!"novelbin
Chapter 473
473 Chapter 472
Nara''s pupils shrank at those words.
She looked at Austin in disbelief before her gaze fell on Lady Gill. She knelt before thedy, crying and shaking her head pleadingly.
Nara was no fool.
At this life-or-death moment, she wouldn''t continue to fight with them, so she stretched out her hands, gesturing, "I am your daughter! I am your daughter!"
Unfortunately, Lady Gill couldn''t understand signnguage.
She looked down at Nara, watching her frantically point at the two of them in turn, not knowing what she was trying to say.
For some reason, a sentence Helen said earlier shed through Lady Gill''s mind, " Have you ever thought about the possibility that Barbara might have encountered people like you?"
Lady Gill hesitated a little in confronting this girl of her daughter''s age.
She clenched her jaw and turned to Jackson, " What exactly do you want to do with her?"
Jackson started speaking with a whimper. "Aunt, what can I do? I just called her over to have her apologize properly to me and let out this pent-up anger. That''s all!"
He looked at Nara, suddenlyughing. "Aunt, I helped you find your Barbara. Surely, this request isn''t too much, is it?"
Barbara
Nara suddenly realized something and looked at Jackson!
He knew everything!
From the moment he stole her jade pendant, he had known everything!
And when he spoke those words, he looked directly at her, which meant he knew what was happening. He was doing it on purpose
Nara trembled with rage and gestured, "I am Barbara! I am the one!"
Regrettably, Lady Gill and Austin couldn''t understand her at all.
Lady Gill was about to say something, but Austin stepped forward, kicking Nara in the back, making her fall t.
Her hands could no longer gesture anything.
Austin said, "Mom, we''ll know my sister''s whereabouts soon. Don''t go soft now!"
Upon hearing this, Lady Gill withdrew her gaze and said fiercely, "Don''t worry. I won''t."
Nara fell into despair. novelbin
She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but couldn''t speak. She only struggled helplessly, pointing at herself, trying to tell them she was Barbara!
Jackson had long known what she was trying to say and even seemed to have understood her signnguage. He curled his lips into a smile and said, "Nara, do you have something you want to say? What is it?"
Nara red at him.
Austin, impatient, spoke again. "Jackson, just get on with what you want to do to her! After that, tell us about Barbara''s news!"
When Nara heard this, she looked at Austin in shock, her eyes filled with fear and despair.
Seeing her expression, Austin stared at her. "Do you want to tell us to let you go? Forget it. That''s impossible."
He crouched down and grabbed Nara''s hair. "You''d better be a good girl and obey Jackson. Make him happy! That way, he will tell us the news about my sister, and you can leave Otherwise, don''t me me for joining him against you!"
After saying this, he let go of Nara''s head, letting her fall to the ground. Her forehead hit the cement floor, leaving a fresh bruise.
Stunned, she looked at Austin, then turned to Lady Gill.
Lady Gill said coldly, "Youngdy, you better do as you''re told. Make Jackson happy, get this ordeal over, and help us find our daughter!"
Austin nodded. "Exactly, for a lowly woman like you to have any connection with my sister is your good fortune! Hurry up Jackson, what do you want to do?!"
Jacksonughed, "What do I want to do? I have been ruined because of her, so today, I''ll ruin her too!"
After finishing his deration, he pointed at Nara and demanded, "I want her to strip naked and stand right here! Let me have a good look!!"
At these words, Nara''s pupils shrank!
Lady Gill frowned slightly, about to say something, but Austin held her shoulder. "Mom, I know you can''t bear it, just don''t look"
Lady Gill stared at Nara.
She was indeed the same age as her daughter, and if it weren''t for her daughter, she would never treat another girl like this
But thinking of Barbara
She turned around abruptly andmanded coldly, "Make it quick! Keep her alive."
"Yes."
Upon hearing that, Jackson smiled.
He ordered the bodyguards, "What are you standing around for? Do it! Strip her naked! Tear all her clothes!"
With thatmand, several bodyguards immediately moved forward.
Nara shook all over, frightened by their appearance, yet desperately tried to move away.
She looked at them in terror, her eyes brimming with tears.
No, don''t treat her like this
No!
Nara sobbed inconsbly while waving her hands frantically but to no avail.
Her signnguage and pleas for help to Austin and Lady Gill werepletely ignored
At that moment, she somewhat regretted it.
She didn''t dare to acknowledge them out of stubbornness and had gotten herself into this situation
As she retreated, she bumped into the wall behind her.
Bodyguards approached with lustful smiles, each one touching their chins while staring at her.
Nara crouched in horror, trying to push these people away, but it was useless!
Someone grabbed her arm and yanked her up forcefully while other hands began to touch her.
Nara struggled violently.
But she was no match for their strength
She wept in despair, her mouth opening and closing, tasting what seemed like the vor of rust in her throat
Don''t!
Mom! Brother!
Don''t!
As those words rushed into Nara''s head, she heard a "snap" as her sleeve was torn off. She finally cried out.
"Mom, I, I am Barbara!"
Chapter 474
474 Chapter 473
As soon as she said that, the entire rooftop fell silent momentarily.
Even the bodyguards were stunned.
Lady Gill turned around sharply and looked at Nara, "What did you say?"
Austin also frowned and looked at her. "What ''Barbara''?"
Nara''s voice was hoarse, and she felt a tearing pain. She opened her mouth and began speaking again, "Brother, I am"
Unfortunately, she couldn''t finish her sentence before Jackson loudly interjected, "I know you are from a side branch of the Gill family, but don''t just casually im someone as your brother! You don''t deserve to address us that way!"
Those words stopped what Nara was going to say next.
She looked at him with anger
Lady Gill frowned. "Enough, Jackson. It''s indeed too much to ask someone to strip. Find another way!"
Displeasure shed across Jackson''s face, and although he wanted to say something, in the end, he lowered his eyes and said, "Aunt, I just want to vent my anger! You know, I have lost my ability to have children. That day, in the operating room, being gawked at by so many people, I was utterly humiliated! I want her to taste what it''s like to be stripped bare for all to see!"
Lady Gill frowned again, about to say something, but Austin said, "Mom, let him be; don''t interfere."
After that, he looked at the bodyguards and scolded them. "Are you guys going to do your job or not? Can you hurry up? Does the Gill family pay you to ck off? Or have you not practiced enough? You can''t even restrain a girl! Put some muscle into it, strip her clothes off quickly, and don''t dy my search for my sister!"
The bodyguards immediately stood straight and replied, "Yes, Mr. Gill!"
Austin''s word wasw to them.
A group of bodyguards once again turned their gaze toward Nara.
Seeing this, Nara closed her eyes in despair, knowing she couldn''t escape this time.
Suddenly, she stood straight, took off her coat, and fiercely threw it on the ground.
Seeing this, the bodyguards didn''t approach her and immediately announced, "Sir, look, she''s stripping herself!"
Jackson''s gaze lingered on her with lewdness, and a smile spread across his face.
Austin said disdainfully, "Wouldn''t it have been better to do this earlier? You would have been morefortable working with us, and you would have saved us so much effort! Hurry up and strip! Don''t waste our time!"
Jackson also added with augh. "Yeah, hurry up and strip!"
He picked up his mobile phone, trying to take photos of Nara once she was undressed
Nara clenched her fists tightly.
She ced her hands on the short-sleeve shirt, looking as though she was about to take it off any moment
Underneath the short-sleeve, there must be only her underwear left
Everyoneughed lewdly, visibly rxing for a moment.
Just then!
Nara suddenly pushed the person before her and dashed to the side.
With a darkened face, Austin cursed, "Fuck! She''s ying us, go get her!"
The men snapped back to reality and immediately gave chase, but the next moment, they were stunned.
Nara picked up a rusty iron rod and waved it at them, screaming, "Aaah! Aaah! Aaah!"
The bodyguards didn''t dare to approach.
The iron rod was rusty, and a scratch might lead to tetanus. Moreover, the rod looked very heavy, and a blow from it was sure to hurt!
Nara''s hands were quivering slightly
Jackson couldn''t help but curse, "Useless, all of you are useless!"
Austin then said, "Don''t worry. I''m here, aren''t I? You can be assured. I''ll let you have your revenge today!"
After that, he pushed through the crowd and stepped forward, getting right in front of Nara.
He stared at Nara determinedly, his eyes filled with resolve. "That rod is heavy, isn''t it? But let me tell you, I''m not afraid! If you dare to hit me, then aim right here!"
Austin pointed at his forehead. "If you''re not afraid of taking a life, aim right here and hit. I think one swing will be enough to send my brains flying!"
Nara''s eyes widened in shock, seemingly not expecting Austin to be so fearless. novelbin
She held the rod, still aiming it at Austin
Courage grew in the face of desperation, and right now, she couldnd a blow on anyone who rushed up to her!
Even if the Gill family sought retributionter, she was ready to face it!
And she would not be butchered here without a fight!
Nara swung the iron rod and struck it squarely on Austin''s arm, the pain changing his expression.
But he didn''t stop.
He couldn''t wait any longer; he must subdue Nara to satisfy Jackson.
He was determined to see his sister today
Thinking of this, Austin took another step forward. "Hit me then. Don''t hit my arm. You hit my arm, and at most, it''ll hurt for a moment. If you have the guts, hit me here!"
He tapped his head again!
Seeing this, Lady Gill couldn''t help but yell, "Austin, don''t act rashly!"
"I''m not acting rashly! I think she doesn''t dare! Nara, if you don''t dare to hit me, just undress obediently. Don''t fucking waste our time here!"
After saying that, Austin took another step forward.
Nara retreated in terror and, without hesitation, swung the rod hard toward Austin''s head!
She thought Austin would dodge. She merely wanted to force him to back off, not expecting him to stand still and hold his ground.
"Bang!"
The rod struck Austin''s head.
Nara was dumbfounded.
She slowly opened her eyes, only to see blood trickling down from Austin''s head
Nara''s pupils shrank. At thest moment, she just couldn''t bring herself to strike down hard
But no sooner had this thought crossed her mind than she heard Lady Gill roar furiously, "How dare you!"
Chapter 475
475 Chapter 474
Nara''s eyes bulged.
She wanted to hold onto the iron rod, but before she made any move, Austin had already swiftly reached out to grab it. He then red at her fiercely and with one forceful tug, snatched the rod away!
Immediately after that, Austin threw the rod to the bodyguards behind him.
With no weapon in her hands, Nara was surrounded by the other bodyguards, trapped in their midst. She tried to escape, but the bodyguards caught her again.
Lady Gill also rushed in front of Austin, looking at him anxiously. "Are you alright?"
Austin nodded. "Mom, I''m fine."
Lady Gill immediately red at Nara. "You dared toy a hand on my Austin?!"
Nara bit her lips hard.
Couldn''t Lady Gill tell why she attacked him? She was just defending herself!
Even in thest moment, she had loosened her grip; otherwise, that blow would have definitely cracked Austin''s skull, and he would have lost his life!
Nara crouched down painfully, covering her head with her hands.
She didn''t understand why she had softened at thest moment...
Even though her mother and brother had been so cruel to her, so cruel... yet she still couldn''t bring herself to seriously harm her brother...
At this moment, Nara was utterly despondent.
Seeing her like this only fueled the fury in Lady Gill''s eyes. She immediately looked at Austin. "Go get someone to bandage your wound."
Austin shook his head. "That can wait, Mom. Just deal with this woman quickly."
Lady Gill took a deep breath. novelbin
Suddenly she stepped forward and gestured with a wave of her hand to the two bodyguards holding Nara. "You two, stand back!"
The two bodyguards stepped aside.
Lady Gill then coldly looked at Nara.
Nara slowly raised her head to look at her, her eyes filled with hatred.
Lady Gill didn''t care what she was thinking. She simply pointed to the rooftop side and said in a cold and heartless tone. "You now only have two choices. One, take off your clothes willingly. Two, jump off this roof!"
Nara''s eyes widened, looking incredulously at her.
Lady Gill red at her. "You dared to attack my son. I won''t let you off today! Nara, I''ll give you ten seconds to think. If you don''t make a decision by the time I finish counting, don''t me me for not being courteous!"
After saying that, she began to count down while looking at Nara.
"Ten..."
"Nine..."
...
Downstairs at the hospital.
Keira and Matias arrived in a taxi.
After getting out of the car, Matias yelled, "You go first! Don''t worry about me. I can''t run fast enough!"
His leg was injured, and he obviously couldn''t move quickly.
Hearing this, Keira didn''t hesitate and ran straight toward the inpatient department.
She charged into Jackson''s hospital room but didn''t see Jackson there. She quickly grabbed a passing doctor. "Where did Jackson go?"
The doctor was slightly stunned. "I think he''s on the rooftop."
The rooftop...
Keira''s pupils shrank.
She immediately ran toward the stairwell and began to climb the stairs as fast as she could.
"Nara, you must hold on!
"Wait for me!"
On the rooftop.
Lady Gill was still ring at Nara, continuing the countdown
"Five..."
"Four..."
In the stairwell, Keira was running hard, hearing the countdown from Lady Gill, but not knowing what was happening.
But it definitely wasn''t anything good!
There was a hint of panic in her head as she rushed to the stairwell entrance, just in time to hear Lady Gill continue the countdown.
"Two..."
"One!"
Keira felt a jolt of panic.
At the rooftop.
Nara looked at Lady Gill.
Her eyes held not a single ripple; she was just quietly staring at her mother.
This woman, blinded by hatred, was no longer the same kind and gentle mother from her childhood memories...
Her gaze was full of resentment, carrying an unresolvable fury.
Nara''s jaw tensed. Her gaze fell on Austin once again, then she swept her gaze over the bodyguards, and finally, she looked at Jackson.
Jackson was staring at her with a smirk, his face full of smug triumph.
Nara closed her eyes in despair.
How could she... have a mother and brother like this...
To force a young woman to strip in front of an audience...
She wouldn''t do it.
As Nara thought of this, she let out a miserable chuckle.
She heard Lady Gill''s voice as if it wasing from a faraway ce and yet as if it was right next to her ear. "The countdown is over, Nara. Since you didn''t choose, the bodyguards won''t have to hold back anymore. Strip her clothes off right now, immediately!"
In Nara''s mind, it was as if a gentle conversation shed by, still Lady Gill''s voice, "My precious Barbara, all the most beautiful clothes in the world are yours..."
Nara let out a miserable smile.
Suddenly, she broke free from the bodyguards on both sides and rushed to the edge of the rooftop!
She took onest look at Lady Gill and Austin.
"Mom, brother, goodbye!
"I never want to see you again!"
With that thought, she leaped forward and jumped over the edge.
Lady Gill, upon seeing thatst nce, felt an inexplicable panic in her chest, but she quickly calmed down.
Austin said in a panic, "Mom, she jumped!"
Lady Gill''s gaze turned ice-cold as she said, "This is only the fourth floor; she''ll live. What''s there to be afraid of?!"
Then she turned to Jackson. "There, are you happy now?"
Jackson nodded.
Lady Gill then demanded, "So now you can tell me where my daughter is, right?"
Austin also shouted, "Right, she''s already jumped; tell us, where''s my sister?"
Almost as soon as they said those words, Keira''s cry came from the rooftop entrance. "Lady Gill, have mercy! Nara is your biological daughter!!"
Chapter 476
476 Chapter 475
Keira rushed in, shouting those words while being intercepted by the security guards and bodyguards.
She was fighting them and, afraid she was running out of time, she shouted out loud.
She then fiercely kicked someone away, opening a path for herself, and then barged in.
But she saw Lady Gill and Austin both looking at her in astonishment. Lady Gill frowned and asked, "What did you say?"
Keira quickly said, "I said, Nara is your biological daughter, the daughter you''ve been looking for!"
As soon as these words came out, Austin retorted in astonishment, "How is that possible?! Keera, you must be lying to us!"
Keira hurriedly said, "I''m not lying to you! Didn''t you put out an advertisement looking for that jade pendant? That jade pendant belongs to Nara. It was taken from her by Jackson!"
At these words, Austin faltered, staggering a little, "What did you say?!"
Lady Gill too widened her eyes in disbelief. "That can''t be!"
Jackson also shouted fiercely, "Keera! Don''t be ridiculous! Even if it''s to save someone, you don''t need to tell such a lie!"
Keira took a deep breath, "If you don''t believe me, you can do a DNA test..."
She was too impatient to waste words with them. She nced around the rooftop but didn''t see Nara. She couldn''t help but ask, "Where is Nara?"
Lady Gill and Austin both looked at her without answering.
Instead, the bodyguards around them looked toward the edge of the rooftop.
Keira noticed their emotions, feeling a sudden sinking in her heart.
No, it couldn''t be...
Just as she thought of this, a cry of rm suddenly came from below. "Gosh, someone has jumped off the building!"
"Quick, take her to the emergency room!"
"..."
Keira was dazed, and she immediately ran to the edge of the rooftop, only to see the girl in a white T-shirt and jeans lying on the ground like a broken doll.
She was lying in a pool of blood, but because she fell at a good angle, one could tell that she first hit a tree, which broke her fall, before shended on the ground...
So, she was still breathing.
Doctors and nurses below were gathering around her, then they lifted her onto a stretcher and rushed into the operating room!
Matias was slower than Keira by a beat, having only climbed one floor when he saw through the window of the stairwell that his sister fell.
He stood there in horror, then ran downstairs frantically, arriving at Nara''s side.
Now, limping behind the doctors and nurses, he followed them. "Please, doctors, I beg you, you have to save my sister! She, she''s only twenty years old!!"
The sobbing cries of Matias carried far and wide.
Keira''s chest tightened. She immediately straightened up and was about to run downstairs, but after only making a couple of steps, Lady Gill grabbed her arm.
Looking astounded, Lady Gill asked with a trembling voice, "What did you just say?!"
Keira pushed her away, her expression cold and disappointed. "I said, the girl you forced to jump off the building, is your biological daughter! Barbara!"
"That''s impossible!"
Lady Gill turned pale in an instant.
"Right, that''s impossible! My sister is a little princess. How could she be someone like her?!"
Austin also roared angrily,pletely unable to ept the truth.
Keira looked at them coldly, the corners of her lips twisted with a hint of mockery and icy smile. "Someone like whom? Someone poor? But it''s a ''pauper'' like Matias is the person who saved her! Without Matias, your sister would have died long ago!"
Austin took a step back. "No, this can''t be true. You must be lying! I don''t believe it!"
"Believe it or not, that''s up to you!" Keira said, as she anxiously ran toward the operating room!
She was worried about Nara''s condition, afraid that she wouldn''t make it through the rescue!
After Keira left the rooftop, Lady Gill''s legs gave way, and she almost fell to the ground, saved only by the bodyguard who caught her.
She looked steadily in the direction Keira had left, then turned to look at Jackson, her lips pressing together before she suddenly asked, "Jackson, what''s going on here?"
Austin also said, "Jackson, she''s lying to us, isn''t she?! Where did you really get that jade pendant from?" novelbin
Jackson immediately said, "Aunt, Austin, you must not believe her lies. Look, I bought that jade pendant at the antique market, and I''ve found your sister for you!"
After saying this, he presented a DNA match report to Austin. "Look, this is the DNAparison report I ran for you. I confirmed the other party''s identity before I said we found her..."
Austin took the DNA test report, nced at it, and then breathed a sigh of relief before passing it to Lady Gill. "Mom, look, this is my sister! Nara isn''t!"
Austin was overwhelmed with the news and sounded as if he was convincing himself as much as others. He emphasized those words several times.
Lady Gill coldly looked down at the DNAparison report.
She then looked back at Jackson...
Jackson smiled sheepishly. "Aunt, don''t believe Keera''s lies. she just wants to make you feel guilty! Her goal is achieved! The girl I found is already on her way to the hospital! I''ve also done the DNA test for you. We can be reunited now!"
Lady Gill looked at theparison report in her hands, which confirmed that the other party and Austin were indeed biological siblings.
Lady Gill clenched her jaw tightly, and after a while, she looked at Jackson again.
Then, she turned around and walked away briskly.
Austin couldn''t help but follow her. "Mom, where are you going?"
Lady Gill answered, "To see the girl who just jumped!"
Austin said, "Mom, why are you going to see her? You don''t really believe Keera''s lies, do you?"
At this, Lady Gill halted.
"I''m going to find her, for a DNA test!"
Chapter 477
477 Chapter 476
Leaving these words behind, Lady Gill strode away.
Upon hearing this, Austin panicked a little.
He stared at Lady Gill from behind with clenched fists. He still didn''t dare to acknowledge what he had just been told.
No, he didn''t dare.
He couldn''t ept that he had bullied the sister he''d searched for so many years to such an extent...
He looked at Lady Gill, then turned to nce at Jackson one more time.
Jackson stood there with the help of others, his legs wide apart to protect his injured crotch...
He sounded frantic. "Austin, you must believe me!"
As soon as these words came out, Austin charged in front of him, grabbed his cor, and growled, "Tell me, she''s not my sister, is she?"
"No, she''s not!"
Austin red at Jackson, his fingers trembling.
After a long moment, he pushed Jackson away and patted his shoulder. "Good, remember what you said."
After leaving that sentence behind, he headed out the door, following in the footsteps of Lady Gill.
Outside the operating room.
Lady Gill rushed over and, upon reaching the entrance, hesitated.
She dared not believe what she had been told and even feared to verify it...
Was the girl she had forced to jump off the building Barbara?!
Lady Gill trembled.
Just then, Matias saw her. Furious, he stormed up to Lady Gill, grabbing her arm forcefully. "What exactly did you do to Nara?! Why did she jump off the building?!"
Some people witnessed Nara''s fall from the building. novelbin
So, they could testify that she jumped off by herself and nobody pushed her...
Thus, the hospital didn''t call the police.
But Matias knew that Nara had just received her eptance letter from the Nora Research Institute and wouldn''t choose tomit suicide at this time.
They must have forced Nara to do something...
Lady Gill looked at Matias.
Although she was unsure if Nara was her daughter, she still felt vaguely guilty. While she was at a loss for words, Austin suddenly charged over and pushed Matias away. "What are you doing? Let go of my mother!"
Matias stumbled back and nearly fell to the ground.
He red at them and charged at them again. "Were you on the rooftop too? Then tell me, what did you do to Nara?!"
As Matias charged at him, Austin sternly rebuked, "Don''t be too presumptuous! If youe any closer, I''ll make a move! You''re no match for me!"
Matias stood opposite them and red at them.
After a long silence, he suddenly said, "Do you know that Nara is the daughter you have been searching for seventeen years? How can you treat Nara like this and not regret it?!"
Austin rebuked angrily before Lady Gill could speak, "I told you she''s not! Stop spouting nonsense here!"
She simply couldn''t ept this fact!
Matias, overwhelmed with emotion, rushed toward them. "I understand now. The day she went to acknowledge you, she returned so dejected. It was because you denied her! If you don''t want her, she''s still my dear sister! You''ve hurt her, and I''ll fight you to the death!!"
As Matias said this, he lifted the cane and swung it hard at Austin.
Austin wanted to push him away, but he suddenly thought about how Nara swung a stick at his head on the rooftop.
At that time, she must have been so unafraid. She had already decided to end it all by jumping off the building; such a person wouldn''t usually show mercy...
With just a little bit more force, his head would have burst open.
But she ultimately held back.
This thought made Austin hesitate, and he turned his back, taking the blow without resisting.
Enraged, Matias lifted his cane to continue his onught after the first blow.
"I''ll punish you for bullying Nara! Why did you search for her if you don''t want her? Is it because she grew up with me and didn''t have the grace of your wealthy family? Or is it because Nara is mute, and you look down on her?
"Even if you don''t want to acknowledge her, you didn''t have to drive her to death! How could you do that?!"
As Matias hit and cursed, suddenly he threw down his cane, crouched down, and started sobbing, "When I found Nara, she was burning with fever, and it rendered her mute. While unconscious, she kept saying, ''Brother, run''... Austin, you bastard, you''re her brother!!"
Austin was distressed by his crying.
But listening to those words, he felt as if his heart were clenched by an invisible hand!
He looked at Matias and roared again, "I said she''s not my sister, so don''t talk nonsense! Jackson has already said he found our sister!!"
"Not her?"
Upon hearing this, Matias suddenly looked up.
He raised his hands, which were covered in Nara''s blood from just now.
He thrust his bloody hands in front of them. "If you don''t believe me, then go test it!"
His demeanor startled Austin.
He looked at Lady Gill for help.
Lady Gill pressed her lips tightly but suddenly said, "Fine, let''s test it now."
Chapter 478
478 Chapter 477
Lady Gill nodded at the butler behind her.
The butler immediately found a nurse, took a cotton swab, collected a blood sample from Matias''s hand, and then turned to Austin.
Before Austin could speak, Lady Gill plucked a strand of her hair and handed it to the butler, "Hurry up!"
"Yes!"
The butler hurried away.
Austin looked at Lady Gill. "Mom, how could you go through with the verification?! How could you believe his nonsense?!"
His voice was frantic, with a plea in it. "How could I possibly not recognize my sister? I loved my sister the most when I was a kid, and she was abducted by human traffickers when trying to save me. If she stood before me, there''s no way I wouldn''t recognize her...
"So, she can''t be my sister... right, it''s impossible... Mom, don''t be fooled by them!"
Keira listened to his words and suddenly turned to look at him. "Austin, are you scared?"
Austin was startled.
Keira stepped toward him. "You''re afraid that Nara, who has been persecuted by you to this extent and may not get out of the operating room alive, is your biological sister, aren''t you?!"
Austin took a step back, shocked by her blunt usation.
Immediately afterward, he retorted, "Nonsense! I told you that girl couldn''t be my sister!!"
"Thump!"
Matias threw a jade pendant on the ground.
Matias looked at them angrily. "Aren''t you looking all over the city for this jade pendant? My sister has worn one since she was a child! And you still don''t believe it?!"
When Nara decided not to acknowledge her parents and brother, she tried to throw away this jade pendant. Later, Matias saw it in the trash can and retrieved it for her.
Seeing the jade pendant, Austin was slightly taken aback.
Immediately, he picked up the jade pendant, examined it in his hand, and then scoffed coldly. "Matias, you''re so ridiculous. Knowing that our family is looking for the owner of this jade pendant, you brought a fake one to deceive us! You''re something!"
Matias was dumbfounded, "Fake?"
The jade pendant had been on his sister''s neck all along, and it was there when they found her, so over the years, Matias had never examined it closely.
Even when their parents were sick and had no money to stay in the hospital, their family had never thought about pawning this jade pendant. novelbin
Because they thought the jade pendant was valuable.
But this jade pendant was fake?!
Matias frowned. "That''s impossible! My sister has been wearing this jade pendant since she was little!"
"You''re still lying!" Austin seemed to find a reason to convince himself. "Mom, do you see? They''re lying! The girl in the operating room can''t possibly be my sister!"
Lady Gill looked at him but didn''t speak.
Keiraughed coldly. "So the jade pendant is a fake, no wonder... heh..."
Austin immediately turned to her, "Why do you say that?"
Keira said, "Jackson took Nara''s jade pendant and told me to get it back from him, and he gave me this one! No wonder it''s fake... He has given the real one to you! He said he had found your sister but already knew Nara was your sister!"
"You''re lying!" Austin roared at her. "That''s impossible! You can''t fool me! I won''t believe a single word you say!"
Keira watched his violent reaction and let out a coldugh, saying nothing more.
Seeing her mocking expression, Austin felt even closer to breaking down. He yelled, "Don''t even think about deceiving me! You are all tricking me! How could I possibly have bullied my sister?!
"My mom is already getting a DNA test done, and we''ll have the results in half an hour at thetest. Then I''ll see how you can deceive me then!"
After saying this, Austin took Lady Gill to the side.
Yet his gaze couldn''t help but remain fixed on the operating room door, his mind shing back to the sudden familiarity he felt upon seeing Nara...
Austin shook his head fiercely.
What was he thinking about?
That was impossible...
Nara absolutely couldn''t be his sister!!
But as he tried to convince himself, he failed to notice he had tears in his eyes, and his gaze couldn''t help but settle back on the operating room.
When he was bullying Nara, he didn''t feel much of anything, but right now, he found himself hoping that the person inside the operating room woulde out safe and sound...
Before they knew it, half an hour had passed.
Suddenly, a rapid rush of footsteps came closer C it was Gerald, the butler, carrying a DNA test report.
His expression was solemn. He had only just approached when Austin cut him off. "Gerald, are the results out? Tell me! Surely they''re lying, right?!"
Upon hearing this, Gerald showed a hint of hesitation.
He handed the test report to Lady Gill.
Trembling all over, Lady Gill stared at the piece of paper in her hand...
Unfolding the report would determine her fate...
Seeing she was afraid to look at it, Austin snatched it away. "Mom, why are you hesitating? I''ve already told you that girl can''t be my sister! Let me see it!"
With that, he immediately unfolded the paper! His eyes firstnded on the result, and he became rigid as if struck by lightning. He froze on the spot.
...A 99.99% probability of being biological mother and daughter.
Chapter 479
479 Chapter 478
Austin stared at the report in disbelief.
He waspletely stunned.
His hands began to tremble. "This can''t be true! How can this be possible..."
Upon hearing his exmation, Lady Gill immediately picked up the report, and after seeing the test results, she swayed.
Then, her gaze immediately turned to the operating room, and she threw herself toward it, frantically knocking on the door.
"Barbara, my Barbara! You must save her for me! Save her!!"
Lady Gill screamed.
Seeing this, Gerald couldn''t help but sigh and quickly called all the hospital''s experts over.
Doctors and nurses passed by the operating theater in a flurry, quickly entering the room. novelbin
It wasn''t long before the hospital director arrived. "Lady Gill, what happened?"
Lady Gill grabbed the director. "Imand you, by any means necessary, to save the girl in the operating room! That''s my daughter, my flesh and blood! I''ve been searching for her for seventeen years!!"
She wept bitterly!
Receiving this order, the director immediately nodded. "Alright, Lady Gill, please calm down. I''ll go in and see..."
After that, the director re-entered the operating room.
Inside the operating room, many doctors had already gathered by now.
When the director walked over, he asked solemnly, "What''s the situation?"
"It''s not looking good!"
The head surgeon was operating. "There are points of hemorrhage in the organs, but we just can''t see where! It must be felt by hand, but no one in our hospital''s surgery team can do that yet!"
As the head surgeon spoke, beads of sweat were rolling down his forehead.
He was panicked!
Who would have thought that what was supposed to be a simple rescue from a suicide attempt would turn out to involve the precious daughter of the Gill family?!
If she didn''t make it, he feared he might not be able to stay at the hospital any longer!!
Thinking of this, the head surgeon trembled even more.
"Oh no, the patient''s blood pressure is dropping, and her heartbeat is slowing!"
The nurse reminded him, which sent the head surgeon into further panic. "What do we do now? I''ve been feeling around here for so long, but I can''t find the hemorrhage point! The amount of blood inside the organs is so obvious No matter how much blood we transfuse, it''s useless if we can''t find the spot!"
Nara had sustained very severe injuries from the fall.
If it hadn''t happened right in the hospital or without Lady Gill''s deadlymand, they might have already given up resuscitation!
The girl was bleeding out as blood was transfused into her system! Now, they were maintaining Nara''s vital signs by performing four transfusions simultaneously, which barely kept her alive.
Seeing this, the director immediately walked out of the room.
As he stepped out, Lady Gill and Austin rushed over.
"Doctor, how is my daughter?"
"Doctor, how is my sister?"
The director hastily said, "Lady Gill, Mr. Gill, Miss Gill''s situation is critical; she''s lost too much blood..."
"Then transfuse blood!" Lady Gill roared. "No matter how much blood is needed, our family will pay for it!"
Austin also shouted anxiously, "Are you running out of sma? It doesn''t matter, take mine! My sister and I are both type B! Take mine!"
While saying this, he extended his arm.
Seeing this, the director sighed, "It''s not that we don''t have enough blood. Besides, Mr. Gill, you and Miss Gill are siblings. You can''t give a transfusion to each other. It could cause hemolytic disease."
Austin had been ready to extend his arm forward, but he silently withdrew his arm upon hearing thetter part.
Lady Gill then asked, "Then what''s the matter?!"
"Miss Gill has a ruptured organ and is bleeding out quickly. We can''t locate the hemorrhage point at all. It''s quite urgent, and we need to resort to blind stitching! The doctor has to depend on experience to determine where the bleeding is and then suture it. This kind of surgery is hazardous! So, I came here to give you a forewarning first."
Upon hearing this, Lady Gill staggered once again.
Austin was shocked. "How can you be unable to locate the bleeding?! If you go on like this, how could my sister recover?!"
The director sighed. "The hemorrhage point is too hard to find. She''s bleeding too fast, and the equipment can''t detect it we''ve done our best!"
Lady Gill''s face turned pale.
Austin then fiercely pped himself, his eyes suddenly welling up with tears. "It''s my fault! I''m the scoundrel who forced my sister to jump!
"If my sister doesn''t make it, I don''t want to live either!"
Saying this, he leaned against the wall and slid down onto the floor.
Lady Gill looked at the director and demanded, "No matter what, you must save my daughter! She can''t die!"
The director sighed. "Lady Gill, I can''t guarantee that After all, the risk of blind stitching is too great. For now, we could only say that your precious daughter might have a chance of surviving if Nora were here"
Lady Gill was confused. "How could Nora possibly be here? Hasn''t she always been abroad? I''ll contact her right now!"
The director sighed. "But it would take time for Nora to fly back from abroad, whereas Miss Gill simply can''t wait any longer"
Chapter 480
480 Chapter 479
Keira, standing nearby, was slightly startled when she heard this.
Why her?
She wasn''t trained skilled in surgery at all!
Because of her research on medication, she knew a bit about medical science
As she was thinking, Austin also asked the same question. "Isn''t Nora someone who researches medication? Why can she save my sister?"
The dean said, "Miss Gill''s is bleeding internally. Currently, we''re gambling our luck and trying to guess where the bleeding point is. Suturing the wound carries a great psychological risk, and everyone''s very nervous! At this point, the only person who could keep her hand absolutely steady is probably Nora."
After saying this, he exined, "As far as I know, Nora''s hands are incredibly steady. Back when she was abroad, she participated in a surgery where the lead surgeon was too shaky to operate, and it was Nora who stepped in andpleted the procedure. Her mindset and state are naturally cut out for surgery!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
So that was the reason.
Her hands didn''t shake simply because it came from turning screws in Oceanion! novelbin
After leaving the Olsen family, she worked several jobs.
She first worked as a courier and eventually grew into creating her own courierpany.
As a chef, she ultimately took over her master''s restaurant.
She even cleaned at a horse track and dabbled in theputer industry
Back then, she desperately needed money and was too young to meet the legal age for temporary work, so she could only work for a couple of hours in different ce, essentially getting paid by the hour.
She was paid little for doing lots of work.
She worked harder than others, striving to keep a stable job, she had to perform better than the rest so that her boss would realize her excellence and would continue to secretly employ her, an underage worker.
This led her to be the best she could be in each industry ording to her understanding at the time.
Even in the unskilled job of turning screws, she earned the title of "Senior Fitter" in the factory!
It was all thanks to her steady hands!
So, upon hearing this, she immediately stood up. "My hands are very steady. I''ll do it."
At her words, several people turned to look at her.
The dean instantly frowned. "Well"
Lady Gill stared at her.
Austin immediately said, "Keera, don''t mess around! That''s my sister!"
Keira ignored him and walked straight to the dean, "My hands are very steady, and I''ve been involved in several surgeries. Just tell me what to do, I can handle it."
The dean sized her up and after a long pause finally said, "Youngdy, what you think of as steady hands is actually different from what we in the medical field define as steady hands. That..."
Before he could finish, Keira walked straight to the operating room door and said, "Stop wasting time, hurry up, isn''t the person about to not make it?"
The dean: ?
Lady Gill frowned. "Miss Olsen..."
Keira looked at her. "Lady Gill, you don''t trust me?"
Lady Gill bit her lip.
After a moment, she turned to the dean and issued a directmand. "Let her have a try!"
The dean was dumbfounded ."Lady Gill..."
Lady Gill turned back to Austin. "Contact Nora immediately and see if she has time to perform surgery on your sister!"
Austin replied, "Yes!"
Seeing that she had said nothing further, the dean then proceeded to lead Keira into the operating room.
As they entered, the dean couldn''t help but whisper to Keira. "Miss Olsen, isn''t it? Volunteering at this time is unwise! Normally, people''s hands don''t shake, but seeing a bloody scene and performing micro-operations is an extreme test! Many veteran surgeons can''t do it. You can still back out now..."
Keira had no intention of wasting words with him and went straight to the sterilization room and changing area, having a nurse help her change into the scrub.
She then walked to the operating table and looked at the lead surgeon.
The lead surgeon''s face was covered in sweat; he was extraordinarily tense.
The data showing on various instruments indicated that Nara''s condition was far from stable. Any further dy would certainly result in her death!
At that moment, a delicate, slender hand reached over, taking over the surgical procedure, followed by a woman''s calm voice. "What needs to be done? You direct, I''ll do it."
...
Outside the operating room.
Lady Gill and Austin were pacing back and forth.
Austin couldn''t help but look in the direction of the operating room andined softly, "Mom, how could you let Keera mess around like this? How could she possibly save my sister?! If something happens to my sister..."
Lady Gill was frustrated and also felt some apprehension for not having stopped the action earlier.
She didn''t know what hade over her, but after meeting "Keera''s" gaze, she had impulsively felt that "Keera" could do it!
Now she was extremely anxious...
Lady Gill turned to Matias. "Do you know if Miss Olsen is skilled in medicine?"
Matias, who had been staring nkly at the operating room, heard this and tightened his jaw. He shook his head but then added, "I believe she must have her reasons for doing this! Keera never acts out of line!"
Austin couldn''t help but curse angrily, "You believe? What good is your belief?! Why didn''t you say something earlier!"
He then looked anxiously at Lady Gill, "Mom, what is she doing? If my sister dies because she''s not treated properly, I won''t let Keera off!"
"Shut up!"
Lady Gill scolded, "Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? Your sister is in a life-or-death situation, they can''t handle it at all! Even if something really happensit has nothing to do with Miss Olsen! Don''t you dare to escte the feud between the Gill family and the Olsen family!"
Austin, furious, paced back and forth, looking toward the operating room again. He suddenly kicking the wall. "She must have done it on purpose. She''s murdering my sister to deprive me of the chance to be forgiven by my sister!"
As he said this, he slowly squatted down.
Then he covered his head. "She knows Nara is my sister, so she''s deliberately doing this to me, just to make me feel guilty and to make sure that I won''t forgive myself! Keera is such a terrifying woman, how could she be so ruthless?!"
Lady Gill looked at Austin, knowing he had entered a dead end.
She didn''t speak any more.
Matias also swallowed nervously; at the moment of life and death for his sister, he was too distressed to bother exining Keera''s character to Austin...
All three were nervously staring at the operating room.
Time passed, and finally, the doors of the operating room opened, and they tensed up immediately.
Chapter 481
481 Chapter 480
Everybody tensed, staring fixedly at the entrance of the operating room.
The first toe out was the director.
He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, hisplexion pale as paper, which made the three people uneasy.
Austin rushed toward him. "Director, how is my sister?!"
The director stammered, "We did our best but still couldn''t stop the bleeding..."
This sentence left Austin frozen in ce.
Lady Gill staggered back a few steps, steadying herself with the wall behind her.
Even Matias sank into a silent despair.
It was at this moment that Keira also came out.
She removed her cap and mask and smoothed her tightly bound hair as she stepped out, only to be confronted by Austin. "Was it you? Did you kill my sister?!"
Keira was perplexed.
Before Keira could speak, the director hastily interjected, "Mr. Gill, it''s not like that. Let me finish what I am saying."
"What else is there to say?! It must be her!"
Austin was nearly going crazy. novelbin
The director tried to calm him down. "Miss Gill''s life is no longer in danger!"
These words made Austin pause again. "What did you say?"
The director sheepishly said, "I meant, we did our best but still couldn''t find the bleeding point. Later, when Miss Olsen took over, she quickly found the spot and stitched it up sessfully. The bleeding has stopped! Thanks to Miss Olsen, Miss Gill is saved!"
Keira said lightly, "It''s nothing. It was all thanks to your instruction. I don''t understand much about medicine."
The director didn''t know what to say.
They had ample theoretical knowledge, but none had hands steady enough for such aplicated surgery!
Theory alone wasn''t enough!
But he didn''t say any of that. Instead, he stepped aside.
Nara was pushed out on an operating table...
The director said, "Miss Gill fell from the fourth floor, breaking several bones, including the tibia and radius, as well as her ribs ... The internal bleeding has stopped. Fortunately, there was no brain hemorrhage, but she still needs to be transferred to the ICU for observation."
Lady Gill eagerly asked, "Then when can she wake up?"
The director immediately said, "That, we cannot say for sure. Miss Gill is weak and would normally wake up after the anesthesia wears off, but she seems overly worriedtely and is exhausted, so she might need to sleep for some more time. We don''t know exactly when she will wake up."
Hearing this, Lady Gill looked at Nara, feeling heartbroken.
She and Austin followed closely behind Nara, watching with their own eyes as Nara was brought into the hospital room.
The ICU ward didn''t allow visitors, so Lady Gill and Austin stood outside, staring steadily through the ss from the outside.
Nara''s legs and arms were suspended in mid-air to prevent her from moving and injuring the fractured areas. She was asleep, her little face pale and bloodless.She seemed like a broken doll stitched back together.
After a while, Austin once again pped himself.
After doing so, he blurted out, "It''s all my fault! I''m such a bastard!"
Lady Gill''s eyes were also brimming with tears as she stared inside the room. "It''s my fault. I indulged you too much, letting you hurt your sister!"
"It''s my fault!"
Austin hung his head as if his soul had been sucked out. "Mom, it''s all my fault! I know it now. If I had ever considered how I would feel if my sister encountered someone like me, I would never have treated a girl like that! It was all my fault!"
After saying that, he once again pped himself.
Both his cheeks were swollen from his p, but this pain couldn''t alleviate the ache in his heart in the slightest!
Just thinking about what he had done to his sister...
He had cut off all her internship opportunities and even, together with his mother, forced her to jump off a building...
Austin pped himself once more!
Lady Gill clutched at her chest, feeling suffocated. "It was my fault. I''m to be med more than you are!"
Keira and Matias watched the two of them, their mouths twitching.
Keira reminded them, "Lady Gill, Austin, instead of ming yourselves here, you might want to think about how to punish Jackson instead."
That remark snapped them out of it.
Lady Gill and Austin finally found a target to vent their anger on, their eyes instantly growing fiercer.
Austin gritted his teeth with rage. "Right, it was Jackson who deceived us! Not only did he not tell us the origin of this jade pendant, but he also tricked us into bullying Nara when he knew she was my sister. What on earth was he nning?!"
Lady Gill clenched her fists even tighter. "He yed us!"
Hearing this, Austin turned and walked away.
Lady Gill asked, "Where are you going?"
"To seek revenge for my sister! Mom, don''t worry. The younger generation can settle our matters!"
After leaving these words behind, Austin walked away.
Lady Gill stood still, thought for a moment, but ultimately didn''t follow.
She looked toward Keira, her mouth trembling as she tried to say something, but in the end, she said a simple "Thank you."
"You''re wee."
Keira said indifferently, then continued. "I was only trying to save my friend''s sister, but the Gill family owes me a favor. How do you n to repay it?"
Lady Gill immediately understood what she meant. "Just name it. As long as your demand is not excessive, the Gill family will agree to it!"
Lady Gill had once silently vowed that if one day someone could help her find her daughter, even if it would cost half of the Gill family''s fortune, she would be willing to give it away!
Half of the Gill family''s fortune was her bottom line...
While thinking of this, she heard Keira say, "I don''t have any other requests. I would like to finalize a coboration with the Gill family."
Lady Gill was slightly startled, "Is that all?"
"Yes."
Keira thought about the pharmaceutical industry and finally said, "I have a medical research institute, so how about this? Our two families will sign a ten-year supply contract, with your hospitals distributing the medicine produced by my research institute."
Many hospitals sought medicine from the Nora Research Institute, domestically and internationally.
She didn''t want to take advantage of the Gill family; if there were to be cooperation, it would be best if it was mutually beneficial.
But Lady Gill misunderstood...
There were thousands of medical research institutes in the country, apart from the Nora Research Institute, which they were eager to work with, the rest were all vying to cooperate with Crera''s hospitals. After all, the Gill family could almost im a monopoly over Crera''s healthcare system.
So, whatever medicine Keira''s research institute produced, Lady Gill could purchase it with just one word... If the medicine wasn''t effective, it didn''t matter. They could just leave it in the warehouse after buying it!
Each year, they could use this money to repay the favor!
Lady Gill nodded lightly and asked, "What''s the name of your medical research institute?"
Chapter 482
Keira froze when she heard Lady Gill''s question.
Everyone referred to her research institute as the Nora Research Institute, but that was not its full name.
It was just an abbreviation.
The actual full name of the research institute Keira
paused for a moment, for she really couldn''t
remember!
After all, she catered for too manypanies, including deliverypanies, restaurants, and horse tracks.
After thinking for a while, Keira said, "If you don''t mind, I''ll draft a contract and tell you when it''s time to
sign."
Lady Gill nodded and agreed readily. "Okay."
After they settled this matter, Keira went on to say, "By the way, about the diagnosis of my brother''s
aczoospermia, I hope you can cooperate with me and let me investigate what happened."
When this was mentioned, Lady Gill said, "I have
already checked. Strangely enough, our doctor went
abroad for a seminar and never returned, and only
sending us a resignation email."
Keira was slightly startled when she heard this.
Because at the Gilen family''s private hospital, the doctor who treated Eilis had done the same
Three doctors resigned simultaneously. All of them were certified by foreign medical institutions, and none of them were returning!
Did it imply that someone was indeed targeting Eilis?
Keira frowned, and for some reason, she first thought of the mysterious people of the South family
Meanwhile, in Jackson''s hospital room.
Jackson was still unconscious.
He looked at the door and suddenly threw off the nkets, standing up. His legs were still wide apart, and he walked strangely. "Hurry up, pack up, and let''s go back!"
"Can you close the door a little more fast!
Before he could leave, he door was suddenly
kicked open!
As soon as Jackson lifted his head, a fist came flying toward him, striking him hard in the face!
Jackson was sent flying and crashed to the ground.
"Jackson, today, you must exin clearly what you''ve done to Mr. Gill!"
"My sister broke three ribs, and I''ll break three of
yours!"
As he spoke, Austin broke three of Jackson''s ribs!
Jackson spat out a mouthful of blood. "Austin, spare my life, please spare my life!"
"Spare your life?!!!" Austin red at him furiously, "Haven''t I always treated you well? Why did you
deceive us like that? Do you know how many years I''ve been looking for my sister?!"
After spitting out blood, Jackson cried with a face full of tears. Upon hearing this, he suddenly found the strength and roared, "Did you kill me and Azure?"
Austin was taken aback.
Jackson moaned, "You either beat me or scold me. I''m your cousin, yet you treat me like ackey! When have you ever treated me like an equal?! Austin, do you want to know why I deceived you all? Fine, I''ll say it! Because I want to see you lose everything! I want to see you go around in circles because of me, to see you fly into a rage but have no solution! You are just like her!"
"Do you people from the first branch think you''re born superior?! Before you discovered who she was, she was just someone from a middle family, ruthlessly standing under my feet. So why do you get to be arrogant to me?"
"I''ve told Azure gantly! She''s already looked toward Austin''s side, do you understand?!!! If I hadn''t revealed I found your little sister, do you think she would want to marry you? In this family, I''m not important at all!!!"
Hearing this, Austin punched him on the head in fury!
Blood spattered, and Jackson, coldly observing him, and finally spoke after a long silence. "No matter what excuse you have, it doesn''t change the fact that you tricked Jackson, you must face the consequences for
it."
What would you do?
After those words, he kicked violently at Jackson''s shin until he heard a "crack". He then angrily broke
Jackson''s arms!
He kicked Jackson entirely for the injuries his younger sister had sustained!
From Jackson''s hospital room, bloodcurdling screams echoed out, traveling far and wide
When there was not an inch of skin on Jackson lying on the bed unscathed by his leg, he just couldn''t bring himself to inflict further pain. A gleam lived in his heart then, heading back to the ICU.
Upon his arrival, Lady Gill was in anguish, and Austin
Austin took his own bottled of wine. He passed out from the pain. Once he''s recovered from his injuries, it''s from him to take a life for a life.
I shall hand her father to Keira, saying, "Miss Olsen has saved your sister''s life, so she''s practically a lifesaver for our family. I''m prepared that we could coborate with her pharmaceutical research
institute. Our hospital can purchase all their medicines. . ."
Upon hearing this, Austin looked at Keira in surprise. "You own a medical research institute?"
"Yes."
Keira currently has someone from the Nora Research Institute draft a partnership contract. "My people are writing up the contract. Once it''s ready, I''ll send it over for you to review, and if there are no issues, we can sign it."
Lady Gill nodded. "Alright, by the way, how much medicine do you think we should purchase from your institute?"
Keira thought for a moment.
The South family wanted her to coborate with the five great families of Canoe, and that the other four families currently had significant interests in
significant positions in coborating with the Gill family were too small, so it wouldn''t be reliable
So, she silently rubbed her chin. "How about this. A medical coboration of fifty million a month? What do you think?"
At those words, Lady Gill was taken aback.
Austin''s face changed.novelbin
Fifty million!
She had the guts to suggest such a figure!
Fifty million a month would add up to six hundred million a year!
In ten years, that would be six billion!
This price was unprecedented for any research institute, unique only to Nora Research Institute because the
Gill family had wanted topete for the rights to Nora Research Institute''s new products. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!
"Keira!" seemed nonchnt, as if he had no particr request, but what he asked was ruthless!
Austin was about to say something, but Lady Gill quickly objected.
Austin could only hide his displeasure. "Mom!"
Lady Gill shook her head. "Her sister''s life is worth six billion?"
Six billion seemed like a lot, but for the Gill family, it was far less than half their deal worth!
Upon hearing those words, Austin fell silent.
Lady Gill said, "Austin, you''ve always been fooling around. Why don''t you handle this contract? It''ll be a good learning opportunity. Next month, the new products from the Nora Research Institute will be released. Learn how to form partnerships, and next month, go and try to secure the rights to Nora Research Institute''s new products." The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!
Austin nodded, though reluctantly.
"Ding!"
Just then, Keira''s phone pinged. She raised an eyebrow. "Here''s the contract. Shall we have Mr. Gill take a look The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!
first?"
"Sure."
Austin opened the contract and nced at it.
Upon seeing the full name of a party A, he waspletely stunned.
Chapter 483
Austin furrowed his brows and looked at Party A''s fullpany name on the contract, feeling he might have read it wrong.
He rubbed his eyes and looked again.
Typically, when they purchased drugs from a scientific research institute, the Gill Group was always Party B, but at this moment, the other party''s contract stated that Party A was not the Gill family, but-
Watson Biopharmaceutical Co., Ltd.
This name sounded somewhat unfamiliar.
Yet it also felt familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.
Austin pondered for a moment with furrowed brows but still couldn''t remember where he had seen it, so he simply frowned and turned to Keira. "Keira, we are the buyers, and you are the sellers. By rights, we should be Party A."
But Keira replied, "I''m sorry, our pharmaceutical research institute has always been party A when ites to selling drugs."
483 Chapter 482.
Austin immediately wanted to say something but was scolded by Lady Gill. Austin, dont be disrespectful to
Miss Olsen!"
Austin just pouted and turned his head away with a grumble.
Keira had achieved her goal, and besides, Nara was no longer in critical condition, and when she would wake up was merely a matter of time.
Keira decided not to stay there with the mother and son. She greeted Matias and then left the hospital.
Austin couldn''t help butin to Lady Gill as soon as she left. "Mom! Look at how demanding she is! In all of nco''s pharmaceuticalpanies, aside from Nora Research Institute, nopany dares to act as Party A when working with us!"
Lady Gill red at him. "Are you not going to repay her for saving your sister!?"
Austin was speechless.
Only then did he reluctantly lower his gaze and, after a long while, said, "I''ll have someone stamp the contract tomorrow and send it to her."
483 Chapter 482
"Good."novelbin
After Lady Gill said that, she kept her gaze on the ICU.
She wasnt concerned about the contract; she only hoped her daughter would wake up soon.
Noticing Lady Gill''s gaze, Austin couldn''t help but look toward the ICU ward.
Even at a nce, his expression gradually bing lost and hesitant until it ultimately became helpless and dejected.
He knew his sister''s plight today wasn''t all Jackson''s
Fault.
He was more to me.
Assaulting Jackson was merely an attempt to vent his feelings of powerlessness.
Yes, powerlessness.
At this moment, he finally understood what the Creva proverb "karma goes full circle" and "good and evil wille back around" really meant.
He had grown up in the Gill family, and because his sister was snatched away, his mother''s affection for
483 Chapter 482
him became double as if to make up for the lost share of his sister.
He was spoiled to the point of losing control and lived in a daze all these years.
Having had enough of the life of luxury, he found it unstimting, so he always sought something exciting to feel that he was still alive.
That was why he bragged about sleeping with Mary . . . .
That was why he took joy in bullying others, watching them unable to fight back.
Even when pushing Nara to jump off the building, he was still feeling impatient!
How could he treat a girl like that?!
He shouldn''t have treated her that way, even if she wasn''t his sister!
Austin gazed at Nara on the hospital bed regretfully. Suddenly, his legs gave way, and he knelt in front of the ICU ward.
Lady Gill''s fingers tightened, but she didn''t stop him.
Matias stared fiercely at them; he thought Austin
483 Chapter 482
should kneel and atone for his previous actions!
If it werent for Austin''s indulgence or the Gill family''s protection, Jackson couldn''t have pushed his sister to this extreme.
The culprits who drove his sister to jump from the building weren''t just Jackson. Lady Gill and Austin weren''t innocent either!
All three of them were murderers!
Matias clenched his fists and suddenly charged forward, striking Austin''s back with his stick again. "Get out! Nara refuses to wake up... I''m sure she doesn''t want to see you! Both of you, get out! Don''t stay here!"
Austin dared not fight back and knelt silently. He bowed his head without speaking.
With every blow from Matias''s stick, he would tremble slightly. After the fifth strike, he uncontrobly dodged backward.
Matias kept hitting. "Get out! If you stay here, my sister won''t wake up!"
Upon hearing this, Austin was slightly stunned.
Matias then turned to Lady Gill. "And you, get out with
483 Chapter 482
him!"
Lady Gill''s face was tense, her eyes welling up. "Fine, we''ll leave."
Lady Gill wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes and turned to leave.
Seeing this, Austin also stood up, staggering as he followed Lady Gill.
Neither spoke as they left the corridor, and they sat on the bench around the corner.
Lady Gill didn''t n to leave, and neither did Austin.
Nara didnt want to see or hear them speak, so they kept their distance. They couldnt ignore Nara. The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!
She was their daughter and sister, the one they had been searching for seventeen years . . . .
Austin hung his head, then suddenly looked at Lady Gill. "Mom, do you think . . ."
He choked up before finishing his sentence, and then, after some time, he spoke again, Do you think my sister will still acknowledge us?" The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!
Lady Gill pursed her lips, unsure of what to say . . .
483 Chapter 482
Silence fell between them for a moment.
Suddenly, Austin started crying, not knowing how long he cried before raising his head. "Mom, you''re right. Keira saved my sister''s life. It''s not just a contract. Even if we gave her the entire Gill family, I would have noints! The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!
Lady Gill sighed.
While they were talking, the butler rushed over, panting. "Madam, Sir, something terrible has happened!"
"What''s wrong?"
Lady Gill asked sharply.
The butler caught his breath. "We just got inside information that a force overseas has issued a ban against us and is nning to acquire us at a very price!"
Lady Gill stood up abruptly. "What?"
Low
Austin was stunned. "How could this be? Who have we offended recently?!"
Lady Gill and Austin exchanged a nce.
Chapter 484
484 Chapter 483
In the study room.
Tom was earnestly persuading Lewis. "Boss, actually, forcing them to cooperate with Miss Olsen is really simple. There''s no need to go down the acquisition route... When we established our overseas power, you once said you wouldn''ty hands on any Crera enterprise. Besides, you don''t even care for such petty domestic affairs, so why trouble yourself with this unprofitable business?"
Lewis said indifferently, "The Horton Group hase to nce, and the bnce of power contested by the five great families of nce has been broken. Destroying the Gill family would also smooth the way for the Horton family to be one of the five major families."
Tom curled his lip. "Stop making excuses! What''s wrong with having six major families?"
Lewis nced at theputer. "I think five sounds better than six."
Tom was dumbfounded.
He thought, "You''re clearly doing this for Miss Olsen! Still making up excuses!"
Originally, they had nned to gradually acquire thepany, but because Helen suddenly came to the South residence took Keira away to apologize to Lady Gill, Lewis grew impatient.
Tom was about to continue when the door was suddenly pushed open, and Keira walked in.
Just moments ago, Lewis had had a cool and detached air, but the moment she entered, he instantly transformed into a gentle and refined gentleman, standing up and asking, "Why are you back sote? Are you tired?"
After that, his tone turned cold as he asked indifferently, "Did the Gill family give you any trouble?"
Keira waved her hand. "No, they''re too busy being grateful to me right now. How could they give me any trouble?"
Lewis was slightly taken aback. "What?"
Keira then recounted her entire day, from how she discovered Nara''s jade pendant could be rted to the Gill family, to seeking out Matias for questioning, finding Nara, heading to the hospital rooftop, and proving Nara''s identity.
In the end, she couldn''t help but remark, "I saw that both Lady Gill and Austin had unsightly expressions on their faces. After all, the daughter and sister whom they''ve cherished from childhood has now been humiliated by them. They must be filled with regret at this moment."
Lewis asked, "So, you''ve settled the cooperation with the Gill family now?"
"Yes, I''ve already given them the contract. I reckon the deal will be closed within the next couple of days..."
After Keira said that, sue received a phone call. She picked it up and found out it was from the head of the Nora Research Institute. "Director Nora, the Gill Group has suddenly deposited six billion in advance to ourpany."
Keira was perplexed.
Confused, she said, "Well, just keep it then. They''ll have to give it to us sooner orter."
"Alright, then I''ll go prompt the Gill Group about the contract tomorrow. What''s with this situation? We haven''t even signed the contract, but the money has already been transferred..."
After the phone call ended, Keira slightly shook her head and then stretchedzily. "I''m going to take a shower."
It had been quite a busy day!
Once Keira had gone to the bedroom, Tom''s voice came through thepute., "Boss, do you still think that six sounds better than five?"
Lewis said, "Get lost."
"Got it, I''ll inform them now to cancel the sanctions against the Gill Group."
Lewis switched off theptop without hesitation, abruptly ending the chat with his subordinate.
At the Gill residence.
The eldest and the second sons of the Gill family rushed back from out of town, asking, "What''s going on? Why is our group being sanctioned?!"
"Yeah, who did we offend? Why have several of our overseas partners stopped all coboration with us?"
"We still haven''t received the news domestically, but some friends abroad have tipped me off that starting tonight, there will be individuals shorting our stock and acquiring ourpany!"
"Who is the other party exactly? They''re so elusive..."
"Where are Mom and Austin? Why aren''t they home?"
As a group of people were engaged in heated discussion, the eldest son of the Gill family suddenly received a phone call. He answered, and the voice of a business partner came through. "Mr. Gill, it was a misunderstanding! That was all!" novelbin
The eldest son was stunned. "What?"
The person on the other end began to speak. "We made a mistake. The big shot we thought was targeting you isn''t after you at all, so it''s all been a misunderstanding! They''ve verbally canceled the sanctions against you! Our cooperation can continue as before!"
All members of the Gill family were speechless.
What the hell was going on?!
Was someone making fun of them?
...
The Gill family felt as if the sky was about to fall, yet suddenly there was light at the end of the tunnel, none of which were Lewis''s concern.
Even if it meant scaring them, it didn''t matter.
That was the punishment for what they did to Keira! That evening, Lewis held Keira from behind when they were lying on the soft bed, whispering to each other. "So, Ellis was really set up?"
Keira nodded. "Yes, but I''ve checked it out. The three doctors who conducted the examination for him didn''t have any contact with each other. He found three people who wouldn''t intentionally give a false result at the same time, yet it still happened. Don''t you find that strange? Why would people in the medical industry all tell the same lie?"
Lewis''s eyes became brooding, and he suddenly looked down and said, "Did you know that in this world, there''s actually technology monopolies?"
Keira was startled and looked at him.
Lewis said lightly, "There are many unknown organizations and clubs in the world. Their purpose is to monopolize the technology of the entire. As long as they have the highest level of technology in a particr industry under their control, they are akin to the king of that industry!"
Keira pursed her lips. "You mean to say that there''s such an organization in the medical industry, and their ''king'' has ordered that Ellis must be diagnosed with azoospermia. So, all the doctors in the world don''t dare to defy that order?"
Lewis nodded. "That''s a possibility."
Keira then said, "I think what you''re saying is probably right."
The South family was so mysterious. She and Uncle Olsen had searched all over the for so long without finding a single clue. This suggested there really were many capable people in the world.
While ordinary people lived their day-to-day lives, many geniuses were hidden in the shadows controlling the economic development and technological progress of the entire...
Both Keira and Lewis were lost in wild thoughts when Lewis''s phone suddenly rang.
He answered, and Old Mrs. Horton''s voice came through. "Brat, I''m already in nce. When are youing to see me?"
Upon hearing this, Lewis smiled softly, his eyes tenderly fixed on Keira. "Grandma, I''ll be there."
Old Mrs. Horton responded with a grunt. "Brat, howe I''ve heard that you''re engaged again? This time to the legitimate daughter of the Olsen family? How can you do this? It''s been less than half a year since your wife passed away, and you''re getting engaged to someone else. Aren''t you afraid of hurting her?"
Lewis was momentarily stunned, then let out a wryugh, and after a while, he replied, "Grandma, she won''t be sad because she would want me to get engaged to Miss Olsen more than anyone else."
As he said this, he leaned in close to Keira''s ear.
Keira gave him a fierce stare.
Old Mrs. Horton, however, sighed with a tinge of pique in her voice. "Brat, yourte wife would certainly hope that you could move on quickly, but you shouldn''t be using that excuse. I heard you were living with that woman and even acting as her personal driver... When you were with Keira, you never acted so attentive, did you?"
Lewis didn''t know what to say.
He coughed and said, "Grandma, what''s with the personal attack?"
"I don''t care! you''re whipped! And one more thing, I''m telling you, I won''t acknowledge your engagement to that woman! In my eyes, I only have one grand-daughter-inw!"
Old Mrs. Horton''s words carried a seemingly petnt note.
Yet Lewis suddenlyughed. "Grandma, how about I let Miss Olsen talk to you?"
With that, he moved the phone to Keira''s ear.
Chapter 485
485 Chapter 484
Keira was about to greet old Mrs. Horton when suddenly a beeping tone came from the phone.
She paused slightly and then realized that old Mrs. Horton had hung up.
She was speechless.
Lewis couldn''t help but smile ruefully. "Grandma only acknowledges one granddaughter-inw, and there''s nothing we can do about it."
Keira shook her head.
Lewis also had no intention of calling back.
Discussing these matters over the phone was too risky; if the mobile phone was monitored, Keira''s identity would be exposed.
For now, she still needed to maintain her sister''s identity to try and save her mother.
Lewis, of course, wouldn''t expose her identity in public.
Keira said, "Let''s visit Grandma another day."
"There''s no need to wait for another day," said Lewis, his eyes cast down. "There''s a banquet at the Horton residence in a few days. It''s the first banquet since my arrival in nce, so it''s also our first appearance. The Horton family views it as important and has already sent invitations to all the major families. You, as my fiance, have to attend as well."
Upon hearing this, Keira turned to look at Lewis. "A banquet? Under what pretext is it being held?"
As soon as she asked, Lewis''s expression stiffened slightly.
He coughed, turned his head to the side, and suddenly turned his back on Keira. "There''s no particr reason; it''s just a casual event."
Of course, it was held in the name of his birthday!
But Keira didn''t seem to care about him, probably not even remembering his birthday!
Lewis felt somewhat gloomy.
Although he understood she was under a lot of pressure recently, carrying a heavy burden, it still bothered him that she didn''t remember his birthday... Lewis knew he shouldn''t be upset over such a trivial matter.
But he just couldn''t help it.
Seeing him turn his back, Keira didn''t think much of it and simply said, "It''s fine to have a banquet without any particr reason... Okay then, let''s go to bed."
And then there was silence.
Lewis was perplexed.
He slowly turned around to find that Keira had already fallen asleep.
Her face was buried into the pillow, her lengthy hair spread across the entire surface, giving her a docile look with her eyes closed.
Yet the mole at the corner of her eye exuded an innocent charm.
Lewis was utterly enchanted by her.
He watched her quietly and, in the end, could only let out a helpless sigh and closed his eyes.
That night, he had trouble sleeping and even dreamed Keira had dragged him shopping for clothes for Amy. However, when they got to the mall, she suddenly handed him a birthday gift: "Here, happy birthday. This is for you."
In the dream, the smile never left his face.
Unfortunately, when the first rays of dawn shone on his face, Lewis woke up to realize it was just a beautiful dream.
He watched the ceiling quietly and turned to the still-sleeping woman beside him, suddenly breaking into a resigned smile.
Keira had been so busytely, her mind upied withpleting the South family''s task and rescuing her mother. How could she possibly remember his birthday?
He was expecting too much.
How could he be upset with her over such a minor issue?
The man who had sulked all night long thus talked himself out of his mood.
...
After breakfast.
Keira suddenly said, "The coboration with the Gill family isplete, and today, we''re just waiting for the contract signing and their new feedback. Why don''t we go shopping instead of waiting around at home?"
Her words made Lewis''s eyes light up slightly.
He suddenly looked up at Keira but couldn''t read any expression on her calm face.
Did she remember?
Or was it just a casual invitation to go shopping?
Lewis cleared his throat. "What are we shopping for?"
Keira said, "It doesn''t necessarily have to be for anything specific. We''ll just look around."
Just browsing around, indeed!
Lewis put on a slight smile. "Sure!"
After breakfast, the two let the nanny stay at home with Amy and told Mary to rest well before they left the house.
There was no sign of Ellis at the doorway.
However, when leaving the residential area, Keira vaguely saw Ellis''s car hidden in an inconspicuous corner.
The car windows were tinted, allowing someone inside to see out but preventing those outside from seeing the person in the car. Therefore, she couldn''t tell if Ellis was there.
Keira asked, "Is Ellis still having a fever?"
Ellis had stood in the rain all night and got a fever by the afternoon. James had evene to see her because of this.
Lewis answered, "His temperature went downst night."
He also nced at Ellis''s car and suddenly wondered if Mary would eventually forgive Ellis.
While he was lost in thought, they arrived at the shopping mall.
nce''srgest luxury mall was located within the third zone, and its parking garage was full of expensive cars.
After parking their car, they went upstairs together.
Lewis watched Keira, trying to deduce from her few words whether she knew that his birthday was the day after tomorrow.
Unfortunately, she seemed indifferent while shopping, showing no sign of knowing.
Lewis decided not to guess anymore and to wait for the final surprise.
Keira shopped without much purpose, popping into stores that piqued her interest, and ended up buying two hair clips for Amy.
She didn''t find anything exciting.
The two then wandered into a Cartier boutique...
"There should be something here that would make a good gift for me, like cufflinks..."
Lewis thought this to himself, only to see Keira casually browse for a while and then seem uninterested as she walked out.
Lewis was perplexed.
He immediately grabbed Keira. "You didn''t see anything you like?"
"This ce is all jewelry. After looking around, I didn''t find anything I liked."
Keira then added. "I usually don''t like to wear jewelry; it feels too much."
Lewis didn''t know what to say.
So Keira didn''t n to buy anything for him?
It seemed that her trip to the mall today was just window shopping!
Lewis''s lips twitched, and he felt slightly frustrated. He was about to say something else when a voice rang out. "Bring me all the jewelry suitable for young women, one of each!"
Keira turned her head and saw Austin shopping with a manager. He was empty-handed when he said those words and immediately handed over a bank card. "After packing everything, send it to my house."
The manager was delighted but asked, "Mr. Gill, who are you buying for? Has she bought any of our new styles this year? You don''t want to purchase anything she already has."
Austin replied, "I''m buying for my sister. She has no jewelry, so that won''t be a problem."
The manager was immediately excited. "You found your sister?"
Austin nodded, the usually haughty man somewhat tense now. "Do you think my sister will like these?"
The manager assured him, "All girls are sure to like jewelry."
Austin nodded. "Right, she definitely will. Okay, pack these up, and I''m going upstairs to pick out more for her."
After Austin said this and turned to leave, he caught sight of Keira and Lewis.
Upon seeing Lewis''s stern face again, Austin remembered the pain of being tortured by that man, and his expression soured. "Miss Olsen, are you shopping with a gigolo?"
Keira raised an eyebrow.
Lewis didn''t say anything but just looked at him.
Under that gaze, Austin coughed and then stepped forward. "Miss Olsen, look, I''m reminding you of gratitude for saving my sister. You should end it with this gigolo already!"
Keira asked, "Why?"
Austin scoffed. "Aren''t you engaged to the Horton family? This gigolo might be ruthless, but how could he be a match for Lewis Horton? You''re just ying around with him, right? Better to break it off quickly to not embarrass the Horton family..."
Before he could finish, Keira chuckled. "And do you know what his name is?"novelbin
Chapter 486
486 Chapter 485
Austin paused slightly upon hearing this. "What''s his name? He can''t be Lewis Horton, can he?"
Keira raised her eyebrows.
The Horton family was about to hold a banquet and formally make a public appearance in nce, and Lewis would definitely show up by then. It was time to reveal his identity!
Keira was about to nod when Austin curled his lips and said, "Miss Olsen, to be honest, I don''t care what his name is. I''m just kindly advising you. It''s up to you whether you listen or not. However, I''ve always looked down upon arranged marriages. Since both parties have agreed, you''d better show Lewis some respect and not show off your boyfriend too ostentatiously!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She twitched her mouth corner.
Austin left for the door. "Alright, I won''t take up your time. I''m busy preparing things for my sister. I used to buy things for her, too; I just never realized she''s so thin that neither clothes nor jewelry sizes are the right match."
At this point, Keira delivered a metaphorical stab to his heart. "Has Nara forgiven you?"
That question drove away the light in Austin''s eyes. "Not yet... but my sister and I are family, and blood is thicker than water. She''ll eventuallye home."
Keira nodded, then asked, "By the way, have you stamped our contract? My people should have gone to your office."
She was pretty anxious about this.
She had alreadypleted cooperation with the five major families. Why hadn''t the behind-the-scenes person from the South family sent her a message yet? It must be because the contract with the Gill family hadn''t beenpleted.
No sooner had she said this than Austin said, "The money has been transferred to you, so what are you rushing the contract for? Ourpany''s legal department is reviewing the contract, and once it''s reviewed, we will sign it."
Keira said, "I don''t mind when you transfer the money, but the contract is urgent. How long will their review take?"
Austin was perplexed.
He couldn''t help but look Keira up and down. "Are you so afraid this contract will fall through? The money is transferred, but that''s not enough. Is yourpany a new enterprise and is eager to use the Gill family''s medical resources to make a name and seize market share?"
Before Keira could speak, Lewis mildly interjected. "Do you know the name of herpany? Why must she use your family''s medical resources to gain poprity?"
Austin curled his lips. "How would I know? I''ve never even heard of herpany''s name! Besides, if her pharmaceuticalpany had any reputation, they wouldn''t be so eager to cooperate with us, right? The big pharmaceutical enterprises are all on an equal footing with us. The only enterprise in Crera we would actively seek to cooperate with is the Nora Research Institute!"
Keira and Lewis exchanged a nce, and both of themughed.
Austin said, "What are youughing at? It looks so strange... Never mind, I''ll call right now and hurry them up, ensuring they sign the contract today!"
Having said this, Austin picked up his phone and called hispany''s legal department.
As the call went through, the voice of the legal department''s director came from the other end. "Mr. Gill, do you have any instructions?"
Austin said, "Have you reviewed the contract I sent over today?"
The director immediately said, "I apologize, Mr. Gill. We''ve been busy today with the contract with the Nora Research Institute, thinking about how to guarantee our benefits while giving them the best profit distribution, so we haven''t looked at your contract yet."
The Gill Group was about to negotiate cooperation with the Nora Research Institute, so the entirepany was preparing for it.
Austin expressed his understanding. "The cooperation on my end is urgent. I looked over the contract yesterday, and it''s rather simple, just about ten pages or so. Can you expedite the review on your end? This is what you''ll do. Review it now."
Inside the Gill Group.
The legal department''s director almost rolled his eyes upon hearing this!
The entirepany was busy working on the Nora Research Institute. How could they have time to help him review a minor contract?
But Austin was his boss, and he dared not neglect.
Suppressing his frustration, the director pulled out the contract that Austin had sent over from the pile of contracts delivered today.
He opened the contract and nced instinctively at the Party B on it.
But he saw the name of their ownpany.
The director was stunned. "Mr. Gill, ourpany typically signs contracts with pharmaceuticalpanies as Party A. Is there a mistake here?"
"If it''s Party B, so be it. Don''t worry about that!"
"...Alright then." The director sighed and looked at Party A on the contract.
On further inspection, he suddenly froze!
Recently, thepany has been interacting with the Nora Research Institute... Although Nora''s fame overshadowed the institute''s real name, and few people knew it, how could the director not be aware?
They had already drafted over a dozen agreements with the Nora Research Institute!
The director rubbed his eyes, wondering if he had seen it wrong.
He confirmed that Party A was indeed Watson Biopharmaceutical Co., Ltd.
That was the Nora Research Institute!
The director became excited, "Mr. Gill, this contract, this Party A..."
He was so excited that he didn''t finish his sentence.
Inside the boutique.
Austin listened and couldn''t help but ask, "What? Any problem with the Party A?"
After saying this, he looked at Keira. "Yourpany is legitimate, right? You do have a business license, don''t you?"
Otherwise, why would his legal department''s director be so excited?
The legal department drafts countless contracts each year. They''d seen unreliablepanies and always included the risks in the contract... novelbin
What kind of oversight in Keira''spany could shock him so much?
Keira was perplexed.
She smiled wryly, "Of course, it''s reliable. Ourpany has been established for three years!"
"I see. You were established at the same time as the Nora Research Institute, huh? Well, you''ll have to work hard. Look at how powerful the Nora Research Institute is now."
Austinughed again, "But there''s nothing you can do. The Nora Research Institute is powerful because Nora is there with all her patents. I heard that the Nora Research Institute just sessfully developed a breakthrough drug for Alzheimer''s disease! Impressive, right? So, in the future, don''t focus too much on cooperating with us. Even if we help you break into nce''s market, you won''t get far in the pharmaceutical industry without strong technology!"
Keira remained silent.
She crossed her arms and watched Austin with a smile that wasn''t quite a smile.
Austin was about to say more when he heard the director''s voice from the phone. "No, no, Mr. Gill, the Party Apany on this contract is the full name of the Nora Research Institute!!"
Austin''s smile suddenly froze on his face.
Chapter 487
487 Chapter 486
Austin looked at Keira in disbelief and asked the person on the phone, "What did you say?"
"Mr. Gill, we''ve been working to the bone just to coborate with the Nora Research Institute, and since you''ve already partnered with them, why didn''t you say something earlier? The amount on the contract is only a fifty million quota per month. Could you possibly ask the client if we could have more each month? We''re open to negotiations on the price. I think the unit price on their current contract is a bit low... Mr. Gill, whom did you find at the Nora Research Institute tond this order at such a favorable price?!"
The words from the director made Austin feel like he was dreaming.
He paused, then said, "Wait. What Nora Research Institute? I have no idea what you''re talking about... Do you mean thepany that signed the contract with us is the Nora Research Institute? Could there be some mistake?"
The directorughed immediately. "How could that be? It''s written on our contract; we''ve been continuously liaising about ittely. There''s no way there''s a mistake with the full name of the Nora Research Institute! They''ve even stamped their electronic seal on the contract, so there can''t be a mistake. Mr. Gill, you''ve earned your stripes for thepany! Oh, did you hear what I just said? Can we increase the quota?"
Austin didn''t know what to say.
He looked nkly at Keira and asked, "Can we increase the quota?"
Keira stroked her chin. "You should discuss that with my management team. They should already be in contact with you. However, I have one condition: we must sign the contract today."
"Right, I see."
Austin dumbly passed the message to the director, then hung up and stared nkly at Keira again. "Why do you say the Nora Research Institute is yourpany? Are you... "
He suddenly thought of the critical moment in his sister''s surgery when "Keera" entered the operating room to help. At that time, the hospital director said only Nora could save his sister...
So...
"Keera" was Nora?!
Austin felt there was something very wrong with this idea! After all, how could someone as impressive as Nora be so young?!
Keira raised an eyebrow at him, then linked arms with Lewis. "Let''s go."
Lewis gave an indulgent smile and nced at Austin. "Yeah, let''s."
Austin stared at them from behind, and after a long while, he still felt like he hadn''te to his senses.
That couldn''t be possible...
He felt as if he was dreaming!
He quickly took out his phone and called Lady Gill. "Mom, do you know? Keera is..."
Halfway through, Austin quickly lowered his voice and looked around stealthily, "She is Nora!"
"What?!"
Lady Gill eximed in surprise.
Hearing her astonishment, Austin suddenly felt a little less silly. Maybe he didn''t look as foolish as he just did?
...
Keira had no idea Austin had run to Lady Gill forfort; she and Lewis left Cartier and went upstairs, nning to buy some clothes for Amy.
Keira liked several children''s garments and bought them all. novelbin
As they walked around, she suddenly pointed to the men''s section. "That suit over there looks pretty good on you."
Upon hearing this, Lewis grew excited.
Here we go again...
Keira must be thinking of buying him clothes, and then once they''d paid, she''d say "Happy Birthday"...
He looked expectantly at Keira, "Really? Then we..."
He didn''t finish the sentence, "Let''s go in and have a look," when he saw Keira shake her head. "No, that tie is too pretentious for someone of your cool demeanor. Let''s go somewhere else."
Lewis said, "I think it''s quite suitable."
Keira looked at him and said, "Are you sure?"
Lewis was perplexed.
Suddenly unsure how to respond, he fell silent for a moment, only to be dragged away by Keira. "Don''t force yourself into buying something you don''t like. We''re just window-shopping without a particr goal; that outfit doesn''t match you; forget it..."
"..."
So, she had forgotten about his birthday!
He was mad!
Lewis took a deep breath, feeling an intense suffocation in his chest, and then continued to apany Keira through the second and third floors of the mall...
When they reached the sixth floor, they were about to have dinner, but Keira still showed no intention of buying anything for him!
Lewis coughed. "I seem to be running out of clothes to wear. Maybe you can help me pick a fewter?"
Since Keira had forgotten, he had to take matters into his own hands!
But just as he said this, Keira replied, "You already stocked my house with seven or eight of the same tracksuits. How can you have nothing to wear?"
Lewis was speechless.
"I''m tired. I don''t want to shop anymore. Let''s just go have dinner!"
Lewis followed Keira into the restaurant reluctantly.
Outside the restaurant.
Austin, who had been stealthily following them, crept out from around the corner and stroked his chin.
With her identity as Nora, "Keera" didn''t need to enter into a marriage alliance.
But this gigolo was clearly after her money because he''d been so brazen about wanting a gift just now!
Moreover, Lewis''s birthday party was tomorrow, and Nora hadn''t prepared a birthday gift for her so-called "fianc"?
Austin decided he needed to go and remind her!
Chapter 488
Even though the elite families had arranged marriages, they were very concerned about their images.
Since Keira and Lewis were publicly engaged, no matter how unrestrained they were in private, they must preserve each others dignity.
Thinking of this, Austin entered the restaurant.
At this very moment, Keira was having a meal with a sulky Lewis, seemingly oblivious to his displeasure.
They were having Wagyu beef barbecue today.
Once the beef was served, Lewis remained silent and started grilling the meat for her.
Keira finally sensed something was off and asked cautiously, Are you a bit upset?
Lewis paused slightly as a flicker of excitement rose in his chest.
Since she asked, he might as well tell her the truth.
As this thought crossed his mind, he heard Keira say, The Horton Group just moved to nco, and there
must be many things to handle. Are you worn out? If so, dont overwork yourself being my driver. You should go home and attend to your business affairs.
Lewis was speechless.
How could this woman be so insensitive?!
Then why had he everined about being tired?!
Lewis felt his breathing quicken as if he was about to pass out from frustration because of this woman!
He turned his head away, ignoring her.
Just as Keira was about to ask him another question, Austin appeared again. Well, Keira, do you know the Horton family is hosting a banquet tonight?
Keira nodded. Im aware.
Austin coughed, and at the gigolo, and asked, Do you know under what pretext the Horton family is hosting this banquet?
Keira was taken aback. What pretext?
Austin didnt speak but nced proudly at the gigolo*
once more.
He had initially thought that bringing up the Horton
family at this moment would make the gigolo unhappy. Unexpectedly, the mans gaze turned intense suddenly, hys eyes filled with eagerness.
How could Lewis not be eager?!
He had always wanted to know why the Horton family was holding this banquet. Because of their abrupt breakup, this information could be learned through someone else, couldnt it? And now, that someone else was right in front of him!
His lips curled into a smile.
Austin was perplexed.
How could this gigolo have such thick skin, knowing that Keita was married into the Horton family?! Even when he brought up the Horton family, that man still sat there smiling!
If the gigolo hadnt walloped him before, Austin would have at least mocked him a few times.
But now, he didnt dare.
He could only mention some news about the Horton family to disgust him
So, Austin turned his attention back to Keira. Its
under the pretext of
Before he could finish his sentence, Keiras phone rang.
Keira lowered her head and nced at the screen, only to find it was Lady Gill. She immediately answered the call. Hello, Lady Gill.
Lady Gill immediately said, Miss Olsen, I heard from Austin that youre Neral Thank you so much for your cooperation with us!
No trouble at all, Keira replied indifferently.
Lady Gill coughed. Miss Olsen, there was a misunderstanding regarding the previous matter. We thought the cooperation was in peril from you saying your daughter is a hoe, but now as we see youre a favor for this contract The Gill family owes you Heeding your help, anything, just say the word, and well do it.
Hearing this promise, Keira somehow understood why the South family insisted that she cooperate with the five great families of nco.
She pressed her lips together. Youre too kind.
Lady Gill added, Since I owe you such a big favor, Ill say a bit more. Since yesterday, there has been a deliberate spread of rumors about in nco, and everyone in the circle has heard
Keria was slightly taken aback. What rumors?
Lady Gill said, Since yesterday, your reputation within the circle has changed. You used to be known as Uncle Olsens newly found daughter, the most esteemed princess of nco, but now its said that your private life is in disarray because you do not show respect to the Horton family and keep a gigolo around Its also said that your association with the Horton family is quite awkward. I heard a
University student as a boyfriend. I advise you to break up soon; such rumors are bad for you.
Keira raised her eyebrows. Lady Gill, do you know
who started these rumors?
I dont know. However, I can offer you a piece of information, Lady Gill responded.novelbin
What is it? Keira asked.
Lady Gill coughed again, When we fell out with the Olsen family, someone anonymously sent Austin the
results of Elliss infertility test.
Keira was taken aback upon hearing this. Then she arched an eyebrow.
The results of Elliss test were always kept confidential and werent easily found by outsiders. Lady Gill subtly implied with her words that the mess was a mole within the Olsen family!
The implication was that of the seven sons in the
Olsen family, with Uncle Olsen having no sons of his own, all had a im to the inheritance and could vie
for it!
In other words, any of the other six brothers couldmit acts against Ellis to fight for the inheritance! The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!
Such family feuds among the wealthy were quitemon.
Keira also frowned, pondering which of her brothers could struggle for the inheritance.
As she thought this through, she ruled out the youngest one as he wasnt bright enough, and James, who was determined to marry into another family, so he seemed unlikely too The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!
That ruled out two, leaving four possible suspects
She cast her eyes down and said softly, Lady Gill, thank you for the warning.
Dont mention it, Lady Gill responded.
You said that if I need help, I should just ask, Keira stated.
Precisely, Lady Gill affirmed.
See you at the Horton familys banquet.
Lady Gill hung up, and Keira turned her gaze toward Austin.
Austin looked bored since she was on the phone and was watching Lewis. After a nce, he coughed and asked, Keira, this man of yours looks quite menacing. Whats his name? The content is on NovelDrama.Org Read thetest chapter there!
Upon hearing this, Keira raised an eyebrow.
She propped her chin up and turned to Austin. Lewis Horton.
Chapter 489
489 Chapter 488
Austin was taken aback.
He was confused. "As in the Horton Group''s Lewis Horton?"
Keira nodded.
Austin took another nce at Lewis and smiled at him."Lewis?"
Lewis didn''t speak, which was as good as a confirmation.
Austin pulled a face and then said to Keira, "Are you kidding me? Do you honestly think Lewis has nothing better to do than to drive you around?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Lewis, who apparently had nothing better to do, didn''t know what to say either.
Just as Keira was about to exin, Austin stood up. "Alright, you don''t have to tease me anymore. Don''t ignore the warning my mom just gave you. There''s a mole in the Olsen family, so be careful! And as for the Horton family''s banquet, take it seriously and remember to bring a gift."
Leaving these words behind, he stood up and left.
Lewis was speechless.
"Can''t you, like, rify things before you go? What gift?!"
Keira, on the other hand, shook her head and smiled.
After they finished eating, Keira seemed to be growing impatient with shopping and said, "Do you find shopping boring? Let''s just go home."
Lewis''s steps faltered slightly, and he coughed and loosened his tie. "It''s not boring, why would it be boring?"
Keira had wanted to find an excuse to leave and didn''t expect such a reply.
She coughed. "I think it''s boring."
"..."
Lewis looked at her with an expression that was hard to describe. "How about we go buy a gift for the Horton family''s banquet? Austin just reminded you to bring a gift."
Keira waved her hand. "That won''t be necessary. The Olsen family will prepare it for me."
Lewis was speechless
He felt that getting a birthday gift was turning out to be really hard!
He trudged behind Keira, both hands carrying bags. It was a pity none of the things inside were for him.
Lewis followed Keira all the way to the underground parking lot.
Seeing that Keira was really about to leave, he decided to ask for the gift himself and to rify things.
Lewis coughed. "Keira, actually, that Horton family''s banquet is about..."
"Shh..."
Keira suddenly turned around, cing a finger on his lips.
Lewis was slightly startled.
Keira immediately pointed ahead.
Following her finger, Lewis saw a man and a woman embracing and kissing...
The man''s hand had slipped into the woman''s clothes...
The woman let out a shy moan, sounding as if her body had gone limp.
Keira craned her neck further, wanting to see, but Lewis covered her eyes.
Keira immediately red at him.
Lewis chuckled softly. "That''s not appropriate."
Keira rolled her eyes and continued. "Is it spring already? These two are getting frisky in a public ce..."
Although this was a parking lot, there were many peopleing and going.
They were in a corner, and a kiss might have been fine, but the pair was clearly doing more than that... definitely not a pretty sight.
As Keira and Lewis turned to leave, they heard the couple''s conversation.
"Honey, does it feel good?"
The woman moaned softly, her voice sounding almost intoxicated. "It feels good. You''re amazing."
"It can be more exciting, do you want it?"
"Sure..."
"But I''m not in the mood. I can''t muster the energy."
"Fine, I know you''ve been eyeing that watch. I didn''t have enough bnce in my card just now, so I''ll ask my boyfriend for moneyter and buy it for you..."
"Thank you, Honey!"
After the young man joyfully said this, things got more excited.
The woman''s voice was obviously suppressed, but by the time Keira got into the car, she couldn''t hold back anymore...
Keira pursed her lips and looked at Lewis. "Can you believe how nice she is to that man? She''s actually tricking her boyfriend into spending money on him!"
Lewis smiled and said nothing.
Today, Keira hadpleted the cooperation with the Gill family, which meant she had managed to cooperate with all five great families of nce. The South family should have sent her instructions for the next step by now.
But no message hade.
So she was anxious.
Otherwise, why would she criticize others like that?
Seeing Keira about to speak, Lewis suddenly moved closer to her.
Keira was startled by his movement. The next moment, he waslooking at her seriously, then suddenly chucked. "Honey, can you use your fianc''s money to buy me a gift?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
The man''s handsome face was close at hand, and his breath sprayed on her cheek, making her heart flutter for a moment...
His feigned innocence only fueled Keira''s desire to tease him...
She couldn''t help but swallow hard and coughed.
Lewis had no idea that he was unintentionally flirting with her, and he was still thinking about his birthday present, so he continued. "Honey, can you buy me a gift?"
He spoke word by word, with utmost seduction. "After all, soon it will be my birth..."
Before he could finish saying "day", he was suddenly pushed away.
Keira''s face flushed as she scolded him in a soft voice, "Just drive!"
Lewis was speechless.
He tugged at the corners of his mouth and could only start the car with great force!
It seemed he was destined to miss out on birthday presents this year!
All because of that South family!
And why hadn''t the Gill family signed the contract sooner?! It had distracted Keira!
Lewisined in his head while driving Keira back to the South residence.
As soon as she entered the doorway, Keira shared the things she had bought with everyone.
There were Amy''s clothes, Amy''s toys, and maternity clothes for Mary,, radiation protection suits... and so on.
Everyone received gifts except for the birthday boy himself!
Lewis felt heartbroken.
Watching her, who immediately started ying with Amy and Mary, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. "Keira, I still have work to do. I''m going upstairs."
It was supposed to be a statement made in anger, but Keira dismissed him without even looking back. "Sure, go ahead!"
Lewis thus went upstairs feeling gloomy and dejected.
As a result, that afternoon, both the Horton Group and Lewis''s international powers felt a stormy rage from their boss.
"If you can''t even handle this small matter, what''s the use of keeping you? You must work overtime tonight and give me an answer!"
After Lewis finished a meeting and hung up the conference call, he received a message from Tom. "Boss, are you in a bad mood today?"
Lewis replied coldly with a question mark.
Tom said, "You''ve been speaking in rhetorical questions all day, taking it out on people."
Lewis sent another question mark.
Tom said, "If you''re in a bad mood, it''s one thing to vent at us, but don''t take it out on Miss Olsen. She''s already under enough pressure."
He hoped the young couple wouldn''t get into trouble over some trivial matter.
Seeing this message, Lewis paused for a moment.
Then he gradually calmed down.
Tom was right... He certainly couldn''t vent his frustration on Keira!
He took a deep breath and then headed to the bathroom for a shower.
After a busy afternoon, they had a dull dinner in the evening.
Afterward, Keira turned to Mary. "Mary, there is something I want to tell you..."
The two of them retreated to a separate room.
Lewis was speechless.
He felt like he was an adopted husband!
He went upstairs in low spirits andy in the empty bedroom, quietly staring at the ceiling.
He didn''t know how much time had passed and had almost fallen asleep when the bedroom door was finally pushed open, and Keira slipped in.
Lewis rolled over.
He was still feeling slightly frustrated.
Then he heard a sneaky sound behind him, followed by Keira''s voice, "Are you asleep?"
Lewis didn''t answer, indicating he was very angry.
Keira asked again, but Lewis still didn''t reply.
He decided he wouldn''t pay attention to Keira today!
After all, in two minutes, it would be tomorrow.
While he was thinking about this, the sound behind him stopped.
Lewis was perplexed.
Couldn''t she try harder?
As he wrestled with these thoughts, suddenly a faint exmation came from behind, "Ouch!"
Lewis immediately sat upright and turned to look!
At that moment, he waspletely frozen in ce.novelbin
Chapter 490
490 Chapter 489
Yet behind him stood Keira, wearing a soft nightgown, with a small birthday cake in her hands and a smiling face.
The moment he turned his head, it was midnight, and a new day began.
Keira said, "Lewis, happy birthday."
Her smile was sweet and sincere, dazzling Lewis for a moment.
He stared at Keira in surprise, "You know?"
"Of course."
Keira slowly approached with the cake. "I have a very good memory. When we registered our marriage, I memorized your birthday."
Lewis was astonished. "Then today..."
He started, then suddenly realized something. "You did it on purpose?"
Holding back herughter, Keira stepped forward again, ced the cake on the coffee table, and then, as if by magic, took out a small box from her pocket and handed it to him. "This is for you."
Lewis hesitated.
He slowly opened the box and found it was a watch.
It was handmade, not an electronic timepiece but an old-fashioned mechanical one, from a well-known brand, but a rather niche model.
Lewis liked it at first nce.
"You like it, don''t you?"
After Keira asked and saw him nod, sheughed. "I knew you would like it."
Lewis chuckled again.
He immediately wore the watch on his wrist. Coupled with the watch and his ck silk pajama set, Keira found him quite charming.
Lewis suddenly looked at her, "However, there''s another gift that I like even more."
"Which is?"
As soon as Keira asked, she was engulfed by his embrace around her waist and then tumbled into his arms, feeling a ticklish sensation near her ear as his voice followed, "You..."
Keira was surprised.
She tried to push Lewis away but heard him ask, "When did you buy it?"
"Today. Why else would I take you shopping? It was so boring."
Keira had spent her entire life learning new things, and she actually didn''t enjoy activities like shopping for clothes.
Lewisughed again. "I was with you all day today. How did I not notice?"
Keira chuckled. "Of course, because I was facing away from you!~"
She had her eye on this specific watch for a while and had called the store to reserve it. Today, she just went to pick it up and slipped the watch into her shopping bag while he was turned around.
Lewis asked, "Have you been teasing me all day?"
"Yes, seeing you wanting a gift but acting proud was so fun!"
Keira held back herughter.
She thought about the times he could hardly resist telling her the truth, but she intentionally found something to interrupt him.
Why should she care about people getting affectionate in the parking lot? Did he really think she liked to casually judge others? It was all just for a distraction!
Lewis pinched her waist.
Her waist had no excess fat and was smooth to the touch; one hand seemed almost enough to encircle it, making hisrge hand suddenly warm.
His eyes seemed to grow darker. "Is teasing me that amusing to you?"
Keira said, "The main point is that giving you a gift directly wouldn''t have been as exciting. Isn''t the contrast before and after more enjoyable for you?"
"Hmm, it is enjoyable."
Lewis leaned down, burying his face in her neck, his voice muffled. "This is the happiest birthday I''ve ever had."
Keira nodded upon hearing this.
Just as she was about to say something else, she heard him say, "However, I could be even happier. Keira, could you fulfill a small wish for me?"
"What?"
"My wish is..."
The next moment, affectionate sounds came out of the room.
...
Keira thought, "I''ll never dare to mess with this dog of a man again!"
The next morning, as soon as Keira woke up and felt the lingering soreness on her body, she couldn''t help butin inwardly.
Lewis was refreshed and invigorated as if he had been injected with some magic potion.
Keira twitched the corner of her mouth, supported her waist to get out of bed, and then asked, "You''re making an appearance at the banquet tonight, right?"
Hearing this, Lewis nced at her and said, "Mhm, I can''t dy it any longer."
The Horton family had been in nce for three months, and his dyed appearance as the head of the family was starting to cause spection among the branches of the family.
If he didn''t show up soon, people might start thinking he had been ousted by Jake of the first branch of the family!
Keira nodded, "Okay!"
Then she said, "I''m going back to the Olsen familyter and will go to the g with them in the evening. What about you?" novelbin
"I''ll take you to the Olsen family."
Keira didn''t object.
After having breakfast together, Keira was dropped off at the Olsen family by Lewis.
As she got out of the car, Keira waved cheekily at Lewis, making his eyes to darken once again.
Meeting his intense gaze felt like being scorched, and she averted her eyes.
She smiled and then stepped into the Olsen family''s living room.
Inside the living room.
At that moment, all seven Olsen brothers had gathered there. Ellis''s fever had subsided, but his body was still weak from his recent illness.
Therefore, he sat quietly in a corner, lost in his own world.
The other six brothers huddled together, whispering among themselves.
"Lately, everyone in the circle has been badmouthing our little sister. What do we do about this?"
"The main thing is, Keira''s show of affection has been too outrageous. No matter where she goes, she brings along that driver, making everyone in the circle aware that she''s kept a gigolo!"
"If I were Lewis, I''d feel so humiliated by now!"
"What do we do now? I heard that the old Mrs. Horton seems quite displeased with Keera. These rumors must being from the Horton family itself... they must be true..."
"How do we convince Keira to break up with that gigolo?"
"Is it possible that... Keera wants to call off her engagement with Lewis more than we thought? She didn''t grow up in the Olsen family after all; there''s no need for her to marry into another family just for our sake..."
"You''re right! I think so too!"
James burst out, "If Keera doesn''t like Lewis, then let''s make it clear with him this evening and call off the marriage!"
"Well, I think we shouldn''t be hasty. We could wait and see... What if tonight, our cousin hits it off with Lewis?"
The youngest in the family, Charles, quietly voiced this opinion.
Amidst the discussion of everyone, Keira slowly walked in.
James coughed. "Keera, where''s your gigolo?"
"Well, he went to get prepared."
"Prepare for what?"
"The banquet tonight."
"What?!"
James was stunned, "He''s going too?"
Wasn''t this a bit too disrespectful to the Horton family?!
Chapter 491
491 Chapter 490
Keira saw that James was almost jumping with eagerness, so she raised her eyebrows and nodded. "What''s the matter? Can''t we go?"
Of course, they couldn''t go.
James was about to say this when Ellis suddenly came over. "Keera, there''s something I need to discuss with you. Come here for a moment."
Keira nodded and followed Ellis to the side. "What''s up?"
Ellis asked, "How has Mary been recently?"
Keira said, "She''s been pretty good."
Ellis''s expression faltered for a moment.
The child really was his.
That was something he hadn''t anticipated, and he recalled how Mary had tried to keep the child because she loved its father.
He believed that Mary had feelings for him.
He thought Mary would resent him because of the child and thus avoided him, but if she was doing quite well, did that mean she no longer loved him now?
Ellis looked down and let out a bitter smile.
Even if it was true, he had iting.
All of this was his own doing; he wouldn''t me anyone else.
Ellis patted Keira''s shoulder and then asked, "Will she attend the banquet tonight?"
"She won''t."
Mary needed rest, and her belly had begun to swell; it wouldn''t be suitable for her to attend such events. Moreover, Mary had cut ties with the Davis family and had signed a divorce agreement with Ellis. It would be somewhat embarrassing for her to appear in public.
Hearing this, Ellis nodded and then said, "Then I''ll stay away too. Pass on a ''happy birthday'' message to Lewis for me."
After leaving that message, he went straight out the door, heading in the direction of the South residence again.
This time, Keira didn''t stop him.
The love and hatred between Ellis and Mary was their own business, and she shouldn''t interfere too much.
She had been angry because he didn''t listen and wouldn''t recognize the child, but now, knowing that all of this was a ploy by the South family, she could not hold a grudge against Ellis anymore.
She even felt somewhat guilty.
He must have been targeted because of her.
As Keira was thinking this over, Uncle Olsen, his two brothers, and their wives walked out together.
Uncle Olsen looked straight at Keira. "Are you ready? Shall we set off then?"
Keira nodded.
A grand procession got into the cars; the Olsen family mobilized six vehicles to transport everyone.
Keira and Uncle Olsen rode together in one car.
On the way, Keira nced at the driver and was about to ask Uncle Olsen if the driver was reliable when she heard Uncle Olsen begin. "A person''s driver is always their most trusted confidant because your life and your wealth are in the hands of this driver."
Keira understood his implication and immediately said, "I suspect there is a mole in the Olsen family..."
Keira shared her suspicions with Uncle Olsen and finally asked, "Who do you think it is among the four brothers?" novelbin
She had already ruled out James and Charles, having had the most contact with them.
Upon hearing this, Uncle Olsen nced at her and then said, "Your other four brothers wouldn''t do such a thing either."
Keira hesitated. "Are they that trustworthy?"
"Yes," Uncle Olsen replied. "The Olsens won''t have internal strife. There wasn''t any before and there won''t be any in the future. That''s why the children of the Olsen family don''t want to divide the family. The seven brothers grew up together and are rtives who can trust each other with their backs."
Keira just nodded. "Then if it''s not them..."
She furrowed her brow.
Uncle Olsen said, "I will look into this matter. You don''t need to worry too much. With so many servants at home, there are actually many people who could be suspected of wanting to see Ellis''s physical examination report."
Keira nodded, lookingpletely trusting.
The two fell silent for a moment, then suddenly both seemed to think of something. Keira looked at Uncle Olsen and said, "Actually, there''s another person in the Olsen family who is worthy of suspicion..."
Uncle Olsen raised his eyebrow in inquiry, "Who is it?"
Keira mentioned a name, and Uncle Olsen immediately let out a coldugh. "I will send someone to investigate this right away."
...
Their car soon arrived at the Horton residence.
The Horton family''s main residence in nce was veryrge, located within the fifth zone. It resembled a manor and seemed no less impressive than their old headquarters in Oceanion.
When the Olsen family''s motorcade arrived, the people of the Horton family immediately came out, ready to wee them.
At this very moment, the Horton residence was already brimming with guests.
Lewis wasn''t present, and Jake, as the younger generation of the Horton family, greeted guests at the doorway.
His state of mind was still very poor.
When he visited nce, he had gone to the mental hospital to see I and found that the once sane person had been driven to madness. Upon seeing him, I rushed over begging for mercy, wanting him to take her away, even kneeling on the ground and admitting she had been wrong before and promising she would never deceive him again.
Her condition was indeed more distressing than death itself.
Yet, Jake couldn''t muster a shred of sympathy.
Thinking of the things she had done to Keira, and knowing that she had always been aware that she herself was the illegitimate daughter, yet she lied to him, causing him to ultimately fail Keira, making him miss out on Keira, he almost wished he could kill I.
If he hadn''t cared about social status in the past, if he hadn''t given up pursuing Keira because of Keira''s identity, would they be happily together now?
These thoughts left Jake with a trace of mncholy in his expression.
He truly loved Keira. Having courted her for four years in college, he loved her to the extent that four months after her death, he still couldn''t stop thinking about her.
His love was no less than that of his younger uncle''s.
Thinking that his younger uncle''s fiancee would also being today, Jake suddenly felt a hint of difort.
It had only been four months since Keira''s death, and his younger uncle had already moved on to a new love. Was he really honoring Keira''s love?
With these thoughts, Jake clenched his fists tightly.
Therefore, he didn''t hold a good impression of the imminent visors from the Olsen family, and when he heard the gatekeeper announce the arrival of the Olsen family, he intentionally didn''t pass the message inside.
He knew that the status of the Olsen family meant that it wouldn''t be proper for him alone to receive them.
Parents or his younger uncle shoulde out to wee them, or even old Mrs. Horton should appear to give the Olsen family the respect they deserved.
But he didn''t want to give the Olsen family that respect, so he just scoffed.
Just then, Victoria suddenly appeared before him, and with a smile, she said, "Excuse me, are you Jake?"
Jake paused slightly.
Victoria said, "I am the Olsen family''s adopted daughter. You must have heard of me, haven''t you?"
Jake nodded.
Victoria continued, "I am here today to have a proper talk with you about Keera and her gigolo boyfriend outside..."
At those words, Jake was momentarily stunned, "Who did you say?!"
Keira?
Chapter 492
492 Chapter 491
Jake was in a daze when Victoria said, "It''s Keera, who is Uncle Olsen''s biological daughter."
Jake''s heart stirred with excitement, and he fixed his gaze on Victoria, speaking slowly, "Keera? Shouldn''t the Olsen family''s biological daughter have the same surname?"
Victoria lowered her eyes. "Yes, to be precise, she should be Keera Olsen."
Jake''s expression suddenly became even more stupefied, "How do you spell her name?"
Victoria didn''t understand why he asked this, but she still answered thoughtfully, "It''s Keera with two e. After she was reunited with us, she became Keera Olsen."
Keera Olsen Keira Olsen
Jake gave a bitter smile.
Such a clever name indeed.
Was this the reason why Lewis would agree to marry her?
Victoria continued. "I don''t know if you are aware, but Keera was married before. However, she encountered a scumbag and is now divorced with a daughter. She was psychologically affected by the divorce, so she found a younger boyfriend. Uncle Olsen has been thinking about getting her to break up. Don''t worry. Once Keera marries into the Horton family, she will break up with"
Victoria was earnestly setting a trap for "Keera".
Unfortunately, she set it in the wrong ce.
Jake responded coldly, "That''s fine."
Victoria was surprised. "What?"
"I said, it''s good she has a boyfriend. She and my uncle are truly a match made in heaven!"
Leaving behind that sardonic remark, Jake deliberately turned around. "Excuse me, I need to use the restroom."
Then he went back inside.
Victoria was confused.
She furrowed her brows.
Shouldn''t Jake be angry about Keera''s unchaste behavior? Why was his reaction so different from what she expected?
But such a reaction would do as well.
Everyone from the Horton family was in the rooms, and no one came out to greet the Olsen family, which sufficiently showed their dissatisfaction with this marriage!
Thinking of this, Victoria slowly curled her lips, then swayed the ss of red wine in her hand slightly.
"Keera... So what if you''ve taken the ce of the Olsen family''s precious daughter?
"At today''s banquet, the one who will be embarrassed is still you!"
"What''s going on here?! Is this how the Horton family treats their guests?!"
After the Olsen family gathered in the parking lot, they headed toward the Horton family''s banquet hall.
They had thought that if Lewis Horton weren''t there, someone from the first branch or old Mrs. Horton woulde out to greet them. But to their surprise, there wasn''t a single person at the entrance.
James couldn''t hold back anymore and immediately blurted out ament.
Charles was more na?ve and said, "Maybe there are more guests today, and they haven''t arrived yet. Let''s walk slower to give them some time."
James agreed. "That''s true. After all, the Horton family has just established a foothold in nce andcks experience. It''s normal for this kind of banquet to have issues. Let''s walk slower and wait a bit longer."
The group deliberated, pointing at the surrounding scenery while they walked.
Although it seemed they werementing on the Horton family''s garden, their actual conversation was something else.
"Have theye out yet?"
"Has anyone from the Horton familye yet?"
"My smile has frozen! What do I do?"
"I can hardly suppress my anger!"
"If they don''te out now, we''ll turn around and leave!"
"We can''t go. All of us havee here, and if we leave now, that would truly break off the rtionship!"
"Then let it break off. If they don''t respect us, will the Horton family treat my little sister respectfully after she marries into their family?"
"Keera, say something. As long as you say you don''t want this arranged marriage anymore, we''ll leave right away. What''s the deal with Lewis Horton? Wasn''t he quite happy when he first made the betrothal to our family? Why is he so rude now?"
"..."
The group of people were chattering incessantly, and the faces of several elders began to look increasingly displeased.
Just then, a discordant voice came from within the crowd. "Do you think the Horton family knows about our little sister''s gigolo boyfriend? After all, the rumor is spreading fiercely..."
Everyone fell silent at this statement.
Keira looked toward the person who spoke, and it turned out to be her fifth brother, Peter.
Keira had little contact with Peter, but through their few interactions, she knew he wasn''t very talkative and tended to be gloomy.
And he was somewhat stubborn.
By saying this, he was implying that Keira had done something wrong.
Just as Keira wanted to say something in her defense, James said, "Peter, what are you saying? Whose side are you taking?"
Peter sighed. "Regarding personal feelings, I stand with our little sister, but we have to look at the facts. The incident with our little sister has blown up. If the Horton family stilles out to wee us enthusiastically, they''ll be theughingstock of nce..."
James immediately responded angrily, "But if they don''te out to greet us, we''ll be theughingstock of nce!"
Peter became silent.
He nced at Keira and earnestly advised, "Little sister, you should break up with that gigolo! It''s not eptable for you to carry on like this..."
Even though they walked slowly, they gradually got closer to the main gate.
By now, they had arrived right in front of the main entrance, with just a few steps left to climb.
But still, no one from the Horton family hade out to greet them... novelbin
The Olsen family instantly became the focus of the crowd.
The people who had arrived early wandering around the garden gathered around, pointing and murmuring.
"The Olsen family has arrived, but why isn''t anyone from the Horton familying to meet them?"
"It must be because of that incident! It would be funny if the Horton family dide out!"
"Miss Olsen isn''t behaving like a properdy, openly dating a boyfriend. That''s like trampling the Horton family''s reputation underfoot. It''s no wonder they''re not out here to greet them!"
"The Olsen family hasn''t had this kind of scandal in years, right? Just recently, there was that incident with Ellis Olsen''s wife and child. In the end, it was rified to be a misunderstanding. Isn''t the Olsen family known for their good upbringing? How could this be?"
"What do you know? Keera Olsen wasn''t raised in the Olsen family at all. She''s the illegitimate daughter Uncle Olsen had when he was cast out, and I''ve heard she became arrogant and drove Victoria out of the house as soon as she came back!"
"What? Victoria had such good manners and got chased out just like that? Isn''t the Olsen family going a bit too far?"
"For someone with Keera''s upbringing, once she strikes it rich, she''ll do things without considering her reputation. Indeed, it''s embarrassing."
"The Olsen family spoils their daughter too much!"
"..."
The series of usations darkened the expressions of several Olsen brothers.
In the crowd, Victoria''s lips curled slightly.
As long as the Horton family didn''te out to meet them, Keera''s face would be utterly lost today!
As she was thinking, she suddenly saw a car stop at the back courtyard.
Someone who could park there must be a Horton family member.
The Horton family members were all in the hall receiving guests, so the person arriving now must be... Lewis Horton?!
Victoria''s eyes instantly lit up!
Chapter 493
493 Chapter 492
Victoria immediately moved toward that car.
She caught a glimpse of someone opening the door, and the first thing toe out was a pair of leather shoes.
Next came ck trousers, straight legs, and then...
Victoria deliberately walked unsteadily, pretending to be drunk, and when the person finally got out of the car, she threw herself at him.
"Ouch..."
Victoria let out a soft cry, then copsed onto the man and rubbed herself against him. "Mr. Horton, I''m sorry, I just sprained my ankle."
After saying this, she lowered her head, feigning shyness.
She had expected that the person would be a refined and gentle man, but instead, she heard an elderly voice saying, "Youngdy, are you alright?"
Victoria stiffened and turned around abruptly to see an old man holding her; she straightened up immediately in fright. "Who are you?!"
The driver also got out of the car, and upon hearing this, he immediately scolded. "This is Mr. Horton. Behave yourself!"
Mr. Horton...
He looked to be in his sixties, so could he be Lewis Horton''s father, Nathan Horton?
Victoria''splexion turned pale instantly, and she immediately stood up straight. "Mr. Horton, I''m sorry. I was just..."
She nced at the ground, pointing to the pebbles beneath her feet. "It was an ident."
Nathan coughed and looked down at his hand.
The woman who had just fallen into his arms had also rubbed against him, letting him grasp the smooth sensation he had longed for, and in that moment, he felt as though he had grown younger!
He looked at the young woman with a smile. "Which family are you from?"
Victoriaughed with her head down. "I''m a foster daughter of the Olsen family."
After saying that, she heaved a sigh. "Now I live on my own."
Nathan asked, "Why do you live on your own?"
Victoria was almost on the verge of tears. "Uncle Olsen found his biological daughter, and I just didn''t fit in anymore, so I moved out... But it''s okay. I''m living quite well."
Nathan frowned. "Living quite well, yet you''re about to cry? Is it because the Olsen family''s biological daughter is too overbearing, not allowing you to stay at home?"
Victoria immediately waved her hands. "No, no. It''s not like that. She''s quite good to me..."
"Hmph!" Nathan was already dissatisfied with Lewis.
After arriving in nce, Lewis spent all his time away from home, reportedly chasing after his fiance.
Back in Oceanion, Lewis acted as if he was dying over the passing of histe wife, and Nathan had thought Lewis was truly lovestruck.
At that time, Nathan felt a bit happy, thinking that if Lewis fell apart because of his wife''s death, then the Horton family might revert to the control of the first branch! novelbin
But to his surprise, upon arriving in nce, the young man actually learned to curry favor with those in power!
In order to secure his position as the head of the Horton family, Lewis even began to y the game of arranged marriages.
Without Nathan''s knowledge, an engagement was set up with the Olsen family, solidifying Lewis''s position in both the Horton family and in nce!
And for this marriage, Lewis would lower himself to stay by his fiance''s side...
It was as if all that previous aloofness was fake.
Nathan felt that in the end, Lewis was just like him, a man who would give up a woman for the sake of family business! He thought, "Let''s see what right he has tough at me in the future!"
Nathan snorted coldly and, therefore, had no good feelings for Lewis''s fiance, whom he had not yet met. He said bluntly, "Such a daughter-inw is simply a disgrace to our family. If I had known earlier that the Olsen family had someone like you and that Lewis was going to get engaged to that woman, I would have never agreed to it!"
Victoria lowered her head. "I used to fancy Mr. Horton too... My brother had nned to engage him with me, but unfortunately, someone beat us to it... After my sister came home, she must have heard the news, so that''s probably why she can''t stand me...
The more she spoke, the angrier Nathan became!
He looked at the driver next to him, asking, "Have the Olsens arrived yet? I want to see Uncle Olsen and ask him how he raised such a good daughter who has the gall to keep a gigolo! It''s like she doesn''t take the Horton family seriously at all!"
The driver immediately steadied the old gentleman and entered the living room through a side door. "I''ll go check. They should be here soon. The banquet is about to start, and the Olsen family is one of the most important guests. They won''t bete."
Victoria also stepped forward to hold Nathan''s other arm. "Sir, let me walk with you."
Nathan nodded with a smile, "Alright."
As the two entered the living room, they saw that the hall was already bustling with people.
Because of her Alzheimer''s disease, Old Mrs. Horton rested upstairs and wasn''t meeting guests in the hall.
Nathan looked around, asking, "Where are the Olsens? Haven''t they arrived yet?"
Jake was entertaining other guests with Oliver. Upon hearing this, Oliver looked toward the door, "Not yet? Jake, go check if they have arrived!"
Jake said, "They should be here, probably at the entrance. Let''s have the butler wee them."
As soon as he said this, Oliver''s gaze flickered.
With Lewis hitching himself to the major support like the Olsen family, the first branch had even less hope.
Now that Lewis hadn''t appeared, if they slighted the Olsen family a little, could they upset this marriage?
Thinking of this, Oliver immediately said with a smile, "Right, Dad, you must be tired from your arrival, so take a seat first. I''ll have the butler wee them!"
...
Outside the hall.
As time ticked away, the Olsons grew increasingly angry.
James suddenly turned around. "Let''s go! If they don''t wee us, what are we doing here?!"
Charles also spoke with indignation. "Exactly, this is too much on their part. They don''t see us as inws at all!"
The surrounding guests were pointing and whispering, but they spoke quietly, not daring to let the Olsens hear them.
But the Olsens could still guess what they were talking about.
After a while, the butler came out. "Ah,dies and gentlemen, I''m so sorry. My master is busy entertaining other guests inside, so he sent me to wee you in! Sorry for the neglect!"
At this statement, everyone paused.
The anger on the Olsens'' faces was almost too much to contain.
What did this statement mean?
Could there be guests more important than the Olsen family?
Clearly not! This was definitely the Horton family showing their disdain for the Olsen family!
"Let''s go!!"
Chapter 494
494 Chapter 493
James turned around furiously, grabbed the person beside him, and was ready to leave.
Charles''s face was also filled with anger.
The rest of the Olsen family furrowed their brows and stood in front of Keira. Then, they said to her, "Keera, don''t worry. If the Horton family is treating us like this, it seems they no longer want to continue with this marriage! The Olsendies aren''t that desperate to get married! Let''s go! We''re leaving now!"
Uncle Olsen''s eldest brother and sister-inw also said, "That''s right, the Olsen family isn''t that desperate to marry off our girls! Keera, let''s leave!"
Charles nodded, too. "Sis, don''t be afraid. Without Lewis, I will find you someone even better!"
The rest of them nodded as well.
Even Peter said, "Exactly. If they aren''t satisfied with our younger sister, they should just say so. There''s no need to insult us in this manner!"
"I can''t swallow this insult! Let''s go. The Horton family dares to treat the Olsen family like this, and it''s just too much!"
As the Olsens were filled with anger, the butler said with a smile, "I''m terribly sorry. Our family really has some pressing matters, and many guests have already arrived. We are in the middle of speaking with them; we can''t just leave them to greet you, right? After all, we''re all family here; there''s no need to be so particr."
After saying this, he even looked at the only girl in the crowd. "This must be Miss Olsen, right? Our hostess has said that once Miss Olsen is married into the Horton family, she will be the head hostess. Like at today''s event, she would also need to help in receiving guests. If you can, why not help us by greeting some female guests at the entrance?"
His words became more and more outrageous!
The faces of the Olsen family members turned livid.
Uncle Olsen''s second brother burst out angrily. "Does Keera have to endure such humiliation even before she''s married? Will she be treated even worse once she''s part of the Horton family and used like a servant? Let me tell you. The Olsens treat our daughters like princesses, and they''re cherished like treasures! They''re not someone the Horton family can casually mistreat!"
After saying this, he looked at Uncle Olsen. "Sam, it''s your call. Just say the word, and the Olsen family will go all out; we cannot tolerate this!"
Keira had been silent, observing her brothers'' reactions.
All five of her older brothers had faces filled with righteous indignation, seeming to be sharing the same emotions. It didn''t look like the person who had been causing trouble behind the scenes was among them.
As for her only younger brother, Charles... He was the angriest of them all!
It was even less likely that he was the one who leaked Ellis''s information to Austin...
While Keira was thinking, Uncle Olsen looked at her. "Keera, what do you think?"
In front of the others, Uncle Olsen still called her Keera to keep the truth hidden.
Keira touched her chin, looked at the butler, and let out augh. "It seems this new watchdog of the Horton family doesn''t recognize its masters. It''s not worth our time to stoop to his level."
At these words, Uncle Olsen immediately chuckled.
The middle-aged manughed in such a manner, exuding a unique charm.
Uncle Olsen and Keira both knew that the first branch of the Horton family hadn''t given up on taking over the reins of the family. Lewis was probably busy; this was just the first branch causing mischief in his absence.
If the Olsen family really just left like this and called off the engagement with Lewis, they would fall right into the first branch''s trap.
Uncle Olsen certainly wasn''t going to fuss over these things.
It was Lewis he was interested in, not these irrelevant, disorderly people of the Horton family.
Upon Keira''s response, the new butler was slightly taken aback and then became irritated. "Miss Olsen, how can you insult people like that? Is this the quality of the Olsen family?"
Keira replied indifferently, "My standards are only for people, not for dogs."
"You...!"
"Alright, let''s go in; don''t stay outside,"
Keira took the lead, stepping into the lobby.
The rest of the Olsen family members looked at each other and hurriedly followed her.
Although they didn''t understand why their young sister would let things slide, they couldn''t possibly allow her to enter the Horton family alone, as it would be too embarrassing!
James took quick steps to get to the front.
Charles hastily stayed by Keira''s side... novelbin
Uncle Olsen''s brothers and their wives looked at him. Seeing that their younger brother''s expression was, as usual, showing no signs of anger, they couldn''t help but ask, "Sam, are you just going to swallow this insult?"
Uncle Olsen smiled, "Once you''re inside, you''ll understand."
Not knowing what he meant, they still followed Uncle Olsen into the house.
The onlookers around them looked at each other and then chuckled.
"I had thought the Olsen family would leave, but who would''ve thought, even after the Hortons snubbed them, they still went in. They must be terrified of not being able to marry her off!"
"Exactly, with a catch like Mr. Horton, the Olsen''s daughter who has been married off before would definitely not let go..."
"If they don''t let go, they should at least take care of the gigolo... To keep a gigolo on the side and still have the nerve toe to the Horton house so brazenly... It really makes you wonder how thick-skinned the Olsens can be..."
"Exactly, the Hortons have already expressed their displeasure; they were just giving her a way out. If I were Uncle Olsen, I would''ve called off the engagement right away. It would be the respectful thing to do for both families."
"..."
Amidst the whispering crowd, Keira walked into Horton''s grand lobby, surrounded by her family members.
The Hortons weren''t busy at all; instead, they were sitting on the sofa leisurely chatting. They obviously weren''t busy, so the butler''s earlier statement was clearly a lie!
They couldn''t even be bothered to keep up appearances!
Angered once more, James said, "Keera, I''m going to confront them about this!"
"Don''t bother."
Keira''s gaze dropped lightly. "It''s not necessary."
Today was Lewis''s birthday banquet, and there was no need to make a scene here. Once Lewis made his appearance... everything would be apparent.
Being pointed at and whispered about meant nothing to her at the moment.
Just then, a stir went through the crowd as an old person supported by others slowly descended the stairs.
"Who is that?"
James asked.
Someone standing nearby immediately said, "Isn''t that old Mrs. Horton? It''s said that Mr. Lewis Horton has great respect for his grandmother. Did shee down, especially because she heard the Olsens had arrived?"
"I told you the Hortons couldn''t be this rude. After all, the Olsens are the head of the five major families, and since the Hortons have just arrived in nce, they wouldn''t dare to provoke the Olsens."
As everyone spoke, Old Mrs. Horton had already reached the bottom of the stairs, and then the butler said, "Ma''am, the Olsens are here. Over there..."
Upon hearing this, Old Mrs. Horton thought of Lewis''s fiance and instinctively turned toward where the Olsen family stood...
Chapter 495
495 Chapter 494
Old Mrs. Horton subconsciously looked toward the direction where the Olsen family members were.
But the Olsens were all tall and robust, and Keira, standing among them, waspletely obscured. Old Mrs. Horton could only vaguely see a woman in an evening gown but couldn''t make out her features.
She just humphed and didn''t go over to greet them. Instead, she let the servants help her sit down on the sofa.
As soon as she sat down, she heard someone nearby discussing something.
"The Hortons really look down on the Olsens! It''s one thing not to entertain them, but the Olsens have been here for so long, and Mr. Lewis Horton hasn''t evene downstairs."
"Old Mrs. Horton only nced once, then didn''t look again..."
Upon hearing this, old Mrs. Horton furrowed her brow and immediately turned to Oliver. "What''s going on? Lewis was dyed because of unexpected business at the office, wasn''t he? Didn''t he instruct you to entertain the Olsen family properly? Howe you didn''t go to greet them at the entrance?"
Although old Mrs. Horton didn''t like the Olsen family''s daughter, the bare minimum courtesies had to be maintained!
Having heard this, Oliver touched his nose. "Grandma, it wasn''t like that. We were just busy."
"Busy with what? Are you so busy that you forgot to entertain the Olsens? I think you''re just making excuses, wanting to ruin the marriage alliance between Lewis and the Olsen families!"
After scolding him, she turned to Jake. "What about you, Jake? Did you also fail to entertain the Olsens?"
Jake lowered his head and stayed silent.
Since Keira''s death, Jake seemed to have grown up overnight, gaining the ability to discern right from wrong. When someone from the first branch of the Horton family did something too outrageous, he would also intervene.
Because of this, both old Mrs. Horton and Lewis became more tolerant of him. novelbin
Seeing Jake silent and reluctant, old Mrs. Horton couldn''t help but frown and shout, "Jake? Go greet the Olsens and apologize to them!"
But Jake looked at her. "Grandma, you clearly liked Keira as well. She has only been dead for four months. How could you do the same as my Uncle Lewis?!"
Old Mrs. Horton immediately let out a sigh. "Jake, I know you can''t forget your aunt, but your Lewis is still young. He can''t just give up on life like this!"
Jake turned his head away. "I don''t care. I won''t go."
Not wanting to push him further, Old Mrs. Horton turned to Nathan. "Then you go!"
Nathan said, "Mom, you don''t understand. The Olsen family spoiled Miss Olsen. I was just teaching her a lesson, letting her know the Hortons are not like the Olsens!"
Old Mrs. Horton was taken aback.
Nathan then pushed Victoria forward. "This is the foster daughter of the Olsen family. Listen to what she has to say!"
Old Mrs. Horton then looked at Victoria, frowning.
Victoria coughed before speaking. "Mrs. Horton, the truth is, my sister, has been raised outside and grew up with a spoiled temperament. She''s been divorced and has a child, so sometimes she acts rashly. Please don''t take it to heart!"
After she finished, Victoria sighed again. "Actually, she''s quite nice. It''s just that sometimes she''s fierce and likes to resort to hitting people... We had a minor verbal conflict, and she tends to be quite hands-on... "
Nathan scoffed. "Mom, you hear that? Who nowadays reacts by hitting people? I think she has just been too ustomed to living in poverty. She''s vulgar and unrefined. How could someone like that be the head of the Horton family? Miss Victoria, continue. What other faults does she have?"
Victoria sighed again. "Her previous husband deeply hurt her, so now she likes the obedient types. The best would be fresh college graduates..."
"Haha, Lewis is certainly not that! With her strong personality, when the two of them get together, won''t they just fight?! Harmony is most important between husband and wife, and two thorns together will make this household restless forever! Mom, let me tell you, she''s not the right one. Since the Olsen family is all here, I''ll just go and call off their engagement! It''s not like the Olsen family has only one daughter. If they must have a marriage alliance, there is still Victoria, right? If Lewis disagrees, having Jake marry her would do just as well!"
Nathan was fanning the mes again.
The more old Mrs. Horton listened, the more frustrated she became.
Lewis was said to be utterly submissive to this fiance, but who would have thought that this fiance had such a bad reputation?
She furrowed her brows, somewhat displeased.
Someone else chimed in. "I heard she is not abiding by women''s virtue and has a boyfriend."
"Exactly... I heard that not long ago, because of her, the Gill family almost fell out with the Olsen family. The Olsen family had just acknowledged this daughter, and already such a big scandal has urred, which shows that Miss Olsen is really a jinx!"
A cluster of gossip was babbling incessantly, speaking ill of the Olsen family''s daughter.
Old Mrs. Horton felt it was outrageous and suddenly stood up.
She nced around at everyone and let out a mockingughter. "Looks can be deceiving, and rumors are not to be trusted! Nathan, Oliver, even if the Horton family really intends to break off the engagement with the Olsen family, we must not neglect our guests. That''s basic manners! Where is your hospitality?!"
Old Mrs. Horton was furious.
The first branch was so selfish that it was unsettling!
Just to split up Lewis and the Olsen family, they actually did something so disgraceful; it was uneptable!
Old Mrs. Horton said, "Fine, I''m old, and it''s like I''m invisible to you all, isn''t it? Then I will go and apologize myself. You can just sit here!"
She stood up straight and, with the help of her maid Fiona, walked over to the Olsen family.
On the way, Fiona asked, "Ma''am, that Miss Olsen was spoken of so poorly. There might really be some problems. Are you really going to apologize?"
Old Mrs. Horton said, "The apology is for theck of hospitality; as for this marriage, when did I ever agree to it? I''ve said before I only have one granddaughter-inw! The marriage alliance between the Horton family and the Olsen family needs further consideration!"
Even though old Mrs. Horton wasn''t loud, she let everyone hear her clearly.
Curious nces began to sway in her direction.
Some eyes gleamed with the excitement of watching amotion unfold.
Victoria curled her lips.
"Let there be amotion. It''s better if things get stirred up."
It was said that Mr. Lewis Horton respected his grandmother the most. As long as old Mrs. Horton walked over and made a few inmmatory remarks, there would definitely be an argument, and Lewis would undoubtedly break off the engagement with Keira!!
The guests watched as old Mrs. Horton approached the Olsen family. "Which one of you is Miss Keera Olsen?"
As soon as these words were spoken, several people stepped aside.
Old Mrs. Horton immediately spotted "Keera".
Chapter 496
496 Chapter 495
Old Mrs. Horton froze in ce the moment she saw "Keera", and she came to a sudden halt.
She stared at "Keera" in shock, then rubbed her eyes and looked at the girl again. She must be seeing things. Otherwise, how could she have seen her granddaughter-inw?!
Time seemed to stop at that moment. Old Mrs. Horton suddenly jolted, her hands trembling as she pointed at "Keera". Tears welled up in her eyes, and her lips quivered. She was unable to speak a word.
Even Fiona, who was by Old Mrs. Horton''s side, was stunned, staring at Keira.
Their reactions were so extreme that the surrounding audience noticed something was wrong and looked toward them, whispering among themselves.
"What''s wrong with old Mrs. Horton?"
"What could it be? She must be furious. After all, the rumor that Miss Olsen has kept a gigolo has been spreading like wildfire!"
"Indeed, Miss Olsen is in the wrong. She''s caused quite an ugly scene, giving the Horton family a bad name!"
"Miss Olsen is just relying on her power and influence. Even if the Horton family is aware, they wouldn''t dare do anything to her"
"That''s right. The Olsen family is, after all, one of the five major families. Besides, look, Miss Olsen has been here for quite a while and hasn''t greeted the elders yet"
"The Horton family''s anger is understandable. Being cuckolded like that"
"From the moment she entered, she hasn''t nced once in the direction of the Horton family. I really don''t understand. Does she want to keep this engagement or not? The Horton family has been so disrespectful, yet they still entered. This shows that the Olsen family still intends to go through with the marriage. Since they''re here, why not take the initiative to lower their stance a bit?"
"Look how angry old Mrs. Horton is. Her lips are trembling. It''s been said that old Mrs. Horton''s health isn''t perfect; I hope she doesn''t get ill from the anger"
"..."
While the crowd was quietly discussing, Uncle Olsen stepped forward and greeted old Mrs. Horton, "Hello, Auntie."
ording to seniority, Uncle Olsen was considered a junior to old Mrs. Horton.
Old Mrs. Horton seemed not to hear him and continued to stare fixedly at "Keera", her eyes gradually reddening and filling with tears.
Uncle Olsen wore a hint of satisfaction on his face as he saw this scene.
Seeing old Mrs. Horton''s emotional reaction, she must be pleased with his daughter.
After all, when they were in Oceanion, both Lewis and old Mrs. Horton had been very protective of his daughter...
Just now, at the entrance, he was somewhat displeased by the first branch of the family''s deliberate negligence. He felt that Lewis couldn''t even manage this small family matter and was going to let his daughter marry into an environment where she''d be mistreated...
But now, he felt soft-hearted again.
Having such an elder in the family was actually a good thing.
The one thing his daughter had alwayscked was familial love...
His brother couldn''t help but speak up in a low voice, "Sam, isn''t old Mrs. Horton being a little too much? You took the initiative to talk to her, and she ignored you"
James also frowned. "Exactly. Mrs. Olsen, why don''t you speak? My uncle is greeting you! The Horton family is so rude"
Uncle Olsen immediately looked at James. "Don''t be impolite! Is this how the Olsen family taught you to treat your elders?"
James immediately grimaced, quite dissatisfied.
He felt aggrieved for them!
Peter also frowned and bluntly said, "Uncle, haven''t you realized? From the beginning, the Horton family never intended to treat this marriage seriously. After all, my sister was at fault first. I think it would be best to call off this engagement!"
No sooner had these words been said than Victoria came over, standing beside Old Mrs. Horton, and said, "Peter is right, Uncle. Since everyone is unhappy, why not peacefully dissolve the engagement? I don''t think the Horton family will pursue any me, right? Mrs. Horton?" novelbin
Victoria looked at old Mrs. Horton with a smile.
Fiona hade to her senses and nudged old Mrs. Horton''s arm. Old Mrs. Horton finally snapped out of it and said sternly, "No way!"
Victoria and the people from the Olsen family were slightly taken aback.
Then Victoria added, "Mrs. Horton, do you want the Olsen family to apologize? That would be going a bit too far... My sister is indeed thoughtless, and she certainly made a fool of herself. I''ll apologize on her behalf. The Horton and Olsen families have long agreed on this marriage; let''s not make it too unpleasant. Moreover, the betrothal gift has already been given; to ask for it back now would be a loss of dignity"
Old Mrs. Horton immediately replied, "Who said anything about calling off the engagement? The Horton family will not cancel it!"
Victoria''s eyes immediately lit up. "Right, right. After all, the two families have long agreed on the marriage. It''s impossible to call it off. Since that''s the case... it''s not like the Olsen family doesn''t have other suitable daughters"
Someone nearby immediately chimed in, "Exactly, Miss Victoria is also an unmarried daughter of the Olsen family. The marriage agreement could be transferred to her, and the union between the Horton and Olsen families could continue"
Victoria immediately responded with feigned shyness. "How could you say such a thing?"
Then she turned to Uncle Olsen. "Uncle, the Olsen family has raised me; if needed, I wouldn''t refuse"
Uncle Olsen didn''t know what to say.
Before he could speak, old Mrs. Horton suddenly pushed through the crowd and rushed to Keira''s side.
Chapter 497
497 Chapter 496
Old Mrs. Horton''s actions stunned everyone.
The next moment, James wanted to step in front of Keira. "Mrs. Horton, we should keep this to words. Please don''t resort to violence!"
While speaking, he also made a gesture as if ready to block an attack.
If old Mrs. Horton dared to make a move, his sister definitely wouldn''t fight back, so he would rush forward to block the attack for her!
Not only did James misunderstand old Mrs. Horton''s actions, but so did everyone around them. They all looked toward old Mrs. Horton, about tofort her, but then they saw...
Old Mrs. Horton grabbed Keira''s hand earnestly. "Are you Miss Keera from the Olsen family?"
This scene left the onlookers baffled.
James''s outstretched hand didn''t know where to go!
Keira looked at old Mrs. Horton.
Memories of the time they lived together as a family shed through her mindthe eggs old Mrs. Horton cooked for her, the gentle massages on her bruised face
She knew old Mrs. Horton had recognized her.
After all, old Mrs. Horton had been through so much. Even now that she was ill, she immediately understood this wasn''t the time to reveal Keira''s identity, and so she asked this way
Keira felt a sting in her eyes and nose
Tears were welling up in her eyes, and she nodded, "Yes, Grandma, my name is Keera Olsen."
Old Mrs. Horton was taken aback. "Keera Olsen?"
"Right," Keira nodded. "Keera with two e."
Old Mrs. Horton''s eyes became redder. Nodding, she said, "What a good name. It has a nice ring to it. It''s exactly the name I''m looking for in a granddaughter-inw! Sweetheart, why haven''t youe to see me after getting engaged to Lewis?"
Keira immediately answered, "I''ve been a bit busytely, Grandma. I''m sorry."
"What''s there to sorry about? Juste over more often in the future."
Old Mrs. Horton held Keira''s hand. "Sweetheart, I liked you as soon as I saw you! Fiona, quick, bring out our family heirloom bracelet and put it on my granddaughter-inw! Keera,e, let''s sit over there. Keep mepany and chat with me"
Keira immediately nodded.
She held old Mrs. Horton''s arm and could feel that the olddy was still trembling.
She suddenly felt a bit guilty.
The Horton family had moved to nce for quite some time now, and even though she knew old Mrs. Horton''s health was poor, and it made her sad, she never visited the olddy. It wasn''t the nicest thing to do!
Thinking of this, Keira escorted old Mrs. Horton aside.
But James was puzzled. "Hold on, Mrs. Horton, you... you''re very pleased with my sister?"
Old Mrs. Horton immediately replied with a smile, "Yes, very much so! I''m super satisfied. This youngdy is so beautiful. It''s like she was made for my family. She has to marry Lewis!"
James was confused.
So was everyone around them.
Even Victoria couldn''t help but interject, "But Mrs. Horton, she has a boyfriend on the side!"
As soon as this statement was made, the Olsen brothers immediately red at her.
What was wrong with her?
At such a time, how could she say something like that?!
Upon hearing this, old Mrs. Horton thought of how her grandson was rarely hometely, iming to be driving his fiance, and suddenly understood what was going on.
She realized the gigolo that her granddaughter-inw was rumored to be keeping outside was her own grandson!
Old Mrs. Horton immediately red at Victoria. "So what if she has? As long as my granddaughter-inw is willing to marry my grandson, even if she keeps ten men on the side, I won''t mind!"
The crowd was dumbfounded.
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Even James was dumbfounded. Watching the two women walk to the side, he felt this world had be a realm of fantasy.
He couldn''t resist turning to Charles. "Did our little sister feed Old Mrs. Horton some kind of bewitching potion? How could she say something like that?"
Charles replied, "I think old Mrs. Horton might have mistaken her for someone else."
Victoria promptly said, "Exactly, I''ve heard old Mrs. Horton has Alzheimer''s disease; she must be confused!"
Upon this revtion, the people nearby paused and then quickly realized something.
"So that''s what it is! But at least it''s dissolved the strife between the two families and broke the deadlock of today''s situation!"
"Right, let''s get started. But why hasn''t Mr. Lewis Horton arrived yet?"
"Isn''t that mysterious?"
"..."
As the crowd chatted, Victoria red ferociously at "Keera" and Old Mrs. Horton, who were sitting on a couch in the corner.
Whatever they were discussing, old Mrs. Horton was soon wiping away tears.
Keira immediately pulled out a handkerchief to dab her eyes, and the two looked very harmonious together!
But how could this be?! Victoria took a deep breath.
Just then, she caught sight of a figure entering through a back door nearby
The man wore a suit and looked extremely handsome and dashing. Wasn''t that the gigolo driver that "Keera" kept?
Victoria sneered and promptly walked over!
"What are you doing here?!"
Victoria blocked Lewis''s path, berating loudly. "Do you know this is the Horton residence? Are you here looking for Keera? Did Keera ask you toe?"
After that, someone nearby asked, "Miss Victoria, who is this person?" novelbin
"He''s the gigolo that Keera is keeping on the side! I can''t believe Keera actually brought him to the banquet. You better leave right now. Your presence here is a disgrace to the Hortons!"
Chapter 498
498 Chapter 497
Keira was currently chatting with old Mrs. Horton.
The elderlydy''s eyes were red, and she clutched Keira''s hand tightly as if afraid thetter might disappear. "My granddaughter-inw, it''s just so wonderful to see you again!"
Keira lowered her eyes, smiled, and said emotionally, "Grandma, it''s my fault. I should havee to see you sooner."
"You must have had your reasons for noting! Now that you have taken on a different identity... and I''ve heard there''s a child? Granddaughter-inw, what''s all this about?"
After saying this, she suddenly added, "It''s fine if you can''t tell me now."
Keira was touched and briefly exined, "It was my sister Keera who drowned at sea, and I don''t know how it happened, but when I woke up, I had be her. As for why I live using my sister''s identity, it''s aplicated story..."
"Then let''s not talk about it!" Old Mrs. Horton had tears in her eyes, and she smiled at Keira. "It''s good that you''vee home! What about your identity as the Olsen''s daughter..."
"It''s true. Uncle Olsen is my father."
Old Mrs. Horton paused for a moment. "What about your mother?"
Upon hearing this, Keira looked slightly dejected, "My mom has disappeared."
Old Mrs. Horton frowned. "How could she just disappear?"
Keira said, "The South family took her away, and now I''m trying to find out where exactly the South family is, but I''ve been unable to find them... I must rescue my mother!"
"The South family?" old Mrs. Horton echoed.
Keira immediately looked at her. "Grandma, do you know the South family?"
Old Mrs. Horton furrowed her brow. "I remember now, your mother''s name is Jodie South... So she''s from THE South family!"
Keira gripped her hand excitedly. "Do you really know the South family?!"
Old Mrs. Horton nodded. "It''s normal for you not to know about the South family; it''s an ancient n known to my generation."
Keira was excited. "Then Grandma, can you tell me everything you know?"
"Of course."
Old Mrs. Horton looked around. "There are too many people here gossiping, so let''s talk after the banquet is over."
"Okay."
Keira then asked, "How have you been feelingtely?"
"I''ve remembered many things. Your medicine really works, but it''s a pity I''m old, and even though my mind is clearer, I won''t live many more years. After I''m gone, that brat will need you by his side."
"Grandma, don''t say that. You''re going to live a long life. I''m still hoping you''ll see your great-grandchildren!"
Keira hastily offered somefort. Then she noticed an argument not far away.
She paused briefly, not understanding what had happened, then stood up and said, "Grandma, there seems to be some trouble over at the Olsen family side. I''ll take a look. Fiona, please take good care of Grandma."
Fiona immediately nodded. "Yes, madam, go ahead!"
Fiona''s eyes, too, were filled with tears.
Keira squeezed her hand and then walked toward the site of the dispute.
Halfway there, she was stopped by James. "Keera,e quickly, take a look at Peter''s girlfriend!"
James and Peter were close in age, so they didn''t address each other as brothers but was always using each other''s first name.
Keira nced farther away before joining the Olsens.
Peter was introducing his girlfriend to the family with a satisfied smile on his face.
James made a face. "I don''t know where he found this girl, and he''s treating her like a treasure. He only brought her here today for everyone to meet. In her conversations, she''s been hinting that you should be mindful of our image and not offend the Horton family too severely, as it wouldn''t be good for our family! She''s not even married into the family yet, but she''s already ordering people around! If she gets married to Peter, she''s definitely going to be troublesome."
Listening to James''sints, Keira couldn''t help but smile.
The Olsen brothers were actually quite decent people, and Peter, despite being a bit rigid and dogmatic, was also pretty good to her.
She still remembered that Peter gave her a precious jade bracelet at her acknowledgement banquet.
However, he was always trying to teach her stuff, urging her to break up with the "gigolo" as soon as possible so as not to upset Lewis Horton. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
It could be considered sound advice with no ill intent.
As they walked over, Peter saw them and quickly introduced them to his girlfriend. "Susan, look, this is the sister I told you about. She''s Keera!"
Then, to "Keera", he said, "Little sister, this is my girlfriend, Susan Simpson."
With those words, the girl turned her head.
The moment Keira saw Susan''s face, she paused slightly.
Well well...
It turned out to be an old acquaintance!
Wasn''t she the woman who was publicly getting intimate with another man in the parking lot of the shopping mall the day before?
Keira''s expression immediately changed.
She remembered the conversation between this woman and the young man in the parking lot.
Something about the woman saying, "I need money from my boyfriend to pay your bills..."
So, that wretched boyfriend... was actually Peter?!
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Speechlessly, she twitched the corner of her mouth, and when Susan reached out her hand enthusiastically, Keira looked down at that hand without moving.
Susan paused and looked at Peter, baffled. "Peter, does your sister... not like me?"
Peter then looked towards Keira.
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She touched her nose and coughed, "No, it''s just that I''m a bit of a germaphobe."
She just thought about how this woman''s hand had gone into a man''s pants the day before, and she felt a bit sick, unable to get over it psychologically...
If it had been a normal boyfriend and girlfriend, it wouldn''t have been so bad, but this woman was, after all, cheating on Peter.
Upon hearing this, Susan became displeased.
Before she could say anything, Keira looked at her with a mocking smile, "Miss Simpson, were you at S Shopping Mall yesterday?"
Upon hearing this, Susan seemed slightly startled.
Peter, however, didn''t react. "Yes, she went to buy a purse yesterday... Keera, how do you know?"
Keira looked at him with a taunting smile. "I just happened to be buying a birthday gift for Lewis yesterday and ran into a woman who looked very much like Miss Simpson."
Susan immediately tensed up, and with an embarrassed smile, she said, "Miss Olsen must be mistaken."
"Is that so?"
Peter, however, said, "Maybe not. Keera, what was the person you saw wearing yesterday?"
Keira said with a smile, "She was wearing a yellow dress, right?"
"Yes!" Peter''s eyes lit up. "I drove her there, but I had to leave because I was busy with work. Where did you see Susan?"
At that, Keiraughed. "The parking lot."
Chapter 499
499 Chapter 498
"The parking lot?"
Peter was slightly startled.
Susan quickly said, "She must be mistaken! I didn''t drive a car yesterday; how could I possibly go to the parking lot?"
Keira said lightly, "Then it must have been someone else, right? After all, the woman I saw in the parking lot was getting cozy with another man."
Upon hearing this, Peter stiffened, and he immediately looked at Susan.
Susan hurriedly waved her hands. "Peter, that person she''s talking about can''t be me! I never went to the parking lot!"
"Is that so?" Keira smiled. "I also heard her mention she was going to give her boyfriend a watch. By the way, did you buy a watch?"
Susan''s face turned even paler.
She had used Peter''s card yesterday, so he would definitely know what she bought...
As expected, Peter''s face was already turning dark.
Immediately, Susan red resentfully at Keira, then let out a sigh. "Peter, I did buy a men''s watch, but it was a gift for you! Have you forgotten what tomorrow is?"
Peter paused, "Our first anniversary?"
"Yes, that''s why I bought you a gift..."
Susan nced at Keira. "But now, thanks to Keera''s misunderstanding, I have to tell you in advance to prove my innocence... Ah, there goes the surprise!"
Peter immediately looked at Keira. "Keera, you must have been mistaken! Susan is a good girl with a strict upbringing, and she wouldn''t just fool around with other men."
Susan lowered her eyes. "Miss Olsen, now that you mention it, I remember I did see you at the mall yesterday. You were with a man in sportswear, right? Were you really shopping for a gift for Mr. Horton? Howe it seemed like you were buying something for that boy?"
At these words, the faces of the other members of the Olsen family suddenly changed, and each of them coughed.
Susan continued. "Miss Olsen, I''ve heard from Peter that even after you got engaged to Mr. Horton, you kept a little boyfriend on the side. My family''s discipline is rigorous; my parents are university lecturers, and I even have a curfew. I have to be home before ten o''clock every night... Why did you have to nder me like that?"
She looked intively at Peter. "Miss Olsen has the backing of the Olsen family, so she doesn''t appreciate what she has, even with a fianc like Mr. Horton. I''m not like that... Peter, you are the best man I''ve ever met. How could I possibly be interested in someone else?"
She had Peter floating on cloud nine with her praise, and with the trust he had in her over the past year, he immediately chose to believe her. He said, "Susan, don''t be upset. Keera must have made a mistake. I won''t doubt you! By the way, since tomorrow is our first anniversary, what do you want? I''ll buy it for you."
Susan lowered her gaze, "I don''t want anything. I''m not a materialistic girl. I just want you..."
Peter immediately nodded, "Okay, okay, no problem!"
When Keira heard this, she scoffed. "Actually, we could check the surveince..."
The moment the words were spoken, Susan looked like she was going to cry. "Peter, does Keera really not like me?"
Peter immediately became serious. "Keera, stop saying that. I believe in Susan! Susan is different from you! And you..."
He took a deep breath. "I''ve said it before: You should be devoted and faithful. You shouldn''t be fooling around like this. How can you face Mr. Horton with what you''re doing?"
Keira frowned upon hearing this.
James, who was nearby, couldn''t help but speak up, "Peter, that''s enough! Keera has lived a hard life since she was young. Besides, the marriage alliance with the Horton family is a family matter. The Olsen family hasn''t raised Keera, so why should she have to marry into another family for its sake? What''s wrong with her having someone she likes? We can just call off the engagement with the Horton family if that''s what it takes!"
Peter immediately retorted, "Then call it off! But you''re not doing that; instead, she''s out there flirting with other men. When we came in just now, we were criticized, and now so many people are doubting our family''s integrity! Didn''t you hear that?"
James became angry and wanted to retort but couldn''t find the right words. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Keera" was his sister; of course, he would be biased toward her.
Even if she really had done something wrong, as her brother, he should help her fix it. Why is there a need to lecture her like this?
James looked at Keira at once. "Keera, we indeed need to resolve this matter. It''s one thing for people outside to talk about you, but as your brother in the Olsen family, I think you''re in the wrong. Which one will you choose for those two men, the gigolo and Lewis Horton? After making your choice, we should then concentrate on one man!"
Keira was speechless.
She was literally at a loss whether tough or cry!
Just as she was about to speak, Susan cut in. "Keera, you''re not clinging to the warmth of a man and yet reluctant to give up the distinguished identity of Mrs. Horton, are you? People shouldn''t be so greedy!"
Keira rolled her eyes.
As she was about to speak, the noise from afar grew louder; soon, Charles ran toward them. "It''s not looking good! Keera, that male friend of yours hase to the party, and everyone is using him! You better go and see to it. Ask him to leave. What you''re doing is really going too far!"
Keira was perplexed.
In the distance, the person subjected to themotion was actually Lewis Horton.
She suddenly found it somewhat amusing.
Was Lewis about to be driven out of his own home?
No sooner had Charles spoken than Susan said, "Keera, isn''t that too much? Today is Mr. Horton''s birthday, and you brought an outsider in. That''s indeed inappropriate!"
Peter''s brow also furrowed. "That''s right, Keera, hurry up and send the man away. Don''t make a scene! The Olsen and Horton families'' reputations still matter!"
Susan couldn''t help but continue, "Peter, I finally understand why Keera would frame and nder me! Indeed, she was afraid I would speak out about her shopping with that gigolo yesterday, so she attacked me first! How could you do such a thing, Keera? I''m Peter''s girlfriend; I definitely wouldn''t speak of such things!
"It''s just that, Peter, the Olsen family really needs to be more strict with their upbringing. My parents taught me not to mess around... Keera has even brought the gigolo here. The Horton family is probably really going to be angry this time!"
Peter frowned. "Keera, what exactly is going on here? Did you ask him toe? If it was you, tell him to leave immediately! If not, I''ll go and send him away! In any case, he shouldn''t be here!"
Chapter 500
500 Chapter 499
Susan nestled in Peter''s arms, looking provocatively at Keira. "That''s right, Keira, you should hurry up and make a choice!"
Keira looked at the brothers around her, curved her lips slightly, and said, "I''ll go have a look."
James immediately followed behind her. "I''ll go with you. No matter what, if anyone dares to bully you, I won''t let it slide!"
Charles also hurriedly followed after them. "I''m going too!"
The other Olsen brothers also followed them. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Peter also wanted to follow, but Susan suddenly clung to his arm. "Peter, I''m a bit scared. Do you think they will start fighting? Is it really okay for Keera to be like this? Especially since this matter is indeed her fault."
Peter frowned. "Then I must go and see. We can''t let Keera be at a disadvantage."
Susan then said, "Your other brothers have already gone with her. She won''t be at a disadvantage, and this is the Horton family''s ce. People won''t get physical here. Regarding this matter, I think we should inform the elders. What do you think?"
Peter was taken aback. "Should we tell them?"
If they informed the elders, wouldn''t the situation escte?
Susan''s eyes flickered slightly. "We should at least tell the elders of the Olsen family. I see that they are still unaware of the situation!"
Peter nced into the distance.
Even if the Horton family looked down on the Olsen family and didn''t send anyone to greet them, in nce, the Olsen family was the leader among the five major families. Just now, those people only dared to talk behind their backs.
When they saw Uncle Olsen, those people still obediently approached him to ingratiate themselves.
Now, a group of people was surrounding Uncle Olsen.
As Peter hesitated, Susan grabbed his arm and headed in that direction. "Peter, let''s go and tell Uncle Olsen!"
The two made their way to Uncle Olsen.
At this moment, Uncle Olsen was chatting with the others.
Oliver couldn''t sit still anymore. He had never expected after the Horton family behaved so rudely, the Olsens would still stay.
Old Mrs. Horton had shown them so much courtesy; he had just heard that she even took Miss Olsen aside to chat.
Was this marriage alliance so unbreakable?
No, the Olsen family was just too powerful. If Lewis sessfully married the legitimate daughter of the Olsen family, his position in the Horton family would be unassable.
Therefore, Oliver had to destroy this marriage alliance.
As Oliver thought of this, he held Nathan''s arm. "Dad, we should still go and say hello to Uncle Olsen!"
Nathan nodded, and the two walked toward where Uncle Olsen was.
Although Uncle Olsen was proud, he still had basic social etiquette. He didn''t want to deal with Oliver, but as Nathan was, after all, Lewis''s father, he still had to give him some respect.
So he nodded to Nathan.
Nathan coughed, initially wanting to pick a fight, even looking for an opportunity to ridicule Uncle Olsen. However, when he finally approached the man, he found he couldn''t speak a word!
There was no helping it; Uncle Olsen''s presence was just too overwhelming.
Uncle Olsen asked, "Mr. Horton, is there something the matter?"
Nathan immediately replied, "It''s nothing significant. It''s just... Lewis has some matters to attend to and will be arrivingter."
Uncle Olsen nodded. "We have been informed of that."
Nathan then spoke again, "We were held up by some matters just now and didn''te out to wee you. Sam, please don''t take offence."
"How could I? We are about to be one family; how could I possibly be offended by you guys?"
Uncle Olsen chuckled as he patted Oliver on the shoulder, his pats so firm that Oliver felt his shoulder bones were about to shatter!
Enduring the pain, Oliver still assertively asked, "Uncle, I''ve heard that you found your daughter and that she has been married before and brought a child with her?"
Uncle Olsen immediately smiled. "Yes, that child''s named Amy, and the Horton family should surely treat her as their own, shouldn''t they?"
Oliver had intended to be sarcastic, but Uncle Olsen posed the question in such a manner that left him unsure of how to respond.
At that moment, Peter and Susan approached.
Peter had not met Nathan or Oliver and didn''t know who these two were, so he cautiously paused before speaking.
"Uncle, there is something I need to tell you about. May I have a word with you?"
Susan, however, nced at the two men''s attire and looked toward the direction of the primary host, forming a conjecture. Pretending to be unaware of their identities, she blurted out, "Right, Uncle, the gigolo that Keera brought with her has actually arrived at the banquet. He is currently being held up at the entrance and is causing a scene. You should take a look! If themotion gets out of hand and the Horton family finds out, it would be terrible!"
Uncle Olsen was speechless.
Peter was shocked and quickly silenced Susan. "Susan, shut up!"
Confused, Susan looked at him, "Peter, what''s wrong? Did I say something incorrect? We came to inform Uncle exactly about this matter, didn''t we? Uncle should deal with this promptly. After all, it''s a Horton family banquet, and it wouldn''t be good if they discovered this."
Uncle Olsen nced indifferently at Susan, then subconsciously looked at Peter before turning to Nathan. With a seemingly amused tone, he asked, "And do you know who these gentlemen are?"
Peter suddenly had a bad premonition, and as expected, he heard Uncle Olsen say, "This is Mr. Nathan Horton and the gentleman beside him is Lewis''s elder brother, Mr. Oliver."
Peter was shocked.
He was instantly baffled and then turned his gaze to Susan.
Susan''s face betrayed her panic. "Peter, I... I had no idea this was the case..."
Peter took a deep breath and then smiled at Oliver and Nathan, about to speak when Nathan, already furious, cut in, "Sam, your daughter has gone too far!"
He stamped his foot and looked at Oliver beside him.
Oliver quickly regained hisposure. "Exactly, grantly bringing a gigolo to the banquet is like trampling Lewis''s reputation! Dad, I think this marriage should be called off! It''s aplete humiliation!"
Nathan also chimed in, "Cancel it. It must be cancelled!"
Hearing them, Uncle Olsen remained calm andposed; he indifferently ced his wine ss on the table beside him.
The crisp sound startled the two men into silence at once.
They remembered Uncle Olsen was bloodthirsty and had killed men like weeds!
Uncle Olsen smiled faintly. "Mr. Horton, Oliver, why don''t we go have a look together? Let''s see what my daughter''s gigolo really looks like!"
Chapter 501
501 Chapter 500
Hearing that, Nathan and Oliver were instantly dumbfounded.
What did Uncle Olsen mean by that?
A provocation?
Both of their faces turned livid with anger, but still, they dared not disobey Uncle Olsen''smand, and they hastily said, "Okay, then we''ll go have a look!"
The three of them turned around and headed toward the noisy corner of the banquet hall.
Peter and Susan stood frozen in ce,pletely baffled.
Susan swallowed nervously. "Peter, what does your uncle mean by that? Does he want them to see how handsome the gigolo is and then forgive your sister for cheating?
Peter was also confused.
He had seen that gigolo, who was undoubtedly handsome, even better-looking than many celebrities. But why had his uncle called those two over to see that man?
Was he nning to cancel the engagement?
That must be it... right?
Peter immediately took Susan with him and followed behind Uncle Olsen.
At that moment, Keira was making her way through the crowd and spotted Lewis standing at the entrance, his face livid.
Victoria pointed at him and berated him loudly. "You gigolo, stop ruining Mr. Horton''s birthday party! Get out of here right now!"
The onlookers were also pointing at Lewis and whispering among themselves.
"The Olsen family has gone too far this time, haven''t they? It''s Mr. Lewis Horton''s birthday party, and they even brought the gigolo here. They are disrespecting Mr. Horton!"
"Doesn''t the Horton family care at all? Or are they just going to swallow this insult quietly?"
"That is the Olsen family, after all. The marriage will surely bring lots of benefits to the Horton family. Otherwise, how could they tolerate such disgrace?"
"You''re being narrow-minded. Do you know who the Horton family is? They are the wealthiest in Oceanion! Their power is no less than the Olsen family''s; this marriage is indeed a union of equals!"
"No matter how powerful they are, once they are in nce, they have to consider the local bigshot. That''s why the Horton family wanted to marry into the Olsen family''s daughter..."
"Regardless, Miss Olsen is so inappropriate. To think she could do such a thing. We value our reputation the most; no matter what happens in private, publicly, we must appear as loving husband and wife..."
"I heard that Mr. Horton deeply loved his first wife, and Miss Olsen has been mistreated by her first husband. This marriage is purely for mutual benefits, right? Even so, it still shouldn''t havee to this!"
"...I can''t fathom their absurd actions. It''s unbelievable!"
"Can I just say it? They have no shame!"
"..."
While the crowd was gossiping, Keira approached Lewis and raised an eyebrow. "Why don''t youe in?"
The group surrounding Lewis couldn''t stop his steps.
Besides, this was the Horton family''s ce. Who would dare stop him?
Lewis simply stood there, his gaze passing over Victoria. " I''m waiting for you to wee me in."
Keira wanted tough.
Victoria said, "Keera, don''t go too far. If you have no shame, the Olsen family still has a reputation to protect! If you dare to let him step through this door, the Horton family and our family will be at war!"
Hearing this, Keira walked up to Lewis and reached out her hand. "Then just step through this door. Let''s see if the Horton family dares to start something with me."
Lewis smiled, took her hand, and said calmly, "They wouldn''t dare."
Keira raised an eyebrow. "That''s more like it."
Victoria was dumbfounded.
She blurted out, "What are you two ying at?"
James also rushed over, saying, "Keera, this really isn''t the right asion. How about I take your heartthrob out for a drive first? I promise he won''t be harmed."
Keira shook her head. "Don''t bother."
James was near tears. "No, Keera, you don''t know what''s going on. I''ve heard that Lewis is very arrogant, and Uncle Olsen always shows him respect. Also, I heard his martial arts skills were taught by Uncle Olsen, and Uncle Olsen may not even be his match. I''m genuinely afraid that once Lewis arrives, he might beat up your gigolo..."
Keira didn''t know whether tough or cry.
Lewis was holding back augh as well.
But then, Victoria said, "What are you allughing about? Do you think this is funny?"
All of a sudden, Charles chimed in. "I understand now!"
Instantly, James looked at him. "What do you mean?"
"Isn''t Keera here to call off the engagement?"
James was dumbfounded.
Victoria''s eyes lit up immediately. "Is that so? Well, that''s fine. Just exin the reasons to Mr. Horton, and maybe he will ept it. But the marriage alliance between the Horton family and the Olsen family shouldn''t be called off..."
This could be her chance!
While Victoria was pondering, a resonant voice rang out. "Who''s calling off the engagement?"
With this deration, the crowd promptly parted to reveal Uncle Olsen alongside Nathan and Oliver.
As they walked, Oliver said, "Uncle Olsen, are you here to call off the engagement today? If that''s the case, it''s fine, really. If the kids each have someone they love, there''s no need to bind them together forcibly..."
Nathan nodded in agreement. "Right, there''s no need."
Uncle Olsenughed at this. "Our family is certainly not calling off the engagement."
Nathan and Oliver''s faces immediately stiffened.
Nathan got outright angry. "Sam, if you''re not calling off the engagement, what''s all this? Did you bring your daughter and a gigolo to our door to provoke us? Don''t you think that''s going too far?"
Oliver also swiftly added, "Exactly, you''re humiliating Lewis, and the Horton family is not to be trifled with. Today, the Olsen family must give us an exnation! I understand the Olsen family is powerful, but regardless, reason must prevail, right? Everyone agrees, don''t they?"
The trio spoke and moved through the crowd, making their way to the front.
Victoria was the first to speak. "Uncle, since Keera and this gigolo are so in love, why not annul her and Mr. Horton''s engagement?"
Uncle Olsen stared at her before saying, "And then what? Do you want to represent the Olsen family to marry Lewis?"
Victoria nodded immediately, "I can do it. After all, the Olsen family has raised me for so many years... it''s only right that I do this for them..."
Uncle Olsen scoffed, "Why do you think you''re good enough?"
Victoria''s face froze instantly.
She hadn''t felt so humiliated even when she was kicked out of the Olsen family, yet Uncle Olsen''s single remark left her feeling utterly disgraced.
Angry, she pointed at Keira. "Is she good enough, then? Mr. Horton, Oliver, look at her. She''s the legitimate daughter of the Olsen family, but she''s bringing a gigolo to your doorstep so openly. Can the Horton family really swallow such an insult?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Upon hearing this, Oliver followed her finger and saw Lewis and Keira standing together like a perfect couple, and he was utterly bbergasted.
Nathan was also taken aback, "A gigolo?"
"Yes, he''s the gigolo!"
No sooner had Victoria uttered these words than the so-called gigolo stepped forward.
Lewis''s face was dark with anger. "This farce has gone on long enough! This woman has been causing all the trouble. Throw her out!"
Victoria was still confused as she stared at Lewis. "What did you say? On what grounds are you throwing people out? Who do you think you can make a scene at the Horton''s?!"
But as soon as she said that, Tom promptly walked up to Lewis and bowed, "Yes, Mr. Lewis!"
Victoria was stunned.
She looked incredulously at Lewis, "You, you are..."
Lewis''s gaze swept over the crowd, rested on James and Charles, and finally came to Uncle Olsen. "Uncle Olsen, it''s an honor that you could take the time toe to my birthday party today."
James was bewildered. "You, you, you''re Lewis Horton?!"
Chapter 502
502 Chapter 501
The entire banquet hall was enveloped in dead silence.
Everyone stared at Lewis in disbelief. Those who had been secretly discussing him as "Keera''s" gigolo all had their mouths agape, feeling that the world had turned upside down!
Victoria even shouted, "That''s impossible! You are obviously Keera''s driver and her gigolo, you..."
Lewis nced at her and said indifferently, "I admire Miss Keera, and I''ve been courting my fiance. Is there a problem?"
These words silenced Victoria immediately.
The people around her quickly chimed in.
"So this was all a misunderstanding! Miss Olsen never did anything inappropriate!"
"Yeah, what gigolo? The rumors out there are ridiculous! Miss Olsen and Mr. Horton have been engaged for a long time; it''s not strange for them to be close, right?"
"They even said the two families wanted to unite through marriage... turns out it''s true love!"
"The funniest thing is the reaction from the Horton family. Don''t you find it strange? Mr. Horton and Miss Olsen are so affectionate. He surely never expressed any dissatisfaction with Miss Olsen. Why didn''t the Hortonse out to wee the Olsen family? Something''s not right here!"
"The funniest thing is the reaction from the Horton family. Don''t you find it strange? Mr. Horton and Miss Olsen are so affectionate. He surely never expressed any dissatisfaction with Miss Olsen. Why didn''t the Hortonse out to wee the Olsen family? Something''s not right here!"
"What''s not right about it? Mr. Horton is from the second branch of the Horton family, but there''s a first branch, too. I''ve long heard that Mr. Nathan Horton favors the first branch..."
"So the first branch of the Horton family is up to something? How absurd."
"..."
A group of people whispered and pointed at Victoria, Oliver, and Nathan.
Although Oliver and Nathan felt disgraced at this moment, their attention was focused on "Keera". Both were shocked as they blurted out, "Keira? You''re not dead?"
Keira looked down indifferently. "And these gentlemen are?"
Lewis immediately yed along. "Keera, this is my father, and this is my elder brother."
Then he introduced her to them. "This is Uncle Olsen''s long-lost daughter, Keera. Now, she has returned to the Olsen family and changed her name to Keera Olsen."
Oliver and Nathan exchanged nces, both somewhat puzzled. "Keera? Not Keira?"
Keira didn''t respond to them but turned to look at Victoria instead.
Victoria was still staring at them in shock and disbelief. Keira sneered. "Victoria, this is Lewis. Are you disappointed?"
Victoria immediately swallowed hard. "I, I didn''t mean..."
"Didn''t you just keep saying that the Horton and Olsen families should call off the engagement? Weren''t you hoping that when Lewis and I called off our engagement, you could step in?"
Victoria immediately waved her hands, then looked appealingly at Uncle Olsen. "Uncle, I didn''t mean that. It was only a misunderstanding. I did it all for the good of the Olsen family. I didn''t know Keera''s boyfriend was Lewis... I didn''t do it on purpose. I had no other intentions!"
After finishing her teary speech, she switched to her ingnue act and said, "I know that after your daughter returned home, you all disliked me and kicked me out of the house. Rest assured, I will never visit again to spare my sister the frustration of seeing me."
Her words elicited sympathy from the onlookers.
"The Olsen family immediately discarded the adopted daughter after finding their biological child; isn''t that a bit harsh?"
"Shh, keep your voice down..."
Keira sneered and looked toward Uncle Olsen.
Uncle Olsen said, "Your sister certainly gets irritated at seeing you because someone as ungrateful and traitorous as you, someone who betrays their own family, is truly not wee in the Olsen family!"
As soon as these words came out, the surrounding crowd immediately reacted with shock.
Victoria also turned to look at him frantically. "Uncle, what are you talking about?"
Uncle Olsen said, "Some time ago, the Olsen family had a bit of a misunderstanding with the Gill family. Someone sent Austin a fake report about Ellis. Do you really think I don''t know who sent it?"
This statement immediately shocked Victoria.
Her eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to look at him. "Uncle, I don''t know what you mean. It really wasn''t me. I..."
But she couldn''t continue.
Because she knew very well that Uncle Olsen was never one to speak carelessly; whatever he said, he indeed had evidence to back it up.
Uncle Olsen let out a coldugh.
Victoria''s legs instantly went weak, and she copsed onto the ground.
She swallowed hard. "Uncle, please, I beg you to spare me. I was just confused for a moment. I only felt that once Keera came back, you wouldn''t need me anymore, and I couldn''t ept that... I know I was wrong, Uncle... The Olsen family raised me, and I am grateful for that, Uncle..."
Uncle Olsen said coldly, "The Olsen family raised you and never expected you to do anything for them. Since you can''t get over it, you might as well repay the Olsen family''s kindness."
Victoria was startled. "How should I repay it?"
Uncle Olsen said indifferently, "We have a business partner overseas who wants an arranged marriage. Weren''t you very keen on representing the Olsen family in an arranged marriage? Well then, off you go!"
Upon hearing this, Victoria''s eyes lit up. "Which family?"
Uncle Olsen curled his lips. "The Martin family."
Victoria immediately asked, "Scott Martin?"
Uncle Olsen smiled mockingly. "Stop daydreaming. Do you think Scott Martin is within your reach? His uncle just lost his wife; you can go and be his next wife in line."
Thisment drained the color from Victoria''s face instantly.
Scott Martin''s uncle... that middle-aged man notorious for his brutality?
The rumors suggested he was somewhat impotent and, therefore, particrly enjoyed sadistic rtionships; he had already lost three wives...
In those ces abroad, inrge families like the Martins, such matters were hardly pursued...
Victoria inhaled sharply.
Just as she was about to say something else, Uncle Olsen waved his hand, and two bodyguards stepped forward, grabbing Victoria''s arms.
Uncle Olsenmanded, "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let her leave the house before the marriage is done!"
"Yes!"
Victoria wanted to speak, but someone stuffed a piece cloth into her mouth and then forcefully dragged her away. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
This series of actions took ce smoothly. Everything was extraordinarily seamless.
Just like that, Uncle Olsen punished Victoria while everyone watched. He slowly turned to look at Oliver and Nathan. "Gentlemen, you don''t mind, do you? The Olsen family always takes swift and decisive action."
Oliver and Nathan immediately swallowed hard, waving their hands. "No, we don''t mind at all."
Uncle Olsen asked again, "Did you just say that you want to cancel the engagement?"
Nathan immediately twitched the corner of his mouth. "No, we didn''t. They are perfectly matched, and we are very pleased!"
Uncle Olsen let out a coldugh and nced at Keira before turning around with the two men to return to the banquet hall.
Keira raised an eyebrow, looking at Susan, who was hiding behind Peter.
Chapter 503
503 Chapter 502
Susan seemed to have not expected such a turn of events, especially since Uncle Olsen had just dealt with Victoria with lightning speed, sending chills down her spine.
When Keira looked over, Susan immediately clutched Peter''s wrist and dared not speak.
Keira just raised her eyebrows and entered the banquet hall with Lewis.
It was only then that Susan breathed a sigh of relief and said to Peter, "Your little sister is so scary. Won''t she hold a grudge against me?"
Peter frowned at her, "Susan, how could you bring up such a matter in front of the Hortons? Fortunately, the gigolo was none other than Lewis Horton; otherwise, the Olsen family''s reputation would have beenpletely ruined today!"
Upon hearing this, Susan immediately looked down. "Peter, I''m sorry, I really didn''t know what was going on. I didn''t recognize those two gentlemen just now. If I had known, I certainly wouldn''t have mentioned it."
Hearing this, Peter sighed and said after a long while, "Be more careful in the future!"
"I know."
Susan cooed and entered the banquet hall with Peter.
Lewis''s birthday party officially began, and everyone was chatting andughing as if nothing happened earlier.
The only person out of sorts in the entire banquet hall was Jake.
He stood to one side like a walking corpse, still finding the situation ridiculous.
He took out his phone and opened Keira''s photo, which was taken during a sportspetition when they were in college.
Back then, he had signed Keira up for the sprint event.
Keira wasn''t happy about it, annoyed that he had made the decision for her, and she frowned at him for a long time.
Jake tried to please her with a smile. "Keira, don''t always be so aloof. Sometimes, you have to blend in with your ssmates."
Keira didn''t say anything and walked away.
He thought she would skip the event, but to his surprise, on the day of thepetition, when Keira''s name was called, she appeared on the track.
And she won first ce with a considerable lead.
The photo on the phone was one he had secretly taken as Keira crossed the finish line.
Her gaze was resolute, and after running four hundred meters, there wasn''t a drop of sweat on her face. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail, and she looked youthful, radiant, and dazzlingly beautiful.
Jake couldn''t help but touch the face on the screen and murmured, "Keira, do you see this? The man who ims to love you, the man you loved back then, is about to introduce his new fiance to everyone... If you were still here, would you be heartbroken?"
Muttering softly to himself, he turned off the phone screen.
He then saw Lewis take the stage, briefly introducing himself to everyone. After greeting the guests, he announced Horton Group''s formal entry into nce''s business world.
Next was the opening dance of the entire banquet.
Lewis descended gracefully from the tform with gentlemanly poise, walking toward the crowd.
The crowd immediately parted, and he approached a girl in a blue evening gown...
Jake couldn''t help but smile bitterly, but the next moment, his eyes widened in shock.
The girl whom Lewis took by the hand looked exactly like the girl of his dreams!
Was it Keira?!
Jake''s pupils shrank in shock.
Impossible!
No... she wasn''t!
Keira had a mole at the corner of her eye, but the woman didn''t.
Even though they gave a very simr impression...
At that moment, Jake suddenly realized why Lewis''s affections had suddenly shifted. That was the reason....
He was entertaining a substitute for Keira!
Thinking of this, Jake suddenly felt a tightness in his chest.
He abruptly turned and left the banquet hall.
In this world, no one could rece Keira, not even someone who looked exactly alike!
-
Keira had long forgotten about Jake and was unaware of the drama that unfolded when he ran off alone with his sorrows.
After Keira danced with Lewis, people from the crowd came up one by one to congratte her.
She only recognized some of these people, and James acted as her guide, introducing them one by one.
All members of the five great families of nce were present today.
She had met almost every family member there.
When it came to Austin, his face was full of astonishment, "That gigolo turned out to be Lewis Horton! No wonder you announced your rtionship so arrogantly, not hiding it in the slightest."
Keira simply asked, "Has Nara woken up?"
Austin immediately looked disheartened and shook his head.
Keira said nothing more. She nodded, ready to greet the next person.
But at that moment, Austin said, "Oh, by the way, the contract processes between our twopanies have beenpleted. We''re now in the signing stage."
Keira froze upon hearing this.
She stopped abruptly and looked directly at him, "When were the processespleted?"
Austin replied, "Our legal department worked overtime today, sealed the documents, and delivered them to your office. Your people have also stamped it and sent it back. Our cooperation is officially underway." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As soon as he said that, Keira felt her cell phone vibrate once in her handbag.
She immediately opened her handbag, took out her phone, and saw that the number sending her tasks had sent a new message.
The message was about the third task...
But upon seeing the content of the third task, Keira was utterly shocked!
Chapter 504
504 Chapter 503
Keira stared at the third task, her fists clenched tightly.
She suddenly turned to look at Lewis in the distance, then looked down at the third task again with a sh of anger in her pupils.
Austin was confused. "What''s wrong?"
"It''s nothing."
After Keira said that, she took a deep breath and lowered her gaze.
There was no way she couldplete the third task
But if she didn''tplete it, how could she save her mother?
Feeling inexplicably irritated, she simply walked to the side, her gaze falling on Lewis again with a hint of contemtion in her eyes.
The third task
As she was pondering, suddenly, everything before her dimmed.
A delicate voice said, "Keera, you seem a bit unhappy. Is there something on your mind?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira looked up to see Susan.
She frowned, and her lips tensed. "It''s none of your business."
Keira was already in a bad mood, and seeing this woman made her tone even harsher.
Susan said, "Keera, I want to talk to you."
"I have nothing to talk to you about."
Keira remained cold, indifferently finishing her sentence before turning to walk away.
But Susan blocked her path again. "Keera, I just want to make peace with you. I misunderstood you earlier, but I think you also have some misunderstanding about me. That day in the parking lot, the person you saw definitely wasn''t me. I hope you..."
Keira suddenly looked up at her, her eyes glinting sharply, "You think I''m blind?"
She might have yed along with Susan in the past, but now she was in no mood for games!
Susan''s expression stiffened.
Keira, with a cold face and silence, looked quite intimidating.
Susan knew that "Keera" wasn''t someone to be trifled with, but turning to look at Peter in the distance, who was watching them, a resentful glint shed in her eyes.
She hade over purposely to mend their rtionship, having seen the Olsen family''s favoritism toward "Keera".
To prevent Peter from treating her poorly, Susan had deliberately acted affectionately to ingratiate herself.
If she couldn''t win "Keera" over, then
Susan suddenly grabbed Keira''s arm. "Keera, you really were mistaken. That wasn''t me. Yesterday at the mall, I saw someone wearing the same clothes as me So, can you please stop ruining my reputation?"
Keira scoffed and gently pushed her hand away. "Firstly, I haven''t ndered your reputation publicly, and secondly, that''s my brother, so I definitely won''t turn a blind eye to what you''ve done!"
After saying this, she walked past Susan to find Lewis.
The third task was rted to Lewis, and she needed to clear things up with him.
But before she could get there, Susan stumbled and fell to the ground with a yelp.
Keira was surprised.
She looked back at Susan, puzzled. Peter then rushed over and helped Susan to her feet. "Susan, are you all right?"
Susan said, "I''m fine, Peter. Don''t me Keera. She didn''t mean to push me..."
Then she lowered her head, pretending to cry, and looked toward Keira. "Keera, I know you don''t like me, and my background isn''t worthy of Peter, but he and I truly love each other. Peter said that the Olsen family doesn''t care about background, so can you stop opposing us?"
Keira was perplexed.
At that moment, she felt like swearing a thousand times over.
Which ancient romantic novel did Susan think she lived in?
And this scenario! Wasn''t this something those evil supporting characters in TV dramas often did?
Keira''s lips twitched, and she pointed to the nearby video camera. "Susan, don''t you know? Theserge banquet halls have surveince. Are you trying to frame me for pushing you? Let''s review the surveince footage, shall we?"
Susan''s face stiffened.
She immediately looked at Peter. "Peter, I didn''t mean that. Keera didn''t push me. She just gave me a little shove. I lost my bnce on my own."
Keira thought Susan was finally willing to tell the truth.
But to her surprise, Peter frowned at her at the next moment. "Keera, how could you treat Susan like that?"
Keira was dumbfounded.
Peter sighed. "I know you don''t like her. From the first time you saw her, you''ve had prejudices against her, but..."
At this point, Peter seemed reluctant to say something too harsh, so he just closed his mouth. Then he helped Susan up. "Let''s forget about it for now. We''ll talk when we get back home."
Without looking at Keira, he said to Susan. "Susan, let''s go."
"Okay."
As Susan walked away, she said, "Peter, Keera didn''t push me, so don''t be mad because of this, and don''t distance yourself from Keera... It''s all my fault"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Was Peter an idiot? Did he believe Susan just like that?
She rolled her eyes.
Then, a low chuckle rang out in her ear. "Your brother seems to have left his brain at home."
"Well said."
Keira looked at Lewis with words on the tip of her tongue.
Lewis asked, "What''s happened?"
He sensed something. "Has the South family sent you a message with a task?"
Keira nodded, took out her phone, and handed it over for him to see.
Chapter 505
505 Chapter 504
Lewis took over the phone, and his face darkened instantly after a nce.
Keira also furrowed her brows.
There was a rare heaviness in the air between them.
Keira looked at the text message once more.
It read, "Your third task is to make Scott Martin fall in love with you and enter into an alliance marriage with him."
Scott Martin... This name sounded slightly familiar. Coincidentally, Keira met him in nce not long ago; he was that expatriate who had returned from overseas.
It seemed he hadn''t mastered the nativenguage and often created embarrassing moments.
The two had hardly any interaction; the assignment of this task was inexplicably strange.
Moreover... Keira and Lewis were already engaged, which was the talk of the town, making this task fundamentally impossible for her.
Lewis''s face turned ashen, and he clenched his fists, looking at Keira, "Keira, the tasks from the South family are really odd. The first task was to have Mary marry Ellis out of the blue, and the second task had you cooperate with the five major families. This third task is just too preposterous!"
Keira pondered. "The first task aimed to use Mary and Ellis''s rtionship to bind the Olsen family, which actually oveps with the second task. Hence, even after Mary and Ellis got divorced, the situation didn''t change. I think the South family simply wants me to maintain a good cooperative rtionship with the five major families. The specific reasoning is unclear. But this Scott Martin, who is he?"
Lewis exined with a grim face, "I have done some research on this guy before."
When he was in Oceanion, Scott Martin pursued Keira, and Lewis had Tom look into that man.
It turned out this guy came to Crera just to prate the Creran market, and as for his family...
Lewis exined lightly, "Abroad. They are considered a nobility. Is the South family issuing you that task trying to have you maintain good rtions with every reputable family? Why would they do that? Aren''t the tasks they are issuing a bit too strange?"
Keira nodded. "I agree."
Lewis coughed slightly, looking at her, "So, what will your decision be?"
Keira stole a nce at him and saw the man looking somewhat uneasy.
Keira lowered her eyes. "My mother''s life and death are uncertain, so this task is definitely something I must do..."
As soon as she spoke, she could feel Lewis be dejected. "So you''re going to give me up?"
Keira smiled.
Lewis was an aloof, hard-to-please person. Why did he always look like the aggrieved party?
It made her feel quite sorry for him.
She hurriedly exined, "That''s not what I mean. I want to contact Scott Martin and see what he''s up to."
Lewis''s eyes were filled with an even more profound sense of sadness.
Keira waved her hands. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m just going to negotiate some business partnership with him. Besides, even if I try to make Scott Martin fall for me, that doesn''t mean he will! I''m not Helen of Troy! I can''t make every man fall in love with me!"
The words were meant tofort Lewis, but just as she finished speaking, suddenly, a voice with broken Creran came from behind. "Miss Olsen! It really is you!"
Keira was dumbfounded.
She turned slowly and saw Scott Martin in a light-colored suit, his face brimming with joy as he approached quickly. Then, taking advantage of Keira''s startled state, he took her hand in his.
"Miss Olsen, it is truly my privilege to reencounter you in nce! When I left Oceanion, I was a bit reluctant and couldn''t say goodbye to you in person. I never expected us to meet again here!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She instinctively looked at Lewis and saw that his expression had darkened.
Lewis stepped forward and grabbed Scott Martin''s hand, trying to pull it apart from Keira''s, his tone ice cold. "Mr. Martin, hello, I don''t remember sending you an invitation to my birthday party. How did you get in?"
Scott Martin held on to Keira''s hand tightly,pletely ignoring Lewis''s words, "Miss Olsen, an old Creran is saying, ''An encounter is predestined by fate just like a marriage is bound by a thread across a thousand miles!''"
Keira said, "Mr. Martin, that proverb isn''t suitable for use between the two of us."
"Is that so?"
Scott justughed, "I think it''s perfectly fitting!"
"..."
Keira quickly withdrew her hand, and as Scott was about toe closer to say something else, Lewis stepped between him and Keira.
"Mr. Martin, you still haven''t exined how you got in." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
With that, Charles said, "I brought him in!"
He walked over and high-fived Scott,ughing, "Mr. Martin is nning to develop a plot ofnd in coboration with the Olsen family, so I''ve beenmunicating with Mr. Martin recently. Since it''s Lewis''s birthday today, it was only natural for me to bring him along!"
Having said that, he turned to Keira. "Keera, let''s go y some games over there."
Keira instinctively nced at Lewis.
They moved toward the sofa nearby, and just as they joined in, they saw a crowd of young people gathered around, ying a game.
They were engrossed in a mobile team-based game.
There were five people per team, and they were engaged in a ranked match.
Charles immediately joined the game with Scott Martin in tow.
Keira leaned to the side, watching Scott closely.
Lewis joined her, murmuring tly, "This man is certainly not naive. He must be hiding some secrets. Otherwise, the South family wouldn''t have arranged for you to marry him. He could very well be one of the viins within the South family!"
Keira fell silent.
She coughed softly. "Anyway, let''s get on his good side first and then see what happens."
Upon hearing this, Lewis''s eyes darkened.
After a moment, he said, "You''re right. I''ll have someone continue to investigate his whereabouts."
"Alright."
Keira then touched her chin. "How do you gain someone''s favor, be friends, and then get them to help me?"
What shecked the most since childhood was friends.
Due to her upbringing, she wasn''t good atmunicating or making friends. The few friends she had were either Keera''s close girlfriends or those who took the initiative to befriend her.
Making friends proactively now seemed a bit difficult, didn''t it?
Although it seemed like Scott Martin was quite enthusiastic about her...
As Keira pondered, Lewis coughed. "You couldpliment him more."
Keira sincerely asked for advice. "How should Ipliment him?"
Lewis nodded slightly, "You see those few guys" Keira saw five guys ying games while cursing loudly.
James said, "What''s with that Doomfist? Can''t you move properly?"
Charles said, "Damn! Doomfist, what are you doing? Can you even hit a sniper shot?"
The other two Olsen brothers were also angrily cursing, "He''s useless! Seriously, does he even know how to y?"
Keira, who had never yed this game and didn''t quite understand how it worked, nced at Lewis, who coughed softly. "You canpliment his upbringing."
Keira immediately nodded her head.
After one round of gaming, Scott smiled and put down his phone while the other four looked upset, continuing to curse andin.
Lewis then gave Keira a nod.
Keira immediately gave an "OK" gesture, coughed softly, and slowly started, "Well..."
All five gamers turned their gaze toward her at once.
Keira nced at Scott Martin and said unhurriedly, not being good atplimenting others. "It''s just a game, so there''s no need to be so irritable. You four should really learn from Mr. Martin."
Charles immediately inquired, "Learn what?"
Keira slowly said, "I saw you guys were continuously cursing at Doomfist just now, but Mr. Martin didn''t say a single word the whole time. Such temperament is awe-inspiring!"
After her praise, she even gave Scott a thumbs up.
Then, she sneakily nced at Lewis.
Lewis was trying to suppress a smile at the corner of his lips.
Keira suddenly realized something was off, then looked at the five men, only to see all four Olsen brothers twitch their mouths.
Scott had an embarrassed look and slowly exined, "Well, actually, I was the one ying Doomfist."
Keira was dumbfounded.
He stood up awkwardly. "You guys continue. I''ll go check out something else."
After he left, James immediately said, "Keera, if you can''tpliment someone, then you better not do it at all."
Keira was perplexed.
Charles also quietly said, "Keera, yourpliment was great. Just don''t do it again next time!"
"..."
Keira red at Lewis, just to see him burst outughing.
It was then she truly understood that Lewis had yed her!!
She red at Lewis and then tried to approach Scott Martin to say a few words, but to her surprise, as soon as she got close, Scott quickly scurried away as if he was embarrassed.
Keira was surprised.
Lewis raised an eyebrow.
Keira asked, "Why did he run?"
"He''s embarrassed to face you after losing face in front of a girl he fancies."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She couldn''t help but pinch Lewis. He had done his naughty deeds, and she ended up in a terrible mess!!
The banquet came to an end quickly, and as the host, Lewis personally saw the Olsen family out. Keira wanted to stay behind to inquire about the South family matters from old Mrs. Horton, so she apanied him.
The banquet was a sess, with both hosts and guests enjoying themselves.
After the important guests had left, Keira and Lewis went together to old Mrs. Horton''s room on the second floor.
It was alreadyte, but old Mrs. Horton hadn''t gone to bed yet. Seeing theming in, she invited them to sit on the sofa and then asked, "What do you want to know?"
Keira went straight to the point. "Grandma, please tell us about the South family. What''s the story with them, really?"
Hearing this, old Mrs. Horton seemed lost in her memories. "Ah, the South family. They''re actually a very mysterious family..."
Chapter 506
506 Chapter 505
Old Mrs. Horton finished her sentence and paused, looking at Keira.
Keira nodded.
Mysterious was the right word.
It was so mysterious that no one could find the family; it was as if it wasn''t even on Earth.
She waited quietly for old Mrs. Horton to speak and then heard thetter say, "In fact, I don''t know much about the South family. Although I was in Oceanion when I was young, I heard about a Lady South who came over to nce. She was gentle and dignified, extremely educated and well-mannered. She was possibly a little younger than I was."
Lady South was slightly younger than old Mrs. Horton?
Thinking about the age and remembering what Reba''s father had said about the senior family member, Keira wondered if Lady South could be her grandmother.
Keira continued to listen attentively.
Old Mrs. Horton said, "At that time, Lady South''s reputation had even spread to Oceanion. Out of curiosity, like many other girls, I went to nce to see her. Indeed, Lady South was as knowledgeable and talented as the rumors said, almost like a royal princess... As you know, Crera is a special ce. These prestigious andrge families seem very powerful, but they are actually the nouveau riche. At that time, the Horton family was just getting established, and we old folks all had a bit of the parvenu air about us. But Lady South was different. She was like..."
Old Mrs. Horton paused again as if uncertain how to describe her.
Suddenly, she said, "You must have heard of the old aristocrats'' elegance in history, haven''t you?"
Keira and Lewis immediately nodded.
Old Mrs. Horton smiled. "Speaking of the literary world and the temperament of the prestigious families in that world, the young masters anddies were all born with a noble air, which is an indescribable charm. That''s the kind of feeling Lady South gave me. She was elegant and noble; mentioning money in front of her seemed gauche. I haven''t seen anyone else like her to this day."
Keira was stunned, unable to imagine what her grandmother, as described by old Mrs. Horton, looked like.
However, Reba''s father had never forgotten thedy''s temperament; it must have had its unique charm. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As Keira thought of this, she asked again, "Where did shee from?"
Old Mrs. Horton smiled, "What a question you''ve asked. Lady South, of course, came from the South family. At that time, we were all specting about what kind of family could raise such a distinguished daughter. We were always trying to find out her background. We only knew she hade from abroad, but where exactly the family was, we had no idea. There were even people who doubted she was a truedy from a prestigious family, and they followed her, only to find that Lady South''s way of living was so particr and luxuriously grandiose that it was beyond our imagination..."
Keira asked, "For example?"
Old Mrs. Horton chuckled. "Take, for example, the most ordinary dish in her everyday meals called ''Silver Sprouts Stuffed with Meat.'' Do you know how it''s made?"
As a professional chef, Keira had, of course, heard of this dish, which was a royal dish in the pce.
She nodded and exined to Lewis, "It requires hollowing out the center of every bean sprout and stuffing it with strands of ham, then frying and mixing them cold."
Lewis said, "You would need at least a hundred bean sprouts for a meal, right? Is each one like that? Is it even possible to make?"
Keira coughed slightly. "I tried it once when I was bored. The sprouts are very brittle and break easily if you apply too much force, and the ham is very soft and difficult to stuff inside, but it''s not impossible... It took me six hours, and I seeded with twenty sprouts."
Lewis asked, "How much is twenty sprouts?"
Keira paused briefly. "A spoonful."
Lewis was speechless.
He couldn''t help himself and blurted out, "Who would eat such a dish just for the sake of it?"
Old Mrs. Horton chuckled. "You see? Even in a household like ours these days, there wouldn''t be a person in the kitchen dedicated solely to making this dish. But Lady South''s chefs formed a team. There were about twenty of them, cooking just for Lady South, and making this dish was just one person''s job. The cold dish is crisp, and Lady South would have it almost every few days. Moreover, this dish is just one of her everyday dishes. There''s also a soup called ''Flying Dragon Soup,'' which involves a type of bird that is now a protected species, so you can''t eat it anymore. But back in the day, because she liked it, her family would always get some game. Also, because Lady South liked the sliver of meat in the duck tongue, her menu included a dish called ''Hundred-vor Duck Tongue'' every other day, which literally meant tongues from a hundred ducks... You should know during my youth, our way of life in Crera was still meager. Who could afford to eat like that?"
Keira was astounded. "Even the queens in the ancient pces weren''t that extravagant, right?"
"Exactly,"ughed old Mrs. Horton. "So when we learned that Lady South lived like this, we finally understood how her demeanor was cultivated."
Keira''s mouth twitched.
Old Mrs. Horton then continued. "The key is, paparazzi discovered all these things. She never unted her family''s wealth in public, as if all that luxury was just part of her everyday life. She has never looked down on anyone; such a character is something I have never seen."
Upon hearing this, Keira began to understand why old Mrs. Horton was so impressed.
She inquired, "What happened then?"
She then suddenly paused. "Have you ever met her husband?"
Since she was referred to as Lady South and her mother was called Jodie South, did that mean Lady South''s husband had the surname South?
At this question, old Mrs. Horton gave a wry smile and shook her head. "I don''t know. Her mystery partly lies in this: everyone knew she was Lady South, and they knew her daughter had the surname South, but no one had seen her husband or even knew her first name. During her stay in Crera, she enlightened us. Then, one day, there was a big fire, and just like that, Lady South disappeared with the mes in nce. As for her daughter... your mother, she also vanished. It was only recently that I came to realize that your mother was indeed the daughter of Lady South back then."
Keira took a deep breath.
Old Mrs. Horton smiled again. "Back then, we were all curious about whose wife could be raised sovishly. It seemed that her family didn''t run any business, yet money was spent like running water as if it were inexhaustible."
Old Mrs. Horton looked at her. "Untilter, we heard a legend about her."
"What legend?"
Chapter 507
507 Chapter 506
Old Mrs. Horton said, "It was just our private spection. You see, many people looked through numerous ancient Creran archives, hoping to find such a family with the surname South. Unfortunately, they came up empty-handed. It wasn''t until a timeter that someone dered that, actually, Lady South was...
"A member of the royal family from Country Y. She seemed to havemitted some error there and was banished to Crera."
Keira was startled.
Banished...
This word made it sound like an ancient official who had made a mistake and was exiled to a remote outpost.
Old Mrs. Horton said, "Back then, Country Y was developing splendidly and very advanced. In my day, I must say, Crera was rather backward and had a poor standard of living. For them,ing to live in Crera was like a form of exile. However, I guess they never anticipated that today''s Crera would be so prosperous, with such excellent living conditions..."
Keira nodded.
She asked, "Is there more?"
Old Mrs. Horton shook her head. "That''s all I really know. After all, I''m not from Crera; I eventually returned to Oceanion to marry. Other than hearing that Lady South died in a huge fire, I''m not clear on the details..."
Keira nodded again.
She felt her visit today hadn''t been in vain.
At the very least, she rified one thing: the South family''s influence was enormous, and it was indeed built on a strong financial foundation; otherwise, they couldn''t have sustained a person like Lady South.
But banished... What exactly was that all about? She still needed to investigate further.
Moreover, if Lady South had been banished, why had she brought such arge service entourage with her?
The luxurious life she led indicated clearly that the South family had not neglected her.
And what about that big fire involving Lady South? Plus, Jodie South also seemed to have hidden her identity, having taken refuge in Oceanion for over twenty years...
This South family seemed a bit too formidable!
Country Y...
A new clue!
Just then, Keira realized something. She quickly looked toward Lewis, and before she could speak, Lewis casually said, "Scott Martin is from Country Y."
Keira immediately recalled the third task assigned to her by the South family: to make Scott Martin fall in love with her and marry him.
Her expression turned serious, and she said, "Send someone to check on Scott Martin''s family."
Lewis nodded."Sure, I''ll have someone look into it."
...
After saying goodbye to old Mrs. Horton, Keira walked out while Lewis took a call, so Keira waited for him in the parking lot.
It was during this brief interlude that Jake suddenly appeared before Keira.
Keira looked at him, slightly taken aback.
Fixing his gaze on her, Jake suddenly said, "Do you know that to my uncle, you are just a substitute?!"
Keira was perplexed.
She almost rolled her eyes!
What was with Jake?
Without waiting for her to say a word, Jake sneered. "I knew you wouldn''t believe it, but it''s the truth! Do you know what his former wife looked like? She''s almost identical to you!"
Keira didn''t know what to say. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
What was wrong with this man?
Jake continued. "Doesn''t it bother you that he is using you..."
Keira shrugged. "Bothered by what?"
Jake was taken aback.
Keira sighed. "For someone like me, divorced with a child, I''m happy to have someone interested in me at all. Mr. Horton may be on his second marriage, but at least he has no children. By marrying him, I''m the one who benefits. And to tell you the truth, I really like Mr. Horton; he''s not just handsome and well-built, but he''s also rich and capable of helping me grow my business... Even if he has someone else on his mind and sees me as a substitute, I don''t mind!"
Jake was shocked.
He looked at "Keera". He was taken aback and seemingly puzzled.
Just then, they heard a low chuckle.
Keira and Jake turned their heads in unison, only to see Lewis standing not far away, watching them.
Jake''s face instantly froze, and without saying a word, he turned and left.
Keira, however, raised an eyebrow.
Lewis got in the car and drove Keira home.
Throughout the journey, the smile on Lewis''s lips never faded.
The two quickly returned to the South residence.
As soon as they reached the doorway, they saw a familiar figure standing there C it was Ellis.
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She exchanged a nce with Lewis, and both heaved a sigh at the same time.
If Mary didn''t forgive him, would he never leave?
...
The next day, when Keira woke up, she saw a message from Austin saying that Nara had woken up but refused to acknowledge them, and she had already gone home with Matias. He asked if Keira coulde and visit Nara if she had the time.
Upon reading the message, Keira sighed softly.
She had known this would be the oue.
Nara might be mute and not fond of talking, but she was stubborn and a stickler for principles.
Having been coerced into jumping off a building by Austin, how could she possibly forgive such a brother?
Since Keira had be friends with Nara, she couldn''t just ignore her opinions; thus, Keira got up and went to visit Nara.
As she drove up to the alley where Nara lived, she saw Austin''s car parked not too far away.
He was smoking gloomily inside his car.
Upon seeing Keira, he immediately said, "Nara won''t forgive me. What should I do?"
Keira said, "I don''t know."
In a way, what Austin had done before to Nara was indeed too much; he was aplete viin.
How could Nara possibly forgive him just because she had be his sister and was no longer being bullied by him?
Austin, frustrated, scratched his head and said to Keira, "Let''s go see her together."
Keira nodded.
The two walked toward the alley.
At this very moment.
Nara and Matias were helping each other walk as they had just returned home.
Matias''s leg hadn''tpletely healed, and he was hobbling along.
Seeing his condition, Nara felt even more guilty. She cursed the fault of the Gills! Jackson had broken Matias''s leg.
But Jackson dared to do such a thing because he had the backing of Lady Gill and Austin, didn''t he?!
Nara''s expression grew colder.
As they reached the doorway, they spotted a young man about Nara''s age waiting for them. As they approached, he immediately ran over, "Nara, I heard you offended the Gills... Now you can''t even find a job and were forced to jump off a building, almost losing your life!"
Nara looked at the young man in front of her with a hint of softness in her eyes.
She immediately took out paper and a pen and wrote, "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry."
Matias, who was standing beside her, asked her in a low voice, "Who''s this? Your boyfriend? You secretly found a boyfriend in college and didn''t even tell your brother?"
Nara''s face turned red.
The young man was indeed her boyfriend, Gary, but both were quite reserved and restrained, especially since Nara was mute and always felt she didn''t deserve him; hence, they had never made it public.
Hearing this, Gary immediately nodded at Matias, then turned to Nara. "Nara, this is too dangerous. You had such a big incident, but why didn''t you tell me beforehand? My family may not be wealthy, but we can still help you. My mother can speak to Lady Gill. How about this? I''ll ask my mother to speak on your behalf, and we can definitely get through this! Trust me!"
Chapter 508
508 Chapter 507
Nara immediately waved her hand when she heard this.
Matias also said, "Don''t bother. The issue has already been resolved. The Gill family won''t be bothering us anymore!"
Gary froze momentarily when he heard this, then frowned and asked, "How was it resolved? Did they let you go so easily?"
At this point, Gary sighed. "Nara, don''t think too highly of people. I know every one of those Gill family members. None of them are good news, be it Austin or Jackson."
His expression was one of indignation as he said, "You probably don''t know, but Jackson has bullied so many people in the Freeman Sect. I heard that recently, he almost vited a young woman. And that Austin is even more unreasonable. He''s been acting like the crown prince of nce, not taking anyone seriously. He has an extremely promiscuous private life. Recently, he even tarnished Mrs. Olsen''s reputation. Do you know who Mrs. Olsen is? She''s the wife of Ellis, thedy from the Davis family."
Gary was also from the circle of wealthy elites, so he mentioned Mary with a slight sigh. "Did you know? Thedy''s position within the Davis family was already a bit awkward, and after being ndered by Austin like this, her days within the Olsen family have been tough. I heard that because of this incident, everyone suspected that her child wasn''t Ellis''s, which caused Ellis and her to go through a divorce... Oh right, Mary, thatdy, also lost her baby because of this..."
Nara listened to Gary''s words and bit her lip.
She lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly.
Matias let out a sigh.
Gary continued. "And there''s your brother. I just heard from the aunt in the neighborhood that Jackson broke his leg. Do you think Jackson would dare act like this without Austin backing him? Without Austin''s tacit approval, would Jackson dare to be so wanton?"
He gently shook his head and then looked at Nara again. "So don''t think that this matter is truly over. It''s not over. Someone vindictive like Austin will definitely keep it in mind, and he surely has something else nned!"
Gary stepped forward, his face filled with concern, and looked toward Matias, "Why don''t you twoe with me? You can stay at my ce. Our family might not be among the wealthiest, but at the very least, Austin wouldn''t dare toe to my house to bully you anymore. My mom and Lady Gill are distant rtives... in a manner of speaking, she is also his elder... although he has never respected my mom as his elder, not since he was a child."
The more Nara listened, the darker her expression became.
She stared at Gary incredulously and picked up a notebook. "Is what you''re saying true?"
Gary was startled. "What?"
Nara wrote, "The thing you just said about the Davis family and the Olsen family, was Austin involved?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Gary nodded. "Yes."
Nara clenched her fists, her eyes filled with disappointment.
She slowly lowered her head.
After a while, she sighed and made a dismissive gesture toward Gary, writing, "Please go home. I''m fine and want to have some rest."
Gary wanted to say more, but Matias sensed Nara''s intentions and said, "You should leave. Don''t worry about our family''s issues."
After hesitating for a long while, Gary reluctantly nodded. "Then I''ll leave for now. Nara, have some rest. I''lle check on you some other day."
Nara nodded.
Gary stared at her, still worried. "Nara, are you really okay? You don''t look well. Let me take you to the hospital!"
Matias interjected, "We just came back from the hospital. If there were any issues, the doctor would have already said so! Please don''t trouble yourself."
Gary appeared torn and tried to persuade him. "No, Matias, I''m just worried about Nara... Maybe I should stay here after all. I''m worried that Austin wille again!"
Seeing his concerned expression, Matias couldn''t help but say, "It''s alright. He won''t make things difficult for us."
Gary waved his hand. "No, do you think just because he forced Nara to jump off the building, this matter would be over? It''s not. Austin is a malicious person. Even after what happened, he won''t let you off..."
He was in the middle of speaking when a voice suddenly came from the doorway, "Hello..."
Gary turned his head sharply and saw Austin at the door, and Gary instantly stumbled from fright. He instinctively stood in front of Nara, stretching out both hands to protect her, and looked at Austin with panic. "You, what are you doing here again? Austin, let me tell you, my mother is your mother''s distant cousin, and our two families are somewhat rted. Don''t mess around..."
Austin stared at him, slightly taken aback, "You are... Gary?"
"Yes... Yes! That''s me!"
Gary had some sense of responsibility. Even though he was terrified, he still didn''t move aside, "I''m telling you, don''t think about bullying Nara again!"
Austin was speechless.
He almost rolled his eyes.
He took a step forward.
Gary was so terrified that his legs went weak. Apparently, he recalled Austin''s cruel methods and trembled with a look of sheer horror.
Matias couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.
He looked at Austin with a bad attitude. "Why are you here?"
Austin faced Matias with guilt, but even more so, he held a hint of hostility.
Because he and his sister were closest in age as children, they had the best rtionship in the world. They often made promises, and when their older brothers mistreated them, his sister always stood up for him.
Thus, Austin''s affection for his sister was the deepest.
Although he was grateful to Matias for saving his sister, the thought of Matias stealing his sister''s love and how she now only acknowledged this one brother made Austin feel an unbearable pang of jealousy.
He couldn''t help but say, "Why can''t Ie here?"
Matias frowned. "This is my house, and you''re not wee here."
Austin sneered, "Just because you say I''m not wee doesn''t mean I can''te here. Well, I''m here. What are you going to do about it?"
"You..."
Matias was also infuriated by Austin''s brazen attitude.
He didn''t say anything.
Gary, however, looked toward Austin and suddenly picked up a broom nearby. "Austin, I''m telling you, don''t even think about bullying Nara again. I''m going to protect her today! You better leave. Otherwise Otherwise, I won''t be so civil anymore!"
Austin took a step forward. "And what are you going to do to me?"
This action frightened Gary so much that his grip weakened, and the broom fell to the ground. He crouched down, trembling, and covered his head. "Don''t hit me! Please don''t hit me!"
Seeing this, Austin scoffed and directly addressed Gary. "I''m not here to bully Nara today, and I won''t bully her in the future, either."
Gary looked up in disbelief. "How is that possible? Do you think I would believe what you said?"
Austin took a deep breath and said, "Do you know what my rtionship with Nara is?"
Chapter 509
509 Chapter 508
"What is it?"
Startled, Gary looked at Austin in bewilderment and then nced back at Nara.
Austin was about to say, "She is my..."
"Ahhhh!"
Before he could finish, Nara suddenly snatched the broom and swung it at Austin.
Her eyes were bloodshot as she stared at Austin.
Seeing how natural Gary''s reaction was, one knew Austin must have bullied him often, or else the simple act of taking a step forward wouldn''t have frightened Gary so much.
Nara looked at Austin with resentment.
Scenes of being humiliated by him shed through her mind...
In the hospital, he forced her to apologize to Jackson...
On the roof of the hospital building, he forced her to jump...
He was no longer the brother who used to protect her when they were little; he had be a bad person!
She did not want such a brother!
As for the Gill family, she had no intention of acknowledging them!
Nara''s sudden outburst stunned everyone.
Even Austin stood still and didn''t move.
He knew he had done too many bad things, so it was normal for his sister to vent her anger. He shouldn''t resist. He should bear it.
All the faults were his.
Austin silently stood in ce, turning his side toward Nara, enduring her strikes one after another.
Seeing that he didn''t dodge, Nara struck with even more force.
She thought of the words Gary had just said... and she was enraged.
Her brother even meddled with Miss "Keera''s" elder brother and sister-inw''s rtionship... How could there be such a bad person in the world?
Why did such a lousy person have to be her brother...
Her tears fell inrge drops.
Having only recently recovered from a severe illness, she grew weak from all the striking. Finally, her arms felt limp, and the broom fell to the ground, her energy spent.
Matias immediately held her.
Austin also looked at her with concern. He took a step forward, about to say something, when Matias said, "Can you leave? Nara has just recovered from a major illness and can''t get excited right now! Are you trying to kill her?"
Hearing this, Austin immediately froze in his tracks.
He looked pleadingly at Nara but saw his sister wasn''t looking at him at all. She was leaning into Matias''s arms, her chest heaving, her small face pale with anger.
Austin clenched his jaw.
The pain from the beating on his body was nothingpared to the pain in his heart at that moment.
If it were possibleif there was a time machinehe would do whatever it took to go back to the past, to the time when he''d helped Jackson bully his sister and stop himself.
Austin clenched his fists.
Keira didn''t approach them all this while. Seeing the situation, she stepped forward. "You should go now. Let Nara rest."
All the strength seemed to drain from Austin''s body. He lowered his head and, after a long pause, said, "I''lle back."
He turned and left.
He wouldn''t give up on his sister... He must make an effort to gain Nara''s forgiveness!
Once Austin had gone, Gary looked at Nara incredulously. "Nara, how could you hit Austin? It''s over, it''s all over! Thest thing he said was he woulde back. Is he going to bring people to retaliate? No, I need to think of something. I''m going back to call my mother to help you!"
Having said that, he ran off.
Matias called after him. "Hey, don''t run. It''s not like that, it''s..."
But Gary didn''t hear him at all and had already disappeared at the entrance of the alley.
Matias took Nara into the room.
With her eyes rimmed red, Nara held Keira''s hand, using signnguage that Matias helped trante. "I''m sorry. He even affected your elder brother and sister-inw''s rtionship..."
Keira couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard this. She sighed and patted Nara''s head. "What do you have to be sorry for? Actually, what he said didn''t have the biggest impact on my elder brother and sister-inw. If my brother had always trusted my sister-inw, no matter how others tried to cause a rift, it wouldn''t have seeded. Ultimately, the problem between them isck of trust."
Upon hearing this, Nara finally rxed.
Keira saw that Nara had calmed down a bit, so she said, "You should have some rest. Don''t overthink about other things. You''re still very weak. Actually, you should be in the hospital."
Nara just waved her hand and lowered her gaze.
Matias exined on her behalf. "My sister doesn''t want to see Lady Gill and Austin, and she doesn''t want to spend their money to stay in the hospital, so she came back. I''ve already asked the doctor, and he said that my sister doesn''t have any serious issues now, only that she needs to rest well"
Keira just nodded.
Matias then said, "Let me walk you out!"
Keira looked toward Nara. Seeing that Nara was already in bed, Keira didn''t n to stay any longer.
She stood up and walked outside.
After they left the room, Matias let out a deep sigh. "Who would have thought that Nara is the daughter that the Gill family has lost for so many years? For Nara, this is indeed too much to ept! After all, she was bullied so miserably"
Keira nodded.
When they arrived at the alley''s entrance, Keira and Matias saw Austin, who was standing not far away.
Matias frowned. "He''s quite stubborn."
Keira said, "My family also has a stubborn one. When people like them do evil deeds, they don''t think things through. My brother is desperately asking for his wife''s forgiveness, while Austin is doing the same thing with his sister... Forget it. Let them be."
Matias nodded in agreement. N?v(el)B\\jnn
After seeing Keira off, Matias limped to the market for some groceries.
They had been in the hospital for so long that there was no food left at home.
Austin, however, was silently watching the entrance of the alley from a distance.
He hadn''t treated his wounds. Instead, he just stood there quietly, letting out a sigh.
After a short while, he suddenly caught sight of a woman hurriedly entering the alley. Wasn''t that Gary''s Mother?
Austin was slightly startled when he noticed her paleplexion and immediately followed her.
Nara was very sad. Lying on her bed, she was unable to sleep for a long time. She was tormented.
As she was struggling with her thoughts, suddenly, there came a loud knocking at the door.
Her brother had gone out to see "Keera" off and wasn''t home.
She struggled to get up from the bed, walked to the door, and opened it.
As soon as the door was unlocked, it was rudely pushed open, forcing Nara to step back.
Nara was stunned for a moment. When sheposed her expression, she saw a middle-aged woman stride in.
The woman was dressedvishly, adorned with pearl jewelry that radiated wealth and luxury.
Upon entering, her eyes fell on Nara, and she immediately asked sharply, "Are you Nara?"
Nara nodded in bewilderment.
Thedy scoffed coldly. "Indeed, you have a pitiful look that could attract sympathy! No wonder you could bewitch Gary to stand up to Austin! You''re such a seductress!"
Nara was taken aback.
She immediately waved her hands, trying to exin something, but found herself unable to speak. She picked up a paper and pen and wrote, "You''re mistaken. I haven''t done anything, and Gary has been misled as well. Things aren''t as they seem."
"Not as they seem? Then what are they like? If not because of you, would Gary have confronted Austin? Would Gary havee home and asked me to stand up for you? He even wanted me to approach Lady Gill to mediate the issue, asking the Gill family to spare you! Little slut, what exactly have you done to offend the Gill family?"
Nara was taken aback.
She looked at Gary''s mother with astonishment.
Unaware of her own mistake, Gary''s mother continued to scold Nara. "Look at yourself. You''re living in this rundown slum, a trashy house, and you still want to seduce my son! You''re a mute, not a normal person! Are you just relying on that pitiful look to gain men''s sympathy? Do you think you deserve my son''s marriage proposal?!"
Nara was dumbfounded, shocked by Gary''s mother''s words.
Gary''s mother went on. "I came here to tell you: forget about it. My son will never marry you! Stay away from my son from now on! Did you hear me? Especially don''t use my son to go against the Gill family! My family will never offend the Gill family because of you!"
The light in Nara''s eyes gradually dimmed.
She picked up the paper and pen and gave a self-mocking smile.
She simply wrote, "I''m not using Gary!"
Gary''s mother angrily retorted, "Then why did you make him go back and plead with me to stand up for you? Are you still saying that you''re not using him?"
Nara continued writing, "The Gill family won''t take action against me anymore. Our issues have been resolved. Gary was mistaken."
"Resolved? Do you think by jumping off a building, the Gill family''s anger would be extinguished? What are you thinking? Forget it. It''s not going to happen!"
Nara took a deep breath and continued writing. "They won''te to bully me anymore because I am their long-lost biological daughter!"
Chapter 510
510 Chapter 509
Nara had just finished writing a sentence and was about to show it to Gary''s mother when thetter knocked the notebook out of her hand and pointed at her, cursing angrily. "You can''t even speak. What makes you think you''re good enough for my son?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Nara looked at her in astonishment.
She waved her hands frantically, her mouth opening and closing as if she wanted to say something but couldn''t manage to speak.
Gary''s mother immediately stepped forward and pped Nara across the face with a swing of her hand!
Nara toppled to the ground. She was already frail, and now, she could taste blood in her mouth once again...
This taste was all too familiar to Narately.
Jackson and Austin had abused her. When she jumped off the rooftop, her mouth was filled with this very taste...
Clutching her face, Nara looked at Gary''s mother in shock.
Gary''s mother continued to re at her. "Let me tell you, stop messing with my son! Stay away from him!"
Nara was utterly dumbfounded.
She looked helplessly at Gary''s mother, wanting to say it wasn''t like that...
Between her and Gary, Gary had always been the one who took the initiative.
Being mute, she always felt inferior and had been struggling for life since she was young, fighting to escape poverty. How would she have the time to fall in love?
Gary courted her at university, helping her...
She remembered that Gary looked down on her at first, thinking she didn''t deserve to be the top student. Since she was mute, he wondered how she could seed in medicine if she couldn''tmunicate with patients.
Butter, in theb, Gary got frightened by a dissected mouse and vomited until he was half dead, while only Nara remained calm, undisturbed by anything.
Since that day, Gary started following her around.
He would always bring academic questions to her for guidance...
She was always a loner at school, eating alone in the cafeteria and reading alone in the library... but somehow, a boy would suddenly appear across from her and talk to her.
"Hello, is this seat taken? May I sit here?"
"Hello, are you reading alone? There''s no one next to you. May I sit here?"
And when she was holding many books and carrying a water bottle, the boy with a bright smile would suddenly appear and take things from her hands. "Let me help you!"
She had refused him at first.
But Gary was like an indestructible cockroach, always showing up around her when she felt sleepy from studying or wanted to stretch during a moment of weariness...
Nara''s heart wasn''t made of stone.
She had asked him if he minded that she couldn''t speak.
Gary responded with a smile, "I''ve always hated those chatty girls; I find them so annoying. When I''m with you, I always find a sense of peace in my soul."
Nara didn''t know how to respond.
Later, Gary took her hand, and when she tried to pull away, he didn''t let go. "Nara, give me a chance and give yourself one too. Isn''t it worth a try, at least while we''re in university?"
They had been dating for two years since then.
With graduation looming, Gary had been talking about taking her home to meet his parents.
Nara was very nervous, always afraid that Gary''s family would disapprove... Gary said they wouldn''t and even mentioned that his mother loved him very much and would like her for his sake as well...
Until... after Gary returned home, he never went back to school.
The two of them had been in touch recently. Gary would message her, asking how she was doing and telling her that his mother was sick and that he was taking care of her at home...
Nara asked him if his parents had any objections.
Gary''s reply was straightforward. "My dad listens to my mom, and my mom listens to me. I told her you are mute, and she doesn''t mind."
Nara thought that his mother really didn''t mind and was looking forward to meeting thetter.
After all that had happened, Nara didn''t want to burden Gary. She would lie to him, saying everything was fine and she was doing very well...
She had been swallowing all the bitterness alone.
What she was going through shouldn''t be Gary''s problem...
But when she jumped from the rooftop, she only regretted two things: one was that she hadn''t seen her brother Matias get married and bring home a sister-inw for her.
And the second was that she hadn''t met Gary''s parents yet...
She longed for a family, longed for love...
Tears rolled down Nara''s cheeks as she clenched her fists tightly, defiantly looking at Gary''s mother...
Gary had said she didn''t mind her condition...
But now, this woman was repeatedly calling her a mute bitch...
Gary had lied to her
"You little slut, what are you staring at? Why don''t you just die? If the Gill family killed you, my son would be rid of your spell!"
Gary''s mother appeared very dominant, and her abusivenguage was relentless.
Nara didn''t want to listen...
The future mother-inw she had imagined was gentle and understanding...
She covered her ears... something must have gone wrong! But what Gary''s mother said next shattered all of her illusions. "Half a month ago, my son suddenly came back from school, saying he wanted to marry you, a mute. I still wondered where this little slut came from, so I pretended to be sick for half a month just to keep him at home! And what happened?
"Just because you have an innocent face, you think you can win his sympathy. Why are you sitting there and putting on this pitiful act for everyone to see?"
Gary''s mother was almost poking Nara''s face with her finger. "Little slut, you know how to seduce men with this act, right? My son is naive and got fooled by your appearance! I won''t be deceived! All you want is to marry someone rich, right? Let me tell you, I don''t approve of you and my son!!"
After roaring out these words, Gary''s mother looked around disdainfully, covering her nose. "Look at yourself. What sort of ce do you live in? A slum? It''s ugly and filthy, just like a garbage dump! You''ve lived here your whole life. What makes you think you have the right to climb the socialdder to my son?"
After finishing her tirade, Gary''s mother said to Nara, "Take out your phone now and send a message to my son saying you''re breaking up with him! Tell him you don''t like him anymore!"
She crouched down, pulled the phone out of Nara''s pocket, and handed it to her. "Send it! Say that you have never liked him! Do you hear me?"
Nara tried hard to shake her head.
She didn''t want to end this rtionship with a lie.
Seeing this, Gary''s mother pinched her furiously. "I told you to send it! If you don''t, I will beat you to death! Anyway, you''ve offended the Gill family, so nobody is going to stand up for you!"
Nara covered her face, dodging around as she was pinched...
Just then, an angry voice came from outside the door. "Stop it!!"
Chapter 511
511 Chapter 510
When Austin saw Gary''s mother enter, he followed behind her, ready to see what she was going to do with Nara.
Now, his entire focus was on Nara, and he wanted to know everyone who came into contact with her.
That Gary just now... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Austin often bullied Gary in the past, and they were pretty familiar.
Gary''s mother was considered a close cousin of Lady Gill, so the two families had a rtively good rtionship.
However, the Spencer family''s background wasn''tparable to the Gill family''s, so Gary''s mother always seemed too eager to please Lady Gill, which Austin disliked.
He constantly bullied Gary in secret.
He followed for a few steps but stopped as he approached Nara''s home.
He remembered how Nara had just told him to go away and the angry look on her face when she saw him, and suddenly, he didn''t dare step forward or enter Nara''s home.
He feared his sister would dislike him even more and that she would get angry again because of him.
Matias''s words echoed in his mind. "If you don''t want Nara to get some proper rest, then by all means,e over!"
In the end, Austin stopped and didn''t enter.
He knew nothing of what was happening inside and was worried until he saw Gary arrive in a hurry.
Austin eventually leaned against the wall and hung his head.
What should he do to make his sister treat him better?
"Stop it!"
When Gary''s voice rang out, Gary''s mother was taken aback and turned her head.
Nara also looked toward the door in shock, and tears welled in her eyes at the sight of Gary.
Her eyes were red-rimmed.
Gary wore gold-rimmed sses and exuded a literary air. He had a slender frame and a gentle smile on his face. But now, he stared at his mother, so shocked that he was speechless.
He rushed forward, stepping in front of Nara, pushing his mother away, and shouted, "Mom, what are you doing?!"
Then he turned back and helped Nara up from the ground.
He frantically surveyed Nara''s body. "Nara, are you alright? What did Mom do to you?"
He wanted to examine Nara, but he couldn''t see anything because she was clothed...
After Nara stood up, she waved her hand, shook her head, and said in signnguage, "I''m okay."
Only then did Gary turn to his mother. "Mom, how could you do this to Nara?! Didn''t you promise me you would treat Nara well?"
His mother tried to deny it. "I didn''t do anything. Why are you so agitated?"
Gary immediately roared. "I heard everything you did and said just now!"
Seeing the situation, his mother knew she couldn''t hide it and snorted coldly.
Gary looked at her, feeling disappointed. "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t mind Nara''s background?!"
"I don''t mind, but she is mute! How can I not mind? She''s disabled, but you''re normal. Can''t you find a normal woman? In a normal family, who would allow their son to marry a mute?"
His mother''s angry voice made Gary pause for a moment.
He looked at his mother, puzzled. "So, you weren''t sickst month. You just wanted to appease me and keep me from seeing Nara?"
His mother sighed. "Gary, just listen to me, alright? Although the Spencer family is well-off, we are nothing in nce! If you go on to marry a mute woman with no social standing, I''ll beughed at by my peers! Do you know those people are already mocking me behind my back for always trying to ingratiate myself with Lady Gill?"
Gary roared. "Then don''t ingratiate yourself! Why do you have to please others at all costs?"
His mother sighed again. "I''m only doing it for the Spencer family! How do you think our electronicpany has survived? Without the Gill family giving us projects from time to time, we would have been destitute long ago!"
Gary became silent.
His mother continued to weep. "I''m doing this all for the sake of our family. How can you do this? I''m your mother. Are you going to defy me for a woman?"
Gary stiffened. "If you don''t like Nara, you could have just told me. Why pretend everything is fine on one hand and control me on the other?"
His mother scoffed. "Don''t I know you? Since you were little, haven''t you always schemed to get it whenever I disapproved of something you wanted? Could I ever stop you? Gary, wake up! This mute girl isn''t suitable for you!"
She stepped forward, speaking earnestly. "You''re going to take over the family business. Your wife needs to help you socialize as ady, but she''s mute. How can she help you?"
Gary retorted. "That''s not the marriage I want! I don''t need that much wealth, either. The money we have is enough!"
"What do you mean, ''enough''? The whole world is experiencing an economic crisis. In ten years or so, that money will be devalued. Do you think you can live worry-free for a lifetime? Let me tell you, I''ve already chosen a candidate for you! Forget about this mute girl!"
Gary was stunned. "You''ve chosen one for me? Who is it?"
His mother said. "Of course, it''s Miss Gill! Lady Gill''s daughter!"
Gary scoffed. "You look down on Nara but think Lady Gill would look up to our family? Would they let their daughter marry below her status into our family?"
His mother then said, "What do you know? I heard that the Gill family''s daughter had been found, but she grew up in the slums. A good family wouldn''t want her, but our family doesn''t mind. They would let her marry below her status to you. Just be good to her daughter; I''ll keep Lady Gill happy. Do you think Lady Gill would let her daughter suffer?"
She said earnestly, "Gary, I''m doing this all for your good. You and that mute girl will have no future, but with Lady Gill''s daughter, you''ll have a bright future! I heard the Gill family feels very indebted to this daughter and ns to give her one-third of the family shares. That Austin hasn''t always bullied you since you were a kid. Let me tell you, he feels the guiltiest about this sister. If you marry her, he will treat you very well in the future!"
She stepped forward and grabbed Gary''s hand. "Gary, be a good son. Come home with me, alright? Let''s stay away from this mute girl. Okay?"
But the next moment, Gary shook off her hand. "You think you''re doing our family a big favor, but have you asked me what I think?"
He stood before Nara and said to his mother, "Mom, I''m telling you, I choose Nara!"
Chapter 512
512 Chapter 511 N?v(el)B\\jnn
Shielded behind Gary, Nara had tears in her eyes upon hearing his words as she looked at him with emotion.
She was as innocent as a girl who had never been in love, and the idea of having to part ways with Gary filled her with distress.
Now that Gary had resolutely chosen her, the faint hesitation that had just sprung up in her mind made her feel guilty.
After all, if Gary was standing up to his mother for her sake, how could she possibly back down?
Mrs. Spencer, aka Gary''s mother, looked straight past Gary to Nara behind him when she heard those words. "Nara, right? Listen, youngdy, since I can''t reason with my son, let me talk to you! I''m asking you two to break up for your good. Think about it: you and he are simply from different worlds. He''ll have to socialize with elite people when he takes over thepany. What help could you possibly be? Won''t he find you a burden?
"And with your background, how could you be a match for the Spencer family? If you marry him, he''ll grow tired of you sooner orter. Therefore, you should break up! Here''s the dealI''ll give you some money so you can go abroad and escape the Gill family. Consider itpensation for a bright future!"
Listening to these words, Gary looked toward Nara.
His eyes were clear and unwavering.
Meeting his gaze, Nara shook her head at Mrs. Spencer, stepped forward firmly, and stood by Gary''s side.
Immediately, Gary took her hand. "Mom, there''s no need to try and divide us. Let me tell you, we''re not breaking up! I''ve decided to love only Nara for the rest of my life! If I ever change my heart, if I ever let her down, may I be struck by lightning and not die a good death!"
Nara stepped forward quickly, covering his mouth and shaking her head.
She wouldn''t let him say such things.
Mrs. Spencer then shouted angrily, "You, you ungrateful creature! You don''t take your mother into ount at all! Are you trying to give me a heart attack?"
Gasping for breath, Mrs. Spencer clutched her chest.
However, Gary didn''t back down. "Mom, believe it or not, I like Nara. That tranquil quality she has is the peaceful life I''ve always wanted. Everyone pursues different things. You want the Spencer family to grow bigger and richer, but all I want is to live a simple, happy life. Just to have a stable life with Nara is enough. Please stop doing this to us, okay?"
Mrs. Spencer immediately said, "No! I''ve said it: I won''t allow it!"
"Even if you don''t want to, you have to!"
Gary said, "I''m not going home with you. I''m an adult now, a college graduate. I can decide on my life!"
He said, "You can leave now. I want to be with Nara. If you don''t help me make peace with the Gill family, I''ll stay here to protect her!"
Mrs. Spencer shouted in anger, "What can you protect her from? Do you not know how much of a scoundrel Austin is? Your legs turn to jelly at the sight of him, so what will you do when hees here when you''re still around?"
Gary had always been timid, and his legs turned to jelly with fear at her words, but he stood before Nara, responding firmly, "I can take a beating with Nara together!"
Mrs. Spencer was speechless.
Gary looked at Nara with genuine emotion, his gaze serious and persistent, "Nara, I''ll treat you well. Even if I''m useless, I won''t let you face all this alone."
Hearing his words, Nara was touched even more deeply. She immediately waved her hand, wanting to say there was no need and that Austin wouldn''t hit her again...
She wanted to say, "I''m the little princess of the Gill family..."
But before she could speak, Mrs. Spencer suddenly clutched her chest and fell backward. She staggered a few steps and leaned against the wall.
Gary was startled and eximed, "Mom!"
Gary supported his mother and turned to Nara. "Nara,e and see what''s wrong with my mom! Is she alright?"
Nara was also panic-stricken and immediately stepped forward.
After all, she was a doctor, and after a quick examination of Mrs. Spencer, she realized something and waved her hand at Gary, gesturing and exining, "Your mother is fine... she''s faking it..."
Gary asked Mrs. Spencer, "Mom, you''re faking it?"
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Spencer red at Nara fiercely and immediately turned to Gary, "Am I faking chest pain? What does this girl know? She''s just a medical student! Gary, do you not care about your mother anymore?"
Gary looked puzzled.
But Nara shook her head and waved her hands, indicating she knew what she was talking about.
Mrs. Spencer then started crying out again, clutching her chest. "I''ve worked myself into developing a heart condition for you, and this is how you treat me? Gary, I''ve painstakingly raised you! Do you think it''s fair? Do you remember when I was bullied, and as a child, you held me and said that when you grew up, you would be sessful and make me proud? Is this how you repay me? Bringing home a mute to make me theughingstock of rtives and friends? I might as well be dead! If you want to be with this Nara, I''ll die!!"
Gary looked at her. "Mom, stop pretending... Nara was the top student in her ss, and her diagnosis cannot be wrong. You don''t have chest pain at all."
Nara nodded at Gary.
Mrs. Spencer froze, and she was furious seeing Gary trust Nara so much.
She stared at Gary sternly and shouted, "Are you sure you won''t listen to me?"
Gary nodded. "This time, I must stand firm on my chosen path. Mom, stop pushing me. Please go home! We both need to calm down and think carefully about my future. Do I live for you or myself? Mom, after all these yearsparing yourself to others, have you been happy?"
Mrs. Spencer yelled angrily, "I''m happy! As long as it''s good for you and the family, I''m happy! Gary, you''ve disappointed me! You muste home with me today!"
"I said, I''m not going back..."
Gary remained firm and resolute.
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Spencer stood up, pushed Gary and Nara aside, and stormed into Nara''s room.
As Nara stood bewildered, not knowing what to do, Mrs. Spencer suddenly charged out.
She held a kitchen knife she found in the house, her expression now showing traces of madness as she looked directly at Gary.
rmed, Gary quickly shielded Nara behind himself, "Mom, what are you doing?"
Mrs. Spencer sneered but did not advance with the knife. Instead, she ced it against her neck, ring at Gary, and roared, "Tell me, do you choose her or me?! If you choose her, I''ll end my life right before your eyes!!"
Chapter 513
513 Chapter 512
Mrs. Spencer''s words left Nara and Gary stunned, both looking at her, puzzled. Gary frowned and said, "Mom, why? Why are you being so extreme? You''re not going to kill yourself, right?"
Mrs. Spencer let out a coldugh. With a swing of her hand, the sharp knife immediately drew a small, shallow cut on her neck.
Even Nara stepped forward in shock, let alone Gary, who cried out in surprise.
Nara waved her hands in shock, shaking her head vigorously. She was in absolute terror.
Mrs. Spencer, however, stepped back and roared, "Don''te any closer! Come any closer, and I''ll die right before your eyes!!"
After she said those words, both Gary and Nara were too frightened to approach.
Mrs. Spencer stared at Gary and slowly said, "I''ve always been strong-willed. I raised you, my only son, not for you to ve away for a mute! Gary, I''m asking you, are you breaking up with her or not?!"
Gary''s eyes widened in shock as he looked at Mrs. Spencer. Nara was also taken aback, frozen in ce. Gary clenched his fists. "Mom, please don''t do this. Let''s talk this out, okay? Please don''t..."
But Mrs. Spencer roared with anger, "I tried to talk to you nicely, but you don''t listen to me. Gary, this is all your doing! You''re young now and don''t understand the difficulties and inconveniences of living with a mute! I gave birth to you healthy, not to have you take care of someone else... I don''t want your future life to be dragged down by a mute! Am I wrong?"
Gary shook his head. "You''re not wrong. It was my fault, Mom. I''ve let you down. Please put the knife down, and let''s talk, okay?"
"I can''t seem to get through to you anymore; you''ve grown up and don''t listen to me. As for your college major, I will let you choose whatever you like. Our family does electronics, and you didn''t pick that; you wanted to do medicine, so I let that go, too. But marriage is for a lifetime! I can''t let you be reckless! You must listen to me on this!"
Mrs. Spencer''s words almost drove Gary to the brink of copse.
Suddenly, Gary stepped forward and fell to his knees before Mrs. Spencer. "Mom, I beg you! Please put the knife down. Don''t force me, okay?"
Mrs. Spencer said, "I''m forcing you for your good! I will ask you onest time: Are you breaking up with Nara?"
Gary looked at her in agony.
Nara waved her hands in panic, rushed forward, and motioned for Gary to give her up.
She didn''t want to carry the burden on her conscience, something she couldn''t bear!
But Gary shook his head. "No, Nara, I can''t give up on you!"
Nara kept gesturing for him to break up with her.
Gary firmly grasped her hand.
Nara struggled hard, trying to push him away, but Gary was too strong, and she, having just recovered from a severe illness, couldn''t break free.
At that moment, Gary''s mother roared, "If you choose her, I''ll die for you to see! I mean what I say!!"
After she spoke, her hand moved forcefully, and the knife went deeper. More blood flowed down, and Gary cried out in shock, "Mom, no!"
He released Nara''s hand. Still kneeling, he moved to Mrs. Spencer''s side and threw his arms around her legs. "Mom, let go! Forgive yourself! Don''t do this!"
Nara, looking at her hand, felt an emptiness inside.
She turned her head, looking toward Mrs. Spencer, and realized she had lost this game.
No son could watch his mother die in front of him...
Nara let out a bitter smile.
Mrs. Spencer looked at Gary fiercely, "Are you breaking up or not?"
The blood on her neck slowly trickled down, and Gary immediately said, "Yes! I''ll break up with her! Please, don''t do this, I beg you!"
Mrs. Spencer, however, still didn''t let go. Instead, she looked at Gary again. "Then I want you to promise me you''ll go on a blind date with Lady Gill''s daughter. Do you agree?"
Looking at the stream of blood from her neck, Gary dared not hesitate any longer. "I agree, I agree!"
It was then that Mrs. Spencer finally released her grip.
The knife nged to the floor, and Mrs. Spencer stared at Nara with the attitude of a victor. "I just asked you to break up peacefully, and you refused. Now, don''t me me! Gary,e home with me!"
Gary looked toward Nara.
Nara''s eyes were full of tears.
Gary''s eyes were also filled with tears...
Suddenly, with a bang, he knelt before Mrs. Spencer again. "Mom, I love Nara, I really do. Can''t you stop forcing me?!"
Mrs. Spencer retorted, "I''m not forcing you. You''ve been forcing me! I''ll never agree to you marrying her!"
Gary copsed to the ground.
He looked at Nara in agony.
But Nara was signaling something with her hands. Understanding Gary''s pain, she didn''t want him to make a choice...
She desperately tried to tell Gary, "I''m Nara Gill. I am the lost daughter of the Gill family"
Yet, Gary could only understand a fewmon words in her signnguage. With moreplicated sentences, he couldn''t understand at all... N?v(el)B\\jnn
Nara''s usualmunication at school was either by writing in a notebook or texting on a phone.
Seeing him looking at her nkly, Nara started to search the yard for the notebook and pen that Mrs. Spencer had kicked away...
Seeing this, Mrs. Spencer immediately shouted, "Gary,e home with me, or else I have a hundred ways to die in front of you!"
Gary slowly stood up from the ground.
He looked at Nara, then suddenly bowed deeply to her.
His face was covered in tears, and he felt defeated as he said, "Nara, I''m sorry"
He turned to walk away.
Nara immediately grabbed his hand, once again using hand signs, "I''m the daughter of the Gill family. I''m Miss Gill!"
Unfortunately, Gary couldn''t understand at all...
He stared nkly at Nara.
Mrs. Spencer had already rushed over to them. She was pressing one hand against the wound on her neck with blood oozing through her fingers, and with the free hand, she pushed Nara away. "My son is leaving you! What else do you want?!"
With that push, Nara took a step back.
Gary looked at her with distress but was grabbed by his mother. "Come with me!"
Nara fell to the ground but managed to find the piece of paper that had fallen out of her hands, and then she read the words she had written for Mrs. Spencer. "They won''t bully me anymore because I''m their long-lost biological daughter!"
Upon reading this sentence, Nara''s eyes lit up with excitement. She picked up the paper and then rushed in front of Gary and Mrs. Spencer, holding it up for them to see!
"Gary, I''m the daughter of the Gill family!
"We don''t have to break up!"
Chapter 514
514 Chapter 513
Gary turned his head to look at the slip of paper in Nara''s hand.
But before he could see it, Mrs. Spencer pushed Nara away. "You mute, stop pestering my son! Stay away from him! He''s going to marry Miss Gill!"
Pushed back a couple of steps, Nara stood there dumbfounded, unable to utter a word.
All she could do was watch helplessly as Gary was led away by Mrs. Spencer, her eyes reddening with reluctance and sorrow. She was too weak to stand still.
After Gary and Mrs. Spencer left, Nara''s vision blurred, and she copsed to the ground.
...
Once Gary had left the area of small houses, his expression became sad. His face was filled with reluctance. He would take a few steps and then look back.
Mrs. Spencer said, "Don''t look back anymore. Let her be your old me. Son, I''m doing this for your good. A mute is quite inconvenient in daily life. If you break up now, you''ll remember her good qualities. Otherwise, your life together would be a mess."
Gary said, "Mom, it won''t be like that. Nara and I are perfect together."
Mrs. Spencer snapped, "How can it not be? Listen to me, and you won''t make mistakes! Also, get ready; I''m taking you to meet Miss Gill tomorrow!"
Gary was about to object when Mrs. Spencer said, "If you don''t go, I''ll just kill myself!"
Mrs. Spencer was indeed ruthless.
Even now, Gary remembered that as a child, during an argument between his parents, his mother threatened to jump from the building, and she did jump.
From the height of the third floor, she was lucky to be obstructed by something on the way down, or else she would have died.
After that, his father didn''t dare to provoke her anymore.
She dictated every decision in the house...
At this moment, Gary profoundly understood the helplessness his father had felt back then... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
...
After escorting Keira away, Matias went to buy groceries.
When passing by the alley''s entrance, he saw Austin, who was carrying a thermos. He stepped forward and forcefully ced it in Matias''s hand.
Matias frowned. "What are you doing? We don''t need it!"
Austin sneered, "I know you''re too proud to eat my food. But what about Nara? She''s weak and needs nourishment; just say you bought it..."
Matias wanted to say something else, but his gaze fell on his purchased vegetables.
Others might not believe they were living so poorly in nce, struggling even to afford meat...
Thinking of Nara''s pale face, Matias clenched his jaw and didn''t insist on returning the thermos.
Austin leaned against the wall. "You don''t have to say it''s from me. I''lle and deliver food every day. You just need to tell her... that you made it."
Matias sighed. "Alright. I just hope you don''t always appear in front of Nara, disturbing her mood."
"I know."
After saying this, Austin turned and walked away.
Matias asked, "Where are you going?"
Austin answered, "I''m going to check on how to make croissants. Nara used to love eating that. I''ll wait for you here at seven in the morning."
Matias didn''t know what to say.
Austin used to be such a nasty and trashy person, but the Austin of now suddenly seemed less detestable.
Matias shook his head helplessly, carrying the thermos into the yard, only to see Nara on the ground. He was startled and quickly helped her up. "Nara, what happened to you?"
Nara came to her senses bewilderedly, and seeing Matias, she wanted to cry. She attempted to gesture something but then stopped herself.
She knew that both Matias and Austin were good to her. If they found out that Gary chose his mother over her under pressure, they might resent Gary...
Therefore, Nara only pondered briefly before signaling, "It''s fine. I just went out to the bathroom and fainted from exhaustion."
Matias immediately carried her into the room, and after tucking her in, he turned to look at the thermos.
He was useless...
Nara needed nourishment but had no money and still needed aid from Austin...
He gave a bitter smile, picked up the thermos, entered the kitchen, and poured its contents into a bowl. After a while, he brought the bowl back into the room.
Inside was chicken soup, which was easy to digest and nutritious.
But Nara ate absentmindedly, her thoughts on how Gary was doing.
She wanted to text Gary, but just as she found her phone, she discovered that Mrs. Spencer had smashed it.
If she used her brother''s phone, her brother would find out...
Nara decided to wait until her phone was fixed before contacting Gary.
...
The next day.
At the Spencer residence.
Mrs. Spencer was on the couch talking on the phone with tears. "You have no idea how enticing that mute girl is. My son Gary ispletely bewitched by her! s!
"Luckily, Gary still recognizes me as his mother. But the advice you gave me was excellent. As soon as I took up the kitchen knife and threatened him, he immediately obeyed!
"That''s not to say I was threatening him. If Gary really wouldn''t listen, I could indeed die right in front of him! The son I raised, why should he end up with that mute?
"Right, I''m taking Gary to meet Miss Gill today to set up this marriage. He should forget that mute girl once he has a new girlfriend!"
Having said this, Mrs. Spencer hung up the phone, went straight upstairs, and tried to open Gary''s bedroom door, only to find it locked inside.
Mrs. Spencer banged on the door furiously, "Open up! Gary, open the door. Do you want me to climb in from outside? Fine. If you are not afraid I''ll fall, then I''ll climb!"
With these words, the door opened.
Gary looked haggard, with heavy dark circles under his eyes, clearly not having slept all night.
Mrs. Spencer blurted out, "Don''t look like your mother just died. I''m taking you to the Gill family to show you how much they value Miss Gill and what a wealthy life you''ll have in the future!"
Gary was like a puppet on a string, devoid of his own thoughts.
He and Mrs. Spencer went downstairs, got in the car, and soon arrived at the Gill residence.
When Mrs. Spencer tactfully brought up the matter to Lady Gill, thetter frowned and stared at Gary for a while.
She knew that Mrs. Spencer felt her daughter, having grown up outside, was not a match for those from wealthy and noble families.
Lady Gill, on the other hand, didn''t see it that way.
With herself at the helm and three older brothers to dote on Nara, as long as the suitor wasn''t blind or heartless, he would treat Nara well.
After all, her daughter''s status was clear for all to see.
But then Lady Gill thought about Nara being mute...
She momentarily pondered, nced at Gary again, and felt he might be suitable...
Gary was, after all, someone Lady Gill had watched grow up. He was honest, conscientious, and not one to y tricks.
Although the Spencer family''s social status was much lower than theirs, that was not an issue. With the support of the Gill family, the Spencer family wouldn''t flounder, especially since one-third of the Gill family''s fortune was to be given to their daughter...
With this in mind, Lady Gill lowered her gaze. "That''s fine; the two children can get to know each other. How about this: Send me a photo of Gary, and I will send one to my daughter. I''ll also show you a picture of her. Let the young people see if they arepatible."
As she spoke, Lady Gill picked up her phone and opened a photo of Nara.
Chapter 515
515 Chapter 514
The photo was secretly taken by Lady Gill.
It was when Nara was in the hospital. When Lady Gill visited Nara, the girl wouldn''t see her, so she secretly took a picture with her phone outside the door.
At that time, Nara sat on the hospital bed with her head wrapped in bandages. She was looking outside.
She appeared gentle and sweet.
Lady Gill thought the photo looked quite lovely, so she handed it to Mrs. Spencer, "My daughter is lovely, and although she didn''t grow up in the Gill family, she''s still a kind and good child. There''s just one w..."
Mrs. Spencer craned her neck,ughing. "What w could Miss Gill have? Even if she did, we wouldn''t mind. If she had no ws, Gary wouldn''t deserve such luck. We are fine as long as she isn''t missing an arm or a leg!"
After saying this, she suddenly realized something and quickly corrected herself. "Gosh, look at what I''m saying. Even if she were missing an arm or a leg, it would still be fine! Miss Gill isn''t someone our family can criticize. I''ll send you a photo of Gary for Miss Gill to see... Then let''s set a time to meet!"
When Lady Gill heard this, her hand paused slightly, and she frowned.
She had only considered Gary suitable but had forgotten about this cousin from the Spencer family.
Gary''s mother was vain and humble to those with power and wealth yet haughty toward those of lower status.
Could such a person be sincere and kind to her daughter in the future?
Nara couldn''t speak. Her suffering couldn''t be voiced.
She was too soft and pliable and likely to be bullied by others.
Lady Gill withdrew her phone, her tone cooling. "Alright, I''ll ask her about it first."
Mrs. Spencer was eager to see the photo of Miss Gill, but she sensed Lady Gill''s aloofness and immediately chuckled awkwardly. "You know Gary. He''s good-natured and uplicated. If Miss Gill were to be with Gary, I wouldn''t interfere with their married life!"
She then added. "By the way, you and your daughter haven''t seen each other for a long time. You must want some quality time with her! If she marries Gary, they should live at the Gill mansion after the marriage! Honestly, I find Gary a nuisance, so you''ll probably have to keep an eye on them!"
Upon hearing this, Lady Gill regained her enthusiasm.
Living in the Gill mansion after marriage?
That was indeed a good option for Nara!
A broader smile spread across Lady Gill''s face. "Okay, I''ll ask my daughter for her opinion. I just remembered that she and Gary attended the same university. That''s quite a coincidence!"
Mrs. Spencer rxed considerably upon hearing this.
The two of them resumed chatting about other things. At one point, they noticed the household staff bustling in and out of the kitchen, and Mrs. Spencer grew curious. "What''s happening?"
Lady Gill sighed. "It''s my boy, Austin. I don''t know what got into him. He decided to cook this morning and nearly blew up the kitchen." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mrs. Spencerughed, "Mr. Austin was never meant forbor..."
...
Keira didn''t know the matters between the Spencer and Gill families.
She was at the South residence, making a phone call to Scott Martin.
Scott sounded aggrieved with his poor grasp of Creran, "...In Crera, I''ve been on quite a few blind dates now!"
Keira inquired, "And then?"
Scott sighed, "They like to ask about my job a lot. I say I sell houses! They seem to look down on me a bit..."
Keira twitched a corner of her mouth.
The aggrieved tone continued. "Then they ask if I can buy them luxury goods, and I say I have to sell a house before I can afford it. They get angry and leave, saying selling a house just to afford a luxury item is pathetic. I don''t understand. Without selling houses, where does my family''s moneye from? Why do they look down on me so much?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She was almost rolling her eyes.
Selling houses and being a real estate tycoon were different, okay?
She took a deep breath. "They probably have poor taste, I guess."
"I think so too. By the way, I''ve heard a song recently that''s pretty catchy, but the lyrics are so strange."
"What is it?"
"Thirty percent fake order, seventy percent true homework... What does that even mean?"
"...Is it possible that the lyrics are ''Thirty percent fate ordained, seventy percent through hard work''?"
"Really? Is that so?"
Keira took a deep breath. "Mr. Martin, I have something else to attend to. Can we maybe talk another time?"
"Sure, we''ll chat more after you finish your things."
Scott hung up.
Keira rubbed her temples and looked up to see Lewis with a dark expression.
Keira couldn''t help butment, "With such a simple-minded person, is the family behind him really that powerful?"
She had figured it out a long time ago.
The South family''s tasks concerned maintaining good rtions with all the major forces.
Although she didn''t understand why, the arranged marriage with Scott Martin was probably the South family''s way of wanting her to cooperate with the Martin family and maintain close ties.
Therefore, this task wasn''t challenging toplete.
Find an unbreakable rtionship to bind with Scott Martin, and this rtionship didn''t necessarily have to be marriage.
Keira took the initiative to approach Scott to see what hecked and enter from a different angle.
But Scott seemed to be a simple-minded expatriate expanding his business in Crera. Why should she invest so much effort in him?
Just then, Keira''s phone rang when a message came in. It was from that number again. "Scott Martin has a fondness for you. He''ll surely engage with you with just a wave of your hand. What are you hesitating for?"
Keira sneered upon seeing the message.
She replied, "I know why you want me to marry him. I have my way."
The other party quickly sent a message. "It seems you''re not that eager to save your mother... Let me tell you, your mom can''t wait for you to rescue her! Your crisis has already arrived!"
Keira was slightly taken aback and replied, "What do you mean?"
The other party wrote, "Just a friendly reminder, the Fox has already contacted Crera to target you! If you don''tplete the marriage with Scott Martin quickly to secure him, it''ll be even harder to aplish the ultimate taskter!"
Keira sent another message. "Who is the Fox?"
The other party wrote, "Sheep, these are all the hints I can give. The Fox''s purpose ining to Crera is to disrupt your tasks and make you lose the qualification to return to the South family! Don''t think that tasks you''vepleted will staypleted. Marrying Scott Martin quickly is the easiest and most convenient way! Our conversation ends here. I won''t give you any more hints!"
Keira realized that the hints from the other side had ended.
She frowned, took a deep breath, and then looked at Lewis, "The Fox is trying to disrupt mypleted tasks. Mypleted tasks include getting Mary and Ellis married. They are currently in the process of divorcing. Still, this person didn''t hint at the failure of the first task, which indicates, as we spected, that the South family had meplete the first task to draw the five great families of nce closer together. So, as long as the second task is ensured to beplete, the first one can be ignored... Therefore, the goal of the Fox is to disrupt my coboration with the five great families?"
Keira counted on her fingers, enumerating, "There''s no need to worry about the Allen family; Frankie, Reba, and their parents trust me unconditionally. The Davis family has a deep coboration with my new energy project, which isn''t easily broken, and the Freeman Sect surely won''t abandon me... The Olsen family is fine as well. So, the Fox''s target is... the Gill family?"
The Gill family initially had a tense rtionship with her, reaching a point where coboration seemed impossible. At one point, Keira thought she couldn''tplete the task.
If it weren''t for Nara''s unique status, she probably wouldn''t have turned foes into friends with Lady Gill...
Nara...
Keira suddenly stood up. "We should check on Nara! Something might have happened to her!"
Lewis immediately nodded, stood up, and hurried out with her.
Chapter 516
516 Chapter 515
Keira and Lewis drove quickly to the small alley where Matias and Nara lived.
The car was still parked outside.
The two hurried into the house, only to see Matias making soup in the kitchen.
Keira immediately asked, "Where is Nara?"
Matias said, "Nara went to the Gill residence."
Keira was stunned. "What?"
Matias said, "Nara said she had something to discuss with Lady Gill, so she went there. Keera, why have youe? Is there something wrong?"
Keira frowned.
It would be simple if the Fox wanted to sabotage her cooperation with the Gill family. If anything happened to Nara, that would be enough.
Even though Keira shouldn''t be held ountable if something happened to Nara, considering the paranoid extent of Austin and Lady Gill, Keira couldn''t rule out the possibility of being implicated herself.
The coboration between Nora Research Institute and the Gill family was ultimately something they could forsake.
After all, only Nara was of utmost importance to Lady Gill and Austin.
Keira thought something would happen to Nara, but she didn''t expect Nara to take the initiative to go to the Gill residence.
Keira asked, "Why did Nara go to see the Gills?"
Matias said, "I''m not sure. She wouldn''t tell me."
Keira frowned, then nced at Lewis, and the two decided to check on the Gill residence.
...
At this moment, Mrs. Spencer was heading out after finishing the conversation with Lady Gill.
When she and Gary walked toward the parking area, she nced at Gary and felt slightly sad.
She silently sighed, then suddenly leaned closer to Gary. "Son, I''m doing this for your good. Please don''t me me! When you''re older, you''ll understand my good intentions."
Gary hung his head, silent, exuding a gloomy aura.
He clenched his fists tightly. "Mom, I can''t bear to be without Nara. I really, really like her."
He looked at Mrs. Spencer. "Must I leave her?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Mrs. Spencer frowned. "Stop nagging me about this. In everything else, I can give in, but not on this matter!"
She looked at Gary. "Drop this fantasy! You and that Nara, it''s impossible!"
Having said that, she walked ahead withrge strides.
Gary''s head drooped once more as if his soul had been extracted, leaving behind only a walking corpse.
He followed Mrs. Spencer to the parking lot and got into the car.
Once the car started and left the gate, he looked outside...
He didn''t want to have any more interaction with Mrs. Spencer.
But just as the car was about to exit the gate, he suddenly caught a glimpse of that familiar figure...
Gary immediately shouted, "Stop the car!"
Mrs. Spencer followed his gaze,manding the driver. "Don''t you stop!"
"If you don''t stop, I''ll jump out!"
The doors weren''t yet locked since the car had just started and wasn''t going fast. Gary opened the car door.
Mrs. Spencer was instantly rmed. "Stop the car right now!"
The car screeched to a halt, and Gary immediately jumped out and ran up to Nara. "Nara, why are you here?"
Nara took out a notebook to write. "I''m here to see Lady Gill"
But before she could finish writing, Mrs. Spencer grabbed her hand, and Nara turned her head just as Mrs. Spencer''s palmnded harshly on her face!
Mrs. Spencer red at her angrily, "Why are you bothering my son again? You little slut, why are you so disgraceful? Can''t you live without a man? My son already said he broke up with you!"
Gary pushed Mrs. Spencer away and shielded Nara behind him. "Mom, why do you have to hit her?"
"Why do I have to hit her?" Mrs. Spencer stepped forward, bringing her face close to Gary''s. "What does it matter if I hit her? Do you want to hit me back? Fine, you do it for her! Come, hit me here!"
Gary got increasingly frustrated by her antics. "Mom, enough! How could I possibly hit you?!"
Mrs. Spencer snorted. "Then why are you questioning me?"
She grabbed Gary''s arm and pushed him aside, then faced Nara. "Let me tell you. You see? My son is here today to meet Miss Gill! Lady Gill has already given in, and Miss Gill is also very satisfied with my son, so just give up on him!"
Nara was stunned when she heard this.
Miss Gill was also satisfied?
But she had never said that!
She raised her hand, wanting to gesture some exnation. She hoped they could go with her to the Gill residence for rification, but Mrs. Spencer wouldn''t listen to her and just sneered. "However, the fact that a mute like you dares toe to the Gill residence shows you''ve got guts. Aren''t you scared at all?
"Oh, I get it now. You must have seen using here. So you want to ask me to plead with the Gill family on your behalf?"
Nara shook her head and waved her hands in denial.
Seeing her frail figure, Gary couldn''t help but say, "Mom! If you can help Nara, please do! I promise, if you help her, I''ll do as you say!"
Mrs. Spencer immediately looked at him. "If I plead for Nara, and she''s helped, you''ll agree to break up with her and marry Miss Gill?"
Gary was taken aback.
Meanwhile, Nara waved her hands frantically, shaking her head, trying tomunicate the truth to Gary.
Gary looked at his beloved girl, recalling the serene moments he had seen her at school, and suddenly, he burst into tears. "Nara, I like you... I''ve even designed a master bedroom for you in our house, thinking my mom could ept you..."
Seeing him cry, Nara anxiously reached out to wipe his tears, her tears falling freely.
She felt the same way...
She had never been moved by another man like this.
Gary continued. "I can''t bear to watch you get mistreated anymore. I''m sorry... I love you..."
After saying that, he suddenly hugged Nara tightly.
But it was only a moment before he let go of her and pushed her away.
Then, wiping away his tears, he turned to Mrs. Spencer, clenched his fists tightly, and it took him a while before he could speak. "Mom, I promise you. If you help Nara, I''ll break up with her and be with Miss Gill..."
Mrs. Spencer was taken aback when hearing this.
She looked at her son.
In the end, she sighed. "Fine, I''ll take you back inside and say a few good words to Lady Gill for her! Once it''s done, you''ll take her away! Send her out of nce and make sure she neveres back!"
Gary nodded and looked at Nara.
Unable to speak, Nara anxiously gestured the whole time, but when she saw they were going to Lady Gill, she breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.
Once she saw Lady Gill, everything could be exined!
As Mrs. Spencer and Gary headed toward the Gill residence, Nara followed them.
Mrs. Spencer frowned at her. "You wait outside. I''ll go in and see Lady Gill! The Gill family might not even let you through the dooryou''ll be an eyesore in their ce!"
Chapter 517
517 Chapter 516
Gary and Nara stood outside the door and nodded to Mrs. Spencer.
Mrs. Spencer marched forward and looked back to see Gary standing next to Nara, wiping away tears.
Nara gestured to him, seeming to say, "Don''t cry."
But Gary cried harder, and Nara let out a slight sigh.
Gary had always appeared gentle and mild-mannered, but now he seemed so pained and distressed that he seemed to have lost the most important thing in his life.
Mrs. Spencer''s heart, for some reason, suddenly softened.
Ever since Gary was little, she had doted on him, buying him anything he wanted as long as the family could afford it.
When he wanted to y games, if he persuaded her, she would indulge him too.
Thankfully, Gary had always been restrained and sessfully got into university.
Over the years, he had rarely asked for anything from her.
To be honest, seeing him like this now, Mrs. Spencer felt that her soncked backbone because he was captivated by a woman.
Yet when her son obeyed her, she felt a pang of heartache.
Mrs. Spencer looked at Nara again, only to see her taking a piece of paper from her bag and then looking anxiously toward her. That expression hardly showed any sadness at being forced to break up; it seemed as if she was more eager to meet Lady Gill.
Jealousy suddenly started to bubble in Mrs. Spencer''s chest.
Her son had given so much for this mute girl, and now he was heartbroken, seemingly unable to move on.
But what about this mute girl?
Didn''t she have any attachment to her son at all?!
A sudden burst of anger welled up in Mrs. Spencer''s chest. How could Nara do this?
She had helped this mute girl solve a problem, and then what? Nara would rise high and fly far away, while Gary might end up hating his mother for the rest of his life!
Thinking of this, Mrs. Spencer took out her phone and dialed a number, "I just have to talk to someone! That girl is so scheming. My good friend, I can''t believe a young woman yed me!"
The person on the other end said, "That is too much. The key is, if you just let this girl go, your son will hate you forever, won''t he? One can never get over their old me, s"
Upon hearing this, Mrs. Spencer paused momentarily.
Old me
Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she stopped in her tracks. "I''ve thought of a great idea, thanks to you!"
She hung up and turned around, approaching Nara and Gary.
Gary was startled. "Mom? What''s wrong?"
Nara was also puzzled.
Didn''t Mrs. Spencer want to help her meet Lady Gill anymore?
If so, she would find Lady Gill herself.
She took out Matias''s phone, which had her earlier chat history with Lady Gill.
Nara wrote, "This is Nara. There''s something I''d like to talk to you about. Can we meet?"
Lady Gill wrote, "I''lle see you immediately."
Nara wrote, "No need. I''lle to you. Don''te to my ce."
Lady Gill wrote, "Then I''ll send a car to pick you up."
Nara wrote, "Don''t bother. I''ll take the bus."
Lady Gill wrote, "Alright, alright, juste. Could you stay for lunch?"
Nara didn''t reply anymore.
After that, all the messages were sent by Lady Gill, asking almost every five minutes.
Lady Gill wrote, "Barbara, are you almost there?"
"Barbara, I made your roast ribs for lunch. It used to be your favorite."
"Barbara, I''ve told Austin to stay away. You won''t see him when youe. Will you have lunch with me?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Barbara, haven''t you arrived yet?"
"Barbara, I will meet you at the front gate."
Thest message had just been sent.
This meant that Lady Gill would be here soon, and Nara just needed to wait.
While Nara was waiting, Mrs. Spencer suddenly approached her and challenged her, "Do you love Gary?"
Nara was slightly startled, but her eyes brightened immediately as she nodded.
Of course, she had feelings for Gary.
Who wouldn''t like such a gentle and kind man?
However, Mrs. Spencer scoffed. "But howe I can''t see your affection? My son has be so haggard because of you. And what about you? You don''t seem worried at all."
Nara looked at Gary and tried to write down her exnation. "It''s because..."
She had only written a few words when Mrs. Spencer stopped her. "You don''t need to exin anything. Let me ask you, if you love my son so much, and I''m also willing to help you by speaking to Lady Gill on your behalf, then can you do something for my son?"
Nara was startled, then immediately nodded.
Of course she would!
Although Gary was too soft and couldn''t say no to his mother, she and Gary truly loved each other...
Gary stepped forward. "Mom, why are you making things difficult for Nara again?"
"I''m not making things difficult for her. I''m doing this for your own good!"
Mrs. Spencer red at Gary and then turned her gaze back to Nara. "If I plead for you, you should repay me, right? Here''s the deal: be my son''s mistress for two years. When my son gets tired of you, then you can leave."
She decided that with this arrangement, Gary would have Nara, and he wouldn''t hate his mother.
Neither would he yearn for Nara because he couldn''t have her...
Mrs. Spencer thought her idea was simply brilliant, but there was one thing she had to rify. "But you must not publicize it nor let the Gill family know. You and Gary can live together, but you mustn''t get pregnant! Gary, your child must be born from Miss Gill!"
Nara waspletely dumbfounded upon hearing these words.
She looked at Mrs. Spencer in disbelief, never expected that she would say such things!
Gary was also dumbstruck. "Mom, how could you say that?!"
Mrs. Spencer began. "Gary, what''s wrong with what I said? You like her. Don''t you want to be with her? If that''s the case, isn''t my suggestion a good idea? You''ll be together; if you can''t bear to let go of her after two years, you can keep her! Miss Gill has just returned to the family, and Lady Gill certainly won''t let her marry off so quickly. You just need to break it off with Nara before Miss Gill marries you! By then, you should be tired of Nara..."
Mrs. Spencer nced at Nara and said to Gary. "She''s so nd. After sleeping with her a few times, you''ll realize there''s nothing special about that... Love doesn''t mean that much at all! Wait until you''re my age, and it''s only mutual tedium!"
She then looked toward Nara. "As long as you agree to my conditions, I''ll speak to Lady Gill for you! I''ll ensure the Gill family won''t trouble you or your brother anymore! Do you agree?"
Chapter 518
518 Chapter 517
Nara clenched her fists tightly.
A sense of humiliation she had never felt before surged to her chest.
She angrily stared at Mrs. Spencer, then slowly turned toward Gary, gesturing with her hands. "Is that what you think, too?"
It was a simple sentence, so Gary understood it.
He immediately shook his head. "No, Nara, don''t get me wrong!"
Nara let out a sigh of relief.
But Mrs. Spencer suddenly said, "Gary, are you sure you don''t think that way? Because if I help her, she''ll leave you!"
Thatment made Gary pause slightly before he looked at Nara with reluctance in his eyes.
Mrs. Spencer continued, "Miss Gill is still young. She might not marry you for another five years, which means you have five years to keep Nara. I''m asking you again: are you sure you don''t want to do that? It''ll be your own choice, andter on, it''ll have nothing to do with me!"
Gary fell silent.
He passionately looked toward Nara, and a barely discernible greed shed in his eyes.
He wanted to keep her!
He loved Nara enough to fight his mother for her, but his mother''s death threats left him no choice.
If possible, he certainly didn''t want to let go of Nara.
But in this n, Nara was the one who would be hurt the most...
Thinking of this, Gary felt a waver in his conviction but immediately firmed up his stance.
However, Mrs. Spencer''s following words challenged him. "Gary, think it through. After everything you''ve done for her, can you really stand to break up with her just like that? Are you content with that? If she truly loves you, is that marriage certificate really that important?"
Gary hesitated, then shook his head. "It''s not important..."
Mrs. Spencerughed, "Right, it''s not important. So why are you hesitating? Good boy, let her be your mistress, and you won''t be upset anymore..."
Gary immediately looked at Nara, "Nara..."
He held Nara''s hand. "How about we try it? If you love me, can you also make some sacrifices for me? My marriage with Miss Gill might not even work out, and if it doesn''t, we can still be together..."
Nara looked at Gary in astonishment.
Earlier, Mrs. Spencer forced Gary to marry Miss Gill by threatening to kill herself. If Gary chose to obey Mrs. Spencer, Nara would only feel sorry to end their rtionship.
She knew Gary''s shorings; he was too obedient to his mother.
He was like a child who never grew up.
Yet every person had ws, and she was willing to endure that.
But she could never have imagined that Gary would agree to Mrs. Spencer''s outrageous proposition.
It wasn''t about her status anymore...
It showed that, in Gary''s mind, she was never fit to be his wife!
To Gary, she was just a toy that he had always wanted since childhood but never obtained. Once he had it, he would no longer care.
Although Nara lived a life of poverty, it led her to value intellectual love.
She stared at Gary, slowly pulling her hands back.
But Gary immediately gripped them again. "Nara, if you be my mistress, I''ll treat you well! I''ll even let you bear my child in the future... I just can''t marry you. Can youpromise for me?"
Nara pulled her hands back and fiercely pped Gary.
Her mouth opened and closed.
What Gary said was more hurtful than all the insults Mrs. Spencer hurled at her the day before. It made Nara feel even more humiliated!
She wanted to speak but couldn''t get the words out; she just stared at Gary and took out paper and a pen to write. "You bastard!"
"I am a bastard."
Gary was pped, but he merely flinched. He stepped forward and grabbed her arm. "But Nara, I can''t lose you! I know this will make things hard for you, but I can give you money! I can provide you with afortable life as long as you agree to stay by my side. Please agree to my mom''s terms!"
Nara struggled to push him away but to no avail.
Tears began to well up in her eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn
She hade today just to tell Gary that she was Miss Gill, but now, she felt like a joke.
She could understand why Gary would choose his mother over her.
But she couldn''t understand how he could do such a despicable thing!
She shook her head.
Mrs. Spencer immediately shouted in anger, "You have no right to refuse now that you''ve offended the Gill family. Only I can speak a few good words for you. If you reject this offer, the Gill family will force you and your brother to disappear from nce forever!"
Upon hearing this, Nara turned sharply to look at Mrs. Spencer.
Anger colored her face, and she was no longer the pitiful and innocent girl wanting to exin things to them.
Her eyes emitted a deep hatred.
That hatred startled Mrs. Spencer, who immediately scolded, "How dare you look at me like that? Who gave you the courage to look at me this way?"
Then she said to Gary, "Son, do you see? This is her true color! You''re willing to live and die for her, but what about her? She won''t even be your mistress! She must be eyeing the power of our family, afraid that being your mistress for a few years will leave her with nothing in the end!"
Gary looked at Nara. "I can give you money!"
"p!"
Nara pped Gary fiercely on the face again.
She red at him.
All the tender sweetness of the past seemed to turn into poison at that moment, pressing against her chest, making breathing difficult.
She breathed heavily.
Gary, having been pped, didn''t dare to retaliate; he just stared at Nara...
But Mrs. Spencer wouldn''t stand for it.
After the first p, she felt distressed for her son, and now another p...
She pushed Gary aside, her finger almost poking Nara''s face. "How dare you p my son, little slut!"
Having said this, Mrs. Spencer raised her hand.
"p! p!"
Mrs. Spencer pped Nara''s face hard twice, angrily saying, "You should consider being my son''s mistress an honor! Otherwise, you wouldn''t even be worthy to carry his shoes!"
She then pointed toward the gates of the Gill family, "Do you see? That''s what the houses of the real prominent families look like! My son will marry Miss Gill in the future! Look at yourself! How dare you reject my son?!"
After being pped, Nara covered her face and red at Mrs. Spencer.
She also looked at Gary and saw him frown. "Nara, don''t be foolish. Only by bing my lover will you and your brother be safe. If you say no, then my mom won''t plead for you!"
Thest bit of hope in Nara''s eyes shattered with his words.
He was actually threatening her.
Nara gave a bitter smile, steadied her stance, and wrote on a piece of paper. "I don''t need her help!"
Mrs. Spencer scoffed. "Still trying to be tough, huh? You don''t need my help? Then rot away on the streets of nce! Maybe someday you won''t even know how you died, little slut!"
Nara trembled with rage.
She stared at them, wanting to say something...
That was when a scolding voice rang out. "What are you doing?!"
They all turned and saw Lady Gill striding toward them!
Chapter 519
519 Chapter 518
Lady Gill watched from afar as the three people stood at the doorway, tugging at each other. When she saw Mrs. Spencer p Nara twice, she instantly became furious.
She marched over, her gaze passing over Mrs. Spencer and Gary, finally resting on Nara''s face. She then looked at Mrs. Spencer. "Why did you hit her?"
Mrs. Spencer, confused, was immediately startled.
But she still said, " I just saw her loitering around the Gill family''s doorway, and she has offended Mr. Austin, hasn''t she? I was just trying to avenge you!"
How could Lady Gill believe her words? Her gaze swept over Gary''s face, where there was also a p mark, so she asked, "Who hit you?"
Gary was perplexed, his eyes subconsciously shifting to Nara. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lady Gill immediately looked at Nara. "Why did she hit you?"
It must be something Gary did to Nara!
The anger in Lady Gill''s chest was already rising.
Gary was perplexed.
Mrs. Spencer immediately looked at Nara. "Cousin, this girl just tried to use her beauty to seduce Gary. How shameless!"
Stunned, Nara looked at her incredulously and then angrily turned to Gary as if waiting for him to speak up in her defense.
Lady Gill frowned. "She seduced Gary?"
Mrs. Spencer immediately nodded. "Yes, she and Gary are from the same university. Back in the university days, she constantly chased after Gary. Just now, when she saw us at the doorway, she blocked us, trying to get me to plead with you on her behalf, to get the Gill family to let her off. I refused, and then she began to seduce Gary!"
Lady Gill''s gaze moved between Nara and Gary, then settled firmly on Gary, and she interrogated him. "What exactly is your rtionship with her?"
Mrs. Spencer, eager to disassociate her son from Nara, said, "Of course, they have no rtionship whatsoever! Lady Gill, you must believe me! Gary would certainly not fancy her! He likes Miss Gill. How could he possibly fancy a mute? And besides, she''s reeking of poverty! She''s filthy!"
Having said that, she took a step back.
But Lady Gill looked at Nara instead and said, "Nara, I want to hear your side of the story."
Nara took out a piece of paper and a pen and was silent momentarily. She wanted to write that they were boyfriend and girlfriend but suddenly realized that none mattered anymore.
Ultimately, she put down the paper.
Seeing this, Lady Gill then looked to Gary. "You tell me, then!"
Gary immediately swallowed hard.
He looked frantically at Nara, then at Mrs. Spencer.
Mrs. Spencer immediately coughed. "Cousin, there''s nothing between them. They just attended the same university. My son is the student council''s president, so he has many admirers, but it''s all in her head! Gary, speak up! Tell Lady Gill right now about your rtionship with this mute!"
Gary remained silent.
Mrs. Spencer promptly pushed him and hissed angrily. "What are you doing? Do you want to ruin the entire Spencer family? You just agreed to a blind date with Miss Gill. If Lady Gill finds out you have a girlfriend, our family is finished!!"
Gary was in a panic.
He looked at Nara and then at the imposing Lady Gill.
Lady Gill''s face was livid at this moment, and her eyes seemed to spit fire as she red at him.
Gary swallowed hard again.
He thought of Austin''s bullying of him since childhood, his family, and how his mother was always bowing and scraping before Lady Gill.
Gary looked toward Nara again.
Mrs. Spencer immediately whispered in a low voice, "Why do you still care about her? Do you want the entire Spencer family to be buried with you?!"
Gary clenched his fists, his eyes filled with guilt.
He took a deep breath and slowly lowered his head under Nara''s gaze. "There''s nothing between us."
Nara had anticipated his answer already. At this moment, the corners of her lips twitched weakly, pulling into a mocking smile.
She stepped back and seemed drained of vitality. She let out only a bitterugh.
How could she have expected that the brave boy who once stood before her could be like this? He didn''t even dare to acknowledge her
She looked down and forced a bitter smile.
Lady Gill seemed to have also realized something and stared at Gary again. "Are you sure?"
Gary nodded immediately. "I''m sure! I''m not involved with her! Whatever the Gill family wants to do with her has nothing to do with me!"
Leaving these words behind, he turned and walked away!
Seeing Nara''s expression of utter despair, Lady Gill felt a sudden surge of anger from within.
She, too, had lived through her younger years; how could she not understand what was happening right now?
She quickly stepped forward and pped Gary across the face. "Say it again, I dare you! You have nothing to do with her?!"
Her daughter
Nara was the daughter she had treasured since she was a baby!
How could she be so mistreated at university?
Lady Gill was trembling with rage.
Gary was stunned by the p, looking at her in confusion.
Mrs. Spencer, however, thought Lady Gill was angry because she recognized a special rtionship between the two young people, which upset her since Gary was supposed to marry Miss Gill. She immediately stepped forward and swore, "Cousin, they have nothing to do with each other, I swear! Gary only has Miss Gill in his heart! We just agreed to let Gary and Miss Gill meet. Please believe us! This little slut has a crush on Gary! It really has nothing to do with my son!"
Mrs. Spencer''s words only elicited a scornfulugh from Lady Gill.
How could Lady Gill not realize, at this point, that Mrs. Spencer probably orchestrated the entire affair?
She recalled Gary''s reluctant face when he came to their home earlier.
She had assumed Gary simply didn''t want to go on a blind date, as the idea repels many young people today.
She had also been perplexed as to why Nara, who originally had no desire to see them or visit the Gill family, suddenly sent a message saying she woulde to meet her
At this very moment, with the two of them standing before her and Mrs. Spencer pointing at Nara and scolding the girl while trying desperately to disassociate herself, how could Lady Gill not understand?
Lady Gill gave a coldugh and said, "So, Gary and Nara are not in a rtionship now and won''t be in one in the future either?"
Mrs. Spencer immediately nodded and stepped forward, trying to grasp Lady Gill''s arm. "Yes, yes, it''s nothing like that! Gary only has feelings for Miss Gill. How could he possibly be involved with a mute..."
But Lady Gill swiftly shook off her arm. "Then do you know who Nara is?"
Mrs. Spencer was taken aback, asking in confusion, "Who could she be? Isn''t she just a mute?"
Lady Gill''s expression turned icy as she snarled, "She is my daughter!!"
Chapter 520
520 Chapter 519
"She''s my daughter!!"
Lady Gill''s voice instantly stunned everyone.
They looked at her incredulously.
Mrs. Spencer gazed nkly first at Nara, then at Lady Gill. Her eyes widened in shock.
Gary was even more astonished.
Only Nara stood there, dazed.
Lady Gill pointed at Nara''s and turned to Mrs. Spencer. "Did you p my daughter?"
Mrs. Spencer wanted to shake her head, but Lady Gill immediately said, "If it wasn''t you, was it your son?"
Mrs. Spencer dared not shake her head anymore.
She looked at Lady Gill. Her knees suddenly buckled, and she fell heavily to the ground. "Cousin, I''m sorry. I was the one who hit her!"
She pped her own right cheek with a "smack". "I''m so sorry! Cousin, please forgive us!"
Lady Gill didn''t move.
Mrs. Spencer then smacked her left cheek with another "smack". "It was all my fault! I didn''t know Nara was Miss Gill. I thought she had offended the Gill family, so I wanted to vent anger on your behalf..."
"Smack!"
After that, Mrs. Spencer pped herself again. "Cousin, I was such a fool. Please forgive me for this once!"
Witnessing this beside his mother, Gary couldn''t help but rush over to Mrs. Spencer. "Mom, it''s my fault. Please get up."
Mrs. Spencer didn''t dare to get up.
Gary then looked at Lady Gill, nced at Nara once, and clenched his fists.
At that moment, an unprecedented sense of shame surged through him.
Just moments ago, in fact, when Mrs. Spencer made that suggestion about making Nara his mistress, he was tempted.
Thinking back to that moment, he realized that he had always felt a sense of superiority in front of Nara. He thought she would agree and would sacrifice herself for him.
He felt that he was doing Nara a charity by epting her.
He intended to make Nara his mistress and would give her money afterward.
Apart from marrying her, he could give her anything!
But now, when his purported superiority was stripped away, when his own mother was kneeling before Lady Gill begging for mercy, and when Nara suddenly became Miss Gill, he felt deeply powerless and ashamed.
He suddenly turned to Nara, his eyes filled with tears. "Nara, could you please ask Lady Gill to drop the matter?"
Nara clenched her fists.
She gave a bitter smile and lowered her eyes.
Why should Gary ask her to back down?
What was he doing when his mother was pressuring her?!
All that was happening before her seemed so alien to Nara.
She stepped back, then turned to Lady Gill, wanting to say something...
But just then, she heard a low curse. "Fuck!"
Suddenly, like a gust of wind, Austin rushed in front of Gary, grabbed his cor, and punched Gary over and over again!
"That''s for bullying my sister!
"How dare you do such things to her?!
"I''ll kill you, you bastard!"
Mrs. Spencer cried out in rm and immediately rushed to Austin, trying to pull him away, but she couldn''t budge him.
She looked at Lady Gill, but her gaze moved past thetter and fell on Nara. Mrs. Spencer rushed to Nara and grabbed her hand. "Nara, for all the care Gary took of you in college, please spare him! Just this once! I beg you! Please!"
Mrs. Spencer then knelt before Nara with a thud, repeatedly kowtowing to her.
Nara stared at Mrs. Spencer, thinking of how Mrs. Spencer had pressured her moments before, then suddenly stepped forward and pushed Austin.
Startled by her touch, Austin immediately jumped up.
He looked at Nara. "Barbara, scum like him deserves a beating! Don''t intervene. Even if I kill him, no one will think twice about it!"
But Nara shook her head.
She looked down at Gary, who was lying on the ground, and then took out some paper and a pen. "He hasn''t done things that deserve death."
Austin, however, showed a ruthless streak. "He bullied you, so he deserves to die! Rest assured, I''ll make him regret this for the rest of his life!"
Nara stared at him, but a trace of shock and fear flickered through her eyes.
Austin''s current image ovepped with the Austin who had forced her to the edge of the hospital rooftop like a devil, instilling fear in Nara''s heart.
She gestured with her hands and took a step back.
Austin was slightly startled by her reaction.
Lady Gill immediately said, "That''s enough!"
Seeing Nara turn pale, Austin didn''t dare to strike Gary again and turned to look at thetter, only to see that his nose was swollen and his face bruised, not to mention the countless punches he had taken.
Austin took a deep breath. "Get lost!"
Mrs. Spencer immediately crawled to Gary''s side and bent over to help him up. "Son, are you okay?"
Gary wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and clenched his fists tightly.
His gaze still lingered on Nara; he couldn''t look away.
Mrs. Spencer tugged at him to leave, but Gary stood still without budging.
Austin raised his fist. "Why are you still here? Do you want to taste my fist again?!"
Gary tensed his jaw and finally said, "Nara, I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me? I really am sorry!"
Hearing this, Mrs. Spencer also looked at Nara with anticipation.
Nara was turned sideways to Gary.
Hearing what he said, Nara turned to nce at him.
Gary''s face was streaked with tears. "Nara, I know I''ve wronged you, but I truly love you. I didn''t want to lose you, so I lost my mind for a moment. Nara... I''m sorry. Can you forgive me, please?"
He wiped the blood from his nose and stepped toward Nara.
But Nara looked at him with a cold expression.
She took out her paper and pen and began writing. "Gary, I''ll never forget how you and your mother forced me to be your mistress. You''ve be unrecognizable. We''re over."
Before she had finished writing, Gary wanted to speak, but Mrs. Spencer immediately interjected, "Gary, don''t interrupt Miss Gill. Look at what she wants to tell you..."
Nara handed the paper to Gary to read.
At that moment, Nara felt a sense of irony.
When she was merely Nara, she didn''t even have the chance to write or speak; she always wanted to try to exin her origins to the mother and son, but each time, before she could finish, they would impatiently interrupt her.
But now that she was Miss Gill, she could write such a long passage, and Mrs. Spencer and Gary were willing to wait for her...
Was status really that important?!
After reading what was on the paper, Gary waspletely stunned.
He stared dully at Nara.
Just as he wanted to say something, Austin shouted fiercely, "Get lost! If you don''t leave now, I won''t show you any mercy!!"
Mrs. Spencer, scared, grabbed Gary and tried to leave.
But Gary fixed his gaze on Nara and suddenly pushed Mrs. Spencer aside before rushing straight to Nara. "Nara, can''t you give me one more chance? I really like you and can''t afford to lose you!"
Nara struggled to pry his hands away.
Yet Gary clung on desperately, knowing there would be no more hope for them once she broke free.
Nara lowered her gaze.
Gary''s voice was full of pleading. "Nara, give me another chance, just one more chance..."
Seeing this, Austin immediately stepped forward.
But he was held back by Lady Gill.
Lady Gill looked at Nara. "Nara, do you... want to give him another chance?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 521
521 Chapter 520
Nara looked toward Lady Gill and then shook her head vigorously.
Austin sneered. "That''s how it should be. That scumbag has been a loser and a coward since childhood. Nara, you must stay away from someone like that!"
He stepped forward, grabbed Gary''s arm, and forcefully pushed him away.
Gary initially held Nara''s hand, but he gradually let go of her until there was nothing left to hold onto
When there was finally nothing left to grasp, Austin pushed hard, and Gary staggered a few steps back.
Mrs. Spencer immediately grabbed Gary''s arm. "Son, let''s go. We can''t afford to provoke the Gill family... Stop pestering Miss Gill!"
Upon hearing this, Gary looked at Mrs. Spencer in a daze, then turned his gaze back to Nara.
Overwhelmed by previous regrets and anger, he felt a surge of boldness rise within him and fiercely stepped forward!
Still not daring to look Austin in the eye, he just stared at Nara. "Nara! Does our year of friendship at the university mean nothingpared to a moment of folly when I lost my head? You''re so noble and so stubborn! You refuse to forgive me; what about them then?!"
The more Gary spoke, the more aggrieved he became. He pointed angrily at Lady Gill and Austin. "Now that you''re Miss Gill, you look down on me, right? So, you refuse to give me a chance! And these two people are the ones who caused all of today''s disasters!!"
Gary''s eyes turned red as he stared fixedly at Nara and slowly said, "If it weren''t for the Gill family''s bully, my mother wouldn''t have treated you that way! If we hadn''t mistakenly believed that you offended the Gill family, my mother wouldn''t have opposed us! If it weren''t for the immense power of the Gill family, my mother wouldn''t have made me betray you for ''Miss Gill''! The hurt I caused you was just an insignificant, emotional one, but what about them?
"They forced you to jump from a building, trampled your dignity underfoot, and tread it all over the ground! Just because you be Miss Gill, which gives you such a high status, are you going to forgive them?"
Gary moaned in pain. "Why can you forgive their mistakes but not mine? Why?!"
Upon hearing this, Austin''s anger intensified, and he immediately grabbed Gary by his clothes. "Shut your mouth! A scumbag like you should stop stirring up trouble between my sister and me!"
But Gary had reached his most aggrieved point, and upon hearing that, he used all his strength as if to shriek out all the grievances he suffered from childhood. "What about you?! Why do you have the nerve to use me?! Are you calling me a scumbag?!"
Gary red at Austin. "Ever since you were little, everyone in nce knew about your character. It''smon knowledge! You''re nothing but a despicable scoundrel, a deadbeat, but people like you can be forgiven. I just made a mistake in a moment of passion. Why can''t I be forgiven?! Nara, why?! Just because my family isn''t as good as the Gill family?"
Upon hearing these words, Lady Gill hastily turned to look at Nara.
Austin also turned his head.
But they saw Nara standing there, her spine as straight as an arrow.
At that moment, she resembled a bamboo that would never bend.
She took out her paper and pen and slowly wrote, "I have never forgiven Austin and the Gill family, nor will I forgive you, ever."
This statement made Lady Gill slightly stunned and left Austin bewildered.
Gary said in disbelief. "You haven''t forgiven them? How is that possible? Then why are you here?"
Nara wrote, "I came here to rify that I''m the Miss Gill your mother speaks of. It was for you. But now, it seems unnecessary."
Gary''s eyes gradually widened, and he lowered his gaze in defeat. "Is that so? So that''s how it is?"
Seeing this, Mrs. Spencer immediately grabbed Gary''s arm. "All right, let''s leave now..."
Gary''s words had offended the Gill family to the extreme!
Mrs. Spencer was clear about how much Lady Gill and Austin were fixated on Miss Gill, especially Austin...
With Gary pressuring Nara to say those things, Austin would hate Austin to death...
It was over! Having offended the Gill family, their Spencer family was done for!
Gary seemed utterly deste.
Mrs. Spencer dragged him out of the house, then got into the car and left dejectedly.
When they witnessed such a scene, Keira and Lewis had just arrived at the entrance. They saw Gary and Mrs. Spencer look as if they were mourning over a death, and Keira didn''t know why. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But seeing Nara standing before Lady Gill and Austin, Keira immediately asked Lewis to stop the car. She watched them from a distance.
Mrs. Spencer and Gary ran away.
Austin, however, stared at Nara intensely, his eyes brimming with tears.
He said, "Nara, what do you mean by that? Are you going to ignore me forever?"
Nara didn''t look at him but turned to Lady Gill.
She gestured a farewell with her hands, then looked at Austin and wrote, "Don''te to disturb me again, thank you."
She then turned and walked away.
But after just a couple of steps, Austin grabbed her arm.
Nara turned around and saw Austin ring at her. "Barbara, you can''t leave. I''m your brother. You can''t refuse to forgive me!"
But Nara shook her head.
Suddenly, Austin''s legs buckled, and he knelt before Nara.
He had always been tough. He had verbally ndered Mary and, after being discovered by Ellis, was beaten half to death yet never gave in. He was almost beaten to death by Keira and Lewis but still kept his back straight...
Austin was so stubborn and obstinate that he never admitted his wrongs, but he was now kneeling before Nara.
Nara was stunned.
She wanted to help Austin up.
But Austin said, "If you don''t forgive me, I won''t stand up."
Nara''s eyes were filled with tears, too.
She looked at Austin, but what shed through her mind was the terror of leaping from the rooftop. In those two seconds, she was filled with utter despair...
It was a despair she had never felt, bestowed upon her by Austin.
So, how could she forgive him?
The wounds on her body still throbbed with pain, and she had even heard from the doctor that her womb was damaged, perhaps rendering her unable to have children for the rest of her life...
Growing up thinking of herself as an orphan, she longed for family and had always wished for many children... Austin had killed her dreams of having a brood of children!
So, how could she forgive him?!
Nara wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, took a step back, and took out a piece of paper. She wrote something down, handed the paper to Austin, and then turned and walked away.
Austin took the paper, only to see it read, "Then just kneel there."
Austin was stunned.
He leaped to his feet and charged over, trying to grab Nara''s hand, but seeing that Nara was covered in injuries, with bandages wrapped around her arm, he dared not apply any force.
He could only watch helplessly as Nara walked out.
He felt once she left, she would never return home again.
Austin hurriedly looked at Lady Gill. "Mom, stop her now..."
But Lady Gill''s face was already streaked with tears.
She watched Nara with despair, her body trembling from crying. She didn''t dare to stop Nara, knowing that her daughter had been headstrong and determined since she was young, and once the girl made up her mind, she would never turn back.
She said to Austin, "Stop bothering your sister. She''ll nevere home again."
She said those words between broken sobs.
Austin shook his head. "No, I want Barbara toe home. I want my little sister..."
He suddenly said, "I know what we should do! There''s Keera! She''s my sister''s lifesaver. Let her talk to Barbara. My sister will surelye home."
Mrs. Spencer said, "Don''t trouble Miss Olsen."
Austin shouted, "If we don''t do anything, is my sister just supposed to be abandoned out there? I won''t have it! I''ll make Keera talk to my sister and let here home! If Keera doesn''t help me persuade my sister, I won''t cooperate with theirpany!"
Mrs. Spencer replied, "Stop the nonsense. That''s the Nora Research Institute!"
"I don''t care what it is! If my sisteres home, I''ll hand over the Gill family on a silver tter! All I want is for my sister toe home!!"
Keira had parked her car outside the Gill family''s main gate and had just stepped out of the vehicle. She was puzzled when she heard that.
She thought, "Excuse me, but what does this have to do with me?!"
But the next moment, her phone vibrated, and she received a mission from that familiar number. "If you want to secure and maintain your cooperation with the Gill family and have their unconditional lifelong support, you must get Nara to return to the Gill family."
Keira was speechless.
What sort of absurd mission is this?
Just then, Nara walked out of the door and saw Keira.
Their eyes met, and Nara heard what Austin said behind her.
Nara thought, "So, my savior is someone from the Nora Research Institute. That''s why I was epted by the Nora Research Institute. It was all thanks to Keera, right?"
Nara clenched her fists tightly, slowly walked up to Keira, took out her paper and pen, and wrote, "Do you want me to return to the Gill''s? If you need me to do it, I''ll do it for you."
Chapter 522
522 Chapter 521
Keira frowned slightly upon hearing this.
How was she supposed to answer that?
From her perspective, she hoped that Nara could return to the Gill family. After all, Keira needed toplete her task so that she could return to the South family and rescue her mother.
But given the current situation...
How could she bring herself to say it?
Whether to forgive the Gill family was Nara''s freedom, and Keira had no right to interfere.
Keira was no saint but understood she couldn''t use favors as leverage.
Just as she hesitated, Nara seemed to understand something and headed toward the Gill residence.
Keira quickly stopped her. "That won''t be necessary."
Nara looked at her.
Keira smiled, "Even if I let you go back to the Gills, you and them won''t be able to resolve your issues. I think that even if you returned, you wouldn''t be of any help to me."
Keira needed a deep binding with the Gill family.
Even if Nara returned home, she couldn''t fully reconcile with Austin and Lady Gill. Nara couldn''t control the Gill family''s narrative as long as the rift between them remained.
Keira took a deep breath. "Let''s go. I''ll give you a ride."
Nara paused, taking out paper and a pen to write. "Are you sure it''s unnecessary?"
"If it were necessary, I would tell you."
Keira lowered her gaze and looked at Lewis.
Lewis nodded at her, and the two apanied Nara back to the alleyway, then turned and left.
Once in the car, Keira suddenly said, "That unknown number told me that the South family had already sent someone to obstruct my mission. Which task are they exactly trying to hinder? It seems there has been no interference on Gill''s side, right? It feels like there''s no external influence."
Gary and Mrs. Spencer had little effect on Nara''s decision on whether or not to forgive the Gill family.
Even without Gary, the rtionship between Nara and the Gill family wouldn''t improve.
Lewis frowned. "There''s no issue with the Freeman Sect; you''re their senior sister, so they can''t dissociate from you. For the Allen family, it seems there''s no problem. Reba has always been at your beck and call. Her parents regard you as their own, and Frankie is also fond of you..."
As he spoke these words, Keira distinctly felt something unusual.
Keira immediately coughed. "Why do I feel like I''m detecting a hint of jealousy?"
Lewis snorted and continued to analyze for her. "The obstacle for the Gill family lies with Nara. Your connection with the Davis family is Mary. Even though Mary has severed ties with the Davis family, they can never truly be disconnected as long as she''s around. How are things with your lovesick brother Peter in the Olsen family?"
Keira was taken aback. "Are you saying that the opponent has made a move on the Olsen family?"
Lewis shook his head. "I''m not sure. I''m just telling you the situation of each family. You''re Uncle Olsen''s daughter, and it might seem like the Olsen family should be the most stable, but it''s easy to sow discord among the seven brothers."
He narrowed his eyes. "If I were your opponent and wanted to destabilize your solid rtionship with the five major families, I might start with the Olsen family."
Keira pursed her lips, "How would they start?"
Lewis looked at her, "The day we went shopping, did we just coincidentally bump into Susan?"
Keira was taken aback.
Lewis said indifferently, "Before, I hadn''t thought much about it and merely found it too coincidental that I ran into Susan cheating right as I discovered she was your fifth brother''s girlfriend. But now that I think about it..."
Keira immediately understood something. "I get it! Do you mean to say that someone arranged this? The purpose was to sow discord between Peter and me?"
Lewis nodded. "Could you stand by and watch Peter be deceived without a care?"
Keira pursed her lips.
Lewis continued, "In fact, in families from the major families with many brothers, the harmony between brothers after each gets married entirely depends on their wives."
Keira understood. "Guys will keep their brotherly bonds in mind and won''t develop major conflicts, but after they form their own families, the rtionship relies on the hostess of the house. The rtionship between sisters-inw is the most difficult to maintain. Thus, since I know Susan isn''t a good person, it''s impossible to let her marry into the Olsen family, or else there would be endless trouble at home! But if I use her out of nowhere, Peter won''t believe me, which could easily create rifts with the other brothers. This puts me in a difficult position! So, is this Susan a person from the opposing side?"
She had a headache.
She had been informed by a text message that an enemy hade to Crera, but now she didn''t even know who that enemy was, and it seemed like the tasks she hadpleted were already in peril! N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lewis said, "If we want to know whether Susan is that opponent, why don''t we just try and find out?"
Keira looked at him in surprise. "Try what?"
Lewis didn''t speak but turned the car around.
So, half an hourter...
In the surveince room of nce''srgest luxury shopping mall.
Keira and Lewis watched until their eyes were sore, but they found no footage of Susan and that man entering or leaving together.
The mall was huge, and because it was filled with luxury goods, there were countless cameras. But even so, they still didn''t capture anything.
Keira furrowed her brows and turned to Lewis.
Lewis said lightly, "This Susan is no simple character. A normal person couldn''t manage this. Either she avoided all the cameras or found a way to delete herself from the surveince footage. So, she indeed is one of your unseen enemies."
Keira felt a chill of fear. "Thank goodness I didn''t stubbornly insist on dragging Peter here from the banquet to look for evidence. Otherwise, I might have already fallen out with Peter by now!"
Peter hadplete trust in Susan. If Keira had insisted on using Susan and thene here to check the surveince, only to find no evidence left behind...
Peter would undoubtedly feel she was targeting Susan.
Keira felt a headacheing on. "This is difficult to handle."
Why did the people and things around her always bring trouble? Is it so hard to be associated with the five major families?
As she was deep in thought, a staff member from the mall suddenly rushed in. "Look, here''s some shocking news! Someone is threatening to jump off a building!"
A crowd gathered, turned on the TV, and tuned in to the live scene.
Therge screen showed the rooftop of a skyscraper. A man was sitting on the edge, swaying back and forth. Below, the crowd was dense, and rescuers were trying hard to get close.
But suddenly, the man looked behind him and shouted, "Don''te any closer! If you do, I''ll jump!"
Keira''s pupils shrank when she saw who it was!
This man was none other than... Gary!
Chapter 523
523 Chapter 522
Gary stood on the edge atop the tallest skyscraper in nce, staring nkly ahead.
Behind Gary, the lifeguards and Mrs. Spencer stood there.
Mrs. Spencer screamed in agony, "Gary, what are you doing? Don''t do anything stupid, my good son. Pleasee down!"
But Gary looked at her, shook his head, his eyes brimming with tears, and his expression extremely agitated. "Mom, Nara will never forgive me; she said she would never forgive me!"
Mrs. Spencer''s legs nearly gave out from fear as she cried. "Gary, she will forgive you. Juste over here. I''ll go and beg for her forgiveness. I''ll find a way, okay? Don''t scare me!"
But Gary shook his head. "What can you do? Because I always listened to you, I pushed Nara farther and farther away"
Mrs. Spencer shouted, "But I''ve always done things for your own good!"
"Yes, you were doing it for my good," Gary said in a low voice. "Ever since I was young, you were always doing it for my good. You forced me to drink milk every night, even when I didn''t want to drink it. I didn''t like it, but you thought it was good for me, so you forced me to drink it. Your idea of doing what''s good for me is suffocating!"
Mrs. Spencer''s expression stiffened, and she immediately said with guilt, "Son, I know what I did was wrong. I will never force you to do anything again! Will youe down, please?"
But Gary said, "Mom, just listen to me."
Heughed bitterly. "I know you''ve always wanted the best for me, but your love is too oppressive, you know? Ever since I was little, the happiest time of my life was spent at school with Nara. The only time I ever wanted to defy you was when I wanted to marry Nara. But you messed that up! You threatened me with death. What was I supposed to do?"
Heughed bitterly. "I know you''ve always wanted the best for me, but your love is too oppressive, you know? Ever since I was little, the happiest time of my life was spent at school with Nara. The only time I ever wanted to defy you was when I wanted to marry Nara. But you messed that up! You threatened me with death. What was I supposed to do?"
His tears flowed. "I loved Nara so much. Being with her, I felt an iparable ease. I really couldn''t bear to lose her, so under your spell, I said those humiliating words. Mom, I''ve lost Nara. She''ll never forgive me now"
Mrs. Spencer cried. "It''s my fault, it''s all my fault! Would youe back, please? Let''s go to her together. I''ll kneel before her and ask for her forgiveness!"
But Gary shook his head. "It''s no use. Mom, do you know? When you forced me to break up with Nara, I was sad but not desperate because I had a dark thought like yours. Even if I chose Miss Gill, I could secretly stay with Nara. With our family''s influence, we could even force her to be my mistress... But I never expected that Nara was Miss Gill! Our family''s power simply isn''t enough! I know she won''t forgive me... I understand. I''vepletely lost her now"
Mrs. Spencer wanted to say more, but Gary spoke first. "Mom, don''t say anything. I wasn''t brave enough and must pay the price for it!"
Mrs. Spencer shouted, "If anyone should die, it should be me! Don''t punish me like this!"
Gary smiled at her, then said, "Mom, I love you. Don''t feel guilty; my death has nothing to do with you. It''s just that... without Nara, I don''t want to live anymore."
"Mom, goodbye."
Those were Gary''sst words before he jumped.
He even spread his arms as if embracing freedom or perhaps saying farewell to someone.
Falling, Gary kept his eyes open, quietly looking toward the row of tile-roofed houses not far away, where Nara''s home was located.
Tears streaked from the corners of his eyes; in those few seconds of descent, his mind was filled with the time he had spent with Nara.
He saw Nara''s sweet smile.
He had never said it, but he truly loved Nara...
"Thump!"
The sound of the body hitting the ground echoed through the entire street.
The surrounding crowd immediately scattered...
In the live stream, all that could be seen was Mrs. Spencer rushing to the rooftop''s edge, calling out to the person below but making no sound. She stretched out her arms as if trying to grasp her son, who had jumped, but she only grasped empty air in the end.
She struggled desperately, wanting to jump down and die with her son.
But she was forcefully held back by the lifeguards.
Afterward, the screen showed a blurred image of the body lying on the street. Mrs. Spencer and a group of lifeguards hurried down. She threw herself onto the body and wept bitterly.
Though separated by a screen, those watching the livestream could still feel Mrs. Spencer''s deep sorrow and pain.
Keira stared at the screen, her eyes wide with shock.
She didn''t understand why anyone wouldmit suicide for love.
With Gary''s death, how was Nara supposed to live the rest of her life?!
Keira suddenly looked at Lewis. "Let''s go check on Nara again."
Lewis nodded.
Keira took a deep breath, turned around, and left with him. They got into the car and drove toward Nara''s home.
On their way, Keira watched the live broadcast channel on her phone.
In the channel, one could only see that medical staff had arrived and covered the body with a white sheet. A group of onlookers stood quietly at a distance, pointing andmenting on the body.
Keira clenched her fists. "Do you think this has the South family''s fingerprints all over it?"
Lewis pondered momentarily before answering, "We could try thinking from our enemy''s perspective. How would you ruin your rtionship with the Gill family if you were the enemy?"
Keira said, "It''s simple: prevent Nara from ever returning to the Gill family."
Lewis asked, "And how can she be prevented?"
Keira frowned. "Actually, Nara is now unwilling to forgive those people in the Gill family. She could just stand by and do nothing. But that''s not her style because family ties are the most unpredictable thing in the world. With Austin always prioritizing his sister, who knows when he might move Nara, and she might return to the Gill family, right?"
Lewis nodded and continued. "So, is there a way to ensure Nara never returns?"
"Unless she''s dead, how else can there ever be a certainty?"
Keira casually countered.
But as she spoke, she suddenly paused and looked at Lewis.
At that moment, Lewis was also looking at her.
Their gazes met, and after half a second, they both eximed in unison.
"Nara is in danger!"
"Nara!"
Keira immediately looked down at the live broadcast on her hands, only to see that the body was still there, and Mrs. Spencer, who should have been weeping over the body, had disappeared!
Keira cried out in rm, "Drive faster!"
Lewis floored the elerator, and they sped toward Nara''s home.
The ce where Gary jumped wasn''t far from Nara''s home, but they had to go through the block where the luxury mall was, which took over forty minutes by car.
Even though Lewis was pushing the elerator to the limit, it still took them half an hour to reach Nara''s residence.
The car screeched to a halt, and Keira immediately opened the door. She bumped into Matias, who had just returned from grocery shopping.
He most likely hadn''t watched the live broadcast and was unaware of what had happened.
Upon seeing Keira, he was slightly taken aback. "Keera? Why are you here again? Is something wrong?"
Keira urgently asked, "Has Mrs. Spencere here?"
Before Matias could respond, a neighbor basking in the sun said, "I just saw a middle-aged woman who looked like Mrs. Spencer. She went looking for Nara!"
She hade!
Without a second word, Keira dashed into the alley.
She ran so fast that bystanders saw only a blur as she passed. N?v(el)B\\jnn
But... it wasn''t fast enough!!
Keira''s heart raced with panic as she rushed straight to Nara''s front gate, but she was still one step toote!!
Just as she saw Nara and was about to shout out her name, she saw Mrs. Spencer holding a knife and charging at Nara!
Keira''s pupils shrank. "Nara!"
Chapter 524
524 Chapter 523
Nara rested at home today. She didn''t check her phone or watch TV but read a book in her room.
Therefore, she waspletely unaware of what was happening outside.
She only heard someone enter and call her name.
It was then that Nara walked out and saw Mrs. Spencer.
Mrs. Spencer''s face was streaked with tears as she stared at Nara. "Nara, Gary was going to jump off a building for you!"
Stunned by the news, Nara replied, "How can that be? Where is he? I''ll go talk to him!"
No matter how much she disliked Gary or hated that he didn''t take her seriously, these things seemed less important in the face of life and death.
As Nara spoke, she approached Mrs. Spencer.
Mrs. Spencer suddenly grabbed her arm. "There''s no need."
Nara was taken aback. "Was he saved?"
"No," Mrs. Spencer said, her eyes brimming with tears. "He''s dead."
Upon hearing those words, Nara stood frozen, looking at Mrs. Spencer in disbelief. "What did you say? How could he... How?!"
Mrs. Spencer said, "He said that you would never forgive him, that he could never be with you in this lifetime, so he didn''t want to live anymore."
Tears rolled down Nara''s cheeks.
She could have never imagined that Gary would love her so much!
If that was the case, why had he forced her to be his mistress in the first ce?!
Nara seemed dazed for a moment.
Mrs. Spencer asked, "Nara, look, Gary did love you a lot, right?"
With tears streaming down her cheeks, Nara nodded. "Yes."
Then Mrs. Spencer said, "So, why don''t you go and join him?"
Nara didn''t quite understand what Mrs. Spencer meant at first and looked at thetter with disbelief. Mrs. Spencer''s hand had been hidden behind her back all along, and she suddenly lurched out, aiming a knife straight at Nara''s heart!
Nara''s pupils shrank in an instant.
Time seemed to slow down at that moment...
Not far away, Keira felt as though she was very close to Nara, yet the few steps between them became a matter of life and death.
She simply couldn''t reach Nara''s side in an instant.
At that moment, Keira''s mind was concerned about Nara''s life!
Was it the doing of the person sent by the South family? Had they been subtly guiding the actions of Gary and Mrs. Spencer all along? That person knew human nature too well.
Or rather, they knew the characters of Gary and Mrs. Spencer too well.
Unable to have Nara, Gary would undoubtedly go to extremes. And Mrs. Spencer, having lost her son, lost her reason! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Nara''s death at the hands of Mrs. Spencer sounded usible.
It appeared to be a crime of passion.
All of it would leave no trace.
It''s as if that person had never existed...
But if Nara were to be killed, Keira''s rtionship with the Gill family would never be firm! She would never be able toplete her mission! She would never gain the South family''s recognition! She would never be able to save her mother!
Keira''s face was etched with desperation, and she radiated a profound sense of powerlessness.
She wished she could teleport to Nara''s side, but was helpless and could only watch the knife fall...
Nara also felt like she was being controlled, with no way to escape.
She watched as the knife got closer and closer to her chest... as if she was touching the edge of death!
But when she felt most desperate, someone suddenly rushed over and pushed her away forcefully! Then, the knife plunged deep into the back of that person!
Nara was knocked to the ground.
She looked at the person in front of her in shock... It was Austin!
Austin stood in front of her, stabbed in the back, while Mrs. Spencer immediately tried to pull out the knife, but the sharp de had already prated Austin''s bone and couldn''t be pulled out in an instant.
Mrs. Spencer was about to try harder when Keira arrived. She kicked Mrs. Spencer away and swiftly subdued her, then turned to look at the siblings.
Austin had a knife in his back...
In such a situation, the body''s instinct would be to copse immediately, protecting the most vulnerable brain and heart...
But Austin didn''t.
It was as though he didn''t feel the knife in his back at all. He still stood there and reached out to Nara. "Barbara, did you get hurt? I didn''t mean to push you..."
His words made Keira want to cry.
Nara finally realized the situation. She hurriedly got up from the ground and rushed to Austin''s side. "Are you okay? Let me see..."
She tried to look at the wound on his back, but Austin stopped her. "I''m fine. Don''t look... It''ll scare you."
Tears welled up in Nara''s eyes as she sobbed and cried. "Let me see. How are you doing?"
"I''m okay..."
But Austin''s strength was fading, and eventually, he was turned around by Nara, who immediately saw the knife in his back.
The knife was deeply embedded in his back, with only the handle sticking out.
Blood flowed slowly from the wound... soaking his shirt...
Austin was still trying to cover Nara''s eyes. "Barbara, don''t look... I''m fine."
As he said these words, his strength slowly left him, and he copsed to the ground, pulling Nara down with him.
Nara cried out in panic. "Austin, are you alright? Don''t scare me!"
At that moment, Austin was already in a daze. Gazing at Nara, he suddenly said, "Sister, I protected you well this time."
...
Mrs. Spencer was taken to the police station and arrested on charges of attempted murder.
Austin was rushed to the hospital in an emergency; the doctor said the knife had pierced his lung, causing hemothorax, and it was uncertain whether he could make it.
Keira apanied Nara and waited outside the operating room.
Nara stood there, staring at the operating room''s door,pletely dazed.
After an unknown amount of time, the sound of high heels and footsteps hurriedly approachedit was the Gill family.
Lady Gill and her husband walked in front, followed by Austin''s two elder brothers and the bodyguards. A whole group of them arrived in a flurry.
Lady Gill immediately asked, "How is Austin? What happened?!"
Hearing this, Nara seemed toe back to her senses.
She stared nkly at Lady Gill, tears streaming down her face, and suddenly strode forward, kneeling with a thud. "I''m sorry. He got injured trying to save me. I''m so sorry..."
Nara wept bitterly.
Meanwhile, Keira clenched her jaw, and at that moment, her phone vibrated.
Keira picked it up and saw a message from an unfamiliar number. "Idiot! Have you lost so soon? If Austin dies, the Gill family will surely me Nara! You''ve just wasted such a valuable pawn! Your mission has failed!"
Chapter 525
525 Chapter 524
Seeing this message, Keira frowned.
She suddenly felt it was ridiculous.
One man was dead, and another was still in the emergency room, hanging onto his life. Did that mean nothing to the other party?
Were they just tools for her toplete her mission?!
If they could treat human life so heartlessly to make herplete the mission, she would rather not do such a mission at all!!
Keira clenched her fists tightly and looked at Nara.
She stepped forward, protecting Nara. N?v(el)B\\jnn
If the Gill family dared to touch Nara, Keira would protect the girl at the cost of offending the Gill family again!
But just as Keira was thinking this, she saw...
Lady Gill suddenly squatted down, hugging Nara. "Barbara, what nonsense are you talking about? He''s your brother! It''s his duty to ensure your safety!"
Mr. Gill, standing nearby, also began speaking with tearful eyes, "Barbara, how could we me you? If it hadn''t been for you, it would have been your brother who got kidnapped by traffickers back then. He owes you his life!"
Austin''s two elder brothers stepped forward, and one of them sighed. "Austin has been childish. He has mistreated you, but throughout these years, Austin has been searching for you everywhere. Do you know that he would travel every year, not for leisure, but to look for you in other cities..."
Lady Gill wiped away her tears. "We were about to give up, but Austin never did! I know he''s a scoundrel and a bastard. He has deeply hurt you... Barbara, I''m not asking you to forgive him or me. Just don''t push us away. Let us protect you without disturbing you, okay?"
Hearing those words, Nara looked at them in disbelief. After a moment, she suddenly hugged Lady Gill, weeping aloud, "Mom!!"
Lady Gill gently patted her back. "Barbara, don''t cry, your brother will be fine. I promise!"
Nara immediately nodded.
The two Gill brothers came forward, one holding Lady Gill, the other holding Nara. "Mom, Sister, let''s get up and talk."
Nara and Lady Gill stood up, and the family waited outside the operating room for an update.
Keira stood in the corner, not joining the Gill family...
She quietly stood there, suddenly feeling that blood rtion was a strange thing...
It made the viin Austin brave danger to save his sister...
But with Mary, her parents could so heartlessly use her as a tool for making money.
Keira sighed and then took out her phone, and as expected, she saw that the same number had sent another message. "I didn''t expect Crera''s family bonds to be like this... Keera, this time, you''re fortunate in this incident! The Fox''s meddling has identally helped you resolve the hard feelings between Nara and the Gill family... But next time, you might not be so lucky! Watch out for the Fox!"
Keira frowned.
The Fox... who exactly is this person code-named Fox?
Was it Susan? Or was there someone else behind Susan?
What role did they y in the affairs of the Gill family?
Keira quickly sent a message to Lewis. "Help me interrogate Mrs. Spencer, see if there''s any clue about the Fox!"
No sooner had she sent the message than Lewis appeared silently beside her, speaking in a low voice, "I''ve found some information about the Fox."
Keira immediately walked with Lewis to the end of the corridor near the stairwell, and Lewis ensured there was no one around before he said, "I used some contacts on my end and interrogated Mrs. Spencer. It turns out she has been talking with someone online known as Fox. The two met on the inte. Mrs. Spencer felt a close bond, and the other party patiently chatted with her, easing her loneliness and helping her deal with solitude. They are best friends..."
Keira''s brows knitted together upon hearing this. "Was it this Fox who egged on Mrs. Spencer to separate Gary from Nara?"
Lewis nodded. "Exactly. ording to their chat logs, Mrs. Spencer has always been quite indulgent toward Gary. So, after he pestered her for a long time to ept a mute girl as his girlfriend, Mrs. Spencer confided her helpless feeling to Fox, thinking she might eventually give in to her son''s wish. It was Fox who urged her to oppose firmly and even suggested that she could use suicide as leverage... Later, when Mrs. Spencer wasining about her son ming her, Fox again suggested that Nara could be Gary''s mistress, which would end any possibility between Gary and Nara."
Keira clenched her fists. "And Gary''s death?"
Lewis nodded. "That was Fox''s doing too. Apparently, Gary realized Mrs. Spencer was manipting him after he saw the chat logs between her and Fox, which led him to resent her and lose the will to live..."
Keira took a deep breath. "Is there enough evidence for the police to make an arrest?"
Lewis shook his head. "The clever part about the person is that they haven''t done anything illegal. It was all normal conversation, and all incitement was done in a normal tone. There was nothing excessive. Fox even led Mrs. Spencer to say things herself..."
Keira tensed her jaw.
Just then, the door to the operating room opened, and the doctors and nurses came out.
The Gill family surged forward, surrounding the doctors. "Doctor, how is Austin?"
Keira immediately looked over with concern...
Chapter 526
526 Chapter 525
Seeing a crowd gathered outside, the doctor removed his mask.
Nara and the others watched him anxiously.
The doctor slowly said, "We did our best to resuscitate the patient, and his life is no longer in danger, but whether he will wake up will depend on the next few days."
These words temporarily relieved the entire Gill family.
Nara''s tears rolled down her face.
Behind the doctor, Austin was lying on the hospital bed, being slowly wheeled out with his eyes closed, still in aatose state.
The crowd surrounded the bed as it was moved into the ICU, and after waiting outside for a moment, Lady Gill looked at Nara. "Barbara, your brother will be alright; don''t worry."
Nara nodded. "I''m sure he''ll be alright."
Just a moment ago, outside the operating room, everyone was anxious about Austin''s condition, but now they finally breathed a sigh of relief.
At this point, they all realized something and were looking incredulously at Nara.
Feeling their gaze, Nara became flustered and subconsciously raised her hand, gesturing something while again speaking out loud, "Why are you all looking at me like this?"
As soon as she said this, she was stunned herself.
Lady Gill rushed over and took her hand, excited. "Nara, you spoke!"
Nara was taken aback. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mr. Gill also said, "Yes, Nara, you''ve been talking since just now!"
Her other two brothers also immediately crowded around. "Nara, you can speak!"
"Is your throat okay?"
Nara became distraught and, for the moment, didn''t know what to say.
Just then, a voice came from the side, "There''s nothing physically wrong with Nara''s vocal cords."
Everybody turned their heads to see that, after receiving the news, Matias had just arrived, now standing not too far away, looking at Nara. "When Nara was little, she had a fever and was frightened, which made her unable to speak. Over the years, I''ve taken her to see many doctors, and her vocal cords are fine."
The Gill family finally realized the situation.
Lady Gill said, "This is good news. This is so great! It''s wonderful that you can speak!"
Nara, feeling embarrassed by the attention, lowered her head.
...
Keira and Lewis left the hospital.
Now that Austin had survived, both Nara and Keira felt relieved.
The Fox''s scheming against the Gill family was ultimately because of Keira.
If Austin had indeed passed away, her debt to the Gill family would have increased.
The two of them left the building and headed home.
Along the way, Lewis said, "The matter with the Gill family should be settled now."
Now that Nara has acknowledged her family and unraveled her issue with the Gill family, given the rtionship between Nara, Austin, and Keira, the Gill family will undoubtedly stand with Keira unconditionally, solidifying the partnership.
Keira nodded yet frowned. "But who is the Fox''s next target?"
Lewis said, "The Allen family and the Freeman Sect should be alright; the key concerns are the Davis family and the Olsen family."
Keira immediately said, "We''re too passive right now."
The Fox was hiding behind the scenes, never showing themselves, which made Keira feel the situation was both tricky and mysterious.
Lewis''s eyebrows furrowed. "They''re in nce, so they''re bound to slip up eventually. I''ve already asked Tom to investigate their address based on the information from Mrs. Spencer''s chat log."
Keira nodded.
At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. She answered, and James''s urgent voice came through. "Keera, can youe home? There''s a bit of trouble here."
Keira immediately frowned. "Alright, I''m on my way."
After hanging up, she said, "To the Olsen''s!"
Lewis immediately turned the car around. "The Fox has made a move against the Olsen family?"
"Seems like it."
Keira''s chest tightened slightly.
The car quickly arrived at the Olsen residence, and after Keira and Lewis parked, they entered the living room.
As soon as they entered, they saw that the expressions of the family members were normal, which made Keira breathe a sigh of relief. She first looked at James. "James, did you call me back for something?"
James said, "Peter said he had something to announce and called us over, but he hasn''t arrived yet. "
After that, James looked at her. "Where have you been these past few days?"
Keira lowered her gaze. "Nowhere special."
She looked around and asked, "Where''s Dad?"
James pointed upstairs to the study, "Ellis has been so fixated on winning back his wife that he''s neglected his work. The Olsen family''s mess has once again fallen into the hands of Uncle Olsen."
Keira pursed her lips.
She and Lewis found a ce to sit, and not long after, Peter drove back, with Susan following behind him, holding onto his arm, looking very demure and sensible.
When Keira saw Susan, her gaze slightly darkened.
James said, "Peter, you''ve brought us all over here. What do you actually want to do?"
Peter just smiled. "I''ve gathered everyone here today to announce something. I''m going to marry Susan!"
This statement made the entire living room fall silent all at once.
James was puzzled. "So soon?"
Then he nced at Susan''s stomach. "Are you showing already?"
The rest of the Olsen brothers and the elders also frowned.
Peter gave a wry smile, then said, "What are you talking about? It''s not all that soon. I''ve known Susan for two years, and it''s about time to talk about marriage."
After that, Peter looked toward his parents. "Mom, Dad, do I have your blessings?"
Peter''s parents belong to the second branch of the Olsen family.
Mr. Olsen and his wife frowned slightly, not saying anything.
Peter then said, "Uncle has said before that our family doesn''t do arranged marriages. We marry who we like, so you shouldn''t look down on Susan''s family background, right?"
Mr. Olsen immediately said, "What are you talking about? The Simpson family is also a notable family; how could we possibly look down on them?"
Peterughed outright. "So, Dad, you agree, right? This makes things much easier..."
Mr. Olsen sighed in resignation. "Alright, you''re grown up, and if you''re determined and won''t regret it, then we, as parents, won''t stop you."
Peter immediately exchanged a look with Susan, both breaking into smiles.
Peter then looked at the others. "None of you have objections, right?"
The brothers all expressed their congrattions one after another.
Keira watched them, emotionless, and for a moment, didn''t know what to say.
Knowing full well that Peter was about to be cuckolded, was she just supposed to sit back and remain silent?
...Forget it. She wouldn''t be the unpopr one.
But her silence didn''t stop others from addressing her.
Susan looked at her and asked, "Miss Olsen, what about you? You''ll congratte us, won''t you?"
Keira was perplexed.
Peter also looked at her dumbly. "Yeah, little sister, I have your blessings, right?"
""
Keira''s face tensed as she looked at Susan.
Chapter 527
527 Chapter 526
Keira knew that Susan was doing it on purpose.
From the first meeting, Susan had shown significant hostility, even constantly trying to drive a wedge between her and Peter.
Susan was either Fox or working for them.
However, Peter upied a mediocre position in the Olsen family, and the projects he was in charge of were also average, so why would Fox start with him?
...No, the Fox didn''t start with him but was targeting several brothers at once!
If Keira objected to this marriage, given Uncle Olsen''s degree of fondness for her, he would definitely order Peter and Susan to break up immediately, which would leave a thorn in the hearts of her brothers.
It was as if she, Keira, was acting like a queen in the family.
Her arrival had made the family so discordant...
Keira took a deep breath, and when she looked up again, she saw that, except for James, a few of the brothers were looking at her, apparently waiting for her answer.
Keira then turned her gaze to Peter.
Although she wasn''t close to Peter, on the day she returned home to acknowledge her rtives, Peter secretly gave her a bank card, whispering, "Little sister, I don''t know how your financial situation is, but this card is under my name. If you ever run out of money, feel free to use it."
At that time, Peter had a beaming smile on his face.
Keira''s chin tensed.
She couldn''t ignore the situation. Knowing what kind of person Susan was, she couldn''t still let Peter jump into the fire pit.
She took a deep breath and looked at Peter, "Peter, what if I don''t agree?"
A shadow passed over Peter''s eyes momentarily.
He hung his head and, after a moment of silence, looked toward Keira. "Keera, I know you and Susan had some unpleasant interactions when you first met, but Susan isn''t bad by nature. It must be a misunderstanding between you two. I can''t give up on Susan. I want to marry her."
Charles then looked toward Keira. "Keera, the truth is, Miss Simpson might seem a bit pretentious, but she''s actually quite nice. And, she once saved Peter''s life."
Susan''s face stiffened when she heard the former part of the statement, but she showed a look of pride when she heard thetter.
It was the first time Keira had heard any of this, and she was slightly startled. "Is there a story there?"
"Yes, it was two years ago when Peter had a car ident. The car fell off the road. It happenedte at night with no one around. It was Miss Simpson who came by and desperately pulled him out, saving his life."
After Charles finished speaking, Peter looked at Susan with a mixture of tenderness and gratitude. "That day, I groggily got taken to the hospital. After I was treated, the doctors and nurses all told me I was fortunate. If I had been brought in anyter, I wouldn''t have made it."
He held Susan''s hand. "Susan saved my life, and I want to be with her for the rest of my life. If my family objects to the marriage, then I''ll leave the Olsen family and strike out on my own."
Susan looked at him gratefully and then turned her soft and vulnerable gaze to Keira. "Miss Olsen, the person you saw at the mall wasn''t me. I''ve actually been secretly in love with Peter for many years, and he knows it. That''s why, when I saw him driving off in a bad state that night, I followed him and managed to save him. I couldn''t possibly betray Peter."
Her eyes brimming with tears, she said, "Peter wants to marry me, and he wants the blessing of everyone in the family. Miss Olsen, can''t you and I put aside our past misunderstandings?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She reviewed the mall surveince footage and found nothing, which confirmed that there must be a rat. If not for that, she would have been swayed by Susan''s acting skills!
No wonder Peter couldn''t see through it; this woman was just too good at acting.
She didn''t speak, and Susan sighed again, withdrawing her hand from Peter''s. "Peter, I know that Miss Olsen is Uncle Olsen''s newly found daughter, and the Olsen family has always wanted a girl. You all must be very affectionate toward her, so if she really doesn''t wish us to marry, then we should forget it! I don''t want to cause division in the family because of me."
Keira was speechless.
This woman was good!
Susan turned back to Peter, and he grabbed her arm. "Susan, what are you talking about? Keera has always been sensible, and since our reunion, she has never been unreasonable! She won''t disagree, right, Keera?"
Keira was speechless.
She felt like she had swallowed half a fly, unable to spit it out, yet unable to swallow it down.
She took a deep breath, and before she could speak, the rest of the brothers spoke one after another.
Charles said, "Keera, just give them your blessing, will you?"
James also said, "Keera, they''ve been together for a year now. Why don''t you just let them marry?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
The other brothers also chimed in.
"After getting married, we won''t necessarily live together. Even if there is a little conflict between you and Susan, she won''t give you any trouble since you''ll be living farther apart in the future."
"This is ultimately Peter''s private life. We shouldn''t be too meddlesome, right?"
"Little sister, I think you should just give them your blessing."
"Right, right, there''s no deep hatred to speak of."
Keira remained silent.
With everything that her brothers had said, what more could she say?
How could she continue to oppose the marriage?
Chapter 528
528 Chapter 527
Keira lowered her gaze. "Don''t bother considering my opinion."
There was still time before the wedding, and she would eventually find evidence of Susan and her boyfriend, which Keira could then throw in Peter''s face, avoiding a fallout.
Susan immediately said, "So, little sister, does this mean you don''t object?"
"That''s great! We can finally be together!" Peter was also affected by Susan. He embraced Susan and spun her around.
Everyone present felt the happiness exuding from the couple.
But Susan paused slightly before smiling at Keira. "Little sister, thank you for your blessing. However..."
She sighed softly. "Thinking of how soon I''ll be with my fianc reminds me of Ellis... Mary has been away from him for so long. When exactly is she nning to reconcile with him?"
At those words, everyone''s gaze turned to Keira.
Everyone saw Ellis''s silent demeanor at home each day, and everyone was very concerned about this matter.
Keira said, "I don''t know."
Susan feigned surprise. "Little sister, how could you not know? Isn''t Mary staying at your house?"
After saying this, she said earnestly, "They say a best friend''s words are the most persuasive. Since your sister-inw is staying at your ce, why don''t you speak well of Ellis and help the two of them reconcile? The couple surely still have feelings for each other, so couldn''t they make up?"
Keira looked at her indifferently. "If Mary is unwilling to forgive Ellis, what can I do?"
Susan said, "I heard that Mary had a falling out with the Davis family. Why don''t you kick her out of your house? That way, she''ll have nowhere to go but back to Ellis, and they''ll have to reconcile."
Upon hearing this, Keira sneered, finding Susan downright disgusting.
She lowered her gaze. "You needn''t worry about my affairs."
Susan immediately looked at Peter and seemed hurt. "Did I speak out of turn?"
Peter said, "Mary just had a miscarriage. She''s not in good health. How can you expect Keera to throw her out?"
Susan quickly said, "Ah, right, I didn''t think it through. Sorry, but I''m just worried for Ellis. Hearing you talk about how hard his life is every day, I just wanted to help and suggest a solution. We''re all family. If we don''t care for his well-being, should we care about an outsider instead?"
That made Keira feel very ufortable.
Wasn''t Keira the one looking after Mary, an "outsider"?
It was another roundabout usation against her.
Sure enough, several other brothers nced surreptitiously at Keira with a hint of dissatisfaction in their eyes, but none of them spoke out.
Susan, seemingly oblivious to the change in the room''s atmosphere, sighed again. "I remember when Mary got married, the Davis family provided arge dowry. Sadly, my family isn''t wealthy, so my dowry might appear a bit shabby."
Peter immediately retorted, "What I want to marry is you, not your dowry. It doesn''t matter. The Olsen family has enough money for us to squander for generations!"
This remark earned a scolding from his father. "Don''t you have any ambition? Are you nning to live off Ellis your entire life?"
Peterughed. "Isn''t that a good idea? That way, I won''t contend with Ellis over the estate. If I started fighting for it, wouldn''t our family be chaotic?"
His father waved his hand dismissively. "Forget it. I don''t want to deal with your matters."
After that, he went straight upstairs.
The siblings remained downstairs.
Keira hung her head low, fiddling with her phone.
Seeing this, Susan approached and asked, "Little sister, what are you doing? I still want to talk to you about Ellis and Mary''s matters. Though I''m not married into the family yet, I still hope everyone here is happy. If Ellis and Mary''s issues aren''t resolved, there will always be underlying problems. I know you and Mary are close, and your feelings are more inclined toward her, but Ellis has always been good to you."
She turned to the other brothers. "Surely everyone wants Ellis and Mary to reconcile?
Everyone immediately nodded.
After witnessing Ellis letting himself go, anyone with eyes could see that Ellis truly cared for Mary.
Everyone understood that Mary had been wronged...
But after all, when it came to family ties, everyone knew who they preferred to see happy, and that was Ellis.
Susan continued, "So sometimes, if we can achieve our goal using some unsavory means, we don''t need to mind, right? As the saying goes, whether it''s a ck cat or a white cat, a good cat is one that catches the mouse. I think my earlier suggestion could really work. Although it may seem unfair to Mary, she''s always had Ellis in her heart. They won''t me you once they reconcile. Right?"
Keira scoffed.
If she really kicked Mary out, forcing her back into the Olsen family, how could Mary ever hold her head high again?
She continued toying with her phone without responding.
Susan persisted. "Little sister, you wouldn''t want to refuse, would you? Do you really want to see Ellis lonely forever? Do you really care about Ellis or the Olsen brothers?"
Her words led the group of brothers to once again turn their collective gaze to Keira.
Keira remained silent.
Suddenly, she sneered, lifted her head, and held up her phone. "This is your phone screensaver, isn''t it?"
Susan was taken aback and hesitated. "Yes, and howe that screen looks just like my phone''s?"
"Oh, that''s because I''ve hacked into your phone!" said Keira calmly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
At this, Susan''s face instantly stiffened!
She swallowed nervously. "What did you hack into my phone for?"
"Nothing much. I just thought I''d take an interest since you''re going to be my sister-inw. Come on, let''s see what''s in your photo album?"
Keira openly essed Susan''s album and immediately spotted intimate photos of Susan with that boyfriend.
She curled her lips and, under Susan''s shocked and panicked gaze, raised the phone for Peter and the other brothers to see. "This is the man I saw at the mallst time!"
Chapter 529 -Coordinated Response
529 Chapter 528
In the photo, Susan threw her arms around the man''s waist, and their faces pressed together while smiling joyfully at the camera.
Keira had been keeping her head down in silence just now because she had been hacking Susan''s phone.
Since Susan could delete the video in the mall without any trace, it proved that she definitely had her own hacking methods.
If that was the case, then her phone surely contained secrets.
When Keira first invaded Susan''s phone, she indeed encountered a strong firewall, which caused some dy.
Moreover, after hacking into the phone, she found Susan''s photo album to be immacte, except for a hidden file.
Keira sneered and immediately opened it.
As expected, she saw their intimate photos.
People who liked to cheat usually enjoyed keeping evidence for their own pleasure, which psychologically was a bit perverse. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She looked at Susan, who had turned pale.
James immediately stood up and cursed at Susan. "So, what my Keera said was all true! You actually have a man on the side behind Peter''s back!"
Charles also looked at her in shock. "Aren''t you deeply in love with Peter? How could you do such a thing?"
The rest of the brothers frowned and turned their gazes toward Susan.
Keira passed her phone to the people around and finally looked at Susan. "What do you have to say for yourself now?"
Susan clenched her fists tightly.
She seemed as if she was about to copse, but in the next moment, she turned her head to Peter. "Peter, it seems Keera really doesn''t like me. She even hacked into my phone, but I won''t me her. I know she is just concerned and confused."
Susan lowered her head, wiping away her tears.
When Keira saw this, she was immediately stunned. She then saw Peter''s face darken. "The person in this photo is Susan''s brother! Keera, how can you hack into someone''s phone without any clear evidence?"
Keira was dumbfounded.
Her pupils shrank suddenly as she exchanged a nce with Lewis.
That day in the mall, she clearly saw this man being intimate with Susan. Although they weren''t undressed, the kissing and the touching couldn''t possibly be normal interactions between siblings!
She frowned. "Your own brother?"
Susan, with red eyes, looked at Keira. "Yes, my brother! Keera, I really don''t know what I did wrong to make you hate me so much! The first time we met, you ndered me for having an affair... and today it''s even worse..." She bit her lip hard, then turned to Peter. "Peter, maybe we shouldn''t go ahead with the wedding! I feel like a thief in this family. Will I even have any privacy if I live here?"
She bowed her head and silently began to cry.
Peter looked at Keira with a dark expression. "Keera, you''ve gone too far this time! I need you to apologize to Susan!"
Keira''s jaw tensed.
Charles and James coughed, exchanged a nce, then couldn''t help saying, "Well, actually, this matter isn''t that serious; Keera was just afraid you were being deceived... I don''t think there''s a need for an apology, right?"
Peter took a deep breath and hesitated for a moment.
Susan nodded. "Peter, you don''t have to worry about how I feel. Since Keera just got back to us, she must have her own thoughts. She probably doesn''t want her brothers to focus on someone else... That''s why she wasn''t eager about our marriage, and she has shown such animosity toward me... I understand. It''s because shecked family love for so many years. I won''t me her..."
But the more she said, the angrier Peter became. He turned directly to Keira. "Is that really what you think? We''ve all treated you as a true sister. How can you treat us like this? Even if you don''t like Susan, you shouldn''t spread these rumors and nder her!"
James suddenly said, "Keera, actually, Peter is right. When Mary was ndered by Austin, it caused a conflict between Mary and Ellis was created that hasn''t been resolved to this day. In the future, you should be careful about what you say about such matters, especially concerning a woman''s reputation..." Charles nodded. "Keera, you really didn''t think this through."
James coughed and looked at Susan, "Well, let me apologize to you on behalf of Keera."
Susan turned her head away.
Peter immediately said with a cold face, "Keera, this matter is very serious. You must apologize to Susan today!"
Chapter 530
530 Chapter 529
Keira knew hacking into someone else''s phone was an hical act.
But Susan was a sly person, and Keira only hacked into her phone to see if there would be any trace rted to the South family of Fox.
Little did she know that she was digging a hole for herself.
She looked at Susan and noticed that, although thetter was crying, the asional nce she sent Keira''s way was filled with cunning!
It was intentional!
Once Keira realized this, she immediately clenched her fists.
Fox was even more cunning than she had imagined. They had predicted that she would hack into Susan''s phone and foresee all of today''s events!
Susan''s previous concessions were nothing but the groundwork for this moment!
Keira took a deep breath, slowly put down her phone, and then looked at Susan and said, "Sorry, I''ve wrongfully used you."
She indeed had no way out of today''s loss.
Susan immediately said, "It''s okay. After you hacked into my phone, it also rified a few things. When my brother and I went shopping the other day, Keera probably saw us, leading her to assume our rtionship incorrectly. Is that right?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Susan looked at Peter with a very understanding gaze. "Peter, many scenes in filming are shot through forced perspective photography. The misunderstanding between me and Keera is created just like that."
James coughed. "Yeah, yeah, since things have been exined, we are all alright now! Let''s consider this matter resolved!"
Charles also yed the peacemaker. "Miss Simpson won''t hold it against my cousin, right? She was just worried that Peter might be deceived..."
Susan lowered her head. "Don''t worry. As long as Keera can clear my name and rify things, that would be the best for me. I won''t, and I wouldn''t dare, to make an issue of it with her... She''s the Olsen family''s treasure and the darling you all waited so many years for..."
Her words carried an air of grievance.
It wasn''t about not holding a grudge but not daring to.
Peter immediately felt sympathetic. "If Keera has done something wrong, there should be some gesture of apology. Look, our wedding ising up soon; why not let Keera give her future sister-inw a wedding gift as an apology?"
He said it casually, but Susan turned to look at Keira. "Is that okay? Actually, I still haven''t found a wedding dress. When we were at the bridal shop today, we fell in love with their store''s treasure, but upon inquiry, we found out that Mr. Horton had reserved it, saying it was prepared for your wedding... When are you nning to get married?"
Keira frowned.
Was Susan using the wedding dress to fish for information?
She and Lewis were indeed engaged, but the two were not going to get married, as Lewis and Keira were already legally husband and wife!
While in Oceanion, Lewis, not believing that Keira had died, hadn''t deregistered her.
So, this engagement was real, and the wedding would take ce in the future, but they would not go through the registration process again.
These were details unknown to outsiders.
But... her third mission was to form an alliance with Scott Martin. If she held a wedding with Lewis, she would give up that third mission.
Was Susan asking on behalf of Fox?
Keira pondered for a moment before simply replying, "We''re not in a rush."
Susan immediately said, "If it''s not urgent, then can I wear that wedding dress first? I love it so much! It''s so dreamy! Wearing it makes me feel like a princess!"
Keira was perplexed.
Lewis ordered the wedding dress for her, so why should she let Susan wear it?
If Susan wore it first, and then what?
Would Keira wear it again for her own wedding?
Though Keira didn''t mind superficial things, something that belonged to her shouldn''t just be given away for nothing!
Her expression turned darker.
Seeing this, Susan immediately looked at Peter/ "Peter, did I... say something wrong again?"
Peter wanted to nod, but facing Susan''s tearful appearance, he couldn''t express his thoughts.
He remembered that Keira had just hacked into Susan''s phone...
Peter was a man with a protective instinct toward his girlfriend...
He turned to Keira and said, "Little sister, Susan really loves that wedding dress. Could you let her have it?"
Peter knew what he was asking was too much, so he immediately added, "I will contact someone right away to customize a better one for you! Susan and I are in a hurry for our wedding. We''re nning to get married in a week, and there''s simply no time for haute couture... We really can''t find any other suitable one... Let the wedding dress be your way of apologizing to Susan, okay? Consider it a favor that I owe you."
Chapter 531
531 Chapter 530
Keira furrowed her brows and looked at Lewis.
She didn''t know that Lewis had prepared a wedding dress for her, but since it had been arranged by Lewis, she couldn''t give the dress to someone else.
She lowered her gaze, her attitude indifferent. "Sorry, I can''t do that."
Peter wasn''t surprised by this reaction; after all, no one would want to part with such a thing, as a wedding dress was meant to be kept for life. He was only testing the waters just now.
The other brothers also started chiming in.
James said, "Peter, you shouldn''t have asked. How can Keera give away something like that?"
Charles also nodded. "Yeah, wedding dresses are tailor-made, and since Mr. Horton had reserved that shop''s most valuable piece early on, it belongs to our sister. Borrowing money is one thing, but a wedding dress? I''ve never heard of borrowing such a private item."
James coughed. "We could consider lending other things, but definitely not the wedding dress. Kate and I are also getting married soon, and her wedding dress has been in the works for two years... If someone asked for Kate''s dress, I''d definitely refuse!"
After that, he nced at Keira, "Of course, our sister is an exception."
After all, he was a real sisterplex!
The other two brothers also came forward to smooth things over.
"Yeah, Peter, your request is just too much. How could Keera possibly lend it to you?"
They looked toward Keira and Lewis, their eyes shining. "Keera, are you going to hold a wedding ceremony with Mr. Horton? When is it? I''ll check out the best restaurants and hotels in nce for you. Just pick one!"
"The Olsen family marrying off a daughter is a major event! We must make it grand and glorious! Don''t set the wedding date too soon. Give us some time to prepare!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Right, we genuinely hadn''t expected to have a sister. Growing up, we haven''t umted many fine things. We''re collecting jewelry from all over the country right now, and we''ll make sure to give you the best dowry in nce!"
"You guys are real blockheads. I thought of it long ago! When Auntie was pregnant with Peter, I secretly hid a sapphire as big as a pigeon''s egg, thinking she might have a girl!"
Jamesughed heartily with his arms akimbo. "None of you can beat me on that!"
The rest of the brothers were speechless.
Charles immediately became annoyed. "Well yed, James. You''re so cunning and sly! Guys, can you tolerate this?"
As his words fell, everyone gathered around James, and with a signal from Charles, three other brothers cooperated with him and quickly hoisted James up.
Then they aimed him at the nearby staircase pir and rushed over!
James immediately cried out, "Guys, have mercy! Put me down! I''m too old for this! I still need to use that part of my body! Kate is counting on me for her happiness in the bedroom! Stop messing with me!"
The brothers were putting on a show to scare him.
They were used to roughhousing since childhood.
The rest of the brothers said, "So, about that pigeon egg-sized gemstone, who''s going to give it to Keera?"
James quickly corrected himself. "It''s from all of us, all of us together!"
"That''s more like it!"
Keira watched the few men with bewildered eyes and suddenlyughed.
The atmosphere in the Olsen family was warm and without so much scheming. The brothers worked together as one, and even during their yful times, the quietest of them all, a doctor,ughed heartily.
She lowered her gaze, suddenly finding her brothers quite endearing.
Peter was also among the yful brothers. After James finished speaking, he turned back and looked at Susan. "Susan, this request is indeed a bit too much. Forget it. Keera shouldn''t have hacked your phone, and on her behalf, I apologize to you!"
Susan saw the siblings messing around, clearly trying to get her to drop the subject, which pained her.
She lowered her eyes, turned her head toward Keira, and suddenly sighed. "Peter, I know a wedding dress isn''t something that can be lent off, but I want to ask one thing..."
Peter paused. "Ask away."
Susan then looked at Keira. "If it were Mary who came to you to borrow your wedding dress, would you lend it to her?"
This question made Keira frown.
If Mary and Ellis were getting married and couldn''t find a suitable wedding dress, of course, she would lend hers to Mary!
After all, that was Mary...
Back when Mary and Ellis got married, they were in a rush and didn''t have the opportunity to customize a wedding dress, so they bought a premade one. However, Mary wasn''t one to fuss over such things. With some alterations, she was satisfied as long as the dress could be worn and looked presentable.
But Keira knew that Mary, her best friend, would never raise such a request.
Her face darkened, and she remained silent.
Susan then turned to Peter, her eyes tinged slightly red. "Peter, I know I don''t mean as much to Keera as Mary does, and in her heart, your position can''tpare to that of Ellis, especially since Ellis knew her first... I''m not trying to make things difficult for Keera with this wedding dress. It''s just... My own family isn''t wealthy, and if the wedding dress for the ceremony is just something mediocre, people will look down on me even more. I''m afraid you''ll have trouble holding your head up high, too. Moreover... During Mr. Horton''s birthday banquet, she was very hostile toward me. Today, she even... She doesn''t really consider me as a sister-inw, does she?"
This statement made Peter''s expression darken gradually.
Chapter 532
532 Chapter 531
Peter slowly looked toward Keira. He tensed his jaw and asked, "Keera, do you really not care about me and Susan?"
Keira frowned.
James charged over. "Peter, what are you saying? Keera has just returned home. We are in the phase of building our rtionship. How can you say such things?"
Susan took Peter''s hand. "Peter, don''t say that. You all have been longing for a sister for so many years; of course, you''ll have feelings for her. However, Keera didn''t grow up in the Olsen family, and she now has so many brothers... She''s not familiar with all of you... A wedding dress is a very personal item; it''s understandable that she wouldn''t lend it to me..."
Peter looked down with a bitter smile. "Yes, we hold our sister dear as she''s the only one we''ve got, but our sister has six older brothers and one younger brother! What am I to her? If she can lend a personal item like a wedding dress to Mary, why can''t she lend it to me? Am I not your brother?"
Hisst sentence was a question directed at Keira.
Keira clenched her jaw, momentarily unsure of what to say.
Susan had revealed a brutal truth: Keira''s bonds with her seven brothers weren''t very deep.
She had never grown up with them, and even after the reunion, she hadn''t moved back into the Olsen residence. For most of the brothers, it was only the third time she had seen them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
How could she talk about deep affection?
But it was different for them... As they had said, they had been longing for their sister for so many years, expecting her with anticipation.
So, they readily epted her and were willing to dote on her.
Keira let out a deep sigh. Just as she was about to say something, James rushed in front of Peter and punched him in the face. "Have you lost your mind? Keera just got home and hasn''t adjusted to our family life yet, and here you are, yearning for reciprocation?"
Peter, covering his face where he had been hit, angrily asked, "Then let me ask you this: If I''m short of a suit for my wedding, would you be willing to lend me your wedding tuxedo in a pinch?"
James paused.
He certainly could because they were brothers!
But these were words that he couldn''t say out loud, and he found himself suddenly at a loss.
Peter scoffed. "You could, so could I. If any of you guys were getting married, I''d lend mine without conditions! Because we are family! We now regard our sister as family, but does she consider us her family?!"
Peter dared not retaliate against James and merely clenched his clothes tightly. "Just now, I suddenly realized, the sister that I''ve treasured so much... in her heart, there''s no ce for me at all! Or maybe there is some ce for me in her heart, but it''s insignificant!!"
James said, "Shut up!"
Charles also said, "Peter, you''ve gone too far... Keera has actually been quite nice to us, and besides, feelings develop slowly. I believe that as we continue to interact, she will definitelye to regard us as her real brothers!"
Peter let out a bitterugh. "Heh, listen to you! You knew it all along! You all understand that the feelings between us and her aren''t mutual!"
Susan immediately added fuel to the fire. "Peter, don''t say that. Keera has had a hard life while you all have lived in luxury. The Olsen family owes her..."
Peter immediately retorted, "It wasn''t me who made her live like that! What do I owe her? She''se home, and I''m thrilled. I gave her the thing I treasure the most as a wee gift, but what''s the result? Turns out, it''s me who owes her... I owe her, right?"
After muttering these words, Peter found himself pathetic.
James frowned. "We dote on Keera without ever craving any reward. Isn''t that what family love is about? Do I treat you well so that you will treat me well in the future?"
Peterughed. "But affection is mutual! You don''t need to give me anything, but I know that in the face of adversity, we''ll help each other! What about Keera? Does she have any feelings for me?"
Listening to all this, Keira suddenly felt an intense sense of crisis.
An anonymous text message had told her that Fox wasing to destroy her rtionship with the five major families!
She had always thought it was the Gill family and believed that her bond with the Olsen family was profound, given that she was a member of the Olsen family.
But at that moment, Susan''s presence made her suddenly realize that her bond with the Olsen family wasn''t as deep as she thought...
She hadn''t grown up in the Olsen residence, and her rtionships with these brothers couldn''t be easily judged.
James continued to speak for her. "Of course, Keera has feelings for you! If she didn''t, would she care if you and Susan get married or not? Would she keep suspecting Susan upon seeing that event? Would she knowingly hack into someone''s phone illegally to get that picture to prove something?! Although she misunderstood Susan, if she had no feelings for you, she could hypocritically wish you a happy life. Why bother to be the viin here? She''s afraid that you''re being cheated! How can you be so muddled?"
Upon hearing this, Peter stood stunned.
Chapter 533
533 Chapter 532
Peter wavered.
It wasn''t that he truly harbored any resentment toward "Keera"; it was just that, moments ago, when Susan suggested that "Keera" was willing to lend her wedding dress to Mary but not to them, he suddenly felt a sense of jealousy.
He and Ellis were both "Keera''s" brothers. How could she treat them differently?
And the difference was just too significant
Peter tensed his jaw, his expression softening slightly, when Susan suddenly spoke up. She looked at Keira and said with a pitiful voice, "Keera, family members should understand and respect each other. I know you don''t like me, but could you please not treat Peter like this? He really likes you a lot. The days after you just got back, whenever he and I went shopping, he thought of getting something for you Can''t you respect me for his sake?"
She lowered her head. "I won''t hold a grudge about you hacking into my phone. I just hope to get your blessing to marry Peter. Is that too much to ask?"
Peter then turned his gaze back to Keira.
Upon hearing this, Keira silently sighed.
She knew she had to express her stance today.
Just now, during the dispute between James and Peter, she realized that she had actually been weighing the pros and cons, even contemting at one point whether to reveal the truth to Peter and muddle-headedly agree to this marriage...
But now, she understood.
All of her brothers meant well for her.
Even Peter, who was kept in the dark, was sincere. How could she remain indifferent?!
Keira took a deep breath and said decisively, "No."
Everyone around was stunned, including Peter.
Keira turned to him. "Whether you believe it or not, I saw it in the mall that day. Her rtionship with that so-called brother is dubious. What they did was beyond sibling affection. They were being intimate!"
James hurried in front of her, tugging at her arm. "Keera, do you have any evidence?"
"No."
Keira said it confidently.
Immediately, James said with a mix ofughter and helplessness, "If you don''t have evidence, don''t say it so loudly."
Charles also nodded. "Yeah, Keera, without evidence, don''t don''t talk nonsense."
Both men now looked at Peter.
Susan was enraged and confronted Keira. "Peter, I can''t tolerate this anymore. Keera, I know we''ve had our issues before, and that''s why you won''t let me marry Peter, no matter what!"
Everyone was taken aback. "What issues?"
Even Keira herself was puzzled.
Susan bit her lip. "Is it because during college, you lost to me in the campus beauty contest?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She was entirely baffled.
That was the real Keera''s life, not hers. Keira didn''t know that Keera''s life intertwined with Susan''s once!
Susan bit her lip. "Back then, I won by a few votes, and it was said you were quite unhappy. When we met, the look in your eyes It just wasn''t right. I thought you had forgotten, but are you ndering me now because of that? Keera, that was three or four years ago. We''ve never had any real conflict of interest, so why bother?"
Keira instinctively looked at Lewis.
Lewis had already picked up his phone and handed it to her.
Keira took it and saw that it was Keera''s college intr page. Four years ago, Keera indeedpeted with Susan for the title of campus beauty!
It wasn''t even an official contest...
Keira was speechless.
This Fox sure came prepared!
James and Charles, who could also see the screen, both nced at Keira and then said, "We don''t think Keera is that kind of person."
"Right, she''s married with kids now. Who would be that petty?"
James even added, "I had unpleasant confrontations with her when I didn''t know her identity. If she held grudges, I would be her least favorite brother. What''s your little issuepared to that?"
Susan nodded. "Exactly, what''s our little frictionpared to all of that? Why can''t you just let me be happy with Peter? Keera, is it because I am a woman?"
Keira said, "I... "
"I don''t want to listen to your nonsense anymore!" Peter finally erupted with anger, ring at Keira. "What more do you want?!"
He was panting as he scanned Keira. "I treated you as my own sister, but what about you? You can''t provide any evidence for what you said while Susan has all the evidence. How can I believe you?!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She clenched her fists.
In the next instant, Mr. Olsen''s furious roar came from upstairs. "Peter, how can you speak to Keera like that? You ungrateful thing! Come up here right now!"
Upon hearing this, Peter scoffed and then nced at Keira before heading upstairs. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
That nce carried disappointment
It made Keira''s chest tighten slightly.
But before she could reflect on why, her phone suddenly rang, and she answered immediately. She heard the nanny''s sobbing on the other end. "Ma''am, please hurry home! The South residence The South residence is on fire!! Amy and I are together. I took her out for a walk, but as soon as we got back, we found the house on fire, so I called the fire department. But Miss Mary is still in her room!!"
These words made Keira stand up sharply!!
Mary
No! She couldn''t let anything happen to Mary!
Chapter 534
534 Chapter 533
Keira stumbled a bit, and Lewis quickly steadied her.
The group of brothers nearby immediately looked at her anxiously. "What''s wrong?"
Keira took a deep breath. "A fire broke out at my house! I need to get back now!"
After that, she followed behind Lewis, striding toward the parking lot.
The car sped on the way home.
Keira''s phone vibrated once, followed by a text message. "The fire was set by Fox! Keera, haven''t you realized the severity of the situation yet? If you don''t get married to Scott Martin soon, Fox will have time to break down your rtionships with the five major families one by one!"
Keira''s face tensed, and her hands clenched into fists. She angrily stared ahead, grinding her teeth and saying that name. "Fox!"
Everyone had been anxious about Ellis and Mary''s situation, but Keira could clearly see that they were in love.
The previous misunderstandings were also due to Ellis''s azoospermia...
Their reconciliation was just a matter of time. Keira hadn''t been pushing them, only wanting Mary toe to her own understanding and rity.
But if Mary really died in the fire, the arranged marriage between the Olsen family and the Davis family would be canceled, and her cooperation with the Davis family would also be less solid!
The car soon arrived at the South residence, and just upon entering the neighborhood, they saw a plume of ck smoke rising into the sky. Firefighters had already arrived and surrounded the vi.
After seeing this, Keira rushed forward but was immediately stopped. "The fire has just been extinguished; it''s still too hot inside. Going in now will get you killed! Our team will do their best to rescue people!"
Keira was shaking all over, and she asked, "Are there any casualties?"
The firefighter sighed. "It''s not clear at the moment, but just now..." He paused before saying, "When we first arrived, the fire was fierce. Someone seemed to have rushed in, and we couldn''t stop him."
That made Keira''s pupils shrink. "Who was it?"
"It was Mr. Ellis from the Olsen family!"
The nanny was holding Amy, her voice trembling as she said, "He insisted on going in to save Miss Mary. He went inside before the firefighters arrived!"
It was Ellis!
Yes, how could Ellis stand by and do nothing when Mary was in danger?!
He had always been around here, trying to make Mary forgive him.
Keira tightened her jaw.
Following behind Keira, the group of Olsen brothers rushed over and exploded upon hearing this.
James shouted loudly, "It''s Ellis!"
Charles swayed, his eyes turning red instantly. "It''s Ellis... He did it to save his wife!"
Peter had just been about to follow Mr. Olsen upstairs to ept punishment, but seeing Keira''s troubled face and all the brothers following her, he came along as well.
Hearing this, he immediately rushed to the firefighter. "Can the people inside survive?"
The firefighter hesitated for a moment, finally sighing. "The fire was too intense. Nearly all the rooms burst into mes immediately, and we couldn''t get inside at first. We managed to extinguish the mes gradually by cooling the house from the outside, but the temperature inside, we estimate, could reach 300 degrees. No one could survive in such high temperatures..."
At these words, everyone was stunned.
Their eyes grew red, including Peter and a few other brothers, who immediately looked toward the South residence, which was now left with only its outer frame.
Suddenly, they stepped forward.
"Ellis!"
"Ellis!"
"..."
A deste emotion spread among everyone, and they disbelievingly stared at the South residence.
Ellis... ever since Uncle Olsen decided he would remain unmarried for life, Ellis had been tacitly acknowledged as the next head of the Olsen family.
Since he was a child, he had been sent to the best ces to study, always setting an example for his brothers. He had been an excellent elder brother.
The Olsen family''s atmosphere was genuinely one of fraternal respect; none thought about usurping the position because everyone knew that even if Ellis became the sessor, he wouldn''t cast them aside... N?v(el)B\\jnn
Instead, Ellis would work hard to expand the Olsen family''s business to make money for them.
They all trusted each other!
Because of that, the other brothers could pursue their own interests, with some studying music, some medicine, and some martial arts. They didn''t have to carry the family responsibilities, all because Ellis alone had carried the family''s heavy burdens!
James''s legs staggered, his knees buckling as he knelt toward the ckened ruins of the South residence. With tears rolling down his cheeks, he cried out, "Ellis!"
The other brothers broke down in tears, one after the other, kneeling as well.
Peter stared dazedly at the ze.
He and Ellis had the closest rtionship because his other brothers all had their passions and interests, and he had the fewest opinions.
So, he had always stayed at home, spending the most time with Ellis...
He watched everything before him in a daze, struggling to imagine whether Ellis''s kind face truly vanished from this world.
Keira clenched her fists tight.
Just then, a voice came from the side, "Keera, are you satisfied now?"
Several people turned their heads only to see Susan with tears streaming down her face. She stared at Keira as she asked, "If you had persuaded Mary to forgive your Ellis sooner, they would have already moved into the Olsen residence. How could they have died in this fire?"
Chapter 535
535 Chapter 534
Susan''s questioning brought a sudden silence to the scene.
Everyone turned to look at her.
James began instinctively. "How can you say such a thing? It was an ident! Keera didn''t know there would be a fire!"
Charles also nodded. "Yeah, how can you me Keera?"
Peter was also stunned, and he tugged at Susan. "What nonsense are you talking about?"
Yet Susan pushed Peter away with tears streaming down like rain. "Don''t you all think the same? Or is what I said incorrect? If Mary had forgiven Ellis sooner, and they were living at the Olsen residence, how could such a thing happen?"
She wiped her tears. "Peter, you always tell me how great and admirable Ellis is. You should be the one who respects him the most! But what about now? It''s because of her that Ellis and Mary died in the fire!
"You are all grieving and in pain here; surely you must me her, too, right? You''re just too afraid to say it or to resent her. I am merely voicing what you all are thinking!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Susan looked angrily toward Keira. "Why, during the fire, was your entire family away, including the nanny? Why was Mary at home alone?"
Keira looked at her coldly. "What do you mean by that?"
After scheming against Peter and instigating a rift between him and Keira, was Fox now trying to use Ellis to divide Keira from the rest of her brothers?
Susan indignantly said, "I didn''t want to think too much either, but now that Ellis, the head of the Olsen family, is gone, a new heir must be chosen. You are the daughter of our third uncle, while the rest of us are just cousins. Your father had already designated Ellis as his heir before, so you didn''t stand a chance, but what about now? Aren''t you the most likely to inherit everything in the family?"
Keira didn''t speak but looked toward her brothers, "Do you all think this way, too?"
James was the first to speak up. "Definitely not. I believe in my senior sister!"
As the senior sister of the Freeman Sect, Keira was also the heir, but since her returned, she had made it clear she had no such intentions. James was going to marry into the Freeman family and inherit the Freeman Sect instead.
James, having misunderstood her in the past, had had the most contact with Keira.
Though she seemed cold, she was actually a considerate person, otherwise, she wouldn''t have helped Matias and Nara. Moreover, the Olson family had already given her a substantial share, so she could earn money without doing anything... She was soon to be married into the Horton family. Why would she covet the Olsen''s inheritance?!
Charles immediately chimed in as well. "I believe in Keera as well!"
Even the rest of the brothers nodded. "Right, Keera isn''t like that! None of us even want that inheritance; if she wanted it, all she had to do was say the word or even subtly hint at it, and Ellis definitely wouldn''t have contested her! What my brother really yearned for was freedom..."
In the end, Keira looked toward Peter.
Peter''s face darkened. He tugged at Susan and said, "Don''t spout nonsense here. Keera isn''t that kind of person!"
At that moment, Keira felt a warmth she hadn''t felt in a long time.
She scoffed, turning her gaze to Susan.
Susan''s eyes shed with panic. She didn''t expect the brothers to trust "Keera" so implicitly. Not only did her words fail to drive a wedge between them, but they also left herself looking bad.
But she quickly regained herposure, lowering her head. "I was speaking out of turn. I was thinking too much, and it was my fault. I just felt sad, and I felt it was unfair to Ellis and Mary! They trusted Keera so much, and Mary was even Keera''s best friend... But now, they perished in the fire. Everyone is crying so painfully, yet Keera remains soposed, without even shedding a tear..."
Susan gave a bitter smile. "So, in my haste and desperation, I spoke without thinking..."
As soon as she finished her sentence, several brothers immediately looked at Keira.
At this moment, Keira indeed seemed terrifyingly calm. Although her pretty face was tense, there genuinely were no tears in her eyes, and she was very sober.
She indeed appeared to be somewhat heartless.
Here were all these people crying and wailing for their elder brother, yet she was like that...
James immediately said, "Keera must be very sad, but her character has always been aloof, and her emotions are always restrained..."
Charles chimed in meekly. "Right, that''s just how Keera is..."
Just as the two of them finished speaking, Peter suddenly shouted, "You two, stop deceiving yourselves! Aloof? To put it inly, she doesn''t care about us!"
Peter looked straight at Keira and angrily asked, "What are Ellis and Mary to you? What are we brothers to you? We treat you like a sister and hold you in the palm of our hands, but what about you?!"
He wiped away a tear and shouted, "Do you even consider us your real brothers?!"
James and Charles grabbed him, and James scolded him. "What nonsense are you talking about!"
Susan was just beside them and said, "Keera, at least cry a little to make everyone feel a bit better."
Keira was speechless.
Even if she cried now, it would seem forced. After all, how could she possibly cry when she was coerced like this?
Keira scoffed. "I can''t cry."
Susan continued to provoke her. "How is that possible? Your brother has been so good to you. Are you not sad at all? You''ll upset your other brothers!"
Keira stared at her, enunciating each word. "I am not sad."
Hearing this, a look of delighted surprise appeared on Susan''s face. "Not sad? How can you be like this? Ellis was, after all, your brother! How can you say such cruel things? How will your other brothers live with themselves in the future?!"
This made all the brothers turn their gaze toward Keira.
Peter clenched his fists, and with each word punctuated, he asked, "Are you really not the least bit heartbroken? The people who died in the fire were your elder brother and your best friend! How can you be so cold?!"
Susan looked at Keira, her eyes shing with a hint of triumph. "Yeah, Keera, you''ve really disappointed us all. Ellis and Mary were so good to you, yet you can''t even muster a bit of sadness. What kind of sister are you? What kind of member of the Olsen family are you?"
Peter was trembling with rage as he red at Keira.
James and Charles exchanged nces, both equally puzzled as they looked at Keira.
In the next moment, however, they saw Keira suddenlyugh. "They''re not dead, so what do you want me to be sad about?"
Chapter 536
536 Chapter 535
Keira''s calm statement made Susan''s smug expression vanish instantly.
Her pupils contracted as she looked at Keira in shock. "What do you mean?"
Keira pushed her aside, took a step forward, and looked at the firefighter. "Has the temperature dropped? Can we go inside to rescue people now?"
The firefighter was confused. "Our team has been inside trying to rescue people, but we haven''t found them..."
Keira said, "Check the basement. There''s a safety room there. The two of them should be in that ce."
The firefighter paused and eximed with joy, "Okay, I''ll have my colleagues go rescue them right now!"
After the firefighter rushed in, everyone turned their attention to Keira.
James and Charles couldn''t help but ask, "What do you mean?"
Keira said indifferently, "I just took some minor safety precautions."
As she spoke these words, she looked at Susan.
Ever since she learned that Fox hade to Crera to sabotage her work, she and Lewis practiced in advance, thinking of countless ways Fox might ruin her rtionship with the five major families. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The Gill family had taken safety measures for Nara long ago. Lewis had already sent people to protect Nara, and any approach by strangers would be met with vignce.
They hadn''t anticipated that Fox would take such a big detour, starting with Gary, which almost resulted in Nara dying at Mrs. Spencer''s hands.
Fox could neglect anyone but Mary.
Once reconciled, Mary and Ellis''s rtionship would once again form a resilient alliance between the Davis family and the Olsen family, ensuring their rtionship remained unbreakable.
Thus, once the idea of murder took hold, Fox would definitely try to kill Mary by any means necessary. Only with Mary''s death could the possibility of reconciliation between the Olsen and Davis families be severed...
Therefore, Keira had long ago instructed Mary not to go anywhere and to stay at home.
Moreover, there was a secret passage in her room that led directly to the basement.
This passage wasn''t Keira''s doing but something she had discovered in Keera''s diary... She didn''t know how many horrific events Keera had gone through, but secret passages had been arranged in the master bedroom, children''s room, and the guest room where Mary stayed.
As long as she could reach the underground safety room, she wouldn''t be affected by fire or flooding.
The only drawback was the need for timely rescue; otherwise, the air would be depleted, and the people in the room could still die.
Of course, this drawback wouldn''t affect the current situation at all.
Keira had ced enough oxygen and food for two people for three days in the safety room.
Keira had long ago taught Mary how to get to the safety room, so if Ellis had rushed in as soon as the fire started, he definitely would have entered the safety room with Mary.
Ellis would have been in danger if he hadn''t reacted in time.
But just now, both the firefighters and the nanny said that Ellis went in soon after the fire started...
As Keira was pondering, a voice came through the firefighter''s headset. "Found them. Both are safe! They''ll be rescued immediately!"
The firefighter immediately reported this news to everyone.
James quickly wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve,ining, "Keera, seriously! If you knew Ellis would be fine, why didn''t you tell us sooner? You made me shed a few drops of crocodile tears..."
Upon hearing this, his second brother gave him a stern look. "Mind yournguage in front of your Keera!"
Charles then said, "I told you, Keera isn''t that kind of cold-blooded person! She wasn''t anxious or crying at all. It turns out she knew they weren''t in any danger!"
James immediately looked at Peter, reprimanding, "What are you waiting for? Why don''t you apologize to Keera?"
Peter looked at Keira with an awkward expression, somewhat stubbornly retorting, "Why didn''t you say something sooner? I was just... worried out of my mind."
Keira didn''t respond to Peter''s words, but instead turned to Susan. "Mary and Ellis are fine. Are you disappointed?"
Her words made everyone turn to look at Susan.
Susan''s eyes flickered, and then she lowered her gaze. "Keera, how could you say that? I was just panicked and misspoke earlier. I didn''t know Ellis and Mary were safe... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have used you."
After that, she looked apprehensively at others, then at Peter. "Peter, I really didn''t know. I thought Keera didn''t care about you guys because she wasn''t worried at all, so I blurted out without thinking..."
Peter clenched his jaw.
James snorted. "You sure blurted out quite a few things today, huh!"
Susan was taken aback.
James rolled his eyes. "Keera said you were messing around, and we initially didn''t believe her. After all, she didn''t have proof, and we didn''t want to suspect you, but you''ve been drawing attention to yourself over and over... Peter, are you sure she''s the right choice?"
Hearing this, Peter looked at Susan with suspicion.
If it hadn''t been pointed out, he wouldn''t have noticed that, indeed, right from the start, Susan had been setting the tone to target "Keera".
He clenched his jaw tight.
Chapter 537 Fox Gives Itself Away
Chapter 537 Fox Gives Itself Away
Peter looked Susan up and down, and just as he was about to speak, her eyes were filled with tears. "Peter, do you suspect me too? We''ve been together for two years. Can''t you trust me? I saved your life back then. I almost died for you, and still, you don''t trust me!"
Her eyes welled up with grievance.
Peter immediately gave in. "I didn''t mean it. Please don''t cry..."
Susan turned away from him. "If you can''t trust me, we might as well not get married!"
After Susan said this, she headed out dispiritedly.
Peter anxiously turned to see Mary and Ellis being escorted out by firefighters. Seeing that they weren''t seriously injured, he immediately ran after Susan.
However, the Olsens didn''t pay much attention to them. They walked up to meet Ellis and Mary.
Mary was still in her pajamas, her belly slightly protruding after three months into her pregnancy, but because of her slim figure, one couldn''t tell unless they looked closely.
She must havee into contact with something charred when she had juste out, as there was a bit of ash on her white pajama.
Ellis, however, looked much more disheveled than her.
His suit was tattered and burned, with several holes in it. His face was covered in soot, and there was a slight burn on his arm, but it had been bandaged.
Yet his expression was one of pleasure.
Adversity revealed true feelings.
When the South residence caught fire, Ellis charged into the ze. The fire spread quickly, and the smoke was thick. He covered his mouth and nose and rushed to Mary''s room on the second floor.
The door was closed. He knocked and shouted from the outside, but it didn''t open.
Eventually, with no other choice, he kicked the door open and burst in to rescue Mary, only to find the room empty. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The sheets and quilt had started to burn, but there was no one there.
But the bedroom had been locked from the inside earlier. He immediately rushed into the bathroom, but there was still no sign of Mary, and he began to call her name.
Just then, the wardrobe suddenly moved. A door opened, and Mary ran out anxiously, looking at Ellis. "How did you get in here?"
Stunned to see her, Ellis replied, "I came... to rescue you."
He looked at the closet she had emerged from. It was obviously made of metal and was impervious to the fire...
He immediately asked, "Is there a hidden passageway?"
Mary nodded, covering her mouth and shouting amidst the mes, "Come quickly, let''s hide in the basement!"
Ellis nodded, rushing out of the bathroom.
But just as he stepped out of the door, he saw a burning stick fall from above, heading straight for Mary!
Ellis didn''t have time to think. He instinctively extended his arm to deflect the stick, and in the process, his arm was wounded.
But he didn''t have time to examine his injuries. He rushed over to Mary. "Are you all right? You were hiding, and yet you came back out here. It''s too dangerous! Why did youe back?"
Mary almost rolled her eyes at him. "If I hadn''te back, what would you have done?"
The fire was strange. It escted within a minute, leaving no chance for people inside to escape. She was lucky because she thought she heard something, and that instinct prompted her to check upstairs. Otherwise, she couldn''t imagine what would have happened to her!
She grabbed Ellis''s hand. "Quick, follow me!"
They entered the hidden passage and closed the heavy iron door behind them.
The tunnel was made entirely of steel. It was insted but with limited oxygen; they hurried to the basement, which was veryrge and even had a bed...
Ellis looked around and couldn''t help but say, "Was my action unnecessary?"
Mary rolled her eyes again, picked up the first aid kit, and came over to him. "Lift your shirt."
Ellis obediently sat down, exposing the burn on his arm, which had a line of blisters and looked quite awful.
Mary looked at it, feeling a sting of pity. "Don''t you know to call first? You just rushed in like a hothead! What if I wasn''t here? You would have burned to death, wouldn''t you?"
Ellis lowered his eyes. "I was outside all the time, watching the ze. Why would I call you first? Besides, you never came out. I was watching."
Mary paused for a moment. "Didn''t I tell you to leave? And you stayed outside?"
"Yes."
Ellis didn''t exin much, fearing that it would pressure her. He looked at Mary and said, "I just want to be closer to you."
Mary''s motion of applying the medicine paused slightly. "Why bother?"
Ellis then said, "I misunderstood you before, and it was all my fault. It''s only right that you can''t forgive me, but I really don''t want to lose you."
Mary paused, slowly lifting her head, her eyes slightly moist.
In life and death, one saw the truth of feelings. Ellis wasn''t even sure if she was definitely in the vi. He just hadn''t seen her leave and had rushed in to save her without regard for his own life. How could she not be moved?
Ellis noticed her softened demeanor and immediately seized her hand. "Mary, can you give me another chance?"
Mary lowered her head. "We''ll talk about itter."
She continued to dress his wound.
Although she disagreed, she had softened a lot.
...
Thinking of that moment, Ellis looked at Mary again with a bright light in his eyes.
He said, "Mary, the South residence has been burned down, and you and Keera don''t have a ce to stay for the moment. How abouting back home to stay for a while?"
Mary cast him a stern look and looked at Keira. "Keera, where are we staying?"
How could Keira not see the subtle changes between the two?
If Mary were resolute in not forgiving Ellis, Keira definitely wouldn''t make Mary feel ufortable.
But if Mary had softened, Keira would naturally y the peacemaker.
James and Charles both had sharp eyes.
"Keera, why don''t youe home to stay?"
"Yeah, Uncle has already prepared your room for you! It''s very spacious. You and Amy can stay there. Don''t worry!"
Keira touched her chin and frowned. After making Ellis nervous, she finally said, "Alright, let''s go back to the Olsen residence."
"Awesome!"
Her brothers jumped up in excitement.
After a while, James suddenly fell silent for a moment, then said, "Um, Keera, if you really can''t stand Susan, just make Peter move out."
Keira, however, smiled. "That won''t be necessary."
She was moving into the Olsen residence not just to bond with her brothers but also to keep an eye on Susan!
Did they really think that Susan had herpletely under control every step of the way?
Keira''s lips curved slightly, and she picked up the Bluetooth earpiece and ced it in her ears.
Immediately, Susan''s footsteps and breathing came through the earpiece.
Keira looked down.
Today, after hacking into Susan''s phone and finding the photos of that young man, Keira still felt that everything was a bit too easy.
This might be another one of Fox''s schemes.
Of course, Keira had to fight back the same way, which was why sheter showed everyone the photo and gave Susan a reason to attack her.
Everything seemed to be at a disadvantage for Keira but in fact
Keira had already silently nted a virus in Susan''s phone, which had now be Keira''s listening device!
Susan wasn''t Fox; Fox''s methods should be more ssy. Therefore, Susan was just a pawn of Fox!
As long as Keira kept monitoring Susan, she would eventually find Fox''s trail.
Indeed, she heard Susan lower her voice. "I''m reporting to Fox. The mission has failed!"
At these words, Keira''s pupils shrank.
Fox had finally blown its cover!
Chapter 538
538 Chapter 537
Keira had been vignt ever since she learned that Fox from the South family had entered Crera.
But even now, she still knew very little about Fox.
Now, she had finally found a trace of Fox.
After Susan finished speaking, there was a brief silence on the other end, followed by an electronic voice. "Idiot! You''re under surveince!"
Keira wasn''t surprised that the other party was aware.
After all, the South family, who could quietly take away her mother and create a murder case in Oceanion that left everyone clueless, must be very formidable.
At least for now, Keira didn''t even know which n the other party belonged to, let alone their whereabouts.
Right now, she was merely looking for an opportunity to talk to Fox.
Susan was stunned for a moment before saying, "Sorry, Master."
Fox''s electronic voice continued. "It''s not your fault. Rabbit is smarter than I thought."
Rabbit?
Was that Keera''s code name?
It seemed the people of the South family all had code names.
While Keira was pondering this, she heard Fox say, "Rabbit, won''t you say something?"
Susan stopped talking.
Keira fell silent for a moment, then said, "Who are you?"
"Rabbit, I can''t answer that question because identity itself is a form of protection for people like us. You don''t know who I am, yet I know who you arethat''s my advantage."
Keira was slightly taken aback.
So, was her sister so low-key in nce because she had to protect her identity as Rabbit?
She clenched her jaw. "What on earth is the South family up to? And what exactly is your organization?"
Foxughed. "Do you want to know all that? Then let''s y a game."
Keira asked, "What kind of game?"
"You must be aware of my purpose foring to Crera, as your guardian should have told youother than ruining your rtionships with the five major families, it''s to grab Scott Martin. Whoever can marry him wins! This is the bet between you and me, so let''s see who will win, shall we?"
Keira paused slightly. "The conflict with the Gill family has been resolved. Mary and Ellis have reconciled, and my rtionship with the Davis family has been mended. The Freeman Sect and the Allen family also trust me. Your only trump card now is Susan, right? Are you trying to dissolve my rtionship from within the Olsen family?"
"I don''t know what you''re talking about, but Rabbit, familial affection is the most useless thing in this world. I will show you how, one by one, your brothers will drift apart from you! Now, the game begins!"
"If it''s a bet, then what''s the stake?"
"You''re such a cunning Rabbit. Fine, if you win, I can share the information with you. But if you lose..."
Fox paused, then suddenlyughed. "Just hand over Amy to me."
Amy was Keera''s daughter!
Keira''s pupils shrank sharply. "That''s impossible!"
"Objections are futile, for the loser has no right to bargain. By then, you won''t have the power to stop me."
Keira''s eyes shed fiercely. "Fox, I will find you! And I will kill you!"
Fox was crazy!
They incited Mrs. Spencer and Gary for the Gill family''s sakeGary didn''t deserve to lose!
Human nature was the least resistant to tests.
If Mrs. Spencer hadn''t been deluded by Fox, if she had given in to Gary regarding him and Nara andter found out about Nara''s background... Gary and Nara might have lived happily ever after!
But Fox didn''t care about these lives at all... They even went so far as to set fire to the South family. If it hadn''t been for Keira''s precaution, Mary and Ellis would have perished in the ze, too! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Fox not only did these things but also set their sights on a child, something Keira could never forgive!
Foxughed. "Well, I hope you can... Find me as soon as possible. This game is really quite fun!"
After hanging up, Susan''s rustling around could be heard, but soon, there were no sounds at all.
Keira''s Trojan virus was uncrackable; that meant the phone must have been physically destroyed.
Keira took off her Bluetooth headset.
Lewis approached her and asked, "How did it go? Any clues?"
Keira curved her lips into a smile. "I''ve got a few pieces of information."
It was as if she was exining to Lewis and analyzing for herself:
"First, the South family members who operate outside all seem to use animal codenames. My sister''s codename is Rabbit. From this, we can assume that there are many others like her and Fox in the South family! The exact number is unknown, but from what Fox said, it''s clear that they probably don''t know each other and only recognize codenames, keeping their real identities secret.
"Secondly, Fox just mentioned a term, ''the Guardian''. I guess this person must be the one who''s been sending me messages, assigning tasks, and giving warnings. This person is specifically there to assist me, and for now, I believe they have no ill intentions.
"Also, the reason for Fox''s visit to Crera wasn''t merely to disrupt my rtions with the five major families. Susan is their subordinate, and they only need tomand from a distance. One of their actual goals ining to Crera is to form an alliance through marriage with Scott Martin! So, this confirmed she''s a woman! Another point to note, aside from Susan, is Scott Martin himself, who is also someone we should pay close attention to! Since Fox intends to marry him, she will definitely appear by his side! We can determine her identity by examining the women around Scott Martin in this period."
Lewis nodded. "I''ve had Tom keep someone on Scott Martin''s tail. I''ll have him send all the information about the women Scott Martin has been in contact with."
Keira nodded, her expression showing concern.
Seeing this, Lewis asked, "Is there something else bothering you?"
"Yeah."
Keira clenched her fists tightly. "Fox made a bet with me, saying if I lost, she would take Amy away. Why would she want to take away a child who is only three years old? I even have the feeling that Amy might be her ultimate goal this time!"
Lewis frowned, equally puzzled.
Keira shook her head, and seeing that Lewis seemed to want to say something, she quickly asked, "Do you have any clues?"
Lewis hesitated for a moment before answering, "It''s not really a clue, but... have you noticed something quite incredible?"
Keira was taken aback. "What is it?"
Lewis lowered his gaze, "Based on the information we have, your grandmother, your mother, and your sister''s surnames are all South, and you also used ''South'' as one of your pseudonyms, which means all of you are from the South family."
Keira immediately understood. "Are you implying that Fox also has the surname South?!"
Lewis nodded.
Keira''s eyes brightened instantly. "That idea is indeed interesting."
After this conversation, they got into a car that headed toward the Olsen residence.
The South residence had burned down, and there were no possessions left to pack up, so the people made their way to the Olsen residence in great numbers.
In the car.
Lewis and Keira were sitting in the backseat when Lewis''s phone chimed suddenly.
He immediately took it out. "Tom has sent me the list of women who have been close to Scott Martin."
Keira quickly leaned over to look at the screen with him.
The list was straightforward.
It detailed precisely when and where Scott Martin met each woman and what their backgrounds were, allowing one to ascertain whether any of them could possibly be Fox.
They started by looking through the names on the list.
There were almost none among the women Scott Martin had met whose names contained the word "South".
Lewis scrolled down from the top. As he did, he suddenly caught sight of the word "South''" and eximed immediately, "Got it!"
Keira immediately looked over, but Lewis was frowning.
Keira asked, "What''s wrong? Is this someone we know?"
Lewis fell silent for a moment before handing the phone to her, indicating that she should look for herself.
After seeing the name, Keira seemed to be taken by surprise as well, twitching the corner of her mouth. She noticed that the only person on the list with "South" in their name was...
Chapter 539
539 Chapter 538
Keira looked closer at that name.
She then turned to Lewis with an awkward smile, unable to decide whether to cry orugh.
Lewis coughed lightly. "That person is named Erin South, and actually, her name and timeframe do match up."
Keira was almost rolling her eyes. "But her surname is Martin. She''s Scott Martin''s own sister!"
Indeed.
Among all the names of women close to Scott Martin on the list, only Erin South Martin''s name contained "South".
However, it just so happened that Erin South Martin was the one who would never marry Scott Martin.
Keira rubbed her forehead and looked through the names on the list again C there were actually quite a few women, some of whom were nce''s high-ssdies who were already engaged or married. The rest were still under investigation.
Lewis coughed again. "Actually, if you think about it, the ''South'' in your names might be a trademark of the South family, so the other party would definitely not be so foolish as to reveal their identity."
Keira nodded in agreement.
She used "South" as one of her pseudonyms because of her childhood admiration for her mother, Jodie South. If she had taken a regr name, it most likely wouldn''t have included "South.
As for her grandmother, Lady South, her mother, Jodie South, and her sister, Keera ... It seemed like Jodie had no father, so she used Lady South''s surname. Keera was stolen by the South family, so of course, she also carried the surname "South".
Maybe Lewis''s guess was simply a coincidence?
As they pondered, the car entered the Olsen family''s property.
On their way back, her brothers had already informed Uncle Olsen, so the moment Keira arrived at the parking lot, she saw Uncle Olsen standing at the entrance, looking at her.
The man was fifty years old, and his hair was turning gray, but it couldn''t hide the handsomeness of his youth. He stood there steadily, gazing at Keira. Uncle Olsen was usually as cold as frost and taciturn, but he smiled slightly. "Keira, wee home."
He called her Keira...
Keira felt a sudden warmth in her eyes, and she lowered her head, "Thanks."
Neither of them was talkative by nature. Having said that, Uncle Olsen stepped aside.
James hopped over. "Sister, wee home!"
Charles also smiled. "Right, right, we''ve prepared avish dinner for tonight. Keera, what would you like to eat?"
Keira was infected by their enthusiasm, and her face lit up with a smile. "I''ll eat anything."
After that, Lewis added, "She doesn''t like ginger. Don''t put ginger in the dishes."
Keira paused momentarily, looking at him in surprise. "How do you know?"
Indeed, she didn''t like ginger.
She was a chef with a culinary certificate, so she understood that ginger was an essential seasoning, but she didn''t like the taste. Having grown up in the Olsen family, she had no room to be choosybeing able to fill her belly was already a luxury!
So, she had never told anyone.
Even at meal times, she never had any dietary restrictions.
Lewis just smiled. "Every time you eat, you would skip over the ginger slices, and if a dish had ginger in it, you would take a couple fewer bites."
Keira''s gaze softened gradually.
She had never expected that her little unknown quirk would be noticed by Lewis, who usually observed her with such careful attention.
Uncle Olsen also nced at Lewis and, with approval, patted thetter''s shoulder, seemingly in praise and appreciation of his recentment.
Once Keira and Lewis entered the house, Uncle Olsen looked at Ellis and Mary, who were following behind.
Mary felt a bit embarrassed under his gaze.
Ellis said, "Uncle, the South residence burned down, and Mary is moving back in."
"I see."
Uncle Olsen didn''t ask further and just said, "It''s good to see you back."
Mary felt veryfortable with the atmosphere at home.
Finally, the group made their way into the living room, where they cheerfully started chatting. The servants had already cleaned the rooms they would be staying in upstairs.
After chatting for a while, as everyone was getting ready to eat, the butler entered and reported, "Sir, Mr. Scott Martin has arrived with his sister."
As soon as these words came out, Charles immediately said, "Then let them in quickly!"
The butler went out with a smile.
Keira exchanged a nce with Lewis, and the two of them simultaneously turned toward the doorway.
They had just been discussing Scott Martin, but who would have thought he''d arrive so soon?
And... with his sister?
While Keira was puzzled, she saw Scott Martin walking in with a girl.
Scott bore the look of a mixed-race person with profound and sculpted features, especially those piercing eyes that seemed especially deep when he looked at someone.
Keira''s gaze, however, fell upon the girl beside himErin South Martin.
The girl was naturally petite and exquisite, a head shorter than Scott, but very sweet-looking. Her face resembled Scott''s somewhat, and her eyes were framed by long, dense eyshes.
Erin was discreetly observing the people in the room at the moment, her clever eyes appearing very innocent.
She was exceptionally beautiful.
She first curiously looked at Keira, then cast a meaningful nce at Scott: Is this the girl you fancy?
Scott immediately coughed.
Erin raised an eyebrow, then her gaze swept over Lewis, assessing him for a moment before looking back at Scott.
Erin raised her eyebrows again: This guy looks alright; you didn''t lose unjustly!
Scott gave her a stern look, then began to introduce everyone. "This is my sister, Erin South Martin. She just came from abroad to stay with me." Then he pointed to the brothers of the Olsen family and introduced them one by one, and every one replied politely.
But when it was Charles''s turn, Charles stared at Erin, his eyes almost glued to her.
Erin gave him an annoyed re, and only then did Charles realize his gaze was too overt and immediately withdrew his eyes.
Only then did Erin appear satisfied.
Charles said, "It''s great that you and your brother havee; we''re just about to eat. Join us!"
Because there were two additional young guests, the Olsen family''s elders went elsewhere, leaving the dining room to the younger ones.
During mealtime, Peter also returned with Susan.
Keira then observed the rtionship between Susan and Erin South Martin...
If Erin were Susan''s boss, then there would definitely be some interactions between the two!
Although Erin was Scott''s sister, Keira was still not able to dismiss her suspicions... N?v(el)B\\jnn
As she was pondering, she saw Susan''s gaze sweep over everyone and thennd on Erin, scrutinizing her.
Erin only looked at Susan for a moment before heading toward the restroom.
Keira immediately followed, and upon entering the restroom, she suddenly turned to Erin. "Hello, Fox."
Chapter 540
540 Chapter 539
Erin looked at her in bewilderment.
The girl''srge eyes showed a hint of cunning as she stared at Keira for a while before asking, "Are you talking to me?"
Keira narrowed her eyes. "Stop pretending."
Erin frowned. "But my name isn''t Fox!"
Then, she had a sudden realization. "I get it now. In Crera, do you call beautiful women ''fox,'' and is that why you called me that? Thank you!"
She smiled sweetly, washed her hands, and then stood beside Keira, waiting for her.
Keira watched her closely all this time; the girl hadn''t slipped up once.
Either Erin''s acting skills were too superb, or Keira had really mistaken her for someone else.
Keira washed her hands, too, and they left the restroom together. When they got to the dining table, Erin said, "From now on, everyone can call me Fox!"
Upon hearing this, Keira instinctively looked toward Susan.
She saw only a slight furrow of Susan''s brow, followed by a look of disbelief cast toward Erin. She then eyed Erin with disdain.
Immediately, Charles asked, "Why?"
Erin looked at Keira. "Because Keera just called me that, and I heard that in Crera, people really like to give nicknames. She must have meant that I''m like a fox, so she called me that!"
James and Peter both twitched their mouths, and James couldn''t help but say, "Is it possible that it''s not a good word?"
Erin looked at him with confusion. "I''ve read your Creran books. Don''t they call beautiful women ''foxes''? Why isn''t it a good word?"
Charles immediately agreed. "It''s a good word. Of course, it''s a good word! You''re just as beautiful and enchanting as a little fox!"
Erin immediately lifted her chin and gave Charles a look, then snorted with pride.
Straightaway, she walked over to Charles like a little princess.
Charles immediately pulled out a chair for her to sit on. Erin took her seat and looked at the dining table. "Wow, the food looks so delicious!"
She clumsily picked up the fork and began to pick up some food.
However, the fork seemed ufortable to use, and she looked up at Scott.
Scott then put some food on her te.
Erin fiddled with the food before finally putting it into her mouth.
Moreover, her cheeks were puffed up as she ate, resembling a cute little hamster, giving off a very endearing vibe.
Keira looked at Erin, her gaze involuntarily softening.
As she was contemting, a fork reached into her te, and when Keira turned her head, she saw Lewis cing a rib on her te.
Keira smiled slightly.
She took a bite, bowing her head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
James and Charles immediately exchanged nces and then simultaneously reached out with their fork toward a te of shrimp, each grabbing one to ce on Keira''s te.
"Keera, eat this!"
"Keera, have some shrimp!"
They eximed in unison.
After that, the other brothers were slightly startled, and they started putting food on Keira''s te as if afraid to be left out.
Ellis watched them and twitched the corner of his mouth. "That''s enough! Keera only has one mouth. How do you expect her to eat all of that? Don''t you see her te is already full?"
With that, he put beef onto his unused te. He then ced it in front of Keira and took away the te that was overflowing with food.
Ellis said, "Keera, eat this."
Everyone was dumbfounded.
James was the first to speak up. "Ellis, you''re cheating!"
"Exactly, Ellis, that was the food we picked for Keera. How could you do that?"
The importance of seniority became evident.
Ellis casually nced at them and then slowly said, "So what if I ate that food? Is that not allowed?"
The younger brothers immediately turned their heads in indignation and looked toward Mary. "Sister-inw, you have to do something about Ellis!"
However, Mary only agreed to move back. She hadn''t decided to stop the divorce process yet.
She actually felt quite awkward having dinner here.
However, when the brothers called her sister-inw, an inexplicable emotion welled up in her chest, and she was quite touched.
She nced at Ellis. "Don''t bully your brother."
Ellis immediately smiled and pushed the te in front of him toward her. "Mary, this is for you. You need to eat well..."
After saying this, he suddenly realized something, gave her a once-over, then leaned in closer to her and said in a lowered voice, "Mary, you''ve been gaining weighttely. You''ve gotten fuller."
Mary didn''t know what to say.
Would he rather suspect she got fatter than suspect she never had a miscarriage?
Mary almost rolled her eyes!
Her mouth twitched, and she was about to say something, but looking at all her brothers-inw at the table, she couldn''t bring herself to speak and bowed her head to eat.
Lately, the baby was growing vigorously, and her appetite was astonishing.
After Keira finished the beef on her te, Lewis piled on the green peppers she liked to eat. Keira looked at Lewis in surprise. "How do you know what I love to eat?"
She wasn''t picky about food at all.
Yet Lewis always managed to guess exactly what she wanted to eat.
Lewis spoke in a soft tone, "I just know from observing."
Those words made Keira pause slightly.
A warm current surged through her chest once again.
That was what it felt like to be cared for...
She curved her lips into a smile.
Susan stared at the table full of dishes and watched the deep affection between the siblings. Her eyes cast downward.
Suddenly, she turned to Peter. "Peter, I feel a bit unwell. Could I get someone to make some sweet ginger water?"
Peter immediately called out to the kitchen, and in less than two minutes, a maid brought over a cup of ginger water.
Susan immediately reached out to take it.
But in the next moment, her hand trembled, and the cup spilled over the table, soaking all the food on it!!
James immediately stood up. "It''s over! Keera doesn''t like ginger!"
He then looked at Susan, "You..."
Susan''s eyes were already filled with tears, and she looked helplessly to Peter for aid. "Peter, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean it. I just suddenly got a stomach ache..."
James took a deep breath, wanting to say something, but remembering she was Peter''s fiance and thus his sister-inw, he controlled himself.
Keira, on the other hand, furrowed her brow.
Susan was just too much!
Lewis had reminded the others that Keira didn''t like ginger, and Susan ended up pouring ginger water into all the dishes.
Couldn''t she have a peaceful meal? Did Susan really think Keira couldn''t handle her?
Keira sneered and set down her fork.
Chapter 541
541 Chapter 540
Keira coldly looked at Susan, her eyes narrowing. Just as she was about to speak...
"Smack!"
A te of food suddenly mmed into Susan''s face!
Susan waspletely stunned and looked incredulously at the person who did that.
Everyone turned to look at her as well.
Erin pulled out a napkin, wiped the grease off her fingers, and coldly said, "You''re so gross! You put ginger water in all the dishes with your saliva in it. How can we eat this food now?"
Susan wiped the vegetable leaves hanging on her face, utterly infuriated. "The ginger water was just brought over. I haven''t even drunk from it. How can my saliva be in it?"
Erin paused slightly, then patted her head. "Right, I forgot."
Then she looked at Susan. "Sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. I just got angry momentarily and thought you were making us eat your saliva..."
While she spoke these words, she imitated Susan''s expression from just a moment ago, instantly darkening Susan''s face.
Peter was also confused.
Originally, he couldn''t tell that Susan was faking it, but Erin''s deliberate bad acting made it obvious she was doing it on purpose. With thisparison, Peter immediately realized something.
He turned to look at Susan. "Did you do it on purpose?"
Susan immediately said, "No, Peter, it was an ident. When the ginger water was brought over, it was a bit hot. I couldn''t hold onto the cup..."
No sooner had she finished speaking than Keira scoffed.
She slowly stood up, looking at Lewis. "Can you hand me a bowl of soup?"
The two exchanged a nce, and Lewis smiled a little.
He picked up a bowl, filled it with soup, and handed it to Keira, who immediately took it. The moment she touched the bowl, she let go of it instantly.
The bowl of soup immediately dropped onto the table. Although the soup spilled out, it only soiled the area right before her.
With all the people in the family, the Olsens used arge, round dining table.
The soup spilled, but there was some distance from the other dishes on the table, so only the food in front of Keira got a bit sshed.
Keira looked at Peter. "That''s how one reacts when holding something scalding. If you knew it was hot, why would you push the bowl away and spill it all over the table?"
Peter was taken aback and immediately looked at Susan.
Susan''s face turned instantly pale.
She swallowed and looked at Keira in disbelief. "I... I didn''t think. I just reacted out of my instinct..."
"Your instinct was to push it away? That''s so different from other people''s!"
Keira curled her lip and said nothing more.
Susan tensed up nervously.
She didn''t expect that today, everyone would stand against her.
She immediately said, "I didn''t do it on purpose. There must be some misunderstanding between us. How could I do this on purpose? You said you didn''t like ginger, so why would I target you specifically? This is really just a misunderstanding!"
This time, before Keira could speak, James couldn''t help but interject, "Susan, since you walked in, you''ve been deliberately targeting Keera. What''s the issue between you two? Is what Keera said true?"
Erin immediately asked curiously, "What''s that?"
"It''s about that man she''s supposed to fool around with! Since Keera saw it and told us, you''ve been intentionally targeting her! Other than that, I really can''t think of any other reason!"
James blurted it out.
Erin''s eyes lit up immediately, and she turned to Susan. "So, you''ve been messing around with someone else? And you got caught? No wonder... The moment I walked in, I felt hostility from you toward Keera!"
Susan shot back at once. "How could you tell? Don''t be ridiculous!"
Erin retorted. "Call it a woman''s instinct!"
Susan was speechless.
Seeing that she couldn''t win the argument, she immediately nced at Peter. "Peter, I don''t care whether others believe me; I only care about you! If you don''t believe me, I might as well leave!"
Peter frowned.
Susan picked up her bag, pretending to leave. Seeing that Peter still hadn''t stood up, she lowered her head in a show of grievance. "Peter, can''t you see my feelings for you? I could even give up my life for you! When you had that car ident, the car was leaking oil, and everyone said it would explode. I was the one who pulled you out. We both almost got blown up... I never thought we woulde to this..."
The impact of those words was significant.
Sure enough, Peter stood up, took Susan''s hand, and then turned to Keira. "Keera, I''m sorry about how things turned out today, but Susan is my lifesaver, so can we let this incident go?"
Keira tightened her jaw and scoffed.
Peter sighed. "Let''s wait a few more moments. I''ll ask the kitchen to make some new dishes."
After that, he led Susan into the kitchen. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
James frowned once the two were gone. "This lifesaver trick works wonders. Next time Kate has some trouble, I''ll save her. That way, she''ll never give me a hard time again!"
"Tsk, tsk, tsk!" Charles said, "How can you curse Kate like that?"
James couldn''t help butin, "I''m not cursing her. It''s just that Kate is way too fierce, like a tigress..."
While they joked, Keira looked toward the kitchen, sighing.
In truth, she had countless ways to kick out Susan, but what about after that?
Susan saved Peter''s life, and he would forgive her no matter what.
Even if her rtionship with that so-called brother really came to light, Peter might still be bound by this lifesaving deed.
Keira lowered her eyes, letting out a sigh.
Was there a way to solve this trouble for good?
She frowned.
Determined, she stood up and headed toward the kitchen.
Before she got close, she saw a maid standing not far away, watching Peter.
The maid looked about twenty-five years old, and Keira didn''t think she had seen her around before. Perhaps sensing Keira''s gaze, the maid immediately looked over. "Hello, Miss."
Keira nodded at her. "Are you new?"
The maid nodded.
Keira then asked, "Do you know my fifth brother from before?"
The maid hesitated, ncing at Peter, then said, "He seems familiar, like someone I rescued from a car ident a few years ago..."
Keira asked, "What did you say?"
Chapter 542
542 Chapter 541
Keira didn''t catch what she said, so she asked the maid.
The young maid immediately averted her gaze. "No, it''s nothing..."
She sneaked another look at Peter.
Years ago, as she passed a highway, she saw someone crash their car. She rushed over and found the car leaking oil. Without thinking too much, she immediately rescued the person from the vehicle.
Looking back, it was quite dangerous. They had just walked away when the car exploded. They could have been fatal if things went wrong.
Afterward, she called 911 but was in a hurry to deliver a parcel, so she left first. When she returned after making the delivery, she heard that the person had been taken to the hospital.
She didn''t get involved any further.
However, even if that person was that gentleman, it didn''t mean anything...
As the young maid pondered this, she heard someone calling her from the kitchen. "South, where on earth are you?"
The maid immediately said, "I''ming..."
Then she entered the kitchen.
Keira immediately frowned.
South?
Was the maid''s surname South?
Was it a coincidence, or...
Keira pursed her lips and approached the nearby butler. "That maid South, what''s her background?"
The butler said, "Her? She''s a trained maid. I heard she dropped out after high school and has been delivering parcels ever since. Sheter came to our house and was selected after an interview. She underwent three months of training before she assumed her position. Miss Olsen, did she do something inappropriate? Do you need her to be dismissed?"
Keira immediately said, "No, I was just asking. What''s her full name? Is her surname South?"
The butler answered, "No, that surname is quite rare. She''s Jenkins, South Jenkins." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
So, South was her given name.
Keira nodded and returned to the dining area.
Erin was insisting on her conclusion. "My instinct is never wrong! Susan is targeting my sister-inw!"
As soon as she said this, she was so startled that she immediately covered her mouth.
The others also turned their gazes toward her.
James asked in confusion, "What sister-inw?"
Erin''s dark gaze fell on Scott, and then she awkwardly chuckled, "No, it''s nothing..."
Charles immediately pressed. "There must be something, spit it out!"
Erin looked up at the sky and coughed lightly. "My brother likes Keera, so he wants her to be my sister-inw."
Scott immediately retorted, "Don''t be ridiculous!"
No sooner had he spoken than Lewis''s expression darkened.
Scott quickly said, "Miss Olsen is already engaged."
Erin looked at him. "Is she married?"
"Not yet."
"Then you''ve got a chance!"
The others didn''t know what to say.
Everyone was stunned and then eagerly turned their attention toward Lewis.
Lewis''s face grew dark as he turned to Scott.
Scott coughed lightly. "Well, please don''t take it the wrong way. It''s just that my grandfather is forcing me to get married, and I didn''t agree, so I made up an excuse..."
Erin immediately scoffed.
Scott gave her a wary look, and Erin fell silent.
Lewis, however, continued to press. "What excuse?"
Scott nced at Keira awkwardly. "I just said I was already in love with someone, and Grandpa pressed me hard, insisting I told him who it was. There aren''t many young women I know in Crera, so in a panic, I said Miss Olsen..."
Erin said sarcastically, "Right, he was panicked. It''s nothing serious."
Scott immediately red at her again.
Erin stuck out her tongue, then turned her head away.
That cute gesture caught Charles''s attention several times, making him blush.
How could there be such an adorable girl in the world?
More importantly, Erin got along well with Keera, unlike Susan, who was always causing trouble.
So, if he could win Erin''s heart...
As Charles thought about it, he blushed even more.
Erin said, "Come on, even my brother isn''t blushing. What are you blushing for?"
Charles quickly covered his face. "Am I? Well, maybe it''s because I ate something spicy just now!"
Erin immediately expressed her confusion. "Spicy? I love spicy food but haven''t seen any just now..."
Charles hastily changed the subject. "What''s your favorite food?"
"I like your Creran spicy chicken."
"I know a ce that makes great spicy chicken. Do you want to try it?"
Erin''s eyes immediately lit up. "Sure, when can you take me out?"
Charles coughed and nced at the kitchen. "They''ll take at least an hour to make dinner, so why don''t I take you there now?"
Erin nodded enthusiastically. "Great!"
After that, the two didn''t care about the others and headed straight out. At the door, Erin suddenly remembered something and turned back to Scott. "Brother, you''d bettere up with a good n! Otherwise, Grandpa will force you to marry your cousin! Maybe Miss Olsen is willing to help you? In all of Crera, only Miss Olsen''s status is a good match for you. She''s probably the only candidate that''ll shut Grandpa up, right?"
Scott was so infuriated that he immediately said, "Just go already!"
Erin then left.
Keira watched her leave, deep in thought.
Could such a food-loving, lively girl be Fox?
As she pondered, Lewis suddenly asked, "Who''s the cousin your sister mentioned?"
Scott immediately responded, "Mr. Horton, please don''t get it the wrong way. Although I like Miss Olsen, I also know how to appreciate true beauty. It''s just that Grandpa was pressuring me, so I had to mention Miss Olsen''s name..."
As he spoke, he gave Keira a longing and profound look that was filled with emotion, but he quickly averted his gaze.
Lewis looked down and said indifferently, "I''m not misunderstanding anything. The cousin Erin mentioned wouldn''t happen to have the surname South, would she?"
"How do you know?"
Scott said with surprise, "Did you guess from Erin''s middle name? Erin''s mother is indeed from the South family. Our cousin is the daughter of my mother''s brother, so she also has the surname South, and her name is Vera."
Keira was taken aback.
She looked at Scott in disbelief. "You mean your cousin is named Vera South?"
"Yes," said Scott.
Scott asked, "Is there a problem with that name?"
Keira smiled. "No, I just didn''t expect..."
Her gaze shifted to Lewis.
Lewis also showed a hint of amusement. "It turns out that the most difficult search can end with effortless discovery."
Vera was to marry Scott, and her surname was South. She must be Fox!
Keira suddenly turned to Scott. "I wonder if there''s a chance to meet this cousin of yours?"
Chapter 543
543 Chapter 542
Scott was perplexed. "You want to meet her?"
"Yes."
"...Why?"
Scott''s eyes lit up. He wondered if Miss Olsen could be interested in him as well.
But he didn''t dare say that out loud.
Keira lowered her gaze and said, "It''s nothing. Is she in Crera?"
"Yes, she came with Erin, and now she''s living at my house, and... my grandfather is here."
Scott showed a troubled expression.
As soon as his grandfather arrived, he pressured Scott to marry his cousin.
But he had absolutely no feelings for Vera!
He didn''t want to get married!
Yet his grandfather was the head of the family, practically the one who could decide Scott''s marriage with a single word, rendering his resistance futile.
All he could say was that he was already in love with someone.
But his grandfather insisted on meeting the woman...
At this thought, Scott looked toward Keira, his eyes lighting up suddenly. "How about youe to my ce to hang out with us tomorrow?"
Keira thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay."
She would go and see that Vera South.
If things were as she expected, Vera would definitely be Fox.
Scott then bowed his head, a smile breaking across his face.
While they were talking, in the kitchen, Peter and the maids had quickly whipped up a few more dishes and ced them on the dining table.
After Keira and Lewis finished eating, they took Amy upstairs.
Her room was already arranged, a suite suitable for a family of three to live in.
The rest of the people also went back to their respective rooms. The Olsen brothers, who rarely came back together, gathered to y cards.
Susan looked displeased as she watched Peter, and then she left the room.
Just as she stepped out of the card room, she bumped into the maid, Jenkins, colliding with thetter full-on.
Jenkins was carrying a fruit te, which was scattered on the ground by the collision. She had been trained in etiquette and knew not to me the host family, so she immediately apologized and started picking up the things from the floor.
The butler had said that the house owners were very amiable and that an immediate apology would make everything fine.
But Susan kicked at her unexpectedly, knocking Jenkins to the ground.
Jenkins was stunned.
Looking down from her height, Susan spoke with disgust. "In this house, even a maid thinks she can disrespect me now!"
Jenkins quickly waved her hands. "I didn''t mean it, Miss Simpson. It was an ident. I didn''t do it on purpose, I..."
Before she could finish, Susan pointed at her own clothes, angrily saying, "You''ve smeared my clothes, and you mustpensate me! Otherwise, I won''t let you off!"
Jenkins bit her lip in anger.
After a long while, she took a deep breath. "Fine, how much is it? I''ll pay you."
She would just have to consider herself unlucky.
But as soon as she had spoken, she heard Susan say indifferently, "Thirteen thousand dors." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"What?!"
Jenkins was shocked and looked at Susan in disbelief.
She looked at Susan''s clothes in shock. "These clothes are worth thirteen thousand?"
Susan sneered. "Of course. How could someone as poor as you recognize that? Can you afford this dress? If not, it''ll be deducted from your sry!"
Jenkins bit her lip with tears in her eyes, but she took a deep breath. "Miss Simpson, this is beyond my capabilities. Besides, it was you who didn''t look where you were going and bumped into me."
Susan immediately responded angrily, "What are you saying? Are you using me of being blind?"
"I didn''t say that, I"
"What then?!"
Susan took a step forward and pped Jenkins across the face!
"p!"
The crisp sound of the p echoed in the corridor.
Jenkins was stunned. She covered her face and then red at Susan before retaliating with a p.
Susan was shocked. "You''re just a maid! How dare you hit me?"
Jenkins scoffed. "It''s the twenty-first century; everyone is equal. What''s wrong with being a maid? Does that make me inferior? What kind of an idea is that?"
Susan breathed heavily, furiously staring at Jenkins.
"What''s going on here?"
At that moment, they heard Peter''s voice.
Susan quickly went up to him, speaking in a whiny tone. "Peter, she wasn''t watching where she was going and smeared my dress. She even hit me!"
Peter looked toward Jenkins.
Jenkins pointed to her cheek. "I should have a p mark on my face, too, right? Miss Simpson, why do you like to make biasedints so much? Aren''t you going to mention the p you gave me?"
Susan said with a mix of grievance and anger, "Peter, do you see? I just can''t marry you and live in this house! Your sister targets me, and even a mere maid doesn''t respect me! Is she under someone else''s orders, which is why she dares to treat me this way?"
Jenkins was about to roll her eyes. "Do you have a persecutionplex or something?"
Susan grew furious. "What did you say?!"
Peter sighed. "Susan, it''s enough. What''s the point in arguing with a maid? It''s just a dress. I''ll buy you a new one tomorrow and transfer you the money in a bit!"
Susan took a deep breath but kept her gaze on Jenkins.
By now, quite a few of the household staff had gathered around.
Susan felt if they found out she had been humiliated and still let Jenkins go unpunished, what kind of authority would she have in the Olsen family afterward?
Susan''s eyes were filled with tears. "Peter, I saved your life. You promised you wouldn''t let me suffer any grievances. Is this your idea of no grievances?"
She lowered her head and wiped her eyes. "I was impulsive when I hit her, but what right does a maid have to hit back? She must apologize to me for this!"
Upon hearing this, Jenkins snorted, "That''s impossible!"
Susan immediately looked at her and said, "Peter, do you see? Because you always fail to defend me, I have such a low status in this family! Are you going to stand by and watch me being bullied?!"
Peter paused for a moment, then helplessly turned to Jenkins. "Regardless of everything, you shouldn''t have hit her. For that, you should apologize to Susan!"
Jenkins asked, "Why should I?"
Peter said, "Because I''m the head of this house. Are you going to apologize or not? If you don''t, I''ll have the housekeeper fire you!"
Fire her?
The Olsen family''s domestic staff enjoyed less workload and higher pay; many sought such positions. How could Jenkins afford to lose this hard-earned job?
She pointed at Susan furiously. "Just because she saved you once, you''re biased toward her?"
Peter said, "Yes! Susan saved my life, so of course, I won''t let her be wronged! You don''t have to pay for the dress. Just bow and apologize, and that will be enough!"
Jenkins''s eyes turned red. "What if I had saved you as well?"
Chapter 544
544 Chapter 543
As soon as Jenkins spoke, Peter was slightly startled.
Then, he frowned and looked at her. "What did you say?"
Susan also looked toward Jenkins, puzzled.
When Susan happened to pass by the ident site and saw Peter lying on the ground next to a burning car, she realized it was an opportunity.
The bystanders were all saying that a young girl had bravely rescued someone.
Having had her eyes on the wealthy Peter for a while, and with him barely paying her any attention, Susan immediately recognized this was a good chance.
So, Susan rushed over and stayed by Peter''s side.
Indeed, when Peter woke up, Susan asked him some questions, only to find out that he had no idea who had saved him, so she just went along with it.
Susan wondered what Jenkins meant by that.
Jenkins looked at Peter and scoffed, about to speak when themotion drew the attention of everyone else in the room.
They all came out one after another.
James asked, "What''s going on this time?"
His choice of words reflected his extreme impatience.
Peter also wore an embarrassed expression, while Susan''s eyes turned red with grievance. "Your maid hit me."
"How is that possible?" James immediately retorted. "Our maid has always been professional and never hits people randomly. You must have done something deplorable, haven''t you?"
Susan hadn''t expected him to say such things and was stunned on the spot.
"How is that possible?" James immediately retorted. "Our maid has always been professional and never hits people randomly. You must have done something deplorable, haven''t you?"
Susan hadn''t expected him to say such things and was stunned on the spot.
She looked at him incredulously.
James, with resentment, turned to Peter. "Peter, manage her. How much trouble has she created since she came into this household? If you can''t handle her, the two of you should move out! Our family has many brothers, and when we were young, we would all get punished equally by our parents regardless of who was at fault. Howe so many issues have arisen?"
Hearing that, Peter couldn''t lift his head. He clenched his jaw, looking toward Susan.
For the first time, he felt tired.
He had long noticed that Susan was vain. She always wanted money from him for shopping.
But he had always obliged her since he was never short of money.
Besides that point, Susan had always seemed considerate. How had she suddenly be like this?
Peter was confused.
At that moment, Susan suddenly rolled up her sleeve to reveal an ugly burn scar hidden beneath.
That was the blister Peter had seen on Susan''s arm when he had woken up in the hospital. She imed it resulted from rescuing him, saying it was no big deal.
Later, he had even bought many scar removal ointments for her, but none worked.
Any doubt that Peter had just started to harbor instantly dissipated.
If she could risk her life for him, then a few faults didn''t matter...
His gaze immediately softened, and he firmly said, "James, Susan saved my life, and I won''t allow you to speak of her this way. Besides, as you said, both sides get punished when brothers fight, so shouldn''t Susan and the maid both be punished?"
James frowned. "Tell me, how do you want to handle this?"
After thinking for a moment, Peter said, "How about this? I''ll have Susan apologize to her, but I want the maid to pay for Susan''s clothes."
Upon hearing this, Jenkins was shocked.
That dress cost thirteen thousand dors, not just three hundred!
She immediately objected. "No way!"
"If that''s uneptable, then get lost."
Peter rubbed his temples with a headache and scolded.
Jenkins''s eyes were rimmed red.
As a maid in this household, she earned a monthly sry of three thousand, which was unattainable elsewhere.
She couldn''t afford to lose this job!
Jenkins bit her lip. Just moments ago, she thought dignity was the most important thing, but now, she felt her dignityy shattered on the ground.
She looked at Peter. "There''s no need for Miss Simpson to apologize. I''ll apologize, alright? Just don''t make me pay for the dress!"
Peter nodded, about to agree.
Susan, however, said bluntly, "No, I want you topensate for my dress. Peter loves it, and that''s what I insist on!"
Susan had seen Jenkins''s distress and wanted to make a point to teach Jenkins a lesson. She couldn''t care less about apologizing to the maid.
Jenkins clenched her fists tightly.
Susan turned to Jenkins. "I''m Sorry. It was my fault for not looking where I was going and bumping into you."
Jenkins''s fists were clenched so tightly. She wanted to say something but didn''t know what to say...
She looked pleadingly at the butler.
The butler then shook his head at her.
Jenkins''s eyes were bloodshot red as she hung her head and took a deep breath. "Fine, I''ll pay!"
Indeed, the dress was worth thirteen thousand, five months of her sry.
But without this job, she couldn''t find another that paid this well...
After leaving these words, she crouched down and ced the fruits that had fallen to the floor on the fruit te. Then, carrying the te, she walked away. Afterward, she returned with a cleaning cloth to wipe the floor clean.
Her movements were smooth and fluid.
James and Peter found it somewhat unbearable to watch.
Their family never mistreated the help.
Satisfied, Susan excitedly hooked her arm with Peter''s. "Peter, let''s go back to the card game."
The mood for fun had already faded from the group.
So, finding an excuse, they dispersed.
Peter escorted Susan away, and after arriving at her ce, he looked at Susan. "Susan, I think in the future, you should..."
"Peter, I know. I''ll love you even more from now on. For you, I can give up anything! Whatever happens, I''ll always be there for you, ensuring that no threates to your life!"
The lecture Peter had intended got stuck in his throat.
After a moment, he smiled at Susan. "Alright, Susan, thank you for saving my life!"
On the drive home, Peter stared ahead, suddenly recalling the words Keira had said and Susan''s abnormal behavior over the past few days.
He sighed suddenly.
Was this choice of his the right one? Regardless of whether his sister''s words were true or false, he was starting to feel like breaking up with Susan. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But then he would remember how she had saved his life...
He was still thinking about it when he returned to the Olsen residence. After parking the car, he was ready to go upstairs.
Just as he was about to enter the bedroom, he heard someone sobbing nearby.
Turning around, he saw Jenkins carefully wiping the bay window with a cleaning cloth.
She did her work meticulously, yet her eyes were red-rimmed, and he could hear asional sobs, which made her look all the more pitiable.
The more Jenkins thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. In her anger, she blurted out, "Had I known it woulde to this, I should have left him at the scene of the car ident! That''s what he deserves!"
Chapter 545
545 Chapter 544
Peter had just approached when he heard Jenkins crying and saying something, so he immediately asked, "What did you say?"
Jenkins was startled. When she turned her head and saw it was Peter, she immediately red at him, said nothing, and turned back to continue her work.
Today, her task was to clean the windows, one of which was near the second-floor corridor and required her to reach high.
Jenkins was up on adder while cleaning the windows.
Peter identally touched thedder, and it immediately began to tilt. Jenkins swayed. Her pupils shrank from fear, and she let out a scream.
Then she fell from thedder.
Seeing this, Peter didn''t think twice before immediately catching her in his arms.
The expected pain didn''te; instead, Jenkinsnded in a pair of strong arms. Opening her eyes, she saw Peter, which scared her into pushing him away.
Then she fell onto the ground, hurting her backside.
Peter immediately stepped forward. "Are you okay?"
Jenkins asked angrily, "Why did you let go?"
Peter said, "Didn''t you push me?"
He touched his nose awkwardly and then looked at his palms.
Susan liked him, and he knew it, but when he was with Susan, he always felt calm, like still water, never knowing what it felt like to be passionate about someone.
Even when they hugged or kissed, he still didn''t want to take it further, and he didn''t feel much of anything.
Only just now, when he held Jenkins and felt the firm and soft buttocks of the woman in his hands, he felt as if his palms had been burned.
He now felt somewhat panicked, his face turning red.
Jenkins''s eyes turned red, yet she stubbornly got up from the ground, straightened thedder, and climbed back onto it.
Peter asked, "Why are they making you clean such high windows? Is the butler bullying you?"
Jenkins said irritably, "He has been so good to me. Don''t nder him! I finished my work early today. The butler wanted to hire someone from outside to clean the windows, but I told him I could do it!"
Peter immediately frowned. "Everyone has their duties. Why are you doing this?"
Jenkins was infuriated. "Why do you think? To please you, of course! Or maybe I''m hoping for a Prince Charming falling for me, the poor Cindere!"
Peter was perplexed.
Seeing his expression, Jenkins got even angrier. "You''re just an ignorant, rich young master who never had to lift a finger! I''m doing this to make money! Money! Your girlfriend''s dress is worth thirteen thousand. How can I repay the debt without earning money?"
After saying this, Jenkins said, "By the way, can we discuss something? I''ll repay that money in installments. After I get my monthly sry, I''ll give Miss Simpson 2,500 dors. I''ll need to keep five hundred for my living expenses."
Peter was amazed. "You don''t even have thirteen thousand in savings?"
From the time he could remember, his parents gave him a bank card containing the pocket money he''d usually receive every year, roughly around several tens of millions.
So, to him, thirteen thousand was like thirteen dors to ordinary people. He couldn''tprehend what that amount of money meant.
Hearing him say that made Jenkins even more upset.
She scoffed. "I only have five hundred in my ount! I always use my monthly sry! Are you happy now, Young Master Peter? How could us poor people save up thirteen thousand? Do you know what that much money means for an average family? It''s their annual ie!"
Peter was speechless.
Seeing the dumb look on his face, Jenkins suddenly thought she might have misunderstood him.
He asked Susan for an apology because he felt it was wrong for Susan to have hit Jenkins, and his idea of having Jenkinspensated with money might be his way of ensuring fairness.
For a moment, Jenkins didn''t know whether tough or cry at his attitude.
She turned around, ready to continue working, when Peter walked away.
Jenkins was dumbfounded.
She thought people like him would never understand the struggles of those at the bottom.
Jenkins sighed and resumed her diligent work.
When Keira left the house, she saw what was happening. She paused briefly, then called over the butler and whispered some instructions to him.
She had heard about today''s incident as well.
Susan had taken it out on Jenkins because she had felt slighted by Keira.
That was indeed an undeserved misfortune for Jenkins.
Keira felt a tad guilty toward Jenkins and instructed the butler to transfer thirteen thousand to Jenkins, hoping to smooth over the incident.
Having risen from the lower sses, Keira understood Jenkins''s predicament.
The butler nodded and said, "Miss, you are as kind-hearted as you''re beautiful."
Keira said, "Uncle, you are my elder. Just call me Keera."
The butler was also part of the extended Olsen family, so he felt ufortable always addressing her formally as "Miss".
The butler smiled, "Alright, I''ll take the liberty then. Keera, you have no idea how delighted Master Sam is that you coulde back! He had a room prepared for you as soon as he knew of your existence. There''s a surprise in the first drawer of the desk in your room."
Keira was momentarily stunned and immediately returned to her room. Upon opening the drawer in the study, she saw a photo frame.
She recognized Jodie South at a nce.
It was an image of Jodie South at the age of twenty. Keira shared a striking resemnce to Jodie South. She had always lived with her mother and had grown used to her appearance, so she hadn''t noticed it before. But now Keira realized just how much she and her mother looked alikeit was no wonder people often mistaken her for I even when Keira was still an illegitimate daughter.
Keira then looked at the middle-aged woman next to her mother in the photo. That must be her grandmother, Jessica South, who looked very much like her mother in her forties. Jessica seemed very gentle, and Keira didn''t resemble her much.
Keira touched her own face. She shared fifty percent of her mother''s features, and the other half, they say, resembled Uncle Olsen''s mother, so it made sense that she didn''t bear much likeness to Jessica.
Her eyes dazzled as she stared at the photograph, mesmerized.
Her mother had told her that a big fire had imed her grandmother''s life, as well as their home in nce, leaving nothing of her grandmother behind. Keira hadn''t expected that Uncle Olsen had kept a photograph of them...
Wait a minute, something''s not right.
A big fire?!
The South residence, too, was destroyed by a big fire!
Keira suddenly lifted her head, her eyes brimming with contemtion.
Why were both incidents rted to a fire?
If the fire at her vi was set by Fox, who then started the fire at her grandmother''s house back in the day? N?v(el)B\\jnn
Keira frowned, feeling as if she was beginning to understand something... something was frantically spinning in her mind.
When all impossibilities were discarded, the truth might just be in front of her!
Keira''s eyes suddenly lit up as she realized somethingshe had figured it out!
Chapter 546
?546 Chapter 545
The South family... Grandma...
Jodie South had been hiding in anion for so many years. She was a capable woman, yet she only maintained a modest level offort for the family... In essence, how was her approach any different from Keera''s?
It seemed like they were both avoiding something...
Fox, Rabbit...
So, Jessica South''s incident was also the South family''s doing.
Did every generation have to go through this kind of struggle?
The losers exited the stage, like Keira''s grandma.
She managed to stay hidden because of Jodie South, but Keera was taken away by the South family and got involved in their battles.
Keira felt like she was beginning to touch upon the edges of some of the South family''s secrets.
If she could find out a few more things through Fox, perhaps she would be able to understand what the South family was all about!
Keira pondered as she continued to look at the photograph.
Suddenly, she sensed something odd and hastily picked up the photo to look at its back.
Sure enough, there was writing there.
The handwriting was elegant, likely that of a woman. Below the date and location was a line: "All is well, no need to worry.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Keira frowned.
Jodie was too young at the time, and Keira knew Jodie''s handwriting, so the words on the photo must have been written by her grandma.
But to whom was Grandma sending this photo?
Keira touched her chin.
"No need to worry"... Was it Grandpa? After all, Jodie couldn''t have just popped out of a rock.
Or could it have been Grandma''s close female friend? Or someone from the South family?
Keira couldn''t guess. With a sigh, she put the photo down and thought for a moment before sliding it into her wallet.
After all, that big fire had burned all of Grandma''s possessions, and this photo was the only one remaining of Keira''s mother and grandma...
Outside.
Jenkins had just finished cleaning the windows and was about to leave with thedder when he heard Peter, who had just stepped out, asking the butler, "Where is that maid?"
Jenkins''s heart skipped a beat, fearing he was looking for more trouble with her, and hastily hid in the storage room nearby.
Then she heard the butler. "She was just upstairs working. I''m not sure where she is now!
"Oh, got it."
After Peter said that, the sound of footsteps headed upstairs.
Jenkins held her breath with resentment filling her chest!
She recognized right away that Peter was the man she had saved from the car ident, yet the man kept causing her trouble.
What was he up to this time?
It''s just outrageous!
As Jenkins thought this, she heard Peter calling out for her. ''Hey, little maid, where are you? Anyone there?"
Jenkins took a deep breath.
Didn''t this man have any manners? Being a maid was just her job, not her name!
She rolled her eyes.
When the noise from outside had finally died down, Jenkins sighed in relief and opened the storage room door. She peeked around to see no sign of Peter and stepped out.
"That bastard is here to cause me trouble again! I can''t let him catch me out..." She muttered as she
prepared to go downstairs when suddenly someone tapped her shoulder.
Jenkins spun around only to find Peter standing right behind her, smiling.
Jenkins almost jumped.
Why was this guy still haunting her?
She stared wide-eyed in panic and shouted, "Don''t even think about making me pay more, hear me? The thirteen thousand is already five months of my sry! If you want more, I''ll quit, you...
Before she could finish, a bag appeared before her.
Jenkins blinked.
Peter said, ''Open it and see.
Jenkins frowned and peeked into the opened bag. Inside was a dress identical to the one Susan had on, which had been ruined by the fruit.
Jenkins was stunned. "What''s this?"
"When Susanes back, you can give it to her, Peter scratched his head. "I didn''t realize thirteen thousand dors meant so much to you, nor did I know it was that much money... Give her this dress, and you''ll be cleared of all debts."
Jenkins looked at him. ''I''ll pay you back slowly...
Peter immediately said, "That won''t be necessary... I know you''re innocent, and you didn''t do it on purpose. Besides, that dress will be good as new after a wash...
At this point, he sighed. "I just thought we could end this matter if both sides gave a little. Consider this dress a reimbursement from me!
Hearing this, Jenkins nked out for a moment.
She never expected Peter to say such a thing. Could Peter be so kind-hearted?
Perhaps, in his view, the issue between Jenkins and Susan was like a mere squabble between brothers, and Susan''s apology and Jenkins''pensation could cancel each other out...
Of course, Jenkins was also responsible for bumping into Susan; she shouldn''t have walked so fast in the house and should have paused at the doorway.
She was silent for a moment before saying, "Thanks, but I''ll give you the money once I''ve saved enough."''
Peter smiled. "You don''t need to; otherwise, it wouldn''t be fair to you. Actually, Susan is quite a nice person. You just happened to be in the wrong ce at the wrong time. Otherwise, Susan is usually kind and wouldn''t make things difficult for you.''
"Alright then!
Jenkins smiled, looked at. Peter, and took the dress. "Thanks a lot, then. Consider this dress as
gratitude for saving your life!"
"What do you mean?"
Chapter 547
?
547 Chapter 546
"What do you mean?"
Peter asked.
Jenkins waved her hand dismissively. "It''s a trivial thing. Let''s not talk about it. Thanks anyway!"
With one hand holding the bag and the other carrying adder, Jenkins was about to go downstairs when Peter immediately took thedder from her. ''Let me give you a hand!"
Jenkins paused slightly. "Thisdder is very heavy!"
Peter rolled up his sleeves. "Are you suggesting that I''m weaker than a woman?"
Jenkins gave a small smile and handed thedder to Peter.
His hands obviously sank under the weight.
He was nearly overwhelmed by thedder, but seeing Jenkins'' half-amused look, he coughed and stubbornly said, "It''s not that heavy!"
"Heh."
Jenkins handed him the rag, the window-cleaning equipment, and the bag, then took thedder back from him. "Let me do it!"
Jenkins went downstairs with case.
Peter followed her, feeling somewhat discouraged, and asked, "How does a girl like you have so much strength?"
"I didn''t have a choice. My parents died early, and I''ve been on my own since I was young, I had to move everything in the house, plus I used to do delivery work. At my busiest, I carried five orders at once. I developed my strength through that! Not like you, such a weakling.."
"I am not a weakling! How can you say that? I work out, you know!"
Peter retorted.
Jenkins snorted. "Your idea of working out is just running a couple ofps, right?"
Peter nodded. "Yeah, our family rule is that everyone must run at least two kilometers daily, no matter what!''
He said this somewhat sheepishly.
He was theziest of his brothers. He had always cked off in running while his brothers did it without fail.
On hearing this, Jenkins rolled her eyes. "What''s two kilometers a day? When I did deliveries, I ran fifty thousand steps a day!"
Peter protested. "You rode electric bikes for the deliveries. Do you think I don''t know that?" Immediately, Jenkins countered. "Are you dumb? Can electric bikes climb stairs or walk into residentialplexes? What about malls? I had to deliver quickly to snatch more orders, which meant running a lot. I''m telling the truth!"
Peter then coughed. "Then starting tomorrow, I''ll try running fifty thousand steps daily.''
Jenkins rolled her eyes. "You can''t do it"
Stung by her words, Peter asserted, "Why can''t I? How can you say a man can''t do it? I''m sure I can!"
Jenkins coughed, "Calm down. What are you so worked up about? If you usually just run two kilometers, you need to progress gradually. You can''t just start with fifty thousand steps; that''s too drastic a change.''
Peter snorted. ''I can do it! I''ll show you tomorrow!"
Jenkins said, "...Well, start with five kilometers then!"
Peter immediately agreed. "Okay! Just wait and see. I''ll have no problem!"
Jenkins said, "Fine, I''ll be waiting"
She thought Peter was so childish. What was there to argue about?
As they talked, they reached the storage room downstairs and put away thedder. Jenkins then took the items from Peter.
Just as she was about to leave, Peter called her again.
Jenkins turned around, and Peter coughed. "There''s a skirt sent along with the dress in that bag, and it''s for you. Consider itpensation for what happened to you today!"
Jenkins was taken aback. ''Do luxury itemse as buy-one-get-one-free, too?"
Peter said, "...Right! They''re having a promotion, and I bought a lot! If you don''t want it, you can give it back to me!
Jenkins immediatelyughed. ''I''ll take it. Thank you, Young Master Peter!"
The words "young master'' inexplicably made Peter''s face turn red.
He immediately coughed and said, "Well, work harder from now on!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Sure, Young Master!"
Jenkins turned around with a grin, her eyes shining. After a couple of steps, she looked back at Peter again, recalling the time she dragged him out of the car during the ident and how unexpectedly light he was. Then she thought about how just now he struggled to lift thedder.
What a kind-hearted but naive young master... He was so delicate.
She was silent for a moment, then outright asked, "So, are you really running five kilometers tomorrow?"
Peter nodded. "Of course! After I finish running tomorrow, I''ll show you the exercise data on my Apple Watch!"
Jenkins nodded. "Alright, I''m sure you can do it!"
Her smile was bright as she waved her hand and walked toward the servant''s quarters.
Peter was dazzled by her radiant smile.
So... the following day...
When Keira came downstairs, she saw her brothers, including Ellis, all doing warm-up exercises outside.
The day before, James mentioned that their family''s morning routine included running, an activity everyone participated in.
She approached her brothers and asked, "Shall we start?"
"We need to warm up."
Charles said, "Keera, we need to warm up. You haven''t exercised before. It''s not like sparring with James; otherwise, you might get cramps when running!
The Olsen brothers didn''t see thepetition at the Freeman Sectst time.
The fact that Keira was the senior sister of the Freeman Sect had never been revealed, so except for James, none of them knew her true identity.
Peter finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Keira.
IIe had been the slowest in every exercise, but today, he finally had someone slower than him!
At least for today, he could avoid being thest one.
He walked over to Keira. ''Little sister, follow me like this for the warm-up. Get your muscles
loosened up. We don''t want you to get crampster!"
After saying that, he started stretching his arms and legs.
Keira said, "That won''t be necessary!
Warming up wasn''t necessary for her just for a few kilometers of running.
People like them who practiced martial arts were in great shape. James, for instance, was yawning beside Keira, for he always finished first.
Peter coughed slightly and then said, "James, when we runter, let us have a bit of leeway. Don''t let Keera stay too far behind. Otherwise, it won''t be fun for us to run, and besides, as brothers, we should concede a little to our little sister, right?"
James didn''t know what to say.
He nced at Keira, suddenly understanding the feeling of a great master hiding among mortals.
He said with a half-smirk. "Okay, but you have to try hard today, Peter. You can''t be at the bottom again because it would be so embarrassing if Keera surpassed you!"
Peter immediately said confidently, "Don''t worry. With Keera here, I''m definitely not going to be
Charles also chimed in. "Don''t worry, I''ll wait for Keera, too!"
Ellis nced at them but didn''t say anything. And thus, the Olsen family''s runningpetition began.
Chapter 548
548 Chapter 547
When Uncle Olsen said, "Begin," the members of the Olsen family immediately started running.
Keira kept pace with her brothers, neither falling behind nor leading far ahead, but instead, she looked around.
She noticed that the Olsen family''s runningpetition was limited to Uncle Olsen and the younger generation. Her eldest uncle and second uncle started strolling once Uncle Olsen gave the signal.
Those two were a bit older; therefore, they weren''t participating in the running anymore.
However, Uncle Olsen was still very fit. He kept up with the younger generation without falling behind.
He steadily ran alongside them, holding his pace as if steering the young ones.
Keira''s eyes darkened slightly.
No wonder the Olsen brothers differed from the young heirs of other families.
With such a family business, brothers in other families would probably fight each other tooth and nail for the right of inheritance.
But the Olsens loved each other; there was never any dispute.
Ellis steadily ran alongside Uncle Olsen. As the two ran ahead, the others followed behind them. Meanwhile, some gradually started tog.
The little weakling Peter was running slowly, now gasping for air. He wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead and looked at Keira. "Little sister, you must be tired. Well...
He suddenly stopped mid-sentence.
Wait... why was he drenched in sweat while his little sister seemed so rxed?
That made no sense!
Immediately, he furrowed his eyebrows. He didn''t dare toin about being tired anymore. He ran forward with his mouth shut. He couldn''tg behind his little sisterwouldn''t that be aughing matter?
Peter gritted his teeth, not uttering a word about being tired.
He would normally start considering retreat after a single kilometer, but he was persistently running today and had managed three kilometers already...
Gasping for breath and panting heavily, he turned to look at Keira, only to see his little sister not seem tired at all.
Peter nced at his other brothers.
Uncle Olsen controlled their running speed, which was actually quite fast. Most of the brothers were sweating.
Even James, the fittest of the brothers, showed signs of strain. Only three weren''t affected, and one of them was Uncle Olsen...
Undoubtedly, Uncle Olsen was the best of their generation in terms of physical fitness and business acumen. He was apetent fighter, and almost no one from that generation could beat him except for a few Elders in the Freeman Sect.
Another of the three was James...
As a disciple of the Freeman Sect, he went through daily training that was much more intense than this. Running was a trifling matter for him.
And thest one of the three was "Keera"
How could that be?!
Peter wasn''t the only one who was stunned. Other brothers were baffled as well. Clenching their teeth, they looked at "Keera", thinking that no matter what, they couldn''t lose face in front of their sister.
Initially, they thought about going easy on "Keera", but now it seemed she didn''t need their leniency!
Peter couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you tired?"
Keira replied, "What''s there to be tired of?"
Peter was speechless.
They had run four kilometers already! Geez!
He grimaced, realizing he couldn''t run anymore, and came to a stop. "I''m done. I can''t do it anymore."
He bent over with hands on his knees.
The others didn''t pay him much mind; for someone who usually gave up after two kilometers, running four kilometers today was quite impressive.
As Peter bent over, gasping for air with his hands on his knees, he suddenly saw a group of servants approaching from not far away.
Among them was Jenkins.
The young maid seemed to have heard something and looked in their direction.
Peter didn''t know what to do.
Scared, he immediately straightened up and started running. "I''vepped all of you already; why are you running so slowly?"
His brothers were all perplexed.
After Peter boasted, he ran past the group of servants when he heard someone say, "Mr. Peter is so impressive today. He''s even taken a lead of onep."
Peter unconsciously looked at Jenkins, only to see the girl immediately say with a smile, "Mr. Peter said yesterday he was going to run ten kilometers today!"
Peter was shocked.
He felt his whole body tense up.
He really wanted to retort and say, when had he ever said that?
But he couldn''t bring himself to say it out loud. All he could do was clench his teeth and keep on running...
Until the group of servants entered the house...
After a five-kilometer run, Keira felt rxed and slightly sweaty; she nned to head back for a shower.
Her other brothers had all stopped much earlier. Keira then received a call from Scott. "Didn''t you say that you''de over to visit? Can you make it today?"
Keira raised an eyebrow slightly. "Is your cousin there?"
"You mean Vera?" Scott sounded a bit puzzled. "Yes, she''s living at my ce."
"Alright, no problem," Keira said. "When would be a good time for me toe over?"
"How about joining us for lunch?" Scott suggested. "I told Grandpa that a friend wasing over for lunch."
Keira nodded. "Sure, no problem."
She hung up, ready to head to her room for a shower and inform Lewis, but when she turned around, she saw Peter sprawled on the ground and almost copsed on thewn.
Thewn was very clean; hey there with his hands behind his head and legs raised, humming, "Rusco, slow down. You''re walking too fast. Be careful, or my phone won''t record the data! They might think I''m cycling!"
Keira was perplexed.
Following Peter''s gaze, she saw the family dog slowly strolling around the yard with Peter''s phone on its back.
Keira was speechless.
She paused, then approached Peter. "What are you doing?"
Upon seeing her, Peter jumped up immediately.
He looked around guiltily. "Well, howe you haven''t gone back for a shower yet?"
Keira said, "I got a phone call, but what''s going on here?"
She pointed to Rusco.
Feeling a bit sheepish, Peter coughed and said, "I just, um, wanted to increase my step count in my health data."
Keira was confused
She didn''t quite understand why Peter was doing this, but she got the gist of it.
She didn''t ask further and simply headed back to her room.
Peter suddenly said, "Wait!"
Keira turned around.
Peter said, "Could you not tell anyone about me having the dog walk with the phone?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She nodded, somewhat perplexed.
She then returned to her room, took a quick shower, and was ready to go downstairs for breakfast.
It nearly took her an hour since she had washed her hair and needed time to blow dry it. By the time she went downstairs, all her brothers had finished breakfast and gone to work.
Keira was about to head to the dining room but saw Petering in from the yard. His face was covered with beads of sweat, which were obviously sprayed on. He was panting slightly with his mouth open, yet his face was not the least bit flushed.
Upon entering, Peter approached Jenkins.
He immediately pulled out his phone and showed it to Jenkins. "See that? I''ve run twenty thousand steps just this morning!"
Keira couldn''t believe it.
Her mouth twitched!
So, Peter was having the dog walk with the phone just to show off his step count to Jenkins?
What a peculiar habit!
She shook her head in amused resignation, leaning over to enjoy the spectacle.
Jenkins was also stunned. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She was cleaning the floor when Peter suddenly ran up to her, asking her to look at his phone. She had to move around Peter to keep cleaning while casually praising him. "Young Master Peter, you''re amazing! You''re so fit. If I could get up early to run ten kilometers, I''d be awesome!"
Feeling buoyed by the praise, Peter said, "You could use some running. It''s important to keep fit."
Jenkins was tired enough from work and wanted to lie down at any chance.
She couldn''t believe Peter just said that.
She was almost ready to roll her eyes at Peter.
But knowing his character and realizing he hadn''t meant it that way, Jenkins took a deep breath and replied, "Of course, of course, Young Master Peter. You should certainly exercise more and also be careful when driving so you don''t get into another ident!"
Hearing that, Peter froze and looked confusedly at Jenkins. "How did you know I was in a car ident?"
Chapter 549
?549 Chapter 548
Jenkins nced at Peter. ''Of course I know that!"
At the time of the ident, Peter was knocked out, but it was her who had pulled him out. Without a good deal of strength, how could that have been possible?
She almost rolled her eyes and was about to exin when a voice rang out. "Peter, what are you doing?"
Jenkins turned around and saw Susan.
Peter immediately walked over. "Susan, you''re here already!"
Susan nodded. "Yeah, didn''t we agree to go try on the wedding dress today?"
After that, she looked toward Jenkins.
Her eyes were filled with hostility as she sized up Jenkins from head to toe. She then scoffed coldly before taking Peter''s arm as if to dere her sovereignty.
She saw from afar that Peter was chatting with Jenkins. Peter looked gentle when speaking with the maid, not quite the same as when he was with Susan.
Susan often had to express her needs to Peter before he thought about fulfilling them, but just now, Peter seemed very proactive when talking to Jenkins.
A sense of crisis began to grow in Susan''s chest.
She stared at Jenkins and said, "Miss Jenkins, may I ask when you willpensate for my dress?" A maid like Jenkins certainly had no money, which meant she couldn''tpensate for Susan''s loss. Just by bringing this up, Susan thought Jenkins would surely be forced to back down. The maid would definitely realize the difference between herself and people like Peter.
As Susan was thinking, she heard Jenkins say, "Right. Please wait a moment. I''ve already bought it." After saying this, Jenkins exchanged a nce with Peter before running toward her room.
Susan looked at. Peter in confusion. "She''s bought it?"
"Yeah, she bought itst night."
Peter answered with a smile, feeling a bit guilty.
Suddenly, Susan asked, "Which floor did she buy it on? It''s not a high imitation, is it?"
"How could that be? She bought it on the second floor!" Peter answered without thinking.
Susan was speechless.
She knew what had happened. Peter was generous, and it was he who had bought the new dress.
No wonder Jenkins, a little maid, said she had bought the dress...
Susan immediately became vignt. When had Jenkins and Peter gotten so close?!
She frowned but didn''t say much, just smiled at Peter.
Soon, Jenkins returned, holding a dress, which she handed Susan. Susan smiled and said, "Actually, I shouldn''t have asked you to buy me a new dress. Keep it. Consider it a gift!"
Jenkins was instantly baffled and waved her hands. "No, it''s too valuable. I don''t want it..."
After that, she stuffed it into Susan''s hands.
Susan became even more certain of her suspicion.
"This little slut! She must have tried to seduce Peter by taking advantage of yesterday''s incident!"
Taking a deep breath, Susan suddenly said, "Peter, after that incident, Miss Jenkins and I could consider ourselves acquainted. I don''t have a femalepany for today''s trip to the bridal shop. Why not invite her toe along with us?"
Peter didn''t think much about it and nodded immediately. "Sure!"
Jenkins was startled for a moment. She nced at Susan and seemed to realize something, "Well, Young Master Peter, shopping isn''t part of my duties, and I still have a lot of work to do."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Susan immediately said, "Then let the butler switch your schedule, or are you unwilling toe
along? Can a servant refuse the requests of their employer?"
Jenkins was speechless, and she faked a smile. "Of course not. In that case, let''s go!"
Susan handed over the dress to Jenkins right away.
Jenkins followed behind her, carrying the bag with the dress as if she were a little follower.
When Peter saw this, he paused, instinctively wanting to take the bag. "We can leave the dress here!
"But after we try on the wedding dress, I might just leave. Do I have toe back home to fetch the dress?"
Susan asked with feigned innocence.
Peter didn''t see thating.
While thinking what to say, Jenkins immediately said, ''I can carry it, Young Master Peter. I''m very strong!"
Peter could only nod. "Okay!
Jenkins followed Peter and Susan out the door, and when the three of them went shopping. Susan walked in the front with Peter.
Although they said they were shopping for a wedding dress, the mall was simply too big. As they walked, Susan entered a store, and when she came out, two more bags were in Jenkins'' hands.
After roughly visiting a dozen stores, Jenkins was carrying a lot of bags.
Moreover, no one knew what hade over Susan, but the things she had bought included extremely heavy kitchenware.
Jenkins'' arms were sore. She tried to shift the bags around, but with both hands full, she couldn''t do that. She could only lift the bags up to ease the muscles in her upper arms.
As she moved her shoulders, Peter noticed right away and promptly said, "Let me help you carry some of that!"
Before he could finish, Susan clung to his arm. "Peter, we''re almost at the wedding dress store, and you need to try on clothes. How can you have hands free to carry things? And this amount of stuff shouldn''t be too heavy... Let Jenkins carry it!"
After that, she looked at Jenkins. "Are these things very heavy? As a maid, you should be used to carrying heavy stuff, right? After all, you shouldn''t find working in your employer''s house too tough a
job.
Jenkins was speechless.
She twitched her mouth, nearly rolling her eyes, but ended up staring at Susan and gritting her teeth as she uttered, "Of course not."
Susan then said apologetically, "Since it''s not heavy, please carry them. I''m a bit of a germaphobe. If the bags were to touch the ground, I would feel very ufortable...
Jenkins was shocked.
So, what Susan meant was that once they got into the wedding dress store, Jenkins would have to carry everything the whole time. Trying on wedding dresses and getting makeup done would take at least two hours. Her arms wouldn''t be able to take it!
Jenkins had been working since she was young and had done all kinds of jobs to earn money. How could she not see that Susan was deliberately making things difficult for her?
She clenched her fist tightly and looked toward Susan. With a strong, chilling voice, she asked, "Miss Simpson, couldn''t youpromise with your germaphobia a bit?"
Susan crossed her arms, smiling at Jenkins. "No. If you put the bags on the ground, I might not want them anymore. Items that have touched the floor are just too dirty. By the way, Jenkins, you did wash your hands before leaving the house, didn''t you?"
Jenkins didn''t know what to say.
She felt so angry that her chest heaved. Did they think she was easy to push around and a soft target to squeeze? Susan had definitely picked the wrong person to mess with today!
At that thought, Jenkins let out a coldugh.
Chapter 550
550 Chapter 549
Peter couldn''t stand it any longer and reached out to take the bags. "Forget it. Let me help you with that. Susan, since when did you be a germaphobe? I wasn''t aware of it."
Susan said, "Peter, how much do you know about my matters? You simply don''t care about me!"
Peter frowned at her retort. "Is that so?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Susan feigned anger. "Yes, I''ve always been a germaphobe. It''s just that you''re usually careless and never noticed. Remember that, okay? We''re almost at the bridal shop! Let''s hurry up!"
She dragged Peter along.
Jenkins watched the two of them, fuming internally.
Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she took a step forward. "Excuse me, Miss Simpson!"
Susan and Peter stopped and looked at her.
Susan frowned. "What''s up?"
Jenkins said, "I suddenly need to use the restroom urgently. Could you hold these items for a moment?"
As she spoke, she handed over the items she was carrying to Susan.
Susan didn''t intend to take them, but Jenkins didn''t give her the chance to refuse. Jenkins grabbed Susan''s hand and transferred all the bags to her.
Susan frowned. "Let Peter help you with that, you..."
Before she could finish, Jenkins interrupted. "How could Young Master Peter of such high status carry bags? You should do it! And... they''re not heavy at all! Here you go!"
And with that, Jenkins immediately let go.
The moment she let go, the total weight of the bags struck Susan''s hands.
Susan cried out in surprise, her arms visibly sinking, nearly pulling her down to the ground!
"Thud!"
The bags fell heavily to the ground.
Jenkins pretended to be shocked. "Miss Simpson, what happened? These bags aren''t heavy at all. Why did you drop them? You''re so careless!"
Susan shouted angrily, "How can they not be heavy? These two bagsbined weigh nearly a hundred pounds!"
Hearing this, Peter was taken aback. He stepped forward, picked up the bags, and almost couldn''t lift them!
Only then did Peter realize just how heavy the items that Jenkins had been carrying were!
He looked at Jenkins in astonishment before turning to Susan, puzzled. "Didn''t you say they weren''t heavy?"
Susan said, "I didn''t know. I thought they were light. Jenkins, if these items were so heavy, why didn''t you say something earlier? If you had told me, I wouldn''t have bought so much..."
Jenkins''s lips twitched slightly. "For a maid like me, they really aren''t that heavy! Miss Simpson, don''t you even have the strength to carry a few bags?"
Susan was speechless.
She felt like she was going to be driven crazy by Jenkins!!
That annoying woman!
Taking a deep breath, Susan looked down at the items on the ground. "Whatever the case, you''ve damaged these items by dropping them, Jenkins. You mustpensate me!"
Jenkins wore an innocent expression. "Miss Simpson, what are you talking about? These items were dropped while in your hands. How could you me me? I handed the bags over to you just now. If you don''t believe me, we can ask Young Master Peter!"
Immediately, Susan turned to Peter. "Peter, say something!"
Peter didn''t know what to say.
He felt like his head was about to explode.
Susan and Jenkins had started to confront each other. Susan had already had a conflict with Keera at home, and now she was starting trouble here as well.
Unable to help himself, Peter said, "Susan, these items probably aren''t damaged. Only the bags touched the ground. If it bothers you, we can sanitize them when we return home!"
Susan felt incredibly frustrated.
Why did Peter always side with Jenkins?!
Jenkins immediately said, "That''s right, Miss Simpson. Well, I need to go to the restroom, so please give me a minute!"
After saying that, she slipped away.
She stopped after turning a corner, shaking her sore arms.
That Susan was simply too malicious.
No wonder Miss Olsen didn''t like her
Such petty scheming!
Jenkins cursed inwardly as she timed her return.
At this point, Peter spoke to Susan. "Servants are also human. The Olsen family never mistreats their servants. Susan, be nicer to Jenkins from now on. She''s someone''s daughter, too..."
Susan lowered her head. "Peter, I understand. I thought maids were just meant to work... I didn''t realize these items were so heavy."
She bent down, attempting to lift the items, but couldn''t muster the strength.
Peter sighed and picked up the items with some maneuver. He passed half of them to Jenkins, who had walked over.
"Can you carry these?"
Peter asked.
Jenkins nodded. "Yes, I can."
Peter asked repeatedly, "Are you sure you can carry them?"
"Yes." Jenkins was almost rolling her eyes; he was being so long-winded!
She couldn''t help but murmur, "Carrying these is much easier than dragging a person!"
Peter looked puzzled. "You''ve dragged a person before? Who? I''ve heard that when a person faints, their body goes limp, and they be very heavy"
"Yes, incredibly heavy..."
Jenkins casually replied.
Peter then suddenly looked at Susan. "Susan, if that''s the case, and you barely have any strength, how did you manage to drag me out of the car back then?"
Chapter 551
551 Chapter 550
Jenkins waspletely baffled by these words.
"What car?"
As she pondered, she heard Susan say, "At that moment, you were all that was on his mind. People can summon greater strength under extreme conditions."
Those words deeply touched Peter.
He wanted to reach out and hold Susan''s hand, to express his sentiment, but as he stretched out his hand, he realized he was holding all those bags.
Peter could only sheepishly withdraw his hand and entered the bridal shop with his hands full.
...
Meanwhile, Keira had also arrived at Scott''s temporary residence in nce.
Although it was said to be temporary, the ce turned out to be a manor, fully furnished and clearly well-maintained all year round.
And by the looks of the butler at the entrance, it could be discerned that this was indeed the Martin family''s property.
While Keira and the butler were heading inside, Scott and Erin came out to greet her.
As the two of them came out the door, Scott smiled. "If she''s willing toe here, she must fancy me a little."
Erin rolled her eyes. "You''re overthinking it. I think she''s even more interested in me than you."
Scott said, "How could that be? She''s not into women!"
Erin said, "But I feel like she came for Vera. Didn''t she ask if Vera was here before she came?"
Scott said, "That''s just her being polite, knowing that I chose Vera to avoid this arranged marriage..."
Erin was speechless.
The two were talking as they greeted the guests, and they immediately spotted "Keera" and Lewis by her side.
The joyous expression on Scott''s face suddenly stiffened.
He twitched the corners of his mouth and then stepped forward, extending his hand to Keira. "Miss Olsen, wee to my house!"
Keira was going to take his hand out of politeness when Lewis abruptly stepped forward, blocking her path, and firmly shook Scott''s hand. "Mr. Martin, I hope you don''t mind my uninvited visit. Today, I am merely Miss Olsen''s driver."
After saying that, he deliberately nced at Keira.
Keira didn''t know what to say.
This guy couldn''t wait to stake his im.
She then looked toward Erin.
Erin immediately linked arms with her. "Keera, you''re here! Come on in! By the way"
Erin asked, "Didn''t Charlese with you?"
Keira replied, "He''s still at school. He had sses today."
Erin just said, "I see," and asked, "Which university does he attend?"
"Tsipin University."
Erin''s eyes lit up. "How impressive! Did he get on his own, or did your family have to pull some strings?"
Keira said, "He got in on his own."
The Olsen family''s children were trained differently than those of other families. At least Uncle Olsen didn''t spoil them.
Whether they wanted to go abroad or apply for domestic colleges, they abide by the local rules strictly without exception.
Despite his naive appearance and tendency to be deceived, Charles was into science. He devoted all his brainpower to chemistry and wasn''t adept at interpersonal rtionships.
Erin''s eyes shone even brighter. "So, he must be very smart."
"Quite."
Erin smiled. "That''s good. My children will be smart, too..."
Keira was perplexed.
She thought, "Hold on, you guys just had dinner that night, right? Nothing else happened. Why are you talking about children already?"
She hesitantly nced at Erin. Seeing Erin''s look of utter contentment, Keira suddenly felt a heavier burden.
Should she talk to Charles?
Young men should protect themselves when they were away from home!
This thought struck Keira, and even she was taken aback.
She had never been one to meddle, but today, her subconscious concern for Charles meant she truly saw him as a younger brother...
Her gaze dropped, and she followed the two into the living room.
Just as they entered, they saw an elderly man in his sixties or seventies sitting on the sofa. His head was full of white hair, his back was straight, and his face had a few wrinkles. One could vaguely see the handsome features of his youth.
Beside him sat a young woman.
Keira''s gaze fell on her. The young woman had a well-defined bone structure and was incredibly gorgeous and poised. Her big, deep-set eyes were filled with scrutiny upon seeing Keira.
Her gaze was firmly fixed on Keira, filled with hostility and caution.
Without any introduction, Keira knew this had to be Scott and Erin''s cousin, Vera.
Her surname was South.
In other words, she might be Fox!
Keira withdrew her gaze and looked toward old Mr. Martin, only to see the old man with a stern face also sizing her up. Keira approached and was about to greet him when she heard the elder speak, "Keera Olsen?"
Keira was slightly startled, but she nodded.
The elder immediately lowered his eyes. "Do you want to marry my grandson?"
Scott''s face turned red instantly, and he immediately said, "Grandfather, what are you talking about? Miss Olsen is just here for a visit today."
But the old man didn''t pay him any heed and was still staring at Keira. "Do you want to marry my grandson?"
His expression was resolute, with an inexplicable sense of righteousness that surprisingly made Keira feel a bit gratified.
He didn''t seem to beat around the bush.
He said what he had on his mind.
Keira then turned to look at Lewis, having thought he would certainly assert his dominance again, but he was suddenly very quiet at this moment.
Keira was puzzled.
But Lewis nced at her, telling her with his eyes that she should decide for herself.
Keira immediately understood.
Lewis had also realized that this old man didn''t like beating around the bush, so he no longer wanted to make decisions for her.
Jodie South was still with the South family, and if Keira didn''tplete the task quickly and return to the South family, she couldn''t guarantee that her mother would remain safe.
The fastest way toplete the task was through an alliance by marriage.
Keira lowered her eyes and said, "No."
The old man immediately asked, "Then what are you doing here?"
Keira nced at Vera, who was sitting next to the old man, and saw Vera sneer. "Keera, Mr. Martin knows the South family. You don''t have to beat around the bush. Just speak frankly."
The South family!
Keira''s pupils shrank immediately. She didn''t expect Vera to admit her identity so openly!
She looked at Vera coldly, thinking of the idents that had happened to the people around her multiple times, and a fierce look sparked in her eyes.
She sneered, and before she could speak, Erin said, "Vera, why are you in such a hurry? I know our families want an alliance, but that has nothing to do with Miss Olsen. Besides, I don''t think you even like my brother, and an arranged marriage seems pointless. Wouldn''t it be better to find someone we actually like?"
"No."
Vera immediately answered, "The purpose of mying to Crera is to marry your brother."
Erin said, "But my brother doesn''t like you!"
"That doesn''t matter. We can develop feelings after marriage."
"What if my brother never likes you?"
"Then we''ll work on it for a lifetime."
"..."
Erin was speechless. "Why are you so stubborn? My brother really doesn''t like you. He likes someone else..."
Vera looked at Keira. "That''s Keera''s problem then. Will you marry Scott or Lewis?"
After that, Vera''s gazended on Lewis. "Mr. Horton, right? Are you willing to let her go and let her marry Scott?"
Lewis pursed his lips and didn''t say a word.
But old Mr. Martin turned his gaze toward Lewis upon hearing this, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, but he also didn''t say anything and shifted his gaze away.
Scott was the one who spoke up immediately. "Vera, Miss Olsen is just visiting today. Don''t talk about these nonsensical things here!"
No sooner had he said that than old Mr. Martin said, "Scott, you said you have someone you adored, and I''m willing to ept that. That''s why we have this meeting today." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Old Mr. Martin looked directly at Keira. "Since my grandson likes you, I''ll just ask you one question. Will you marry my grandson or not?"
Keira said in resignation, "Mr. Martin, I came here today to discuss with you and see if there is any possibility of cooperation between our two families."
"There''s no possibility. The Martin family has always been independent and won''t cooperate with any enterprise."
Old Mr. Martin rejected her proposition and then slowly said, "I''ll just ask you one simple question. Will you marry my grandson or not? I have to choose a daughter from the South family to be my daughter-inw, and for me, it doesn''t matter who it is. If you won''t marry Scott, then I''ll arrange Scott and Vera''s engagement party tomorrow! Just make sure you won''t regret it."
Keira was dumbfounded.
Chapter 552
552 Chapter 551
Keira made a special visit today toplete her third task.
Her Guardian wanted her to enter into a matrimonial alliance with Scott, essentially to win over the support of the Martin family.
So, her reason foring today was to see if there were any opportunities to cooperate with the Martin family.
To her surprise, old Mr. Martin rejected her outright with just a sentence.
Keira''s expression grew tense.
Erin then said, "Grandpa, things don''t have to be so absolute! Engaged by tomorrow? That''s too soon! And my brother really doesn''t like Vera!"
Even when Erin had said so much, Vera still remainedposed and casually leaned back as if she were watching someone else''s joke unfold.
It was as if not being liked by Scott didn''t affect her at all.
Keira truly admired how tough she was.
Old Mr. Martin looked directly at Erin. "This has nothing to do with you. Shut your mouth!"
"I won''t!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Erin huffed. "How does this have nothing to do with me? Keera is Charles'' cousin, which makes her my cousin too!"
Old Mr. Martin didn''t know what to say.
He was confused for a moment. "What are you talking about?"
Erin replied, "I meant that I''ve taken a liking to that guy Charles. Grandpa, can you take me to make a betrothal offer for him?"
As Erin spoke, she leaned in close to old Mr. Martin, batting her big eyes, leaving the old man speechless. "You''ve only known him for a few days!"
Erin said, "Isn''t it our family tradition to arrange marriages? Otherwise, you wouldn''t treat my brother this way, right? So, just arrange mine too! Charles is handsome, smart, and most importantly, he''s adorably clueless and very obedient!"
Stars seemed to sparkle in Erin''s eyes. "So, will you go make the betrothal offer, please?"
Old Mr. Martin twitched the corner of his mouth. "In Crera, only men make betrothal offers to women, not the other way around!"
Erin then said, "Then have hime and propose to me."
Old Mr. Martin was speechless.
Fed up with Erin''s persistence, he pushed her aside. "Today, we''re talking about your brother''s situation! If he doesn''t get married, you can''t either!"
Erin couldn''t believe it!
Erin was momentarily stupefied, then pouted. "Grandpa, that''s just unreasonable! My brother can''t make up his mind about his feelings, but I can. Why should there be such a rule?"
Old Mr. Martin didn''t know what to say.
Too weary to even nce at his granddaughter again, he turned his attention to Keira. "Miss Olsen, make your choice! Don''t sayter that I didn''t give you a choice."
Keira was baffled.
What kind of choice was that?
She said, "Mr. Martin, I think there can be a win-win solution."
"I don''t need it."
Old Mr. Martin stared at her intently. "In my view, the most reliable arrangement is a marriage alliance, and you should bear a child as soon as possible after that. As for the rest, no matter what kind of profits you can bring me, I''m not interested."
His demeanor grew somewhat mysterious. "The Martin family doesn''tck money."
Keira clenched her jaw.
She had researched the Martin family''s international status and knew that they were akin to the nobility of some small country; indeed, they weren''t short of money.
Keira frowned.
Old Mr. Martin asked once more, "So, what will you choose, love or career?"
Keira gripped her fists tightly, remaining silent for a moment.
Lewis''s jaw tensed at this moment, too; he was filled with uncertainty, and he felt extremely insecure.
He had witnessed how much Keira cared for Jodie South.
After being reunited with her mother, Keira became a doting daughter, content with having her mother by her side. But even before that, every time she faced Jodie South, she was incredibly forbearing.
The Olsen family had bullied Keira, especially I, who had repeatedly tested her limits. Yet Keira, with all her capability, never retaliated harshly against them. It was all because of Jodie South.
Lewis didn''t dare gamble.
He didn''t know who was more important to Keira, he or Jodie South. He even knew that there was noparison between himself and Jodie...
Jodie was Keira''s salvation, the mother she had longed for since childhood...
Therefore, if Keira chose to give up on him to save Jodie, he wouldn''tin or get angry and would maybe give her his best wishes
He was unsure.
The mere thought of losing Keira again made Lewis feel like he was going mad.
He clenched his fists tightly.
Keira also nced his way, her eyes filled with resolution. She had never once thought of giving up Lewis.
Just as she was about to speak, her phone suddenly vibrated.
Keira immediately picked it up, only to see that the unfamiliar number had sent another message. "If you don''t want your mother to die, choose Scott."
As the message was delivered, the sender also sent a video.
In the video, Jodie was tied up with a cloth stuffed in her mouth, rendering her unable to speak, and beside her, someone held a knife to her chest.
Keira''s pupils shrank.
Chapter 553
553 Chapter 552
Lewis noticed something was off and immediately stepped forward, whispering, "What''s wrong?"
He took the mobile phone from Keira''s hand.
Keira tensed her jaw and didn''t dodge.
After seeing the video, Lewis frowned, pursed his lips tightly, and clenched his fists. He then looked at Keira. "Choose Scott."
He didn''t want Keira to regret her decision.
Besides, choosing Scott today didn''t mean she would immediately enter the bridal chamber. The first step was to stabilize the situation.
Upon hearing this, Keira nced at Lewis.
She asked, "Then what?"
Lewis said, "I will do everything in my power to rescue your mother before your wedding ceremony. If I can''t save her, marry Scott. But if I can save your mother, you''lle back to me."
Keira felt a warmth in her chest upon hearing those moving words.
She took a deep breath and saw the desperate determination on Lewis''s face.
She had always known Lewis had some hidden power but didn''t know the specifics. With how he behaved now, it seemed like he was willing to reveal those forces to rescue her mother...
However, revealing those forces might have some undesirable consequences for him.
Keira suddenly said, "You don''t have to do that."
Lewis was taken aback.
Keira had already turned her head toward old Mr. Martin. "I choose Lewis."
Lewis was stunned.
Old Mr. Martin was confused. "What did you say?"
Keira said, "I said I chose Lewis."
Old Mr. Martin and Scott looked at her incredulously. Even Vera seemed slightly shocked, not expecting her to be so decisive.
Old Mr. Martin frowned and exhaled deeply. "Alright then."
Keira nodded at him, wanting to say more, but old Mr. Martin was already pointing to the door. "Tomorrow, I''ll arrange the engagement for Scott and Vera. Miss Keera, there''s no need for our cooperation. Please leave."
Seeing his upromising attitude, Keira knew further talk was useless. She grabbed Lewis''s hand and turned to leave. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Lewis hesitated.
He wanted to say something but still followed Keira out.
They quickly reached the parking lot and got into the car. Afterward, Lewis asked, "Aren''t you afraid?"
Keira slowly said, "Yes."
"Then you..."
"I know what to do."
Lewis paused for a moment and nced at her again, but Keira had already gone to the driver''s seat and looked at him. "Get in."
Keira opened the door.
Seeing this, Lewis approached the passenger seat, opened the door, and got in. "Where do you want to go? Do you need me to drive? I might be faster."
"That''s alright."
Keira fastened her seatbelt. "Are you ready?"
"Yes"
The next moment, the car roared to life and shot forward, then sped away.
Lewis was taken aback.
It was so fast, like street racing!
He turned to look at Keira.
He knew she used to drive slowly because her blood was precious. She feared car idents because blood loss could lead to iron-deficiency anemia, so she was overly cautious and had never shown him that she could drive this fast.
Lewis took a closer look at herplexion, noticing that her face was cold and full of anger. She was obviously infuriated.
He wanted to say something. "Your mother..."
"If anything happens to my mom, I will make the South family pay with their lives!"
Keira said through gritted teeth.
Lewis was startled. At that moment, he saw a determination on Keira''s face that threatened to destroy the world.
He said no more, just watched as Keira drove, taking him straight to nce Hospital.
The car screeched to a halt in the parking lot, and immediately, Keira opened the door and got out, striding toward the building.
Lewis didn''t dare to ask more and only followed her closely.
He saw her marching up the stairs, heading straight for a certain room, and then...
Keira kicked open the door and stormed in, furiously shouting, "How dare you use my mother to threaten me?!"
Chapter 554
554 Chapter 553
Lewis immediately followed her in and saw a familiar face.
The person wearing a whiteb coat and gold-rimmed sses was looking at Keira in astonishment.
Lewis had seen that man during his time in Oceanion.
Once, Keira had been brought to the police station due to some misunderstandings and was taken to the hospital in a state of anemia.
In the hospital, it was this man, Matthew, who treated her.
Matthew said she suffered from iron-deficiency anemia, which could lead to dangerous shocks if she fainted from it.
But wasn''t he a doctor in Oceanion? Why was he here?
And moreover, why had Keirae to this ce?
At the moment, there was a patient in the room, and he was frowning and staring at Keira. "Who are you? What are you doing? You need to wait in line to see a doctor!"
Keira didn''t even bother to exin, and Matthew said, "Sorry, I need to discuss some private matters with this youngdy..."
The patient immediately became upset. "Why? Doctor, I''ve been patiently waiting here for you, and this is how you treat me? I''m going to report you to the hospital. I..."
Before he could finish his sentence, a stack of money appeared in front of him.
The patient was slightly taken aback.
Lewis had already stepped forward, stuffing the money into the man''s hand. "Could you please step out and wait for a bit?"
His tone was very polite, yet it carried an undeniable air of authority.
The patient clenched his mouth shut and exited the room with the money.
The room finally quieted down.
Lewis looked at Keira, then at Matthew, and went to close the door, only to discover that the door lock had been broken by Keira''s kick.
Well...
That showed how irate Keira had been just now; she looked ready to kill someone.
Thinking this, Lewis leaned against the door, blocking the entrance.
Only then did he look at the other two people in the room.
Keira was staring at Matthew, who sighed and asked, "Keira, what brings you here?"
"Stop pretending; I know it was you; you''re the one who''s been sending me those messages."
Keira cut to the chase.
Matthew paused, his eyes downcast, and a flicker of darkness shed in his eyes before he looked at her. "Why are you so sure?"
Lewis was also curious.
He wasn''t familiar with Matthew and had only met the man during his time in Oceanion when Matthew gave a blood transfusion to Keira. Judging from their interactions, Keira seemed somewhat cold toward him.
Matthew had always maintained a polite distance from Keira, so Lewis hadn''t investigated him.
As he was thinking, he heard Keira say, "You want a reason? Fine, I''ll give you one.
"I''ve always been curious why you would show up whenever I''m in danger.
"After I left home, there were several times when I fell ill without realizing it and fainted. It was you who lived across the corridor who saved me.
"The very first time I got my period, I had no experience and fainted from iron-deficiency anemia. You administered iron to me, and I survived.
"You seem to have always known my condition better than I do, so, Matthew, who exactly are you?"
Matthew paused briefly andughed. "Couldn''t I just be a neighborly brother who admires you? Didn''t you discover my secret? That''s why you kept your distance from me ever since."
His tone carried a tinge of mncholy.
Those words made Lewis suddenly stand upright, looking rmed.
Keira justughed. "Yes, I always thought you were a kind-hearted big brother next door. You always lived across from me and took care of me until one day, when I went to your house and discovered the photos of me you had hidden."
Keira lowered her gaze.
She was truly terrified at that time.
Having just moved out from the Olsen family, she was extremely insecure. She was a teenage girl living independently, and Matthew always looked after her for those five years.
She truly regarded Matthew as family, an older brother she cherished; at that time, she and Matthew got along very well.
When she earned money and bought fruit, she always brought some for him.
When she was seventeen, she happened to enter Matthew''s room and saw the photos of her that he had hidden...
She was a vibrant young girl, but because of her experiences, she had always pushed people away.
The neighbor next door, whom she had finally epted, was a doctor. He was gentle and patient, giving her someone to rely on, but she hadn''t expected that he would harbor such feelings for her.
At that time, Keira was stunned.
Later, when she realized she didn''t have feelings for Matthew and feared causing him trouble, she chose to distance herself, yet each month, she still went to him for her iron treatments.
She had always been his patient.
So, the rtionship between Keira and Matthew was veryplicated.
Keira couldn''t help butugh. "Sorry, I was too presumptuous. I thought the person in that photo was me, never imagining it could be my sister."
With those words, Matthew''s expression suddenly froze.
He tensed his jaw, seemingly still wanting to deny it.
But in the end, he just sighed. "How did you figure it out?"
Keira said, "Because that photo was very strange. The background was a ce I didn''t recognize at all. At the time, I didn''t think much of it, assuming I had inadvertently visited some attic, but after my sister appeared, I developed this suspicion."
She looked at Matthew. "Although I have never been to that ce in the background, it should be the Winter Pce, right? My sister has always been in nce, so it''s very normal for her to have visited there. I found her photo album at her house, containing a set taken in the Winter Pce that matches the photo you had. So..."
Keira paused and stared straight at him. "You''re my sister''s Guardian, aren''t you?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Matthew looked at Keira. He wanted to say something but didn''t admit his identity.
Keira continued. "Did my sister know about my mother and me and ask you to protect us?"
Matthew frowned, but when he saw how serious Keira looked, he could only sigh. "Yes. She never had much power. She was low-key and didn''t want topete for anything, so the South family had already given up on her, leaving me to protect you and thedy."
Keira fell silent for a moment, then slowly said, "So, that time out at sea when my sister and I were taken away, was it you who rescued us?"
Matthew clenched his fist. "Yes."
"Why didn''t you save my sister?!"
Keira demanded.
Matthew closed his eyes. "By the time I got there, she had already sunk to the bottom of the sea. I had no idea where to look for her. I could only save you."
Keira pressed on, "Then why did you bring me to nce? You told others I drowned in a swimming pool, and after you gave me an iron injection, you sent me back to the South residence. Why?"
As soon as she said that, Matthew immediately looked at her. "Because I wanted you to avenge your sister!"
Keira was taken aback.
Matthew''s had tears in his eyes. "Your sister was so low-profile; she just wanted to live quietly in that little ce in the South residence, but those people from the South family never left her alone! It was the people from the South family who killed your sister!"
Looking at the emotionally charged Matthew, Keira slowly walked up to him and patted his shoulder. "Matthew, tell me, what exactly is going on with the South family?"
Chapter 555
555 Chapter 554
Matthew turned his head away and wiped the wet corners of his eyes.
Keira didn''t rush him and waited patiently for him to calm down.
In fact, Keira suspected that Matthew had a connection with her sister, and it wasn''t solely based on a photo she hadn''t seen in years...
It was because, after she woke up as Keera, she not only didn''t go into shock, but she also didn''t show any symptoms of anemia. This indicated that while she was unconscious, someone had been administering iron to her.
And that person could only be Matthew.
Strangers wouldn''t understand her condition well enough to execute such a wless intervention.
It had only been a suspicion until thest time when she thought she saw Matthew at the nce Hospital. She had someone look into it and discovered that Matthew was, in fact, a doctor there and had been on assignment in Oceanion for the past few years.
Connecting all these dots, Keira came to her conjecture.
After what seemed like an eternity, Matthew finally regained hisposure.
He took a deep breath and said, "I don''t really know what the deal is with the South family. I grew up in an orphanage. The head of the orphanage told me that I had to work hard and be outstanding if I wanted a family, so I was diligent and became the smartest child in the orphanage. Finally, one day, a luxury car came, and I was taken away.
"I thought I was going to join a happy family, but to my surprise, I was sent overseas to study. They arranged for me to learn many things until I was sent back to the country when I was fourteen, to your sister''s side. They told me that my life''s mission was to ensure your sister''s safety, to be her Guardian, and your sister was my master."
"At that time, Keera was about seven years old, extremely adorable and obedient... She always treated me like an older brother and never like an underling..."
Matthew spoke of Keera with an especially tender tone.
His eyes revealed a sense of nostalgia and affection, clearly showing his deep love for her.
Keira spaced out for a moment.
Keera was indeed a gentle and kind woman, and most men around her seemed to like her.
Like Matias... n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With Keera''s personality, there wouldn''t be many who disliked her.
Keira looked at Matthew and asked, "Then what happened?"
Matthew slowly continued. "Your sister only wanted to keep a low profile and to be abandoned by the South family, so she outright rejected the second mission they assigned. Mary and Ellis never got together, and that''s why she chose such a husband."
Keira was confused. "The second mission?"
"Yes, the first mission was to be good friends with Mary. Keera was sent to the same kindergarten by her foster parents when she was little. She was very young, and her parents told her to y with Mary, so she did without making a big deal out of it. But as she grew older, she realized she didn''t want to exploit her rtionship with Mary, so she took the opportunity to fall out with Mary and gradually faded from Mary''s life..."
Matthew smiled bitterly. "She was such a kind girl, not wanting to burden anyone, so she took on everything herself. Including that time on the sea, she chose to save you and gave up on herself."
Keira''s eyes gradually moistened.
Her rtionship with Keera, whom she had met for the first time only to face life and death separation, wasn''t close. She had impersonated Keera partly out of responsibility and partly to save her mother, Jodie South.
But at this moment, listening to Matthew''s words, the image of Keera seemed toe alive before her.
Keera was timid and cowardly, yet she could give up the mission issued by the South family for her friend
She was fearful and panicked, yet for Keira''s sake and Jodie South, she could let her Guardian, who would never betray her, protect Keira
How could she be so foolish?
Keira clenched her fists.
Matthew then continued. "Speaking of which, after your sister found out about her identity, she chose to be a dispensable pawn to protect you, fearing that the South family would discover you After she was abandoned, it was as if I had been exiled, destined to be just an ordinary doctor, guarding her by her side for the rest of my life. But to protect you and your mother, she sent me to Oceanion" He lowered his gaze. "Since I was little, I was taught to obey my master''smands, so even if I knew the request was unreasonable and that the one who would get hurt by this request would only be Keera herself, I still had toply.
"I went to Oceanion, and I met you. I thought you would be as gentle and lovely as your sister, but while your sister was like a rabbit, docile and calm, you were like a cat, always showing sharp ws. You and your sister arepletely different people."
His description was quite apt.
But Keira didn''t want to hear all this.
She asked, "So, what exactly is the deal with the South family? What do they do? Why are they like this? What exactly is my sister to the South family? And what''s with this ''rabbit'' code name?"
Seeing her so anxious, Matthew sighed. "Actually, I don''t know the answer."
Keira was stunned. "What?"
Matthew gave a wry smile. "I''m just an orphan, so what right do I have to be in touch with the higher-ups of the South family? I don''t know what this is all about. All I know is that I receive orders from above, and my mission is to protect the identity of your sister from being discovered and to work together with your sister toplete missions until, finally, we get acknowledged by the South family and can return home."
Keira heard the keywords. " Return home?"
"Yes, return home," Matthew looked at her. Whether it''s me, your sister, or even you, don''t you feel we''re all like orphans stranded outside? We have a home but cannot return. The South family is our home. Only bypleting the mission can we return home."
Keira frowned. "Who is your superior?"
"I don''t know," Matthew said, "I just receive missions regrly."
Keira scoffed. "So you''ve never been back to the South family? You don''t know where it actually is."
"Correct."
Matthew''s response was crisp. "Your sister also has never returned. She has always been yearning to go home, so can you help herplete the mission? Marry Scott Martin, even if it''s a sham marriage. Just get past this immediate hurdle first. I believe, if the marriage is fake, Mr. Horton will understand!"
"Marriage is sacred and shouldn''t be used as a bargaining chip."
Keira said tly and then looked at him. "However, Matthew, I''m very curious. Since you don''t know the South family''s location, howe you had a video of the South family threatening my mother?"
At those words, Matthew''s pupils constricted.
Keira took a step forward, staring at him. "Can you give me an exnation? Where did you get the video? And what about the photos?"
Matthew looked at her.
Keira then took a step back. "So, I only believe half of what you just said. You must know what the South family is doing and where they are! Work with me, and we can rescue my mother. I will join you in avenging my sister! I believe if my sister were here, she wouldn''t just watch my mother fall into their hands. So, tell me, where exactly is the South family?!"
Chapter 556
556 Chapter 555
Matthew never expected that all his clumsy lies would be seen through.
He tensed his jaw and finally looked at Keira. "I can''t tell you."
Keira was startled.
Matthew said, "There are some things that I can''t reveal until you havepleted the task. Only then will your mother truly be safe."
Keira frowned. "What about that video just now?"
"It was sent to me by my contact."
Matthew sighed. "Keira, your sister thought she could avoid the South family by hiding her strength and living a quiet life, but she was too naive. The moment you and Lady South were discovered by the South family, your sister was exposed. Surely, you must have noticed that. Your sister isn''t really foolish; she''s very smart. Do you think the South family would allow such an intelligent person to evade the tasks they impose?"
Keira frowned. "What do you mean?"
Matthew stepped forward,ing face to face with her. "Let me tell you, the South family has set their sights on you. From the moment youpleted the second task, you had no way out. Eitherplete the tasks and go to the South family to see your mother, or fail, and they will erase her existence. That video wasn''t sent by me; it was sent by the South family! If you don''t make an effort and continue to ck off, they''ll eliminate Lady South."
Keira clenched her fists tightly and then chuckled. "Well, let me tell you something. If anything happens to my mom, I assure you, I''ll stoppleting tasks and ck offpletely."
Matthew had never expected her to threaten him back and was momentarily taken aback. "You... "
Keira snorted. "If the South family values me, or rather my sister, so highly, then they should agree to my terms. Ry my condition to your contact!"
Matthew rubbed his temples, apparently at a loss. "I don''t know if they''ll agree."
Keira lowered her gaze. "If they care about me, they will agree. If they don''t, they wouldn''t use my mom to ckmail and entice me!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Matthew didn''t know what to say.
The logic was surprisingly sound.
He took a deep breath. "Alright, I''ll talk to them."
Keira added. "Also, I need to know that my mom is indeed alive and well. I want them to send a video every day."
Matthew hesitated, "They could record many videos at once and then deceive you about the dates."
Keira said, "Then let them figure out a way to prove the videos aren''t recorded in advance."
Matthew said, "Keira, their patience is limited. Don''t challenge their bottom line."
Keira smiled confidently. "Ry my terms to your contact. They''ll agree."
Matthew was baffled. "How do you know?"
"Because..."
Keira took a step back. "If your contact really wants me toplete the task, they will certainly satisfy my demand."
Matthew was speechless.
He took a deep breath and nodded. "I''ll convey that."
Keira looked straight at him. "So, what''s the fourth task? Go ahead and tell me. Maybe I can finish the third and fourth tasks together."
Matthew said, "The Martin family has always been detached from the world''s economic system. If not for a marriage alliance, they wouldn''t need to cooperate with anyone, so your third task is basically impossible toplete."
"That''s not for you to worry about."
Keira said indifferently, "Tell me the fourth task."
Matthew sighed. "Defeat Fox."
"Alright."
Keira nodded, turned around, and walked away.
As she reached the door, Lewis opened it, and they walked out side by side.
When they got to the parking lot, Lewis looked at her. "Did you already know that the Guardian was that doctor?"
Keira said, "It was just a guess. Didn''t I go back to Oceanion once as my sister? I didn''t see him at that time and thought he was on a business trip."
Matthew often went on business trips. Looking back now, it seemed the work in Oceanion was the real business trip.
Keira gave a wry smile, paused, and looked back at the building.
Indeed, she saw Matthew standing by the window, quietly gazing at her. When she looked up, he waved at her.
Keira raised an eyebrow and waved back.
Lewis asked, "Is he reliable?"
"Don''t know."
Keira''s answer was realistic. "I don''t even know whether what he just said was true. I only know one thing."
"What''s that?"
"He genuinely likes my sister and wants to avenge her."
Keira looked at Lewis. "I''ve always been puzzled by the way he looks at me. It was only when I saw the photo that I thought he was in love with me, so I distanced myself from him. But just now, when he spoke, he was very emotional. At least for now, we share the same goal, which is to avenge my sister."
Lewis nodded and then asked, "So you''re really giving up on Scott Martin? If he and Vera get engaged tomorrow, you''ll have no chance."
Keira tensed her jaw. "Let''s go home first, then think about how to solve this problem."
"Sure."
Lewis subconsciously sat in the passenger seat, and then the car started slowly, driving down the road at thirty miles per hour.
Lewis didn''t know what to say.
He nced at Keira.
Keira raised an eyebrow. "What are you looking at? There are a million roads to travel, but I only have one life. One must always drive safely, right? My blood is precious. If I get injured and lose too much iron, it could be fatal!"
Lewis was speechless.
He couldn''t help but look out the car window. He saw a bicycle overtake their car, and the cyclist curiously looked inside. Upon seeing Keira in the driver''s seat, the cyclist revealed a knowing look. "Newbie female driver, heh!"
"..."
Lewis looked away, feeling slightly... embarrassed.
He coughed and looked at Keira again.
Keira said, "Do you have something to say?"
"No."
Keira was satisfied. They continued at a speed of thirty miles per hour, and it took more than an hour to reach the Olsen residence.
After parking the car perfectly in the parking area, Keira got out and walked a circle around the car.
Then she headed upstairs but saw Jenkins cleaning the house with another cleaner. Jenkins had rolled up her sleeves, revealing a scar.
The other cleaner asked, "How did you get that scar on your arm?"
Jenkins pursed her lips. "It''s from years ago when I tried to save Mr. Peter and burnt my arm on his car!"
Chapter 557
557 Chapter 556
When Jenkins rescued Peter, the car was already smoking, indicating that a fire or explosion was imminent at any moment.
Inside the vehicle, it was scorching hot.
Only after she had exerted all her strength to pull him out did she realize she had burnt her arm, but she didn''t think much of it at the time and just went straight home.
The scar was there to this day.
The cleaner was stunned upon hearing this. "You saved Young Master Peter? No wonder he''s so nice to you!"
Jenkins blinked. "He''s nice to me?"
"Yes, I saw youing back with Young Master Peter today, and he was even carrying bags for you..."
Jenkins pursed her lips. "That''s because all those things were bought for Susan. Of course, he had to help me carry some!"
The cleaner disagreed. "You have no idea. The young masters of the Olsen family are well-mannered. In other families, you''d have to make several trips on your own to carry those things!"
As they talked, they picked up their cleaning things and walked over to another area.
Keira and Lewis strode in without hearing what Jenkins and the other cleaner were discussing. The two went upstairs just as two brothers from the Olsen family came downstairs.
They were Charles and Andy.
Andy was ranked fourth and often kept to himself. Keira wasn''t very clear about what he did for a living, but it seemed to involve cars.
Andy remained silent, but Charles wasughing. "Keera, just now I saw you parking the car from upstairs. Why were you so slow? It was hrious!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She looked at Charles, who immediately shut his mouth. "Alright, I won''t say anymore. I won''t tease you! It''s okay. All rookie drivers are like that... When I first started driving, I was slow too."
Then he turned to Lewis. "Mr. Horton, really, you should take my cousin out for more driving practice when you have time!"
Lewis was speechless.
When they left Scott''s house, Keira drove to the hospital at breakneck speed. Lewis wasn''t even sure how many speed limits she had broken...
Surely, her license would have been suspended by now, right?
With the speed she had reached and how smoothly she parked the carhe even heard the screech of the tires against the pavementcould she really be called a newbie?
He smirked and was about to say something when Charles nudged Andy. "Keera, since Andy is a racer. If Mr. Horton is too busy to help you practice, you can ask Andy!"
Upon hearing this, Andy nodded toward Keira and then pulled out his phone to send her a message. "I just sent you the address of my racetrack. You cane by and practice whenever you''re free."
Keira nodded and stated the fact. "I can drive. I''m just slow at it."
Andy nced at her and said, "Yeah, I know you can drive. I just thought you might enjoy the racetrack. Come by if you like."
After saying that, he shot Charles a re.
They shouldn''t hurt their little sister''s pride!
Getting the hint from Andy, Charles quickly added. "Exactly, exactly, we know you can drive. You''re a newbie, and naturally, you''d be slow. It''s understandable! Keera, you definitely should visit Andy''s racetrack and, uh... have some fun there!"
He decided he absolutely couldn''t dent Keera''s confidence!
The two brothers chatted and went downstairs together.
Keira was baffled.
Watching them from behind, she couldn''t help but turn to Lewis. "Do they not believe me?"
Lewis tried to suppress augh. "Seems that way."
Keira was speechless.
Every time she said something, nobody believed her; it was so frustrating!
They went upstairs and back to their room.
Keira once again saw the photos on the coffee table featuring her grandmother and mother. She stared at the photo and suddenly asked, "Who do you think my grandfather is?"
Lewis said, "I have no idea."
Keira shook her head. "What am I thinking? Right now, the most important thing is to figure out how to prevent Scott and Vera''s engagement. What does the Martin family care about the most?"
She rubbed her chin.
Lewis said, "I''ve had Tom keeping an eye on the Martins, and actually, something seems off."
Keira asked, "What is it?"
Lewis said, "The Martin family''s business isn''t in Crera, so it would''ve been fine to send Scott alone to expand the business. Why did old Mr. Martin personallye here?"
...
"I came here looking for someone."
At the Martin family, when Scott asked, "Grandpa, why did youe in person?" Old Mr. Martin gave him that.
He sighed before pulling out a photo from his pocket and handing it to Scott, "This is my old me. She left me with her child a long time ago and came to Crera. Now that I''m getting older, I''ve always wanted to find her and my daughter..."
Scott took the photo and immediately saw the elegant woman in the picture.
As he looked at that middle-aged woman, he found her very graceful. No wonder his grandfather had missed her his whole life.
Then, his gazended on the girl beside thedy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The girl seemed to be around fifteen, very innocent-looking, with features that somehow looked familiar...
Scott was stunned upon seeing the photo.
Those features made him suddenly think of the time back in Oceanion when he had personally visited the Olsen family when he was mistaken for Keira''s husband. That time, he met Mrs. Olsen...
Wait... How could this girl look so much like Mrs. Olsen?!
Chapter 558
558 Chapter 557
Scott stared at the photo, and old Mr. Martin slowly began speaking, looking lost in recollection. "She''s my first love, but after she became pregnant, she suddenly left me without a trace."
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "At that time, she used to send me a photo now and then. Through this photo, I learned she was in nce, but when I wanted to go there that year, I was prevented by various matters. I could only send someone to find her. Unfortunately, they told me the ce where she was staying was burnt to the ground by a big fire, and she was dead while my daughter was missing."
Old Mr. Martin tensed his jaw. "Later, although I got married and had other children, first love is the hardest to forget. And this daughter of mine is missing. It has be my only concern in this life."
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "Scott, you''re my most beloved grandson, so can you help me find her?"
Scott looked at the photo. "Grandpa, if your daughter is still alive, how old would she be today?"
Old Mr. Martin frowned. "She should be in her forties now. At that age, she must have gotten married..."
Scott asked, "And your first love, what''s her name?"
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "I don''t know."
Scott was dumbfounded. "How can you not know?"
Old Mr. Martin said nostalgically, "Back then, we met at a masquerade ball. At that time, we both used pseudonyms. I spent a very romantic night with her in Country F. Afterward, for half a month, we were together all the time, traveling through the great rivers and mountains of Country F. I fell deeply in love. She was someone incredibly captivating with a very special aura. I wanted to marry her, but then she suddenly disappeared."
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "She was like a sprite who mistakenly wandered into the human world and then evaporated from this earth. I looked everywhere for her, but there was no trace. Later, I followed my family''s arrangements and got married. But three years after she disappeared, I suddenly received a photo of her with our daughter."
At this, the old man showed a hint of tenderness.
Scott looked on, unable to help but sigh.
He had grown up with old Mr. Martin, knowing that although his grandparents respected each other, they weren''t deeply in love.
It turns out it was because someone else was in his grandfather''s heart.
He silently sighed again.
Luckily, his grandmother had passed away. If she were still alive, she would surely be heartbroken.
However...
Scott still looked at old Mr. Martin. "Grandpa, what''s her surname? Do you know that, at least?"
Old Mr. Martin shook his head again.
Scott let out a sigh. "If we don''t even know her surname, then all we can do is carry the photo and search for her..."
He stared at the photo of the teenage girl.
Having grown up abroad, Scott found it easy to differentiate the faces of foreigners, but he was somewhat face-blind regarding Crera people.
Keira was exceptionally stunning and distinctive, and that was why he remembered her.
The girl in the photo and Mrs. Olsen he saw in Oceanion before had some slight simrities, but to him, all those people looked somewhat alike.
He looked toward old Mr. Martin. "Grandpa, I can help you find this person, but in return, can you promise me that if I find her, I won''t have to marry my cousin?"
Old Mr. Martin didn''t know whether tough or cry. "That won''t do."
Scott didn''t understand. "Why not? Back in the day, you epted an arranged marriage and were unhappy in your marital life. You know, being with the person you love makes for a happier life, so..."
"Actually, my life has been quite happy."
Scott was perplexed.
Old Mr. Martin chuckled. "Do you think your grandmother and I weren''t in love? But we understood each other."
Scott was startled. "What?"
Old Mr. Martin chuckled. "We both had someone else in our hearts, so we made a perfect match. Do you think her unhappiness is because of me? No, it was because she was in love with someone else. But you know, our lives together have been very harmonious for many years. Don''t marry the woman you love the most...
"Marriage is the grave of love; marrying the person you love the most is torture. Love fades with the passage of time, and the person you passionately love will eventually be as nd as water.
"That''s an insult to love. My first love and I are both proud individuals. If we had married, life''s mundane matters wouldn''t necessarily have led to happiness.
"On the contrary, our families arranged my marriage with your grandmother. Compared to others, our marriage was more stable. We didn''t love each other, so we could tolerate each other''s ws more readily and were even more open about our darkest sides... That''s why I''ve had a happy marital life over the years."
After saying that, Old Mr. Martin turned to Scott, speaking earnestly. "Emotionally, Miss Vera is a very stable person. By marrying her, you''ll live well."
Scott couldn''t help but retort, "But Miss Keera is also very stable emotionally."
"But she gave up on you!" Old Mr. Martin replied, thenughed. "Besides, we and the South family are bound to coborate and to form a marital alliance."
He looked at Scott. " Miss Olsen won''t marry you, but Vera will, and that''s her biggest advantage."
Scott was puzzled. "Isn''t our family not reliant on external alliances? What''s so special about the South family?"
Old Mr. Martin''s gaze lowered, his face inscrutable. "The South family is a mysterious entity. For so many years, I''ve been trying to connect with them. Now that they''re willing to join forces with our family, it''s an opportunity for us. As a member of the Martin family, you must seize that opportunity. You must marry one of these two!"
Scott asked, "What does the South family have thatpels us to form an alliance through marriage?"
"They possess something beyond your imagination," said Old Mr. Martin, his tone mild. "Scott, stop resisting. Tomorrow is your engagement party with Vera. Do as you''re told. It''s the greatest contribution you can make to our family."
Old Mr. Martin stood up. "You''ve enjoyed the favorable conditions provided by the Martin family since you were young, so you must take on the responsibilities you owe to the family. Good boy, go now. Vera is your cousin and will be your excellent wife. Don''t resist. Try to ept her."
After saying this, Old Mr. Martin walked away.
Scott sighed and looked down at the photo in his hand.
Just then, his phone buzzed once. Picking it up, he saw a message from Keira. "Are you really getting engaged tomorrow?"
Scott replied, "It seems so. The arrangements are being prepared as we speak."
Keira said, "Is there any way to stop it?"
Scott said, "It doesn''t seem like it. I don''t want to marry Vera, but it seems I have no choice. It''s my grandfather''s wish."
Keira said, "Can''t you find another way? Doesn''t your grandfather have any unfulfilled wishes right now? Maybe I can help fulfill them, then try to persuade him afterward."
Reading this, Scott was stunned.
His grandfather''s wish... He looked at the photo in his hand...
He nced at it and sent a message to Keira. "My grandfather''s only wish is to find his lost daughter."
Keira''s message came back quickly. "What daughter? Are there any clues? If I find his daughter, can the wedding be postponed?"
Scott said, "No."
After he said that, he felt downhearted. Did Miss Olsen really not have any feelings for him at all?
As he was contemting, he saw that Keira had sent another message. "I want to help him find his daughter. Do you have any clues?"
Scott said, "There''s a photo." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Keira said, "Send it over."
aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff27ff166e6180b5f8174783372ff0549016fd5acbecea91dd5a61adabc6a4e9bb7
Chapter 559
559 Chapter 558
Scott looked at the message and sighed.
He replied, "I''ve asked Grandpa. He won''t change his mind even if we find his daughter."
He thought Keira would give up after he said this, but he didn''t expect Keira to reply immediately. "It doesn''t matter. If there''s a slim chance, I want to try."
Seeing that, Scott replied, "Then I''ll ask Grandpa about it."
After all, the photo was old Mr. Martin''s private property. Scott had to inquire about it, and all the photos had been taken away by old Mr. Martin.
After sending this message, he went upstairs.
He saw old Mr. Martin standing at the bay window, looking out.
They lived in the suburbs, with a chain of mountains stretching in the distance. At night, the moonlight sprinkled on the mountain tops, making it look serene and peaceful.
Scott walked up behind him, and old Mr. Martin said, "Are you here to call off tomorrow''s engagement party again?"
Scott shook his head. "Not me. It''s Keira. She wants to try again."
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "Scott, I advise you to keep your distance from Keira after getting engaged."
Scott was puzzled. "Why?"
Old Mr. Martin lowered his gaze. "Because Vera and she are mortal enemies. If you marry Vera, the Martin family will side with Vera. Afterward, we''ll be in opposition to Keira. I don''t want you caught in the middle."
Scott tensed his jaw. "Grandpa, what''s the matter with the South family? Aren''t Vera and Keira both from the South family? Why would they be enemies?"
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "For some things, the less you know, the better. Tell Keira not to waste her efforts. I''ll find my daughter on my own."
Scott asked again, "So there''s really no room for negotiation?"
Old Mr. Martin shook his head. "Unless Keira is willing to marry you and bear your child. Blood ties are the most solid rtionship, which will never break. Otherwise, why would I insist you enter a marital alliance?"
Scott clenched his fists tightly.
Old Mr. Martin said, "This matter was sealed the moment Keira refused to marry you, with no room for maneuver. Of course, unless..."
Old Mr. Martin smiled. "Unless Keira herself is rted to us by blood, but how could that be possible?"
Scott bowed his head and sighed.
Old Mr. Martin patted his shoulder. "Good boy, go to bed and meet your fiance with a spirited outlook tomorrow. Vera is, after all, your distant cousin. If you marry her, you have to be responsible for her."
Scott spoke in a dull voice, "I know."
Marriages within wealthy families were just like that. Everyone was but a pitiful person.
Scott wouldn''t distance himself from Vera due to her domineering personality. If they did enter marriage, he would be respectful and amodating.
He sighed and turned to leave but then looked toward old Mr. Martin. "Please give me the photo. How can I help you find someone without the photo?"
Old Mr. Martin handed the photo to him and said, "Don''t just give the photo to anyone. I don''t want my daughter''s information exposed, lest it bring trouble to her. You can only show the photo to people you trust."
"Okay."
Scott took the photo and left.
The Olsen family.
Keira and Lewis stayed with Amy in the suite specifically prepared for her by Uncle Olsen.
Amy and the nanny had already gone to sleep, while Keira and Lewis were sitting on the sofa, both feeling somewhat troubled.
The two originally considered using interests as bait, but unexpectedly, old Mr. Martin was immune to both carrot and stick, leaving only the path of marriage alliance as an option.
Keira had so many identities and disguises, and none had been revealed before she had already been rejected, which gave her a feeling of having strength but nowhere to apply it.
She propped up her chin and looked toward Lewis. "What do you suggest we do? If enticement through benefits doesn''t work, should we resort to threats of force?"
Lewis said indifferently, "It''s not out of the question."
Keira rolled her eyes. "But the Martin family only has a handful of people here; their stronghold is overseas. Where am I supposed to get international power to threaten them with force?"
Lewis said, "I could give it a try."
When Keira heard this, she immediately turned to look at him.
Lewis often attended international conferences, of which Keira was aware. Sometimes, she could catch bits of sensitive information when overhearing their conversations. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
However, she had never probed nor asked about what exactly Lewis''s influence overseas entailed.
Now, listening to him, why did it feel... somewhat formidable?
Nevertheless, she didn''t pry further and just said, "Even if we threaten them with force, they would be reluctant, so it''s not very useful."
As she spoke, she sighed.
At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. She recognized the number. It was actually the one she had called Fox with when monitoring Susan''s phone activities.
Keira frowned and sneered before answering the call.
As expected, an electronic voice said, "Rabbit, have you given up?"
Keira immediately narrowed her eyes.
The other side chuckled lightly. "I was really happy to see you today."
It was indeed Vera!
Keira frowned. "Vera, you think you''re going to win?"
"Of course, the engagement banquet is tomorrow. On the night of the engagement banquet, I will consummate the marriage with Scott, and as soon as I get pregnant, my alliance with the Martin family will be secured."
No longer disguising her voice with the electronic tone, Vera said, "I have no lover, or rather, I''ve never put love before interests. That''s why I can beat you. Rabbit, do you want to send Amy over right now?"
Keira tightened her fists at these words and sneered coldly. "If you have the guts,e and snatch her yourself. I''ll make sure it''s a one-way trip for you!"
"Well..."
The voice on the other sideughed in a devilish way. "You say all these harsh words, but what use are they? In the end, the winner is me. As for you... Well, you could give up and support me. Be my littleckey, and maybe I will spare your life! After all, only one of us can win. Oh, actually, if you were to die, no one would look after Amy, and she would end up mine... Ha!"
Fox said this much and then hung up the phone.
Keira was so angry her face turned pale. She abruptly turned to look at Lewis. "About the forceful threats, can you really pull it off?"
Lewis said, "Yes, I can, but if we do resort to force, we might destroy the Martin family. That way, they won''t be able to serve as your support anymore. We need to determine how exactly the support of the Martin family is useful to your future."
Keira was startled.
Who would have thought Lewis''s threats could be so potent?
The Martin family was innocent, weren''t they? They were just picking a side... Moreover, she considered Scott a friend...
As she was struggling with this, Keira received a text from Scott. "Grandpa showed me the photo, but he won''t allow me to take a picture of it. Shall we meet and talk?"
Upon seeing this message, Keira immediately responded, "Okay, I''ming to see you now."
After sending the message, she got to her feet.
In her gut, she had a feeling that she needed to see this picture...
Chapter 560
560 Chapter 559
Keira didn''t know what had gotten into her, perhaps like a drowning person clutching at thest straw.
The Martin family desired neither power nor wealth, which left her feeling at a loss for where to begin.
Now that she finally knew old Mr. Martin''s weak point, she was definitely going to give it a try.
Lewis stood up with her. "I''ll go with you."
Keira nodded, and as they were getting ready to leave, she received a message from Scott. "I''m going to try on my clothes now. Tomorrow is my engagement party, and I invite you toe. We can chat then."
Reading this message, Keira paused slightly, not knowing why, but she felt that Scott had be somewhat colder toward her, seemingly keeping his distance on purpose.
Upon reflection, she understood why.
The engagement party between Scott and Vera was definitely going to happen the following day, and considering that Vera and Keira were rivals, Scott at least had to show respect to Vera, his fiance.
Keira pursed her lips, knowing that if she didn''t devise a n, the Martin family would side with Vera.
Keira replied to the message. "Okay, I''ll definitely be there tomorrow."
After putting down her phone, she was somewhat anxious.
Seeing her like this, Lewis said, "Meet force with force, and flood with dike. Don''t worry about it."
Keira nodded. "I''m going to take a shower."
After she went to the bathroom, Lewis fell silent for a moment before heading out to the balcony, where he made a call to Tom.
Tom must have just fallen asleep, as his voice was a bit muffled. "Boss, what''s up? It''s sote."
"Get the forces in Country F ready; if necessary, transfer some people from the southeast region over there."
Tom quickly perked up upon hearing this. "What do we need to do? Is there a mission?"
Lewis then said, "Find out all of the Martin family''s assets and be ready to take over at any moment to rece them!"
Tom was shocked. "Boss, have you lost your mind? Didn''t we check on the Martin family before? They are the nobility of Country F. Do you want to rece them? How is that possible?! Unless we move all our overseas forces there!"
At these words, Lewis lowered his gaze.
Indeed.
To the outside world, the Martin family appeared as a prominent Creran family, yet a thorough investigation would reveal that they were the nobility of Country F and the current king was Scott''s own uncle.
That was why the Martin family didn''tck money or power.
This was exactly why Keira had always wanted to cooperate with old Mr. Martin yet had never managed to do so. They didn''t regard ordinary families with interest.
Even the entire Olsen family would fall short in status when dealing with them, let alone Keira.
But...
Lewis lifted his head, his gaze resolute. "Keira chose me, so I must pave the way for her. I can''t let her face difficulty."
Keira had never hesitated to choose him, so he must solve the problem with the Martin family for her!
Since the Martin family intended to form an alliance with the Souths, then why not go all out and rece the Martin family? Even if Vera married into the Martin family, what of it? All of the Martin family''s influence would be his, and thus, Keira''s!
Tom said, "Boss, we''ve been building up our forces overseas for so long, a whole ten years, all for that one thing. If we target the Martin family now, we may ruin everything we''ve worked for. You..."
Before he could finish, Lewis cut him off. "If I can set up the board once, I can do it a second time! I can wait another ten years, but Keira can''t wait that long."
He could tell that Keira might lose her mind if Jodie South wasn''t saved soon.
She appeared calm, but every time Jodie was mentioned, Keira grew more frantic than thest.
Tom paused slightly, then asked in resignation, "Have you made up your mind?"
"I have."
"Alright."
Tom answered, "We''ll follow your orders in everything. Moreover, for the sake of Miss Keira, all of this is indeed worth it!"
After hanging up, Lewis looked toward the shower. He could vaguely see the graceful figure inside, and his eyes seemed to grow darker.
From the moment Keira made her choice without hesitation when old Mr. Martin asked her to choose, Lewis knew he had loved the right person.
He absolutely wouldn''t let Keira fall into a predicament and would definitely help herplete the task given by the South family and rescue Jodie South with Keira.
When Keira came out of the room, she saw Lewis looking at her seriously.
She looked down at herself.
She was dripping from the shower. Wrapped in a towel, she was drying her hair, exposing her shoulders and a bit of her lower legs. There wasn''t anything else.
What was Lewis looking at?
Did she have foam on her head that she hadn''t rinsed off?
As Keira was doubting herself, Lewis suddenly stepped forward and hugged her tightly.
Keira was slightly startled, then asked, "What''s wrong?"
"Keira, remember, no matter what happens, I''m there for you."
The restless feeling in Keira''s chest seemed to calm down a bit with those words. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Having sensed Scott''s attitude and knowing there was no room for negotiation on old Mr. Martin''s part, she was indeed anxious.
Fearing for Jodie''s safety, even when Keira was taking a shower just now, she had been thinking about ensuring her mother''s safety and sabotaging tomorrow''s engagement party.
But as soon as Lewis uttered those words, she suddenly felt a sense of tranquility.
No matter what kind of storm tomorrow might bring, she would deal with those problems!
Thinking this, the heavy feeling in Keira''s chest seemed to lighten a bit. She hugged Lewis tightly and kissed him.
Lewis wrapped his arms firmly around her waist and lowered his head to deepen the kiss.
The two of them rolled onto the bed.
After a bout of passion, Lewis suddenly realized something. "I haven''t taken a shower."
Keira pushed him slightly. "Then you better go..."
However, Lewis suddenly picked her up. "It''s so hot; you must have sweated too. Let''s take a shower together..."
He carried Keira and strode toward the bathroom.
There was a double massage bathtub in the bathroom, and he smiled faintly. "My future father-inw has arranged everything perfectly."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Keira had thought it would be a sleepless night, but she didn''t expect that after so much exertion with Lewis, she would eventually fall into a deep sleep.
It wasn''t until she woke up the next day and saw that it was already eleven in the morning that she sat up.
Lewis sat on the sofa in the room with a satisfied look as he dealt with matters.
With his casual demeanor, one couldn''t tell at all that he had just issued decisive orders online. He said gently, "Keira, get up and get ready. We''re going to attend their engagement party."
Chapter 561
561 Chapter 560
Keira nodded. "Okay."
After she got out of bed and opened the bedroom door, she saw Amy pacing back and forth outside. The nanny asked, "Miss Amy, shall we go out and y? Your mom is sleeping, and Mr. Horton said not to disturb her."
Amy, with her hands behind her back, looked obedient. She spoke in a sweet voice, "Shh, be quiet, don''t wake Mummy."
Keira''s heart melted at the sight.
She immediately squatted down to pick Amy up.
Feeling the embrace, Amy immediately stretched out her little hands and wrapped them around Keira''s neck. "Mummy, you''re awake! I missed you so much!"
Keira couldn''t help butugh. "Didn''t we see each otherst night?"
When she returned to the Olsen familyst night, she found out the nanny and Amy hadn''t gone to bed. The nanny said, "Miss Amy insisted on waiting for you toe home before she would go to bed."
Keira kissed Amy, who then grabbed her hand and asked, "Mummy, you won''t abandon Amy, will you?"
Keira''s heart ached when she heard that.
Looking at the frail Amy, she wanted to tell the little girl that her mother was already gone.
But she dared not say it, nor could she.
Holding Amy tightly, she said firmly, "No, I''ll never leave you."
This morning, Amy was at the door again
The nanny then said, "Madam, I don''t know what''s going on with Miss Amy, but she''s been extra clingy these past few days. As soon as she woke up this morning, she wanted to find you. I told her you were sleeping, and she has been waiting here for you for three hours."
Children who slept early woke up early.
Amy woke up at seven in the morning and had been staying there since breakfast.
Keira asked, "What''s the matter?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I don''t know," the nanny said in a low voice as she approached. "Miss Amy was calling for her mother in her sleepst night. Has something happened recently? She seems to feel very insecure."
Is something going to happen?
There was only one thing. Fox said he would snatch Amy away. It seemed that children were indeed very sensitive. Amy''s instinct had already made her sense the danger, which was why she was clinging to Keira.
Keira patted Amy''s back tofort her. "Amy, don''t worry. As long as Mummy is here, no one can take you away."
Only then did Amy rx and nod.
Keira turned to the bathroom. "I''m going to freshen up, Amy. Can you y with the nanny for a while?"
"Okay."
Keira entered the bathroom, brushed her teeth, washed her face, and was just about to grab a towel from the side to dry her face when a little hand passed her a towel.
Keira was startled and looked down to see Amy, who had been beside her the whole time.
The little one was holding a towel, which wasn''t too big for Keira but veryrge in Amy''s hands. Amy looked up adorably, with big, round eyes that had a pitiful look.
Keira felt as if her chest was heavily struck.
She took the towel, wiped her face, and then crouched down to pick up Amy. "Why didn''t you go y?"
"I wanted to stay with Mommy," Amy said in a delicate voice. "Is that okay?"
Keira paused for a moment and replied, "That''s fine."
Lewis said, "Today, we''re going to attend Scott''s engagement dinner."
Amy immediately looked up at Keira with wide eyes.
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Facing such lovely eyes, who would dare to say no?
She sighed and nodded. "Okay, I''ll take you with me."
Amy immediately cheered up.
As they were getting ready to go downstairs and have lunch, a voice came from the doorway. "How can you still have the appetite?!"
Keira turned her head and saw Erin enter the door. She said anxiously, "Tonight, my brother is getting engaged to Vera. How can you still be so calm? I heard from Grandpa. that I don''t know what you''re up to, but whoever my brother marries, our family will support them. The one who isn''t supported seems to be in danger. With things like this, how can you still have an appetite?"
Erin spoke in a crisp voice, which was particrly pleasant to the ear, and she was lively and restless.
Keira asked, "Howe you''re here?"
Erin sighed. "I couldn''t stand watching my brother doing nothing, so I came here. I''m hoping you can think of a way to save him. My family doesn''t usually arrange marriages, so why is it that when ites to my brother, he has to enter into one? The key is that he, the good-for-nothing, actually agreed to it! Just yesterday, he was still arguing with Grandpa, but today, he acts as if he is epting his fate, even telling me that marrying a woman he doesn''t love might lead to greater happiness. I think he''s lost his mind, and he''s been brainwashed by my grandpa!"
Erin said all this in a huff and then turned to look at Amy, pinching her cheek. "Little Amy, did you miss me?"
Her demeanor showed no sign of awkwardness.
Amy shrank back to avoid her hand and said in a babyish voice, "I missed you, Auntie Erin."
This made Erin blush, and then she asked, "Why are you calling me that?"
"Uncle Charles told me to call you that."
Amy immediately betrayed Charles.
Keira then looked around and said, "Charles doesn''t seem to be at home."
"I know. I have an appointment with him at twelve o''clock," Erin said.
Erin sat on the couch, looked at Keira, and said, "My grandpa has some issues with his views on love, but that''s the old generation''s way of thinking. Back then, they adhered strictly to parental arrangements and matchmakers'' introductions. Things have changed now... His first love dumped him, and now he preaches that the one you can''t have is always the best, and he''s brainwashing my brother... Hmm, I really can''t stand seeing Grandpa like that!"
Keira asked curiously, "Your grandpa''s first love?"
At the mention of this, Erin''s eyes lit up. "Don''t be fooled by how formidable my grandpa seems. Although he was the previous king... bah, I mean, just pretend you didn''t hear that. Actually, my grandpa has always held onto someone in his heart, and that''s his first love! I heard that his first love didn''t fancy him and ran off when she was pregnant. Afterward, she would just send him a picture every now and then. While my grandma was still alive, she kept a tight leash, and my grandpa didn''t dare to say anything. Now that my grandma has been gone for half a year, he''s started to look for his first love again. I figured he must still have his reasons!"
After that, Erin whispered, "He sneaks into the study every day to look at a picture with two women on it; one is his first love, and the other is their daughter. He thinks no one knows about it. One day, I sneaked in and saw the picture..."
As she said this, Erin suddenly turned to size up Keira. "You know, that girl in the picture kinda looks like you."
Chapter 562
562 Chapter 561
Keira was slightly stunned when she heard this.
Before she could speak, Erin added. "But you don''t really resemble her because your facial features aren''t the same..."
Erin casually picked up a grape and said, "My grandfather is an unhappy man, so he''s always trying to make others unhappy. My brother is the most direct victim. Anyway, I don''t listen to him; I have my eyes set on Charles, and I will marry no one else but him!"
"Ahem..."
A cough came from the doorway, and as everyone turned their heads, they saw Charles enter the room; his face was flushed red. Seeing everyone was looking at him, he immediately corrected himself, "I should have been the one who said that!"
"Oh, I know you''ll marry no one but me!"
"No, I mean, a girl isn''t supposed to make that statement! You are marrying me!"
Charles exined helplessly.
Nevertheless, Erin stared with innocent, wide eyes. "In our country, marriage is just a man and a woman bing husband and wife. No matter who says that sentence, isn''t it the same thing?"
Charles didn''t know what to say.
He gave up and simply said, "I''ve booked a private restaurant. Shall we go?"
Erin immediately stood up. "Yes, of course! I came at noon today just to have lunch with you! By the way, little Amy, are you going?"
Amy immediately looked toward Keira with longing eyes.
The engagement banquet for Scott Martin and Vera South was in the evening, so she still needed lunch.
The family had already had breakfast, and it wasn''t yet lunchtime, so no preparations had been made. If the maids started cooking now, it would disrupt the schedule...
Going out to eat was indeed a nice choice.
As Keira thought this, Erin grabbed her arm and said, "Come on! Stop being so cold all the time. You shoulde out with us!"
After saying that, she dragged Keira toward the door.
Keira looked helplessly at Lewis, who followed by her side. "Let''s go. We''ll eat out. Then we can go shopping for a dress in the afternoon, do our makeup, and then attend the banquet."
Keira nodded.
The group headed out and got into a car.
Erin was very clingy, sitting with Charles, but kept talking to Keira. "Keira, you should spruce yourself up this afternoon and outshine that Vera South! You have no idea how arrogant she is at home. She thinks she''s the most beautiful in the world! I can''t stand her attitude!"
Keira didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard this.
Erin then gave her another look. "And also, I want my grandfather and brother to regret not choosing you! Once Vera marries my brother, she''s definitely going to be a troublemaker! Just like that Susan Simpson from your family..."
She said this and stuck out her tongue.
Charles immediately tugged at her arm. "Be careful with what you''re talking about."
Erin coughed. "There''s no outsider here. I just can''t help it. I think that Susan is so pretentious. What was Peter thinking? How could he fall for her?!"
At this point, she suddenly asked, "Will that Susan be there tonight?"
Charles paused for a moment. "She should be. I remember the Martin family sent invitations to our family, and everyone was invited. If Peter goes, he will surely bring her as his date."
"What a bummer. I have to see her again."
Erin pouted.
Keira couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow as well.
Susan worked for Fox, and she would surely attend tonight. Would she recognize Vera? It remained to be seen what Vera and Scott would do after their engagement tonight.
And Amy...
Keira agreed to take Amy with her because she knew Fox''s ultimate target was Amy, and she was worried about leaving Amy at home in case something happened. In any case, it was safest to keep Amy by her side. N?v(el)B\\jnn
If she, the eldest senior sister of the Freeman Sect, couldn''t protect Amy, then probably no one in nce could.
The group of people arrived at the private dining restaurant.
They got out of the car and headed toward the restaurant.
Erin was a little foodie who had no resistance to Crera cuisine. Looking at the menu, she wanted all the dishes on the menu and eventually ordered a full table''s worth of food, which was far more than they could eat.
Erin stuck out her tongue. "Crera cuisine is too delicious! I couldn''t help myself! Charles, you must marry me! I''m going to stay in Crera! I''m going to eat my way through all the Crera cuisine!"
Charles said, "I should be the one saying that... Never mind, you can say it however you want; my family is very open-minded; my eldest brother will even marry into the Freeman Sect. If you insist, then so be it!"
"Teehee!"
Erinughed heartily and ate joyfully.
Unable to bear watching her like this, Amy said, "My mom cooks really well! It''s even better than all these dishesbined!"
Erin''s eyes immediately lit up, and she turned to Keira.
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Erin immediately moved closer to Keira. "Keira, when will you cook? Remember to invite me!"
Keira said, "Sure"
Erin was as lively as a little sun.
There was no one like her among the people Keira knew.
Reba was quite delicate and a typicaldy.
Mary was a powerful woman.
Back in Oceanion, Holly was a bit old-fashioned.
It was difficult to turn down a friend like Erin. Keira simply couldn''t say no.
A friend...
Keira suddenly realized that without knowing it, she had been swept up in Erin''s enthusiasm and had subconsciously considered her a friend.
She heard a loud p from a nearby dining table as she pondered this.
Everyone turned their heads, only to see a man p his wife and stare at her. "Say that again? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you to death!"
The wife bent her head, covering her face and crying.
"How dare you cry?! What excuse do you have to cry?!"
The man seemed even more agitated and pped her again.
Keira frowned slightly, but before she could act, Erin had already leaped up. "That''s too much!"
Keira immediately grabbed her wrist. "Don''t meddle."
Erin showed an incredulous expression. "Keira, what are you saying?"
Keira said, "We don''t know what exactly has transpired between that husband and wife, and since the wife hasn''t sought help, let''s observe a bit longer and not get involved so soon."
As they spoke, the man pped his wife again!
"How can we not get involved?"
Erin became agitated. "Keira, I know you''re cool-tempered and generally indifferent to others, but I always thought you were cold on the outside and warm on the inside. I really liked you and considered you a friend. I can''t believe you could be so heartless! Was I wrong about you?"
She frowned, looking hurt. "I won''t me you if you don''t get involved, and I don''t have any right to impose my morals on you, to expect you to step up, but I definitely can''t stand by and watch something like this. No matter what, a man should never hit a woman! Even if you don''t intervene, I hope you won''t stop me! Don''t make me lose respect for you!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She frowned slightly, yet she sighed and let go of Erin''s wrist.
Erin rushed over just as the man was about to p the woman for the fourth time. She shouted, "Stop!"
Chapter 563
563 Chapter 562
Charles also rushed over. The young couple looked indignant, their appearance brimming with naive righteousness.
Keira and Lewis exchanged a nce and, with a helpless sigh, stood up and walked over.
Seeing them approach, the man immediately became arrogant and warned Erin, "I''m hitting my own wife. What''s it to you? I''m warning you, don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong!"
The woman he was hitting then lifted her head, looking pitifully at Erin, and said, "Honey, please don''t hit me. Let''s talk this out."
"Haven''t I been talking to you nicely?"
After saying that, the man pped the woman again.
The woman''s face was struck to the side, her cheek swelling as her tears began to fall. "Please don''t hit me..."
Erin immediately said, "Madam, do you need me to call the police for you?"
Before the woman could respond, the man angrily pointed at Erin. "It''s none of your business! Are you looking for trouble because you have nothing better to do? Get lost!"
Erin promptly responded, "Hitting a woman in public is simply wrong. Even if you are husband and wife, hitting her is domestic violence! It''s illegal, believe me or not. I''m going to call the police right now."
As Erin said this, she took out her phone.
Just as she was about to call the police, the man swung his hand forcefully, knocking Erin''s phone away, then shoved her. "You dare call the police? I''ll kill you!"
Erin stumbled backward, struggling to maintain her bnce.
Charles immediately steadied her, then angrily turned to the man, "You could have just spoken nicely. Why did you have to get physical?"
"So what if I got physical? Young man, I suggest you keep out of this!"
The man red menacingly at Erin and asked Charles, "Is this your girlfriend? Is she so meddlesome because you''re not good enough for her? A woman should be taught a lesson so she knows the power of a man! You look like a gigolo, unable even to keep a woman in line. What a waste!"
Erin got angry and stepped forward, "What did you just say?"
The man pushed Erin again. "What''s it to you about how I discipline my own woman? Do you want to act like a couple standing up for justice? You should weigh your own capabilities!"
After that, he looked Erin up and down. "But you do look quite appealing, eh? How about it? If you talk to me nicely, I might even let you off..."
Upon hearing this, Charles could no longer restrain himself and charged forward,nding a fierce punch on the man''s face.
The man immediately became furious, hopping on his feet to hit Charles.
In the next moment, Keira grabbed his wrist.
With a little shove, Keira pushed the man several steps back, and Charles immediately pounced up and started to hit him!
The restaurant staff quickly came over, intervening. "Gentlemen, please stop fighting!"
The manager also hurriedly called the police.
Half an hourter, the group of people were sitting in the police station holding cell.
Erin looked at the bruises on Charles''s face and couldn''t help but say, "That man was way out of line! Does it hurt?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
After that, she turned to Keira and said, "Sorry for dragging you into this."
Keira shook her head in resignation.
Erin then said, "But I don''t think I did anything wrong! At least we saved that woman today; otherwise, she would have been beaten by her husband! I hope she gets a divorce!"
Keira replied, "She won''t get a divorce. That''s why I stopped you from meddling."
Erin immediately looked at her in shock. "She won''t leave him? That''s impossible! Are you sure?"
Keira exined in resignation, "An ordinary woman would instinctively fight back when being hit, but she didn''t show any resistance at all. That indicates that it wasn''t her first time being beaten."
Erin immediately frowned. "Even if it wasn''t the first time, she should still fight back. If she doesn''t resist, it''ll only make the abusers more arrogant!"
Seeing that she still didn''t understand, Keira simply stopped talking.
Charles then said, "Do you think it''s because the woman wants a divorce but is being threatened by the abuser into staying silent?"
Keira nced at him, "Indeed, in this world, many women want to fight back but are powerless, but that woman isn''t one of them."
Erin stared at her with those innocent, wide eyes. "Why do you say that? Perhaps this time, we might even leave a domestic violence record for that man, and then the woman could get divorced!"
Keira looked at her naively unblemished face and then at Charles, who was just another simple college student, feeling a headacheing on.
She had been toughing it out since she was young and had grown ustomed to these people. Therefore, she could tell which women wanted to save themselves and which had resigned themselves to their fate. If someone helped thetter type, she might even turn around and bite back...
Keira had suffered from that kind of woman numerous times already.
However, Keira couldn''t bring herself to preach to Erin; her family had protected the girl too well. She was beautiful and kind-hearted, and it would be good for her to learn about the evil in society.
Charles said, "No matter what, we did a good deed today. Erin, you were really brave!"
Erin smiled and remained silent, lifting her chin proudly. Then, she nced at Keira. "We can''t lose the most important thing in humanity."
At this point, someone came looking for them. Tom came with awyer to bail them out, and they all left. Then, the police handed over a document. "Sign here, and you can go."
Keira and Lewis signed promptly.
Erin then asked, "What about that couple? Do you have a record of that man''s domestic violence? And the wife, did she mention wanting a divorce?"
The police officer heard this and was taken aback, giving no answer.
Erin continued. "Did the wife say she wanted to thank us? Officer, you don''t need to give her our contact details. What we enjoy the most is doing good deeds without leaving a trace. It''s just a small effort, after all."
The police officer didn''t know what to say.
He coughed, looking rather awkward.
Noticing this, Erin grew curious. "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me that man abused his wife again!"
Hearing that, the police officer couldn''t hold back any longer and finally said, "No, here''s the thing. The wife testified that you were the ones who initiated the fight, so we judged that you were at fault first. Therefore, you need to cover the husband''s medical expenses."
Erin was dumbfounded.
Chapter 564
564 Chapter 563
Erin couldn''t believe her ears.
In disbelief, she looked at the police officer. "What did you say? That wife said it was us who started the fight? But that man pushed me first; he..."
The officer said in resignation, "The ce where you were eating just so happened to have no surveince cameras, so there''s no way to prove your innocence. Right now, they are insisting that it was you who started the fight, and the man''s injuries do look more serious. So..."
Erin''s eyes widened in shock.
Keira just nced at Tom, and he immediately said, "Alright, officer, we''llpensate him. It''s a minor issue, so let me handle it..."
Tom went aside with the officer.
Only then did Erin slowly turn her head and look at Keira with a wronged expression. "Why did it turn out like this?"
Keira sighed. "Erin, you need to understand that the world isn''t as wonderful as we imagine, but I don''t want you to lose your love for it. Just maintain your innocence."
Like an eggnt beaten by frost, Erin followed Keira out the door.
Even after getting into the car, she still looked deeply affected, as if society had given her a harsh beating, which Keira found amusing.
Charles was doing a bit better than Erin, so heforted her a little. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Seeing that Erin still didn''t cheer up, Keira was just about to look for someforting words online when Erin suddenly lifted her head, her eyes fixed firmly ahead. "I think my sister is right!"
Charles was startled, "What?"
Erin said, "Even though the world isn''t that wonderful, it doesn''t matter to me. My family is influential enough, and I can afford to make mistakes! Like today''s incident, it won''t have any impact on my life, so the next time something like this happens, I''ll still intervene!"
Keira was slightly taken aback when she heard this.
She looked at Erin and saw a vibrant vitality in her.
She was like a little sun, born into a good family, always positive and never backing down.
It was different from Keira''s childhood...
Back then, Keira didn''t have the luxury of making mistakes. Helping the wrong person meant her future few months of living expenses would be used to pay for medical bills.
No one was there to cover for her, so she had to learn to protect herself wisely.
Suddenly, she felt a pang of envy for Erin, as it was a smooth sailing life that shaped Erin''s cheerful personality. Keira also realized that she shouldn''t have stopped Erin just then. She should have be part of Erin''s confidence.
Having realized that, Keira let out a relieved smile.
Erin had fully bounced back. The incident didn''t seem to have anysting effect on her. The four adults and Amy found another ce to eat and then went to a makeup studio for a session.
They had prepared their evening gowns in advance, and after getting dressed, they tidied up and headed to the hotel lobby for Scott and Vera''s engagement party.
As they reached the entrance, they saw the Martin family''s butler collecting invitations. Those invited were all notable figures from nce, and security was extremely strict.
The group stood at the entrance, waiting for the Olsen family to arrive.
In the parking area, Reba and Frankie stepped out of the car together.
The Martin family held considerable influence abroad, so the five major families of nce were willing to show their respect by attending; most families sent an elder along with their younger generations.
As Frankie had taken over the family business, his parents didn''te.
Reba got out of the car and started looking around. "I don''t even know if Keira has arrived yet. Ever since she moved back to the Olsen family, I haven''t seen her, and I don''t know how she''s doing or if she misses me!"
As she said this, she sounded a bit resentful. "And then there''s Mary, who went back with Keira to the Olsen residence, saying she had forgiven Ellis. I think she just wanted to stay with Miss Keira! Back at the South residence, she alwayspeted with me for Miss Keira..."
Frankie listened to her childishints and couldn''t help but rub his forehead, speechless.
Just then, the Olsen family''s car arrived.
Reba''s eyes immediately lit up.
She stationed herself there, staring intently at the cars.
The Olsen family''s vehicles arrived in a convoy of three, and once they were all parked, Reba anxiously looked toward the first car, from which two Olsen brothers alighted.
From the second car, three more brothers got out.
Reba''s gaze then fixed on the third car. She walked over and thought Miss Keira had to be in that car.
But unexpectedly, when the door opened, the person who stepped out was Ellis.
Reba peered inside the car again and asked, "Ellis, where''s Keira?"
Ellis coughed, "She came earlier with Mr. Horton."
"They came earlier? If I''d known, I would''ve messaged her first. I''ve wasted so much time here!" Reba deted upon hearing this and hurried toward the banquet hall.
Frankie nodded respectfully at Ellis.
Ellis nodded back and continued to exin to Reba, "She just texted me. Since we''re invited together, they are waiting for us at the entrance of the banquet hall."
Reba immediately quickened her pace. "Then let''s hurry up. We shouldn''t keep Miss Keira waiting too long!"
Reluctantly, Ellis hastened his steps.
Reba nced back at his car, saw no one elseing out, and asked with a tinge of jealousy, "What about Miss Mary? Is she with Miss Keira? What did they do this afternoon? Why aren''t they here? Did they go out to eat? Why didn''t they invite me?!"
Ellis said, "Mary is feeling a bit under the weather. She''s resting at home today."
At these words, Reba''s eyes sparkled, "Really?"
Great! Tonight, no one wouldpete with her for the position of Keira''s little follower! She could stick with Keira all night...
But when she saw Ellis''s stern face, Reba realized she had made it too obvious. Being happy about someone else''s wife being sick was indeed a bit inappropriate...
She gave a sheepish smile and then sped up her pace, moving as swiftly and lightly as a butterfly, quickly heading toward the grand foyer of the banquet hall.
"Miss Keira, I''ming!"
Tonight, with Mary gone, there would finally be no one topete with her for the role of Keira''s little follower. She could stick with Keira all night long!
Reba indulged in her pleasant thoughts until she rushed to the banquet hall entrance, where she spotted Keira from afar. Her eyes gleamed even brighter. "Miss Keira!"
But the next moment, she saw a lively and bright girl, like a little sun, appear beside Keira.
Reba was dumbfounded.
A sense of crisis immediately struck her!
Chapter 565
565 Chapter 564
Was that a new rival?
Was there someone else topete with her over Miss Keira''s friendship?
Reba stepped forward as if facing a formidable enemy, directly taking Keira''s left arm. "Miss Olsen, I''ve missed you so much after not seeing you for several days!"
The next moment, Erin cut in, elbowing her way between Reba and Keira. "You are Miss Allen, right? I am Erin. Where is your invitation? You need to have it checked here. Keera, I told you that you don''t need to wait for an invitation. I can take you inside! Let''s go this way."
She tugged at Keira, intending to enter the banquet hall.
Reba immediately became jealous. "Miss Olsen, wait for me!"
After saying this, she swiftly pulled out the invitation from her handbag and handed it to the butler, then rushed forward to take Keira''s right arm.
"Miss Olsen, who is this? Someone you recently met?"
Reba tried to affirm her authority.
Erin justughed. "Some people know each other for ten years and are just fair-weather friends, while others meet for two days and feel as though they''ve known each other forever. Keera and I are thetter!"
She held onto Keira''s arm.
Reba instantly became like a cat with its fur standing on end. "Miss Olsen and I are friends who have been through life and death. She has saved my life, not just once but twice. Is your friendship with her as solid as ours?"
Erin said, "Oh, she saved you, did she? I''d have thought it was the other way around."
Reba was shocked.
Feeling a headacheing on, Keira looked at the two of them.
Reba was already twenty-four, while Erin was also over twenty. Why did they act like children who had never grown up?
She couldn''t help but nce at Lewis, who was following behind, holding Amy. His face had darkened. He looked at Erin and Reba as if he could kill.
...And there was it, another jealous type.
Keira rubbed her forehead, wondering if something was wrong.
She coughed lightly. "Well, I''m going to give Amy something to eat. She''s hungry."
Having said that, she broke free from the tug of war between the two women and took the little girl from Lewis, retreating to the side. She got a small cake for Amy, and they quietly found a corner to sit in.
The world finally became peaceful.
Keira let out a long sigh of relief.
Then she couldn''t help but chuckle to herself.
When she had no friends before, she felt lonely. In Oceanion, she seemed not to be fond of making friends either. Now that she had many friends, it turned out to be quite troubling.
But it was a sweet trouble.
She held Amy, only to see Erin and Reba craning their necks in the distance, seemingly waiting for the moment she finished feeding Amy so they could rush over to her.
Realizing their intention, Keira quickly got another piece of cake for Amy.
Amy, who usually was controlled not to eat sweets, faced a sudden windfall of happiness.
Her eyes instantly lit up, and she began to eat in small bites.
She was adorable. Watching her eat, Keira couldn''t help but smile.
Just then, a voice suddenly rang out. "Is this Amy?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira looked up and saw Vera, who had approached them and was standing behind Amy, staring at her.
Keira immediately narrowed her eyes and held Amy close. She was on guard.
Amy nced at her, confused, then resumed eating her food quietly.
Keira said, "Who she is has nothing to do with you!"
Vera, however, crossed her arms andughed. "She''s your daughter, so she has everything to do with me. Besides, do you think you can protect Amy?"
She bent down slightly and chuckled. "After I get engaged to Scott today, I''ll consummate our marriage tonight. It''s my ovtion period, and in a month, I''ll be pregnant with his child. Then, you''ll lose this battle for good. Keera, if you lose, Amy will be mine..."
These words made Keira''s pupils contract; she frowned andughed coldly. "The wedding isn''t set yet, and you''re already thinking about the future. Vera, are you so sure today''s engagement party will go smoothly?"
Vera sneered. "Why wouldn''t it go smoothly? All the factors that could impede us have been cleared away. You gave up the Martin family for Lewis Horton, and old Mr. Martin made it very clear that no matter how much money you offer, he won''t care. No matter what cooperation you propose, he won''t want it. He only wants a marriage alliance. Keera, do you know why?"
Keira didn''t speak.
Vera bent down slightly. "Because only a marriage alliance can be the most reliable connection, and only blood rtions are inseparable! I just need a child to tie myself to the Martin family, which is a very lucrative deal."
She patted Keira''s shoulder. "When I first came to Crera, I saw Scott had affection for you. I thought I had no chance. But who could have thought that you would give up this opportunity for a man? I should thank you for giving in!"
She finished these words with a smile, squinted, and then looked at Amy. "She''s so adorable..."
Leaving these words behind, she turned and left.
Keira watched her from behind, her eyes shing with a fierce determination.
Why was Vera so adamant about having Amy?
Was there something special about Amy?
She couldn''t understand what use a three-year-old child could be!
Or was it possible that Amy''s father wasn''t Howard?
Keira was lost in wild thoughts when she saw Vera, who had walked away, suddenly wave to a security guard. The guard approached, and whatever Vera whispered, he looked over and then walked toward Keira.
The security guard came directly to Keira. "Miss Olsen, I''m sorry, but Miss Vera said that you''re not wee at tonight''s engagement party. She asked you to leave."
Keira frowned.
The security guard then said in a low voice, "She also told me to pass on a message. She believes you wouldn''t want the Olsen family and the Martin family to be enemies, so please don''t make a scene. It''s better for everyone if you just leave quietly with the child."
Keira took a deep breath and pressed her lips tightly together.
She was a guest, and Vera, as the leadingdy of the night, certainly had the right to ask her to leave. Vera must have feared that "Keera" might cause some incident if she stayed, so she made this move.
Keira scoffed. She looked around and then took out her phone to message Scott. "I''m at the party. Where are you?"
Scott soon replied quickly. "Coming downstairs in a moment."
As the message was sent, Keira saw Scott slowly descend the stairs from the second floor.
Keira stood up and said to the security guard, "I''ll go and offer my congrattions to the host before I leave."
The security guard didn''t object.
Holding Amy, Keira approached Scott. Not wanting to trouble him with Vera''s matters, she simply said, "Show me the photo of your grandfather''s first love."
Chapter 566
566 Chapter 565
Scott nodded immediately upon hearing this. "Okay."
He reached into his pocket, intending to take out the photo, but before he could do that, a voice rang out. "What are you doing?"
Scott and Keira turned around and saw Vera walking toward them.
She looked guarded, staring at Keira and Scott.
Scott then said, "Miss Olsen and I need to discuss something."
Vera sneered. "What do you want to say? Why can''t your fiance hear it?"
Scott frowned.
Keira also pursed her lips tight.
She felt rather awkward. Vera and Scott were engaged, yet what she was about to do would break their engagement.
It made her feel as though she had be the big viin.
But then she thought about the tasks that the South family had assigned her and the things Vera had done... Any guilt Keira had immediately vanished.
Mercy to an enemy was cruelty to oneself.
She always remembered this saying.
She addressed the matter. "Miss South, this is our private matter."
"Private matter?" Vera walked directly over to Scott''s side and took his arm. "He''s my fianc now. There are no private matters between you two. Miss Olsen, you are engaged too, please have some self-respect!"
Keira frowned. "But hasn''t your engagement ceremony not yet taken ce?"
Vera sneered. "But today, I''m the hostess. I had security ask you to leave just now. It seems you''re not willing to obey, are you? If you have no shame, then don''t me me for being ruthless in my actions!"
Keira''s expression darkened. "What are you going to do?"
Vera said, "Of course, to make you leave! I know Miss Olsen can defend yourself, but if you start a conflict with the Martin family''s security, I will take advantage. I''m sure you wouldn''t want that, right?"
Her attitude was aggressive, and the words she said made Scott''s face turn dark. "Vera, that''s enough. Our guests are to be treated with hospitality. How can you behave like this?"
Vera wasn''t angry; she just looked calmly at him. "How can I behave like this? She and I are rivals since I chose to form an alliance with you through our engagement, and she didn''t have a choice today as I''ve won the battle!"
She stepped forward. "Scott, after today, you''ll be my fianc, and no matter what standpoint you are from, you should stand with me. I hope you won''t disappoint me!"
Having heard this, Scott frowned. "Vera, that''s enough! No matter what Grandpa promised the South family, today is our engagement party. Miss Olsen is my guest, and you can''t just send her away!"
Vera scoffed. "Are you sure I can''t?"
Scott stood his ground. "I''m sure!"
Vera immediately raised her voice. "Scott, what do you mean? You''re engaged to me, yet you still want to fool around with her?"
The other guests immediately looked over.
Scott was taken aback. "Why are you yelling?"
Vera then started speaking in a grievance-filled tone. "Keera, you already have a fianc, and you know Scott has feelings for you. Can''t you keep your distance from him?"
She said this with extreme grievance, making those unaware of the situation suspect Keira interfered in their rtionship.
Indeed, people around started whispering and pointing fingers at Keira.
A few brothers from the Olsen family walked over. Among them was Peter with Susan.
Upon hearing these words, Susan immediately stepped forward. "Keera, today is a great day for Mr. Martin and Miss South, so please don''t cause trouble here. Let me walk you out!"
Keira turned her gaze to Susan, her eyes piercing.
Susan was theckey of Fox. Was she openly taking Vera''s side now?
Keira let out a coldugh, "I don''t need you to worry about my affairs. Peter, you better control her, lest she, likest time, says something inappropriate!"
Peter showed a moment of embarrassment, and he immediately looked at Susan. "Susan,e here. There must be a reason for our Keera acting like this."
Susan then lowered her head in aggrievement. "Peter, I just feel that Keera has indeed gone too far. I also don''t want the Olsen family''s reputation to be tarnished... After all, Mr. Martin and Miss South will be engaged soon. If Keera doesn''t want Mr. Martin to get engaged, it''s toote to say anything now, right?"
Peter immediately frowned. "Shut your mouth!"
However, Susan bit her lip. "Peter, there are some things I''ve wanted to say for a long time. The Olsen family spoils Keera too much; everything at home is given to her. Now that she''s behaving improperly outside, not knowing how to keep a distance from someone else''s fianc, she''s certainly at fault.
"Mary is her best friend, and Uncle Olsen hasn''t married. There''s no hostess to teach her manners... As her sister-inw, I have to be more concerned and educate her more, so that Keera doesn''t take the wrong path. Moreover, Mr. Horton and Vera are both here. What''s Keera doing?"
She looked toward Lewis. "Mr. Horton, your fiance is flirting with another man right in front of you. Aren''t you going to do something about it?"
Lewis''s face turned livid, and he let out a coldugh. "Miss Simpson, let me tell you something. You only see what you want to see. We''re in a public setting, and I''ve only seen Keera and Mr. Martin exchange a few words."
Susan was taken aback.
Lewis was implying she was making things up, which was why she suggested that "Keera" was seducing Scott!
She retorted with a coldugh."Mr. Horton, you''re so magnanimous, but Miss Vera doesn''t share your generosity. Since Miss Vera minds it so much, Keera might as well leave. Don''t make a scene here. Everyone is watching, and if this gets out, the Olsen family needs to look after its reputation."
Keira scoffed. "You keep mentioning the Olsen family. Who are you to the Olsen family?"
Susan snapped. "I am your sister-inw!"
"Really? When did Peter get married? Why don''t I know about it?"
Keira asked indifferently.
Susan choked up. "We are engaged and will be getting married in half a month!"
"Oh, so it''s just an engagement, and you''re so eager to meddle in my business already. Miss Simpson, the Simpson family teaches their children so well. Have they not taught you to keep your opinions to yourself?"
Keira''s indifferent retort left Susan with a livid face.
Susan said bluntly, "Keera, I''m saying all this for your own good. Since you''re this ungrateful, then I won''t say more! However, Miss South definitely won''t let you off easily!"
After leaving these words behind, she stepped back and turned to look at Vera. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The crowd also turned their gaze to Vera, only to see her eyes filled with tears as she addressed the security by the door. "What are you all standing around for? Get this woman out of here!"
With these words, the faces of the Olsen family members all went pale!
Chapter 567
567 Chapter 566
Ellis took a step forward and shielded Keira while staring at Vera. "Is this how the Martin family treats its guests? You sent us the invitation, and now that we''ve arrived, you''re driving us away? Are you disregarding the Olsen family openly?"
As soon as Ellis said this, the other brothers immediately took a step forward, defending Keira.
James crossed his arms and said bluntly, "If you want to kick my little sister out, you''ll have to get past me first!"
Vera''s face turned cold. "Today is my engagement party with Scott, but the Olsen family is causing trouble. Have you decided you want to make things difficult with the Martin family?"
Scott interjected urgently, "Vera, that''s enough! Why make such a big fuss over a small matter? They''re all our guests, and I haven''t said anything to Miss Olsen. That''s enough!"
Vera sneered, staring at him. "Scott, it seems your grandfather still hasn''t made things clear to you. Maybe you don''t yet understand what responsibilities you''ll have once you marry me?"
She snickered, then turned to someone by her side. "Go get Grandpa!"
Immediately, a servant hurried off.
Scott frowned. "It''s a trivial matter; there''s no need to involve the elders, is there?"L??aTest nov??ls on (n)??velbi/??(.)co??
Vera sneered. "If you won''t stand up for your fiance, then I''ll just have to ask Grandpa to make decisions for me!"
After saying this, she turned to Keira. "You all should just leave peacefully. Otherwise, once Grandpaes out and we all fall out with each other, it won''t look good!"
Ellis frowned.
Although the Olsen family was powerful in nce, the Martin family was a formidable n abroad, and it was indeed not good to offend them so tantly.
During themotion with the Gill family, the Olsen family had the upper hand. Even so, there were rumors in ncetely about the Olsens being overly domineering.
This time, they were without a just cause...
As he pondered, Susan said. "Ellis, things have already gotten to this point. Why stay and get humiliated? Let''s just leave!"
Ellis frowned as he looked at Keira.
Keira clenched her jaw and held her fists tight.
If Vera and Scott got engaged just like that, she feared she would indeed be unable toplete the third task, and then she wouldn''t be able to save her mother...
Taking a deep breath, Keira said, "I just want to speak a few words with Scott. Won''t Miss South allow that even when we''re in front of everyone? Isn''t that a bit too overbearing? Are you saying that Scott isn''t allowed to speak to women in the future?"
Vera''s eyes narrowed.
Reba then said, "Exactly, we''re all watching. What could possibly happen between Miss Olsen and Mr. Martin? Miss South, do you have so little confidence in yourself?"
Erin also chimed in. "Yeah, can Keera steal my brother away with just a few words? Vera, don''t be too overbearing in your actions! Besides, my brother is a person, not your essory. Are you nning to keep my brother at home after getting married, not allowing him to see anyone? You can''t control my brother''s life!"
Vera scoffed. "The two of you are colluding with Keira. Don''t think I''ll fall for your provocation. Scott, I order you to keep your distance from Keira. Did you hear me?"
Scott said, "Vera, enough is enough! I''m entering this marriage with you as an equal partner; I''m not your subordinate! You don''t have the right to order me around!"
Vera scoffed. "Then why don''t you ask Grandpa, after we''re married, who will call the shots at home?!"
Scott''s face turned rigid.
Vera looked at the Olsens again. "All members of the Olsen family must get out! The Olsen family isn''t wee during my engagement party. Moreover, from now on, the Martin family will no longer wee the Olsen family!"
Her voice was strong and authoritative, causing everyone around to frown at her domineering attitude.
Scott''s face turned livid with her overbearing manner.
Erin immediately moved closer to Keira, holding her arm, and said, "Miss Olsen, what do you have to say to my brother? I''ll pass the message for you! So, nobody needs to worry, thinking every conversation might lead to something scandalous. Where has the basic trust between people gone?"
Erin stuck her tongue out at Keira.
Seeing this, Keira turned her gaze to Scott once more. "Let me see the photo to see if there''s anything I can do."
She was still holding out hope to find thest possible solution.
Erin craned her neck and said, "Brother, what photo? Hand it over to me, and I''ll show it to Keera."
Scott nodded, opened his wallet, pulled out the photo inside, and handed it to Erin.
Vera took a step forward, but Erin stuck out her tongue again. "Vera, I won''t say anything if you want to control my brother, but I am an independent individual, and one day I''ll be married off. You can''t control me!"
Chapter 568
568 Chapter 567
Keira immediately reached out her hand.
That photograph didn''t look veryrge. It must be a very old item, and it was a ck-and-white one.
But before her hand could touch the photo, a hand suddenly reached over and snatched the photo away.
Keira turned her head sharply and saw Vera holding the photo in her hand. She nced at it and sneered. "She''s not allowed to see it!"
Scott''s face darkened even more. "Vera, don''t go too far!!"
Erin also got angry and rested her hands on her hips. "Vera, this is the photo my brother gave me. I''m going to show it to Keera. What does it have to do with you? Give the photo back to me!!"
Vera nced at the photo and then looked at Keira. "I said no, and that means no!"
"You...!"
Just as Scott was about to rush over to snatch it from Vera''s hands, old Mr. Martin strode over. "What''s going on?!"
His appearance immediately quieted everyone.
Vera immediately said, "Sir, your precious grandson here wants to break our engagement and is getting all cozy with Keira here. Are you just going to let it happen?"
Old Mr. Martin frowned upon hearing this, turning to look at Scott and Keira.
Scott immediately exined, "Grandpa, there''s nothing going on between Miss Olsen and me. We were just talking, and Vera didn''t even allow it. She''s being way too domineering!"
He expected his grandfather would support him, but he was taken aback when old Mr. Martin merely frowned and grumbled, "You''re about to be engaged. How can you still be involved with her? That''s not proper at all!"
Scott''s face stiffened.
Veraughed. "Sir, since Scott and I are getting engaged, shouldn''t you also take a stance regarding the Olsen family?"
Old Mr. Martin''s brows knitted together.
Ellis immediately stepped forward. "Sir, that''s not necessary, is it? Our two families have no feud. Why raise the issue of the younger generation to the level of a family conflict?"
Old Mr. Martin sighed softly after hearing this.
Vera sneered. "Grandpa, are you unable to make a choice? Or do you want to have a foot in each camp? If that''s the case, then I might have to report this back to my family..."
At her words, old Mr. Martin''s face slightly changed.
After a long moment, he sighed heavily and addressed the members of the Olsen family. "The Martin family won''t wee you from now on. The engagement ceremony hasn''t started yet, so you should leave!"
All those present were stunned.
Erin was particrly puzzled as she eximed, "Grandfather, have you gone mad? For the sake of one woman, you want to make an enemy of the entire Olsen family? I''m going to marry Charles!"
Old Mr. Martin simply gave her a look. "The Martin and Olsen families will never be united in marriage, so get that out of your head!"
Erin panicked. "Grandfather! That''s too much! You might control my brother, but you can''t control me! I''m telling you, I''m going to marry Charles. I won''t marry anyone else but him!"
Old Mr. Martin''s eyes widened as he rebuked, "Then leave the Martin family and never be a part of it again!"
Erin apparently didn''t expect her grandfather to utter these words, and she looked at him with heartbroken despair. "Grandfather?"
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "You have no part to y in the event today. Go upstairs and stop making a scene here. Keep your distance from that Olsen boy from now on!"
Erin''s eyes turned red. "I won''t!"
Pointing at Vera, she shouted angrily, "What drug did this woman give you to make you so partial to her? Grandfather, I think you''ve gone senile!"
"p!"
Suddenly, a hand shed before her, and Vera smacked Erin''s face, then shouted sternly, "How dare you speak like that? I''m teaching you a lesson on behalf of Grandpa!"
Erin was stunned by the p, and when she regained her senses, she lunged forward. "You dare hit me?"
It looked as if she was about to hit back, but in the next moment, old Mr. Martin grabbed her wrist. "Enough! I said the Martin family would choose between Keira and Vera. It was Keira who gave up your brother! How long will you keep creating trouble here?!"
Erin looked at old Mr. Martin in disbelief, covering her face. "She hit me! Grandpa, she hit me, and you''re not going to do anything about it? You have neverid a hand on me in all my life!"
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "Can''t you tell whose fault it is? After Vera and your brother get engaged, she''ll be your sister-inw, and the Martin family will be handed over to her to manage!"
Erin clenched her fists.
Charles rushed to her side. "Erin!"
Old Mr. Martin bellowed. "Break up with that brat immediately!"
Erin''s eyes were red, and tears streamed down her face as she whimpered, "I won''t!"
"If you don''t break up, then nevere back to the Martin family!"
Old Mr. Martin roared.
Instantly, Erin shouted. "I won''te back then! Do you think I want toe back to such a home?"
After she said that, she threw herself into Charles''s arms, crying pitifully.
Old Mr. Martin looked at her, let out a deep sigh, and no longer paid her any attention but turned to Keira. "Miss Olsen, I''ve made myself clear. I ask you to take your brothers and leave immediately. From now on, you won''te through the doors of the Martin family again."
After old Mr. Martin said this, he waved his hand, and the security guards outside immediately rushed in, surrounding the Olsen family members.
Vera sneered. "Keera, you better hurry up and take these people away! I know the Olsen family can fight, but even if you win, what''s the point? Today''s engagement party will go on no matter what!"
She was arrogant and haughty.
Keira looked at her and knew that she was going to lose.
She lowered her gaze, slowly saying, "Fine, we''ll leave."
As soon as she said that, everyone lowered their guard.
The Olsen family members immediately turned to leave.
Keira walked up to Erin, patting her shoulder as if tofort her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Vera sneered. "Keera, what do you have topete with me?"
She turned and took Scott''s arm as if dering her territory.
But the next moment, everything blurred.
Keira appeared before her, reaching out and grabbing the photo in Vera''s hand!
Keira knew that what she was doing was a bit too much.
But her intuition told her that this photo was extremely important.
She felt like as long as she had this photo, she might find a clue to solve the puzzle! She could get out of the current predicament!
Her movements were lightning-fast, and she soon had the photo in her grasp.
Chapter 569
569 Chapter 568
Keira seized the photograph and tried to yank it back.
But to her surprise, Vera held it down, refusing to let go. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira frowned. "Scott said he would show it to me."
Vera red at her fiercely. "I won''t allow him to show it to you, and you can''t see it!"
Keira frowned. "Vera, don''t go too far!"
Vera sneered. "Do you think I don''t know what you''re up to? You just want to find old Mr. Martin''s illegitimate daughter to negotiate with him, right? But I''m telling you, it won''t work. Even if you found her, old Mr. Martin wouldn''t care about it!"
Keira sneered back. "If that''s the case, then why won''t you give me the photograph?"
Vera clenched her jaw, looked at the photograph, and then scoffed. "You want me to give you the photograph? Would old Mr. Martin agree? That''s his privacy!"
Upon hearing this, Keira immediately turned to old Mr. Martin.
Scott then said, "Grandpa, Miss Olsen and Mr. Horton have been in nce for so many years. It''s quite possible they know your daughter! Are you sure you don''t want their help?"
Old Mr. Martin frowned. "That won''t be necessary."
Keira said, "Mr. Martin, what if I do this for you as a favor? I won''t stop you from arranging an engagement between Vera and Scott!"
Old Mr. Martin hesitated.
Scott said, "Grandpa! Think about it carefully!"
Old Mr. Martin said, "Then let her have a look. But let''s be clear: even if she provides a clue and finds my daughter, I won''t help her. Once you and Vera are engaged, there''s nothing left to discuss!"
Keira nodded. "Okay."
She was never the type to expect something in return for helping someone anyway.
Yet intuition told her this photograph could be key to breaking the stalemate.
Scott turned to Vera. "Grandpa has agreed, now let go!"
Vera''s eyes suddenly turned cold, and she sneered. "Fine then!"
Everyone thought that after saying this, she would surely let go, but to everyone''s surprise, she abruptly tore the photograph apart!!
All those present were shocked.
Even old Mr. Martin looked at her incredulously and stepped forward. "Vera, you..."
Vera raised an eyebrow. "Oops, my apologies! This photograph is just too old. I barely touched it, and who would have known it would shatter?"
After saying that, Vera flicked her hand and sneered coldly.
Old Mr. Martin''s face turned an iron shade of fury.
Scott then rebuked, "You did that on purpose!"
Vera looked at him and said coldly, "So what if I did it on purpose? I''m your fiance, yet you''re letting someone from the Olsen family handle your affairs. I can''t stand it! Let me tell you, once a choice is made, it should be executed decisively!"
On hearing these words, old Mr. Martin paused, merely frowning.
Scott said, "Grandpa, can you tolerate this? That was your only piece of evidence!"
Old Mr. Martin tightened his jaw, his fists clenched, and then rxed. After a long moment, he could only say, "Let it be."
After that, he turned away, and there were reluctant tears in his eyes.
Keira didn''t understand the situation at all.
The status and power of the Martin family abroad were no less significant than the Olsen family''s influence at home. Moreover, the Martin family was a noble house and royalty. Why would they tolerate Vera to such an extent?!
She looked at Vera again.
Vera was tearing up the damaged photo into even smaller pieces before tossing them onto the ground.
Old Mr. Martin was trembling, his gaze fixed on the fragments of the photograph. He hesitated for a long while, but in the end, he said nothing.
Vera dusted off her hands, getting rid of thest bits of debris, then said, "Scott, do you hate me so much? The person you should hate is Keera! After all, if she weren''t here, I wouldn''t have destroyed the photo to ruin your rtionship!"
After making this statement, she cast a provocative nce at Keira.
Keira clenched her jaw.
But then, Vera suddenlyughed. "However, if you want Miss Olsen to stay and watch our engagement party, it''s not impossible. Since you insist so much, then let her stay!"
After that, she hooked her arm through Scott''s. "All right, we need to go backstage to get changed now!"
Scott took a deep breath and looked once more at old Mr. Martin, who nodded. Having no choice, Scott could only leave with Vera.
Before leaving, he nced at Keira, his eyes full of helplessness.
After the two disappeared from the scene, Erin turned to old Mr. Martin. "Grandpa, I don''t understand. She has humiliated you. How can you take it?"
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "You don''t need to understand these things."
Leaving that remark behind, he gave Keira a meaningful look once more before walking away to the side.
But Keira noticed that the old man''s back was more stooped. Although he didn''t turn to look at the torn photo on the floor, his entire demeanor exuded a sense of defeat, as if the act of tearing the photo had cost him half his life.
Keira clenched her jaw and suddenly turned to look at Lewis.
Lewis took the hint. While no one was paying them much attention, they squatted down and gently picked up the pieces Vera had torn up.
Lewis said, "Something''s not right."
Keira said, "I originally had an intuition that this photo was the key to solving the puzzle. I didn''t expect Vera''s reaction to be so intense! It seems like she has been preventing me from seeing this photo from the very beginning, which has only confirmed my suspicion. There''s something fishy about this photo!"
Lewis nodded. "I agree."
After the two of them had picked up every piece on the ground, Lewis extended his hand to her. "Give them to me. I''ll find a ce to piece them back together!"
Keira was taken aback. "Can you restore the photo? It''s been torn into so many pieces."
"I can. Give me half an hour. Try to stall them!"
Hearing that, Keira took a deep breath and nodded.
Lewis pocketed all the fragments and quickly left the room, heading straight to the parking lot, where he found his car. He turned on all the lights in the back seat, flipped open a table, and ced the photo fragments on it. Then he pulled out a toolkit from under the seat!
Inside the case was an entire set of tools. Lewis selected a pair of tweezers and began to restore the photo.
He worked swiftly, and in less than ten minutes, he had restored half of the photo.
Chapter 570
Chapter 570 Hold on!
On the other side, at the banquet.
Charles was consoling Erin.
Erin sobbed. "I don''t understand. Has Grandpa just given up on me? Where do I go from here?"
Charles said, "Come to my ce! Aren''t you supposed to marry me? Just move into my house!"
But Erin shook her head. "That doesn''t seem right."
Reba immediately nodded, "Right, it doesn''t seem right. I have a house in nce. Why don''t you stay at my ce?"
If Erin stayed with the Olsen family, she would be able to see Keira every day, and Reba couldn''t let that happen.
Erin hesitated, then looked at Charles again. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Charles immediately said, "Why doesn''t it seem right? That settles it, then. You''ll stay at my ce! My parents will definitely wee you with open arms! Do you have any luggage? I''ll help you pack."
Erin lowered her head. "I don''t want anything from this house! Since I agreed not to take anything from the Martin family, I''ll keep my word! I''m an adult. I can find a job on my own!"
Charles nodded. "Right, and you have me too! You can depend on me!"
Erin looked ahead again and said, "Why have our families be like this?"
Then, with gritted teeth, she said, "It''s all Vera''s fault! If only I could ruin today''s engagement banquet!"
She looked at Charles and said, "What if I knock my brother unconscious and take him away? Without my brother, the engagement banquet can''t possibly go on, right?"
Charles''s eyes lit up, and he was about to speak when an elderly voice rang out. "Without Scott, there are still your other brothers. The Martin family has plenty of sons!"
Erin turned her head and saw old Mr. Martin standing behind her.
Erin snorted. "My other brothers aren''t as obedient as Scott!"
Old Mr. Martin lowered his gaze. "Whoever marries a daughter from the South family will inherit the family business. Do you think they''ll say no to that?"
Erin was stunned. "Is that even a thing?!"
Old Mr. Martin nodded. "Indeed. So, you won''t be able to cause any trouble today!"
Erin said, "If I can''t steal away Scott, can I at least mess with Vera?"
Old Mr. Martin scoffed. "Do you think Vera is someone you can mess with?"
Erin was taken aback. "What do you mean?"
James said, "That Vera has impressive physical skills. Even without her bodyguards, she alone would probably take ten people to subdue her!"
Erin was dumbfounded. "What?"
James said indifferently, "Just now, when my little sister tried to snatch the photo, her movements were quick and strong, and that was without Vera even knowing it. Why do you think it wasn''t sessful?"
An ordinary person couldn''t have stopped the Freeman Sect''s senior sister!
Erin''s eyes widened. "She, she, she knows martial arts?"
James looked at her face. "You should be grateful that she still wants to cooperate with the Martin family. She didn''t put much strength into the p she gave you just now."
Erin was speechless.
She waspletely silent.
Holding Amy, Keira was also in deep thought. She asionally looked down at her phone, watching time pass by.
Another twenty minutes had gone by.
She wondered if Lewis had finished restoring the photo...
While she was contemting, there was a stir from the rest area. Two doors opened simultaneously. Scott and Vera came out wearing formal attires.
All eyes in the room fell on them.
Vera walked to Scott''s side and hooked her arm into his, then nced at Keira with a showy smile before moving forward.
Scott followed her like a marite, his face expressionless.
Anyone could see Scott''s reluctance.
Yet no one said anything, much less stood up for him
Together, they slowly made their way to the stage
Old Mr. Martin stood by Keira''s side and said, "Keera, are you sure you don''t want to fight for it?"
Keira clenched her jaw and remained silent.
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "Actually, between the two of you, I prefer you. After all, you''re reasonable, but Vera isn''t at all If you stand up now, I''ll definitely take Scott and stand by your side."
Keira looked at him. "Sir, I have a husband."
Old Mr. Martin replied. "Isn''t he just your fianc? The engagement can be canceled, and even if you''re married, you can divorce. It''s not a big deal. Keera, isn''t Scott your good friend? Actually, all I need is for you two to have a child. Do you understand I need a child with the South family''s bloodline?"
Keira shook her head. "I don''t understand what you''re thinking, but I don''t agree with this kind of alliance through marriage. Women aren''t tools for bearing children!"
"I have never dared to treat you as tools for bearing children"
Old Mr. Martin said helplessly, "Never mind, I won''t force it. Perhaps this is the Martin family''s fate."
Keira asked, "Why must you insist on an alliance with the South family? What kind of family are they?"
"I can''t say."
Old Mr. Martin said, "It''s the rule."
Keira frowned. "What is it about the South family that makes the Martin family so devoted?"
The answer from Old Mr. Martin was still the same. "I can''t say."
Keira was at a loss for words.
They could only stand there, watching as Vera led Scott to the stage. Keira''s jaw tightened, and her fingers clenched tightly.
Keira nced at her phone once more.
It had been half an hour since Lewis left. Had the photos been pieced together?
She couldn''t help but look back toward the entrance.
At this time, Vera, with Scott in tow, arrived at the stage. Vera took the microphone straightaway and said, "Today is the auspicious day of my engagement to Scott, and I thank everyone present foring. Without further ado, our engagement ceremony will beplete as we exchange rings! From this day forward, I shall be Mrs. Martin!"
After saying this, she ced the microphone to the side and took a box from the master of ceremonies. She opened it to reveal two rings inside.
Vera picked up one of them, smiling coyly at Scott.
Scott didn''t move. He looked toward Keira as if seeking rescue.
But then he saw that Keira''s gaze was fixed on the door, and he let out a wry smile before slowly stretching his hand toward Vera.
Keira was frantic!
She checked the time again and looked toward the stage; if Lewis didn''t arrive soon, it would be toote!
Once they exchanged rings, the deal would be settled.
Scott''s hand was grabbed by Vera, and just as Vera was about to slip the ring on, a voice suddenly rang out. "Wait!"
Everyone turned their heads and saw Lewis striding in through the entrance!
Chapter 571
571 Chapter 570
Upon seeing Lewis, Keira had a spark of joy in her eyes.
She immediately walked over with Amy in her arms and asked quietly, "Is the photo restored?"
Lewis didn''t answer her question but looked out into the hall instead.
Vera was frowning. When she saw Lewis striding over, she grabbed Scott''s hand, wanting to slip the ring onto his finger.
But Scott immediately withdrew his hand. He stared at Vera and said, "Let''s hear what he has to say first. There may be some unexpected developments!"
Vera retorted angrily, "What kind of unexpected developments could there be?"
Scott retorted, "Exactly. What unexpected developments could there be? So, what''s wrong with dying the engagement a bit?"
Vera was taken aback.
She immediately looked at old Mr. Martin, "Mr. Martin, do you think the same? Are you just letting the Olsen familye and go as they please?"
Upon hearing this, old Mr. Martin frowned. He looked at Keira and slowly said, "Miss Olsen, if you were to marry my grandson, I would still have a chance to change my mind. If not, I''d kindly ask you all to leave and stop causing trouble here!"
Keira was silent for a moment.
But Lewis said indifferently, "The Olsen family can leave, but are you sure you want the Horton family to leave as well?"
Old Mr. Martin was slightly stunned.
The major households of nce were growing increasingly powerful, and some, such as the Horton family, had begun to expand their influence overseas.
...Better not to offend them if possible.
Old Mr. Martin had to sever ties with the Olsen family out of necessity and was forced to choose under the pressure of two powerful factions.
But the Horton family... They were the fifth greatest household of nce, and to offend them would be a loss beyond recovery!
Old Mr. Martin then turned to look at Vera. "Miss South, the Horton family must also be a force you want to secure, right? Are you sure you want to drive Mr. Horton away as well?"
Vera immediately responded with a cold re. "Mr. Martin, I''m sure of it! Get rid of them now!"
Old Mr. Martin clenched his jaw tightly. "You are, but I''m not. I''d still like to hear what Mr. Horton wants to say."
Vera just bellowed, "You...! Stubborn old man!"
But old Mr. Martin merely shook his head slightly and sighed.
Scott then looked toward Lewis, his eyes shining. "Are you here to save me?"
That look was simply unbearable to witness!
Lewis''s lips twitched, and he approached old Mr. Martin. "If I''m not mistaken, you ally with the South family in hopes of having a child with their bloodline, correct?"
There was no point in hiding this fact.
At first, Keira and Scott even considered a fake engagement until they learned that old Mr. Martin insisted on having a child to truly bind the two families together. Only then did Keira decide to give up.
Hearing Lewis''s words, old Mr. Martin nodded, "Indeed, that''s the case. Whether they get married or not doesn''t matter; it''s mainly about the child. Has Mr. Hortone to an understanding? Are you willing to let Miss Olsen have a child with Scott?"
Lewis was perplexed.
Scott''s eyes lit up instantly. "Is that possible? If it is, I actually don''t need to do anything with Miss Olsen. We could opt for artificial insemination, just with my sperm... I promise I won''t disturb your lives afterward, Mr. Horton. If you coulde around, it would really be great!"
Lewis was speechless.
He twitched the corner of his mouth, wanting to give this guy a few ps!
How dare he think about such things?
Even Lewis himself hadn''t had a chance to have a baby with Keira, so how could he possibly agree to let Scott have children with her?!
He furrowed his brow and said coldly, "Mr. Martin, please be serious!"
Old Mr. Martin looked at Scott with pity. "It seems you guys are really stubborn. Actually, having a child isn''t such a big deal. Why are you so dead set against it?"
Vera scoffed. "That''s the blindness and narrow-mindedness of love! Keera is lost in love. Of course, she can''t see the future. Mr. Martin, with a person like that, what''s there to hesitate about?!"
Old Mr. Martin sighed softly.
Scott then said, "Shut up! The one without love is the most terrifying! What distinguishes humans from animals is that humans have emotions!"
Vera scoffed. "Emotions are just fetters! If she had no emotions, wouldn''t she be marrying you right now?"
Vera stood on the high tform, looking at Keira. "But Miss Olsen, you''ve repeatedly disrupted my engagement party; do you not take the Martin family seriously at all?!"
Keira frowned and spread her hands. "I''m not the one speaking right now, so why are you getting angry at me? Could it be, Miss South, that you only bully the weak and fear the strong?"
Vera was immediately choked up.
She looked at Keira with fury. "Everyone knows Mr. Horton is on your side. He''s stalling us to help you!"
After saying that, she angrily confronted old Mr. Martin. " Mr. Martin, if you''re not going to choose me, just say it. There''s no need to humiliate me like this over and over! I''m asking you onest time: do you want them to stay and continue the engagement ceremony, or should I go?"
Old Mr. Martin frowned, revealing a hint of hesitation.
But after only a moment''s hesitation, he finally sighed and still turned to Keira and Lewis. "Miss Olsen, Mr. Horton, if you can''t provide a valid reason, I''ll have to call security to escort you out!"
Upon hearing this, Lewis tensed his jaw. "Of course, we have a reason. Mr. Martin, I''ve just restored your photograph and came to deliver it. I also want to inform you that I know where your daughter is!"
At these words, Vera immediately scoffed. "Impossible! That photo was torn into such small pieces. How could it possibly be restored?! Mr. Horton, what kind of joke are you making here?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Lewisughed. "You might not know, but Crera has a civilization that spans over five thousand years. In fact, there''s a specific craftsman known as a ''restorer''. These people can even restore old paintings that have been corroded by time, let alone a photograph."
Vera immediately retorted. "But you couldn''t possibly have restored it!"
"Why not?" Lewis looked at her. "Miss South, on what basis are you making such a definitive statement?"
Vera sneered. "I say it''s impossible because it is! First, there''s not enough time. Second, the photo itself is already of an old era with poor paper quality. When I tore it up, I even deliberately damaged one piece, making it irreparable!"
Lewis shook his head. "Miss South, I suggest you not look down on others."
After saying that, Lewis pulled out a clipboard from his pocket. The clipboard was transparent, and inside was a photograph that had been torn up and then pieced back together.
Lewis handed the photo to old Mr. Martin with a slight smile. "Take a look. Is this your daughter? If it is, then the wedding between Vera and Scott can be called off."
Chapter 572
572 Chapter 571
Lewis''s statement shocked everyone, and they looked at him in disbelief.
Old Mr. Martin also wanted to look at the photo, but because of the distance, he couldn''t see it clearly yet
Scott asked hesitantly, "Why did you say that?"
Lewis looked at Vera. "Because I helped old Mr. Martin not only find his daughter but also his granddaughter!"
These words made Vera''s pupils shrink, and she shouted angrily, "That''s impossible! This photo could never be restored! You couldn''t possibly have found them!"
Lewis asked, "Why are you so sure of that?"
Vera sneered, "Because when I was tearing up the photo just now, I tore up the face! I flushed the face down the drain, so you can''t possibly have restored it sessfully!"
Upon hearing this, old Mr. Martin was enraged, "You... how could you do that?!"
Vera sneered. "Because the Martin family isn''t decisive enough! The girls from the South family aren''t at your beck and call, and since you chose me, you have to stick with that choice!"
Scott was enraged by her words. "What do you mean by sticking to that choice? Do you think we are at your beck and call?"
"Isn''t it so?" Vera held her chin high, her gaze sweeping over old Mr. Martin. " Mr. Martin, haven''t you told your grandson the truth?"
Scott immediately looked at old Mr. Martin. "Grandfather, didn''t you say it was about cooperation? What''s happening here?"
Old Mr. Martin''s jaw tightened.
Vera scoffed, "The Martin family wants to enter the game, and they have to beg us. Otherwise, why do you think he would choose me?"
After saying this, she looked at Lewis. "So, there''s no way that photo could have been restored. If you don''t believe me, you can take it out and let Mr. Martin see for himself!"
Old Mr. Martin then looked at Lewis, and Keira also looked over, indeed seeing that the restored photo was missing the faces of two people.
She frowned, staring at Lewis.
Old Mr. Martin''s face turned livid with anger. "Mr. Horton, what do you mean by this? Do you find it amusing to toy with us?!"
Vera scoffed, "He''s just trying to stall. What else could he do? Mr. Martin, can''t you see their intentions yet? Why don''t you drive them out?!"
Old Mr. Martin took a deep breath and looked at Lewis. "Mr. Horton, Miss Olsen, you both should leave now!"
Vera smiled mockingly. "Just now, you were boasting, and now, you can''t produce the photo! Keera, your fiance, is nothing special after all! I advise you to just leave obediently, lest I have someone drive you out!"
At that, Keira suddenly let out a coldugh, "Vera, you always underestimate other people."
She and Lewis exchanged nces as if understanding each other''s thoughts, and then she lowered her gaze and slowly said, "Even though the photo isn''t restored, I find the demeanor of those women very familiar"
Lewis nodded. "Yes, this photo is only missing the faces, but we can still see the dress and demeanor of the mother and daughter. Therefore, Mr. Martin, we can help you find your daughter!"
Old Mr. Martin''s eyes lit up slightly, "Really?"
"Really."
Lewis said calmly.
Vera immediately scoffed. "Based on this faceless photo? Mr. Horton, stop bluffing!"
After saying that, she red fiercely at old Mr. Martin. "And Mr. Martin, I told you, it''s best not to be a fence-sitter! My patience is limited! Even if they help you find your daughter, will Keera marry your grandson?!"
Hearing this, old Mr. Martin once again seemed dejected.
He gave a bitter smile. "That''s true. Mr. Horton, I appreciate your kindness, but regarding finding my daughter, I don''t want to owe you any favors, so I won''t have to face youter..."
The Martin family was clearly on Vera''s side; there would be a battle to the death with Keera.
So, old Mr. Martin wisely chose not to owe Lewis any favors in order to avoidplicationster.
Vera scoffed. "Did you hear that? It doesn''t matter that the photo isn''t restored; even if it was and you helped him find his daughter, you wouldn''t be able to team up with the Martins!"
Lewisughed. "Who says we can''t?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Vera''s eyes immediately narrowed. "What do you mean?"
Lewis said, "Actually, I wasn''t certain of my spections at first, but seeing you so agitated, I''ve be even more sure of my thinking."
Vera frowned upon hearing this. "What do you mean? Don''t talk nonsense here!"
"Every time I wanted to see the photo, Miss Vera, you became so agitated. Does that mean you know who Mr. Martin''s daughter is? You won''t tell us why, but you''ve been preventing us from seeing the photo. Is it because..."
Lewis looked at old Mr. Martin. "It''s because your daughter is Keera''s mother! Keera is your granddaughter! Once this matter is cleared up, the Martin family won''t need to form a marriage alliance with the South family through Vera! Because... you''ve already allied with the South family and have made your choice!"
Upon these words, the entire room fell silent!
Old Mr. Martin looked incredulously at Keira!
Chapter 573
573 Chapter 572
Vera immediately shouted, "Are you crazy? How can you say such things? Lewis, you''re stooping to any level just to stop me from marrying into the Martin family!"
Lewis looked at her. "Miss South, the more you act this way, the more you look guilty. You should have known about Keera''s origins, right? You knew all along that the daughter of old Mr. Martin was her mother, didn''t you?"
Vera roared, "No, I don''t know who her mother is!"
Lewis asked, "Then why did you destroy the photo to stop us from seeing it?"
Vera said coldly, "I did it so I wouldn''t give you another excuse to pester the Martin family!"
Lewis narrowed his eyes. "Old Mr. Martin has already made it clear that even if we know the whereabouts of his daughter, he wouldn''t make a choice based on that. Your reason doesn''t hold up. Right, Mr. Martin?"
The gaze of several people immediately fell on old Mr. Martin.
Vera looked panicked. "Mr. Martin, don''t be fooled by him! He''s so cunning! He''s been leading the conversation from the beginning! That''s not what I meant at all!"
Old Mr. Martin stared at Keira for a long time, walked up to her, and sized her up.
She indeed looked very familiar.
It wasn''t about her facial features. Her very temperament reminded him so much of his first love from years ago.
They were both so proud and haughty, with an air that was like the Creran bamboo, seemingly invincible against anything!
No wonder he felt a sense of familiarity the first time he saw this young woman. So, that was why!
Old Mr. Martin suddenly grabbed Keira''s hand. "Are you my granddaughter?"
Keira''s eyes flickered.
She nced at Lewis.
In the look they had just exchanged, she had understood his intentions. Lewis was usually a man of few words, but he had deliberately said so much just now to drive a wedge between Vera and old Mr. Martin.
He wanted Vera to say more unpleasant things and be increasingly domineering, showing utter disrespect to old Mr. Martin.
Though old Mr. Martin seemed to have be very submissive to Vera, no one would follow orders without feeling some difort, even with a leader like Vera.
The Martin family was now nning to form a marriage alliance with the South family for reasons unknown to Keira.
However, if they hadn''t been pushed into desperation, the Martin family wouldn''t have made such a choice; otherwise, why hadn''t they arranged a marriage in the previous generation or the one before that?
Thus, although old Mr. Martin seemed to give in, he was actually reluctant to this arrangement.
In such a situation, just giving old Mr. Martin a reasonable excuse could make him hesitate further.
Like now...
Lewis was making things up. Keira had seen that photohow could one tell the mother and daughter''s temperament from that photo when they were only standing there?
Taking a picture was all about posing, and one couldn''t tell anything from that photo.
What Vera said was true. She had intentionally destroyed the faces to take away any opportunity Keira might have, but Lewis had managed to exploit this loophole.
He was indeed a master at manipting public opinion.
Keira looked at old Mr. Martin, "I''m not sure, but your daughter indeed resembles my mother a bit."
Lewis immediately said, "Keera, do you have a photo of your mother?"
Keira almost rolled her eyes!
Even if she had one, she couldn''t show it, could she?
Old Mr. Martin would immediately find out that she was lying!
Lewis wasn''t trying to expose her but to make the ruse more believable...
Complying with his n, Keira said, "I grew up in nce, and I''ve only seen my mother once in secret. Unfortunately, I have no photo of her. As for her family..."
Keira sighed. "There should be photos in her house, right? Should I go look for them?"
Old Mr. Martin nodded immediately. "Good. Find them and show me!"
His eyes became teary as he held Keira''s hand. "But even if you don''t find them, it''s okay. I know you''re my granddaughter! You look so much like her!"
Hearing that, Keira felt even more certain that he was mistaken.
She resembled her father''s mother, not her maternal grandmother...
That had already been proven back at the Olsen family.
She smiled awkwardly and red at Lewis again.
His method of stalling wasn''t all that clever...
Vera was already beside herself with anger. "Mr. Martin, you''ve been deceived! She''s not your granddaughter at all! If you don''t believe it, why not just do a DNA test and find out?"
As soon as she said that, Scott said, "Right, we can''t find the photo, but DNA will definitely give us an answer!"
Erin had been silent since her grandfather''s hurtful remark, but she also leaned forward now. She couldn''t help but exim, "Yeah, a DNA test will prove everything! It would also make Vera give up!"
Vera red at Erin furiously. "You...!"
Erin stuck out her tongue and then sat back next to Charles.
Vera took a deep breath and then yelled, "Mr. Martin, it looks like you won''t let us continue with the engagement until this DNA resultes out, so let''s not wait any longer. Let''s do it now!"
Hearing that, Old Mr. Martin nodded immediately. "Right, let''s go and do the DNA test now!"
At that, Keira immediately frowned.
If they did the DNA test, wouldn''t the truthe out?!
As she hesitated, Vera said, "What is it? Keera, are you afraid? Are you backing out?"
As soon as she said this, old Mr. Martin looked at Keira with suspicion.
Keira knew she couldn''t let old Mr. Martin be doubtful, or else the engagement party would continue. No matter what, she had to stall.
She said confidently, "Afraid of what? I''m certain Mr. Martin''s daughter is my mother. Why would I worry about a DNA test? Let''s do it!"
Scott immediately ran to her side. "Let''s go! In no more than two hours, we''ll have the DNA test results!"N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 574
574 Chapter 573
Keira was wavering, but she couldn''t show weakness at this moment.
With feigned confidence, she turned to old Mr. Martin, "Shall we go?"
Her demeanor didn''t betray any fear at all.
Old Mr. Martin nodded. "We need to get to the bottom of this."
No sooner had he spoken than Lewis chimed in. "My family owns a testing agency C how about we go there?"
Upon hearing this, Keira raised an eyebrow at him.
The statement was easily misunderstood, but she trusted Lewis, the scheming man, was certainly setting a trap.
As expected, Vera became agitated. "Go to a testing agency under the Horton Group? Are you serious? You''ll tamper with the test results!"
This made old Mr. Martin frown as well.
Scott then suggested, "What about the testing agency of the Gill family?"
Vera immediately retorted, "That won''t do either. Everyone knows their newly found daughter is as close as sisters with Keera C they would help her fake it too!"
Scott was dumbfounded. "We can''t go to the Gill family''s hospital, and I know you''ll definitely say we can''t go to the Olsen''s, so how about a public institution? That should be eptable, right?"
Vera scoffed. "I don''t think that''s trustworthy either! After all, the power of the five major families in nce is too overwhelming. It would be easy for them to falsify records at a public institution!"
Scott frowned. "Then what do you propose we do?"
Vera looked toward old Mr. Martin.
Old Mr. Martin sighed, "Tonight, I''ll collect the samples myself and send them to the Martin family''s testing agency. That should suffice, right?"
Vera was taken aback.
Before she could speak, Lewis interjected, "That''s eptable. Do you need us to arrange a private jet for you?"
Vera was perplexed.
She immediately became vignt. "Offering to arrange a private jet is a farce. You''re just trying to tamper with the sample on the ne, aren''t you? Mr. Horton, you are devious!"
Lewis frowned, "The Martin family has a special status and doesn''t have a private jet in the country. If you don''t use ours, then take amercial flight. Shall we help you with the arrangements?"
Vera immediately said, "You''ll make the arrangements? I think you just want to meddle!"
Scott got angry, "Nothing is working for you, so what do we do?!"
Vera looked toward old Mr. Martin, narrowing her eyes.
Old Mr. Martin sighed, "In that case, I''ll have the testing personnel from the Martin family abroad bring the necessary equipment over. After all, this matter is of great importance, and we don''t mind the hassle."
Vera nodded immediately, "Right, to prevent them from causing any interference in the middle!"
Old Mr. Martin turned to Keira, "That settles it. Their transport of the equipment will take an estimated two days, so let''s set the test for two days from now at the Martin family''s ce."
Keira nodded, "Alright."
She then hesitatingly looked at Scott and Vera. "What about the two of you and the engagement banquet?"
Vera huffed.
Old Mr. Martin said, "Miss South, I have know your lineage. Let''s rify matters before we proceed."
Vera''s face darkened as she red at Keira. "You Crerans are indeed cunning as foxes. I underestimated you! But do you think dying for two days will make a difference? Let me tell you, it''s useless! In two days when the resultse out, I will still be engaged to Scott!"
She stepped forward, staring at Keira, "And you... will have to pay a corresponding price for deceiving old Mr. Martin!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She left these words behind and angrily strode out!
It wasn''t until Vera left the banquet hall that she suddenly realized something and turned back abruptly. "I''ve been tricked again! DNA testing only takes two hours in Crera, and the Martins are making such a fuss that it will now take two days! They''ve just bought themselves two days for nothing!"
Vera stomped her foot in frustration, but then a fierce look shed in her eyes. "However, Keera, do you really think you can win?!"
She sneered and then took out her phone, making a call. "You can move against the Olsen family now!"
The person on the other end immediately said, "Yes!"
Back in the banquet hall.
Old Mr. Martin once again looked at Keira before leaving.
Scott quickly approached Keira. " I never imagined we would be rtives! If you''re my cousin, doesn''t that make us even closer?"
Erin also said, "Right, if you''re my cousin, it would be great to have you rece Vera! This is just fantastic!"
Keira looked at the two of them and twitched the corners of her mouth.
After a moment, she rubbed her forehead.
This lie seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. How was she going to smooth it over?!
She looked at Lewis.
Lewis gave her a reassuring look.
Just then, Keira''s phone rang. She answered, and the butler from the Olsen family shouted, "Miss, something happened to your father!!"
Chapter 575
575 Chapter 574
Keira''s pupils suddenly constricted upon hearing this. "What happened?"
"Mr. Olsen has been poisoned!"
The butler''s voice made Keira''s heart leap into her throat.
She looked urgently at Lewis, who asked, "What''s wrong?"
Keira took a deep breath. "Something''s happened to my dad."
At these words, all of the Olsen brothers gathered around, and Ellis spoke first. "Let''s go home immediately!"
They hurried back home.
On the way, Keira frowned, pondering over something...
Lewis tried tofort her. "Uncle Olsen will be alright!"
Keira tensed her jaw, "I know, but after all, he''s getting on in years..."
Keira hadplex feelings toward Uncle Olsen.
She had always craved Taylor Olsen''s paternal love but never received a shred of it, which led Keira to despair. Eventually, she closed the door on her longing for a father''s love.
So, after acknowledging Uncle Olsen, she kept a respectful distance from him, as if they were father and daughter but more like the closest strangers.
She even seldom called Uncle Olsen "Dad".
However, when she heard he was in trouble, a wave of panic surged within her.
Was the word "father" always this important to her?
Keira tensed her jaw.
She looked out of the window.
The group made their way home in a hurried procession.
Upon entering, they saw the Olsen family doctor already waiting in the living room.
Ellis immediately approached him, asking, "What happened? Why are you sitting here, not attending to him?"
The family doctor appeared dejected and said bluntly, "It''s not that I don''t want to treat him, but that I can''t..."
"What do you mean you can''t!"
Ellis grabbed hold of the doctor''s cor.
Keira, who was about to head toward Uncle Olsen''s bedroom, paused and turned to look at the family doctor as well.
She asked, "Is it because you don''t know what poison it is? We can do a blood test!"
The doctor said despondently, "It''s not that. The poison Mr. Olsen has been given is called Seven Days, meaning he can only survive seven days."
Ellis said angrily, "Since you know what poison it is, why are you still standing around? Hurry up and save him!"
The doctor replied, "Mr. Ellis, besides that implication, the name also has another meaning."
"What meaning?"
The doctor sighed. "This poison is concocted from seven of the deadliest poisons in the world, each with a different proportion, resulting in varying concoctions. The only way to create an antidote is to have simr proportions of the seven poisons, creating a delicate bnce." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ellis was stunned.
James said, "Speak English! I don''t understand! What''s this Seven Days you talk about? If you know the poison, then help my uncle!"
Keira muttered, "What the doctor means is that he knows what the seven poisons in Seven Days are, and we probably have them at home, but now, we have no knowledge of the exact proportions of the poison that my dad took. We can''t even identify them from his blood..."
The doctor nodded. "I''m surprised Miss Olsen has heard of this poison. There''s another side effect: after one ingests the first dose if the second dose doesn''t provide the precise proportion that bnces the seven poisons, then even the slightest discrepancy in the dosage of the second dose will bring immediate death!"
Keira clenched her jaw tightly.
In other words, they didn''t even have a chance to try and err.
If the dosage of the antidote were even slightly incorrect, her father would die!
Keira took a deep breath.
Ellis immediately asked, "So, we must find the exact form of the poison? Or rather, we need to find the poisoner and get the form of the poison to ensure Uncle Olsen''s safety?"
The family doctor nodded. "That''s right."
Ellis looked at Keira and slowly released the doctor.
That was beyond the scope of a doctor''s duties; from now on, it was their battlefield.
Whoever came up with using Seven Days must be an expert in medical science an expert in medical science Keira suddenly remembered that Ellis had once been diagnosed with azoospermia, and everyone in the medical field had helped conceal it, not daring to tell him the truth.
In the world of traditional Creran medicine, medicine, and poison were intrinsically linked!
Therefore, the poisoner was the same person who caused trouble at the hospital back then, that was Fox!!
Vera seemed so frantic at the engagement banquet in the Martin family, and Keira didn''t expect she would deliver a heavy blow!
The purpose of using Seven Days was to control them and make them obedientlyply!
Keira took a deep breath and turned to Ellis. "I''m going to check on Dad first."
She turned and went upstairs.
Upon entering the room, she saw Jenkins and the butler. The butler''s tears streamed down his face as he looked at Uncle Olsen, whoy there with his eyes closed.
Keira immediately went in. After examining Uncle Olsen, she found that his condition was very stable, and he looked as if he were asleep.
A group of people also followed after her.
Ellis''s voice was somewhat choked up as he looked to the family doctor. "How is Uncle doing now?"
The family doctor sighed. "These seven poisons counteract each other''s toxicity; if seven doses of the same strength are taken at the same time, it would be equivalent to a Premium Tonic Pill. Now, the toxins are dispersed throughout Mr. Olsen''s body, and if no antidote is administered within seven days, he will pass away in his sleep. At least it won''t be too painful."
The family doctor couldn''t help but say, "Who exactly are these people? It feels like the poison they used on Mr. Olsen is quite gentle."
At thisment, James immediately cursed angrily, "What nonsense are you talking about? My uncle is about to be poisoned to death, and you call that gentle?"
The doctor continued. "This poison is indeed very gentle. Generally, enemies wouldn''t be willing to use this poison because it''s incredibly expensive. Each of these rare ingredients is a treasure in the world; gathering all seven to create this poison would cost at least several million I sense some goodwill from the other side."
This made Keira frown.
Vera seemed very cruel and extreme. She treated old Mr. Martin withplete disrespect. She didn''t seem to care about anyone else at all.
What was she nning to do now?
As Keira thought this over, her phone rang.
Keira immediately picked it up, and an electronic voice came through from the other side C it was Fox. "Rabbit, you surely wouldn''t want your father to just die like this, right?"
Keira immediately said, "Vera, tell me, what exactly do you want?"
"I want you to suffer the consequences! Do you know where the antidote for this poison is?"
Keira was stunned.
The other side continued, "That''s right, at the Martin family! I took the poison from the Martin family, so naturally, the antidote is there too! You and Lewis teamed up today to deceive old Mr. Martin, so tell me, when the DNA test resultse out, and old Mr. Martin finds out you''re not his granddaughter, what do you think he''ll do?"
Keira''s face darkened, "Vera!"
Vera let out a coldugh, "Regretting it now, are you? Did you think that ruining my banquet today would just be the end of it?"
Chapter 576
576 Chapter 575
Vera suddenly burst out. "I just want you to regret it! I want you to taste what it''s like to be yed with!"
Keira immediately said, "I''ll go to the Martin family for the antidote right now!"
Vera scoffed. "I''ve already given old Mr. Martin orders, and he won''t give it to you before the DNA test resultse out... as for after the results are released, you and I both know that you''re deceiving him!
"Keera, had you simply conceded defeat and handed Amy over to me, I could have spared your life, but you insisted on courting death! Don''t me me for being ruthless! I want you to watch with your own eyes as your father leaves you!"
With those words, Vera ended the call.
Keira stared nkly at her phone, clenching her jaw tightly.
She suddenly looked toward Lewis with a hint of panic.
Lewis had been standing by her side all along and naturally heard the voice from the phone as well. He immediately said, "It''s my fault..."
He shouldn''t have tricked Vera, which pushed her over the edge.
It had only bought them a mere two days'' time.
If he had known the consequences of those two days would be so severe, he would definitely not have done it.
Keira shook her head. "No one could have anticipated this."
Both frowned and looked at each other. "The Martin family..."
They both knew that being tough with the Martin family wouldn''t work, and giving in also wasn''t an option.
The Martin family would rather die than surrender, which was why Lewis said before that even if he used his overseas power to sanction the Martin family internationally, it would only result in mutual destruction.
They couldn''t be coerced by force.
But if that was the case, what about Uncle Olsen?
As Keira grew anxious, someone suddenly asked, "Why are you here?"
Keira turned around and saw Susan standing beside Jenkins.
Only then did she realize that upon entering the room, besides the butler, there was Jenkins, who now stood in a corner, quivering all over.
Upon hearing this, Jenkins immediately waved her hands. "It wasn''t me. I didn''t know there was poison in that coffee. I didn''t know..."
Her reaction made everyone instantly realize something, and they all turned their gazes toward her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
James roared, "Did you poison my uncle?"
Jenkins waved her hands. "It wasn''t me! I didn''t... I just followed usual practice and brought Mr. Olsen his coffee."
The butler then said, "Mr. Olsen fainted after drinking the coffee, so I didn''t let anyone leave the room."
Hearing this, Keira immediately rushed over to the coffee cup on the table to check if any coffee residue was left. She might be able to determine the dose of poison through it.
But unfortunately, when she nced over, she saw that the coffee cup had already been cleaned...
Keira turned back in shock, looking at the butler.
The butler gave a bitter smile. "After Mr. Olsen finished the coffee, Jenkins casually rinsed it here at the sink."
Susan immediately retorted angrily, "So, she''s the one who poisoned Uncle Olsen! Otherwise, why would she wash the coffee cup here at the sink?!"
Jenkins was close to tears. "Mr. Olsen spilled a bit of coffee and asked me to clean it up. That''s why I did it..."
Susan snapped. "What a coincidence! You served Uncle Olsen coffee, and then, right after he drank it, he spilled some, and he asked you to clean it up... Do you think we are all fools? Jenkins, you are the one who poisoned my uncle!"
After saying that, Susan grabbed Peter. "Peter, I think she''s an aplice of our enemy. Call the police and have them take her away now!"
Dazed, Peter looked at Jenkins in disbelief.
For some reason,tely, she had been the one he''d been in most contact with at home, and he had quite liked this young woman...
But he had never imagined she would poison his uncle!
Jenkins hastily waved her hands. "It wasn''t me... I didn''t... That''s not true..."
She cried until her eyes turned red.
However, Susan pointed at her. "Jenkins, any excuse is useless now. We all know what you did! The evidence is conclusive! You even cleaned up the crime scene to destroy evidence! Don''t treat us like fools! Let me tell you, what you did was too obvious!"
She charged right up to Jenkins, pushing her forcefully, "How dare you? Do you know who that is? He is the person in charge of the Olsen family! Even if we killed your entire family, it wouldn''t make up for our loss!"
Tears rolled down Jenkins'' face as she looked at Uncle Olsen. She was trembling.
She remembered what she had done. She had brought Uncle Olsen his coffee at the usual time, and after he had drunk it, he said it tasted just like always. But then he identally spilled some on the table, so he asked her to clean it up.
Uncle Olsen was in the middle of a meeting at the time, so he just stood up and stepped aside.
Jenkins wiped the table. The coffee cup was stained with spills; if she took it downstairs, the coffee might drip onto the carpet and stain it. Since there was a sink in the room, she rinsed the cup off there.
By the time she finished everything and was about to speak to Uncle Olsen, she saw him copse.
Jenkins was terrified and immediately called the butler over!
Now, she was truly unable to clear her name because all these events were too coincidental!
She was nearly screaming. "It wasn''t me... Young Master Peter, please believe me!"
Peter stared at Jenkins, then looked toward Keira, seemingly wanting to say some words in her defense.
But Susan immediately clung to his arm. "Peter, Uncle is lying here with his life hanging by a thread. Surely, you won''t speak up for a murderer?"
Peter was taken aback.
He looked at Jenkins as if he wanted to say something but ultimately turned his head away.
Susan then said, "What are we waiting for? Even if this is aplicated matter and we can''t call the police, we can still lock her up, right?"
Jenkins'' legs gave in, and she copsed to the ground.
Peter finally couldn''t hold back and said, "We don''t know that yet. After all, there''s no evidence..."
Susan said, "Because she cleaned everything up! How would there be evidence? But Peter, I just thought of a way to save Uncle..."
Peter''s eyes lit up. "What is it?"
Susan walked right up to Jenkins and grabbed her hair, forcing Jenkins to lift her head and look at her.
Susan sneered. "She put the poison there. Of course, she knows the form!"
Jenkins immediately shook her head, "I don''t know..."
"Liar!"
Susan struck her face, and there was a flicker of satisfaction in Susan''s eyes as she said, "You''re so stubborn!"
Susan swung her hand again, delivering another fierce p to her face!
Susan said, "Will you talk or not!"
Jenkins was dazed from being struck. "I don''t know..."
"Well, since you won''t talk, don''t me me for this!"
Susan picked up the vase nearby, sneered, and said, "If you don''t speak up, this vase ising down on you!"
Jenkins'' pupils shrunk dramatically!
Such arge vase would kill her.
She wouldn''t be able to clear herself of suspicion today. Would she die here?
A glimmer of despair shed in her eyes.
Just then...
Chapter 577
577 Chapter 576
"Stop!"
The voice sounded heavenly as a chorus to Jenkins. She turned around and saw Keira staring at Susan.
Jenkins''s eyes teared up. "Miss Olsen, I didn''t do it. It wasn''t me..."
Susan looked toward Keira. "Keera, what''s wrong? I''m doing this to force the form out of her mouth to save Uncle Olsen''s life. As his biological daughter, you''re not going to stop me, are you?"
Keira fixed her gaze on Susan. "Jenkins might be innocent."
"You know it''s just a ''might,'' right? What if she''s the one who poisoned him?"
Susan spread her hands. "There''s a saying, ''Better to kill by mistake than to miss an enemy!'' Uncle Olsen is lying on the bed right now, his life hanging by a thread, and you, his daughter, seem so unconcerned."
She turned to look at Peter. "This is what happens with daughters not raised by your side... they''re not close..."
Keira frowned even more.
Peter took the vase from her hands. "Regardless, questioning Jenkins is fine, but if you smash her with this vase, wouldn''t that kill her?"
Susan said, "Without threatening her like this, how could a trained person like her possibly tell the truth so easily?"
Peter said, "But still, you can''t..."
Susan cut him off. "Mercy to an enemy is cruelty to oneself."
Peter was left speechless yet again.
Keira didn''t bother with Susan but instead turned to the butler. "Jenkins, indeed, is a suspect, so find a room and lock her up. We''ll talk after I investigate the scene."
The butler nodded; her request was quite reasonable. Susan wanted to say more, but Keira watched her warily. "The Olsen family is a respectable household. We do not allow private torture chambers, nor do we allow confessions under duress!"
Intimidated by her, Susan pursed her lips and said no more.
The butler hurriedly pulled Jenkins out the door, took her to an unupied guest room on the third floor, and then locked the door from the outside.
Jenkins''s eyes were red. "Sir, it really wasn''t me."
The butler sighed. "I know, you''re a good kid. How could it be you? Plus, I''ve thoroughly investigated your background, and you don''t have the slightest suspicion... Just wait here. Miss Olsen isn''t the type to apply extrajudicial punishment; she will clear your name."
Jenkins nodded. "Okay."
Once the butler was gone, Jenkins paced back and forth in the room.
...
After Jenkins was taken away, Uncle Olsen''s room was still crowded with people.
His two brothers and sisters-inw were all present, their faces etched with concern. Seeing this moved Keira deeply.
The familial atmosphere of the Olsen family was trulymendable.
So many families fought viciously over inheritance, yet the bonds within the Olsen family seemed unbreakable...
Everyone stayed by Uncle Olsen''s side until the doctor repeatedly assured them that Uncle Olsen would be alright until the seventh day and asked everyone to leave...
Although a hundred square meters in size, Uncle Olsen''s study was overrun with too many members of the Olsen family. Even though seating was avable for those who stayed, the air was still stuffy.
Eventually, Keira persuaded everyone to leave, leaving only Ellis there.
Ellis asked, "Tell me, what exactly happened?"
Keira sighed and had no choice but to exin the situation with the South family. She ended with a self-reproachful tone. "I didn''t expect the South family to be so difficult to deal with. Their power is so great. Now, it has even implicated my father..."
Ellis immediately retorted, "Don''t say that! This is your home, and we are your family... But tell me, is it the same Fox who tampered with my medical examination report?"
Keira nodded. "It should be the same person."
Ellis frowned. "There''s still time. Let''s think it through. Uncle has always been very fond of your mother. If we can rescue her, all his hardships won''t count for anything."
Keira knew what he said was true.
But she still felt guilty...
The key issue was... what about the DNA test in two days?
Dying it by two days would have been fine if they could find a way to stop the arranged marriage between the Martin family and Vera. Even if they couldn''t find one, there wouldn''t have been any consequences.
After all, once the Martin family and Vera were united in marriage, they would be opposing factions, so adding a bit more hatred didn''t matter.
But now, she had put herself on the griddle! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She took a deep, frustrated breath and said, "Do you think we can find old Mr. Martin''s daughter within two days? Could that calm his rage enough to give us the antidote?"
Ellis immediately said, "That''s a n! If we really can find his daughter, this might blow over!"
Then he looked toward Lewis, "Where''s the photo?"
Lewis handed him the photo.
Ellis took one look and was bbergasted. "What can we see from this? How can we find her? There''s practically no clue at all!"
Keira took a deep breath, "I know someone in the police force. Let''s check the database!"
At this point, that was indeed their only choice!
...
Susan and Peter went downstairs, with Peter''s gaze repeatedly shifting toward the third floor. Then he turned to Susan and reprimanded, "You shouldn''t haveshed out at Jenkins earlier."
With a look of grievance, Susan said, "Peter, I was just anxious. Uncle Olsen is lying in bed, and I wanted to contribute to the family and make everyone acknowledge me..."
Peter felt exhausted. Susan''s behavior had been so obvious at the Martin family''s banquet. He''d be a fool if he couldn''t see Susan''s hostility toward his younger sister!
Suddenly, he said, "You better note over tomorrow..."
Before he could finish, Susan interrupted. "If only there were someone like me by Uncle Olsen''s side at the critical moment to pull him back, just to stop him from drinking that coffee..."
She sighed, "Then Uncle Olsen wouldn''t have been poisoned, right?"
The words of refusal that were on the tip of Peter''s tongue suddenly got stuck in his throat. He couldn''t say them.
In the end, even though Susan''s behavior wasn''t proper and there seemed to be some grudges between her and Keera, Susan still saved his life...
Susan seemed not to hear him for the first time, and her face had a puzzled look. "Peter, what did you just say?"
Peter sighed softly, "Nothing. I''ll have the chauffeur take you home."
"Okay, I''lle back tomorrow."
Susan waved and left with a smile on her face.
She knew she had been too obvious, but that didn''t matter. As long as she was Peter''s lifesaver, the Olsen family couldn''t do anything to her!
Watching Susan exit the house, Peter finally snapped back to reality.
He hung his head low, dejectedly heading upstairs to his bedroom. After taking a few steps, he suddenly stopped and looked up toward the third floor.
He went to the kitchen, grabbed some food, and took it to the third floor.
The room where Jenkins was confined had a small window leading to the corridor. He knocked on the window, which was immediately opened, revealing Jenkins''s panicked face.
In a flurry, Jenkins looked at him. "Young Master Peter, please help me! I don''t want to die! I swear I didn''t poison anyone!"
Peter frowned.
Jenkins burst into tears. "I''m begging you, I''m really scared. Will you please let me out? Just for the sake of that time when I saved you..."
Chapter 578
?578 Chapter 577
Before Jenkins could finish, a te of food suddenly appeared before her.
She was slightly taken aback, and the words she was about to say got stuck in her throat.
With a confused look, Peter asked her, "Are you hungry?"
Staring at the delicate and appetizing meal, Jenkins suddenly felt that her previous actions were a bit inappropriate, giving off the impression of charity with strings attached.
She nodded. "Yes, I''m hungry"
Peter handed her the food. "What were you saying just now?"
Jenkins pursed her lips and ultimately just smiled. "It''s nothing"
She picked up the fork and began to eat.
There was also some soup, which showed how attentive Peter was. Jenkins looked at the meal, took a couple of bites, then raised her head again. "I didn''t poison your uncle."
"I believe you," Peter said. "I know it''s not your fault; it''s just that there''s no evidence right now to prove you''re not involved with the incident. But don''t worry, Keera and Ellis are smart, and they''ll clear your name."
Jenkins nodded. "Yes, I believe in Miss Olsen."
But she was a bit afraid of Ellis.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As the Olsen family''s next sessor, Ellis was known as the defiant figure of nce, known for his odd character. The butler repeatedly cautioned maids who came to work for the Olsen family to ord special respect to Uncle Olsen and Mr. Ellis.
Ilowever, Jenkins had a good impression of "Keera"; there were several instances where that youngdy had spoken on Jenkins'' behalf, helping her avoid conflicts with Susan.
But...
Jenkins couldn''t help but cast anotherining nce at Peter.
It was all because of Peter. If it weren''t for him, Susan wouldn''t have given her trouble time and again!
Jenkins was
smart person; her years of working had long taught her to read people''s faces. She had previously sensed Susan''s inexplicable hostility toward her, and now she finally understood. Did Susan think Peter was fond of her?
Jenkins nced at Peter...
Peter was handsome, a perfect example of the Olsen family''s appearance, with one of the better temperaments among the young masters.
Ellis was capricious.
The second young master was rarely at home.
The third young master, James, had a fierce temper.
The fourth young master was also rarely at home.
Peter got along best with the servants. He was the most respectful and had the gentlest character.
The sixth young master was also rarely at home.
The seventh young master, Charles, was still in school, and it was clear that he had a strong personality and his own ideas...
Out of the entire Olsen family, Peter was the nicest.
As Jenkins was thinking this, she lowered her head, knowing she needed to keep her distance in the future.
However, even though she had never tried to get close to Peter, she still felt happy when she saw him.
Now that she thought about keeping her distance, Jenkins felt a little sad.
She couldn''t help looking at Peter. "Mr. Peter, are you really going to marry Susan?"
Peter didn''t hesitate. "Yes, she''s my lifesaver. Of course, I have to marry her!"
Jenkins couldn''t help but press her lips together. "Would you do the same for every lifesaver?"
Peter twitched the corners of his mouth.
He thought about it. Actually, in addition to Susan, who had pulled him out of the car during the ident, there were also the ambnce, nurses, and doctors who had saved his life.
Ile couldn''t possibly marry all of those people.
So, Peter said, "Of course not, but Susan is different."
The car caught fire then, and no one knew when it might explode. Many people were gathered around, and blood had blurred his vision.
He could hear the crowd around him....
Among all those people, only one girl, despite the risk, charged in and pulled him out of the car.
And shortly after they had moved away from the car, it exploded.
Neither the nurses and the doctors nor those whoter lent a hand risked their lives to save him.
Therefore, the one he was most grateful to was Susan.
Jenkins took it the wrong way.
If Susan was different from the other lifesavers, Peter must love her!
Jenkins had always been straightforward, and having sensed all of this, she decided to make a choice today.
She turned and looked directly at Peter. "Mr. Peter, from now on, please don''t bring me food
anymore."
Peter was taken aback. "Why? Aren''t you hungry?"
Jenkins said, "It''s not appropriate."
"How is it not appropriate? You haven''t been convicted, and if you were, you would have been sent to the police station by now. The Olsen family doesn''t allow illegal punishment. There''s no
evidence now, and you''re being detained by our family. I can''t just starve you, can I?"
Jenkins gave a wry smile.
So, that was what Peter was thinking...
He showed her kindness because she was the Olsen family''s employee.
He didn''t have even the slightest bit of affection for her...
Susan really was overthinking it.
Jenkins said, "After I prove my innocence, I''ll leave the Olsen family"
Although the sry here was good, Jenkins had grown wary after the incident with Uncle Olsen.
Money was important, but it wasn''t as precious as life itself!
Peter was suddenly taken aback, his eyes widening in shock. "No, Jenkins, are you mad? Anyone would find today''s incident has too many coincidences. It''s normal for people to be suspicious.
Could you please not be mad at us?"
Jenkins wanted to say something, but she only gave a low chuckle.
She might as well be seen as throwing a tantrum.
Casually pushing her food around the te, she handed it back to Peter. "You Olsens are so strange. I''m just a maid who has been implicated in this matter for no reason. Isn''t it normal for me to want to leave?"
Peter was dumbstruck for a moment. "Wait. We were talking normally a moment ago. Why are you suddenly angry? It''s true. Women are so touchy!"
Upon saying this, he took the te from her. "If you don''t want me to deliver you food, so be it.
You can starve!"
Looking at the food that was barely touched, he huffed and turned to go downstairs.
"Everyone has such a huge temper. You can''t even talk or express your doubt. Well then, starve!"
Peter grumbled as he walked away.
When he reached the bottom of the stairs, he angrily set down the te and was about to leave
when his stomach growled.
Peter immediately looked down at his belly.
Then he let out a quiet sigh. "I''ve been busy tonight and haven''t eaten anything. It''s not pleasant
to be hungry."
With that, he called over the butler. "Send some food to Jenkins a littleter,"
The butler nodded. "Alright, Mr. Peter."
After saying that, Peter seemed to feel a bit better. Ile found something to eat in the kitchen,
rubbed his belly, and walked out.
He went outside and looked at the people bustling about.
Suddenly, he looked up at the third floor.
He approached the butler and asked, "What was thest thing Uncle had before drinking his
coffee?"
If they could prove Jenkins''s innocence, could they let her out then?
It was quite pitiful for a young girl to be locked up like that.
The butler was taken aback upon hearing this. "Ile had some afternoon tea before that."
Peter immediately asked, "What kind of afternoon tea? Who made it?"
The butler was confused for a moment. "Another maid, May, made it... She served it to Uncle Olsen and then went home..."
Peter''s pupils shrank suddenly. "Is there any leftover?"
The butler frowned. "The leftover afternoon tea was packed up and taken away by May. But I don''t think Mr. Olsen was poisoned in the afternoon because he had his tea at two and fell ill at eight. There''s too much of a gap in time. I consulted the family doctor; the poison would have taken effect almost instantly upon ingestion, so we only considered the cup of coffee. Peter insisted, "I don''t care. Check the food! Why did May take away the leftover?" The butler replied, "May said there are kids at home, and it seemed a waste to throw the food
away..."
As his voice trailed off, the butler also realized something. "I have been negligent!"
Peter quickly said, "Give me her home address. I need to investigate her!"
"Alright."
Peter immediately rushed out.
The next day.
When Susan returned to the Olsen residence, she didn''t see Peter, so she went straight to the
door of the guest room on the third floor, where Jenkins was detained.
She looked at the maid who apanied her and suddenly smiled. "Would you like to do a
great service for the Olsen family?"
The maid''s eyes instantly lit up.
Chapter 579
579 Chapter 578
Jenkins couldn''t sleep all night.
The wind outside was very strong, and every time it hit the window, she would wake up with a start.
She was very afraid, very panicked, and very fearful.
Uncle Olsen had copsed right before her eyes, stiff as a board, and she had never been so close to sickness and death in her life.
If they couldn''t find an antidote for Uncle Olsen and he died like that, could she clear herself of the suspicion of being a murderer?
No wonder the Olsens were keeping her captive. Even she herself found the whole situation very mysterious.
Howe Uncle Olsen spilled the coffee yesterday?
Howe she rinsed the coffee cup?
If she hadn''t, they could have checked the coffee residue for any traces of poison and even analyzed the poison''sposition.
Of course, they thought she was the suspect.
Jenkins was close to crying.
It wasn''t until the day broke that she finally fell asleep in a daze.
But just as she was drifting off into a dream, the door was violently kicked open.
Jenkins looked up and saw Susan entering with a maid.
Jenkins immediately stood up. "What are you doing?"
"What are we doing?"
Susan chuckled and closed the door behind her. "Of course, we''re here to interrogate you!"
Jenkins shouted immediately, "I didn''t do it, I..."
"You can keep shouting all you want. You know better than anyone about the construction of the Olsen mansion. You could scream your lungs out, and nobody would hear you. Jenkins, no one will save you today!"
After that, Susan turned to the maid and took a rope out of her pocket. "Tie her up!"
The maid immediately approached, so Jenkins grabbed a vase from the nearby coffee table. "Don''te any closer!"
The maid paused.
Susan chuckled, then suddenly stepped forward, grabbed the vase with one hand, and tapped Jenkins''s wrist with the other hand. Jenkins''s hand went limp instantly, and she crumpled to the floor.
She looked at Susan in shock, "You..."
Susan pped her hands, no longer the frail girl when Peter was around, andmanded the maid. "Hurry up and restrain her!"
The maid rushed over and tied Jenkins''s hands and feet.
With her hands tied behind her back, Jenkins looked at Susan in shock. "What are you doing? I''ve told you, I don''t know anything!"
The maid hesitated for a moment, then looked toward Susan.
Susan immediately said, "You don''t know anything? How could you not know? I believe you''re the one who poisoned Uncle Olsen. Otherwise, why hasn''t the Olsen family cleared your name after one whole night?"
Hearing this, the maid began to tie with more force. "Just hand over the antidote obediently, and Miss Simpson might spare your life!"
"I don''t have it, you..."
As she spoke, Susan nced at the maid and nodded toward the bathroom with her chin.
The maid took the hint immediately. She rushed into the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and began filling the bathtub with water.
Susan approached Jenkins. "You''re such a pitiful little beauty. Too bad you''ll have to suffer today."
After that, she pushed Jenkins forward.
Jenkins fell to the ground and said, "There''s nothing between Young Master Peter and me. I''m telling the truth. I told him yesterday that I would leave the Olsen family after my name is cleared..."
But Susan justughed scornfully. "Leave? Do you think you can still get away unscathed? Jenkins, you really are quite shameless. Of all the people, you have to seduce Peter!"
She bent down and grabbed Jenkins''s chin tightly, and Jenkins was in pain. "I didn''t seduce Peter! I didn''t poison Uncle Olsen! I didn''t..."
"I know," Susanughed. "The poison is quite valuable, and you couldn''t possibly afford it."
Jenkins''s eyes lit up. "Then you can let me go? I''ll leave the Olsen family immediately and nevere back!"
"That..." Susanughed, "I''m afraid that''s not going to happen!"
As Susan spoke, Jenkins heard the maide out from the bathroom. "Miss Simpson, the bath is ready."
"Good."
Susan grabbed Jenkins''s hair and dragged her toward the bathroom. "Look at you. You haven''t taken a bath after everything, right? You stink! Come on, let me help you wash up!"
After entering the bathroom, she pushed Jenkins into therge bathtub.
"Ssh!"
There was a lot of water in the bathtub, and when Jenkins was pushed in, she struggled fiercely.
She felt as though she had fallen into a smallke and desperately tried to stand up, but her hands and feet were tied, and she couldn''t break free.
She struggled with all her might, trying to raise her head above water to breathe, but the next moment, a hand pressed down on her head, pushing her face back into the water.
Jenkins tried to fight, but she couldn''t shake Susan off.
Suffocation
The pain in her lungs made Jenkins feel like she was going to explode.
She choked on several mouthfuls of water
She thought she was about to die just like that
"Ssh!"
Susan suddenly pulled her head up.
Jenkins immediately took deep breaths, feeling intense pain in her lungs Her nose and her eyes also felt sour and ufortable
The agony and the feeling of being close to death made her shiver uncontrobly.
Susan leaned in and asked, "Speak! Who ordered you to poison Uncle Olsen?"
Jenkins shook all over, gasping for air.
"You don''t know? Did someone give you the poison? What did they offer you?"
Jenkins still didn''t speak.
Susan continued. "It appears to be the case, so why did you do it? I checked your bank ount, and someone has deposited one million in your ountWas it for the money?!"
Jenkins''s pupils shrank sharply. "That''s impossible! How could I have a million in my ount?"
"You don''t know? You''re still pretending to be innocent"
Susan gave a low chuckle, then suddenly burst out. "Do you think we won''t find out? Jenkins, just admit it! Where is the poison form? Or, where is the rest of the poison?"
Jenkins shook her head. "I don''t know"
"Did you put all the poison in the coffee? You really don''t give us any chance, do you?"
Jenkins still wanted to speak, "It''s not like that"
"Ssh!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Before she could finish speaking, Susan pushed her head back into the water.
Jenkins widened her eyes in terror, feeling the water invade her mouth and nostrils from all directions
At this moment, she finally understood!
Susan was trying to force a confession!!
Susan had thought of every reason and excuse and had even transferred that money into her ount!
Jenkins tried to push Susan away in horror, but she couldn''t muster any strength.
She heard Susan and the maid''s menacing voices.
The maid said, "Miss Simpson, if you hold her down any longer, she''ll drown."
Susan sneered. "Shemitted suicide out of guilt. We didn''t do anything. But before she died, she revealed the truth"
Jenkins''s pupils contracted. She tried desperately to struggle, but she couldn''t break free.
Gradually, she felt her strength slipping away
Outside the door.
Peter strode in, and upon entering, he heard the butler ask, "Any clues?"
Peter nodded, and before he could speak, the butler said, "Miss Simpson is here. She said she wanted to talk to Miss Jenkins."
At that remark, Peter asked in confusion, "What could they possibly have to talk about?"
As he said that, he walked upstairs and arrived at the guest room, only to see the door closed. It was utterly quiet inside
Peter was about to leave.
But after thinking it over, he decided it would be better to let Jenkins know he had a lead. It would ease her mind.
So, he knocked on the door. "Jenkins,e to the window."
In the room.
Hearing the voice outside, Jenkins struggled harder, but Susan made a silencing gesture to the maid.
Chapter 580
580 Chapter 579
The maid was stunned by the situation.
She looked at Susan in shock, lowering her voice as she spoke. "Miss Simpson, if you don''t let go soon, she''s going to die!"
A hint of murderous intent shed in Susan''s eyes. "So what if she dies? She has confessed already!"
The maid was taken aback by these words. "When did she..."
"Just now. Didn''t you hear it?" Susan looked at the maid with a smile that was not quite a smile. "You and I both heard her confession. We were both so shocked that we couldn''t keep an eye on her, and shemitted suicide out of guilt!"
The maid waspletely bewildered upon hearing this.
She had followed Susan simply because she was usually annoyed by Jenkins. Why were the butler and Peter so nice to her and not the other maids?
So, she was jealous of Jenkins.
That''s why when Susan said they were going to interrogate Jenkins, she impulsively decided to follow along.
But no matter how jealous she was of Jenkins, she couldn''t bear to watch her die!
The maid swallowed hard, wanting to intervene, but Susan was pressing down on Jenkins relentlessly, simply not letting go.
Outside the window, the knocking continued, and Peter asked louder. "Jenkins? Jenkins? Why aren''t you speaking? Have you gotten into some trouble?
"Jenkins, say something! If you don''t talk, I won''t care about you anymore! If something happens to you in the future, I won''te to see you again!
"...Alright, it was our fault yesterday. We shouldn''t have locked you up here alone, but try to understand. It was indeed impossible for you to clear your suspicion... Everything was just too coincidental. Howe you had to wash the coffee cup?
"Jenkins? Hey, if you don''t talk, I''m leaving!"
Peter knocked on the window, "I''m serious, if you remain silent, I''m really going to leave!"
Inside the bathroom, the maid covered her mouth, not daring to speak.
She looked toward Jenkins in the bathtub once again...
Jenkins''s struggle was getting weak. Theck of oxygen made her feel she was going to pass out.
She tried hard to open her eyes, but she could only see the bottom of the bathtub.
She felt her strength and energy draining away slowly. Her entire body seemed to be getting lighter as if she were about to bid farewell to this world.
In a daze, Jenkins thought about her life.
Having no family, she grew up in a foster home, so she had been working from a young age to save for her tuition. It seemed like no one in her life truly cared about her, and no one would mind the death of a little orphan like her.
No, there should be one.
Peter.
He was so pure and kind-hearted.
He would help her with thedder when she, a maid, couldn''t move it...
He would also follow behind her, saying what was there to be tired about with such a smalldder. "Let me help you," he said.
If she died, would Peter shed a tear for her?
Thinking of this, Jenkins stopped struggling.
She slowly closed her eyes.
...
After knocking on the window for quite a while without a response from inside the room, Peter grew concerned.
He couldn''t help but frown.
At that moment, Keira, who had heard some noise, came walking over.
She had stayed with Uncle Olsen in his bedroom the previous night, and even though the family doctor said the poison would be fine for the time being and there would be no life-threatening issues within seven days, Keira still found it hard to trust that.
It wasn''t until this morning that she felt Uncle Olsen''s pulse and found that his pulse was still strong even in a deep sleep, which finally eased her worries.
She hadn''t yet figured out how to deal with old Mr. Martin, nor did she know how to ask the Martin family for an antidote.
Feeling restless, she prepared to step outside for some air. Then she thought of Jenkins, so she came here.
That''s when she saw Peter sneakily talking to a closed window.
One could shut the curtain of the guest room window from the inside; once closed, those outside could no longer see inside.
Peter looked like a person having an affair and was still cooing Jenkins. "Alright, I know you''re innocent. I''ll talk to my sister and see if she''ll let you out today, alright? Why aren''t you saying anything?"
Keira walked over, stood behind him, and watched Peter squatting down, gently coaxing the person in the room. She couldn''t help but whisper, "What are you doing?"
"Ah!"
Startled, Peter jumped up as if he had seen a ghost. When he turned around and saw Keira, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief. "Little sister, why do you move so quietly? You could scare someone to death!"
Keira looked toward the guest room and asked, "What are you doing here?"
Peter was startled again. Would his sister me him if she knew he was visiting a suspect?
Thinking it over, he realized it was also quite inappropriate. With Uncle Olsen''s fate uncertain, here he was, helping a suspect. His sister must be angry, right?
He scratched his head. "I, I wasn''t really doing anything. I just came here to ask Jenkins a question, to see if she''s the murderer or not. That''s right, I was trying to use my charm to get her to tell the truth!"
Keira was speechless.
She couldn''t help but give Peter a once-over, her gaze filled with disdain.
Out of all the Olsen brothers, Peter had to be the least good-looking.
Just as she thought of this, Peter became agitated. "What''s with that look in your eyes?"
Keira shook her head and was about to speak but suddenly heard something. She immediately looked toward the room and asked, "How long have you been talking to Jenkins here? Did she respond to you?"
Peter thought she was mocking him for not being handsome enough, which was why Jenkins ignored him, so he stubbornly replied, "She did respond..."
"Really?"
Keira suddenly became tense, "When did she talk to you? What did she say?"
Peter said, "Well, I admit she didn''t talk to me, but it''s not because Ick charm. It''s just that we had an argumentst night..."
As soon as he said this, Keira rushed to the door and tried to push it open.
But the door was locked from the inside and wouldn''t budge.
Keira checked and saw that the lock the butler used to close Jenkins in yesterday was undone, which indicated...
Keira''s pupils shrank. "Something''s wrong!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Peter asked, "Did Jenkins escape?"
"Step aside."
Keira said and took two steps back.
Peter also stepped back. Keira then kicked the door open and entered the room, only to hear the sound of running water from the bathroom!
Chapter 581
581 Chapter 580
Keira immediately rushed toward the bathroom.
Peter hesitated for a moment and said, "Keera, Jenkins is taking a shower; she didn''t run away, so I won''t go inside."
No sooner had he finished speaking than he heard Keira kick the bathroom door open, and a cry of surprise emanated from inside.
Susan shouted, "Keera, what are you doing?!"
Peter was stunned, "Susan?"
He stepped into the bathroom and saw Susan and a maid standing inside. He was taken aback. "What are you doing here? Where''s Jenkins?"
Almost immediately after that, they saw Jenkins soaked in the bathtub.
Peter and Keira both cried out in rm and immediately moved forward, trying to pull Jenkins out, but the next moment, they heard a "gurgle" sound.
Both were stunned, only to see the water in the pool draining away, revealing Jenkins''s head...
Time rewound to one minute earlier.
Jenkins was being forcibly held down by Susan and just couldn''t muster any strength; she even saw the Grim Reaper beckoning to her... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She had given up, but just then, she caught sight of the bottom of the bathtub, which was a white blur, like heaven...
How could there be a plug in heaven?
No, it was the bathtub drain!
Jenkins stopped struggling and instead, with all her might, raised her arm and slowly stretched her head toward the drain.
Then, she finally grabbed the valve and pulled hard...
"Gurgle"
After that sound, water was being drained away through the outlet...
Then, Jenkins heard the cries of surprise from Susan and the maid.
They tried to turn on the tap, but it was already toote.
Filling the tub took time, but draining it was faster, and soon, Jenkins''s head surfaced. She was drenched and slumped in the bathtub.
Peter had rushed over and grabbed her arm.
Jenkins was barely hanging on. Having swallowed so much water, she kept spitting water out. She remained limp in the bathtub, unable to move.
Keira approached Jenkins, pressed on her abdomen to expel all the water from her stomach, and then turned to look at Susan and the maid.
Keira asked sternly, "What happened? What did you do?!"
The maid immediately looked guiltily at Susan, then averted her gaze.
Susan said, "Keera, here''s what happened. Jenkins confessed that she was the one who administered the poison, so I came to interrogate her about the form ratio. If I could get that out of her, Uncle could be saved!"
Keira frowned. "She confessed?"
Now, weakly slumped in the bathtub, Jenkins heard this and immediately red at Susan with eyes full of resentment.
She shook her head, attempting to speak but simply couldn''t.
She could only listen as Susan twisted the truth. "Yes, I just thought of something. If the poison was administered by her, then she must have a motive, so I checked her bank ount transactions. And you know what? There was a deposit of one million into her ount at eight o''clockst night!"
Keira scoffed.
Susan kept lying. "How does one just receive so much money for no reason? That''s why I came to interrogate her; indeed, she admitted it!"
"You... are full of shit!" Jenkins finally recovered enough to speak. She grabbed Peter''s hand, which was supporting her while looking at Susan with eyes brimming with hatred. "You''re lying! I didn''t..."
"You what? Didn''t you have a million deposited into your bank ount? Do you want us to check your bank card?"
Jenkins choked, "I..."
Susan picked up her phone and threw it in front of her. "Go ahead and check!"
Jenkins didn''t move.
Susan said, "What''s the matter? Feeling guilty?"
Jenkins bit her lip, trembling as she opened her mobile banking and clicked on the bnce tab. The figure of one million appeared in front of her.
Jenkins was extremely shocked, and she licked in, only to see that it was indeed a transfer from yesterday.
She turned back incredulously to look at Susan.
Susan sneered. "Peter, you see? This is the evidence!"
"No, it''s not. I don''t know who..."
Jenkins looked like she was about to cry as she turned to Peter. "I don''t know who transferred this to me... I was in this room all day yesterday. I haven''t..."
Peter stared at her with a gloomy face without speaking.
Seeing this, Jenkins immediately clenched her teeth, and for some reason, a touch of disappointment rose from the bottom of her heart, and she looked at Keira. "Miss, I didn''t do it! You have to investigate. You must check thoroughly! I am innocent!"
After that, tears rolled down her face.
But she was still soaked, and one couldn''t tell whether it was water or her real tears...
Keira looked at Susan, and before she could speak, Susan pointed to the maid beside her. "Jenkins, don''t tell me you''re trying to deny the confession now that your savior has arrived. You said it just now, and this maid can testify! Isn''t that so? Say something!"
Thest sentence was directed at the maid.
The maid was immediately startled. She shuddered and looked cautiously at Keira and Peter.
When Keira looked over, the maid immediately shrank back. She trembled, then cast her gaze downward, not daring to make eye contact with them.
She looked at Jenkins, who was slumped over in the bathtub. She knew that if she didn''t me Jenkins today, her guilt of coborating with Susan to bully Jenkins would be exposed.
She took a deep breath and said, "Yes, that''s right!"
She looked at Jenkins. "She just admitted it, and that''s why Miss Simpson and I questioned her. We felt that the Olsen family is too kind, too concerned with evidence, and probably couldn''t make such a ruthless move, so we wanted to make a contribution..."
As soon as she finished speaking, Jenkins immediately shouted, "Cathy! Why would you nder me like that? Why?!"
That startled the maid, making her take a step back.
Susan stood by the side, looking at Jenkins. "Jenkins, are you threatening Cathy in front of so many people? Guess what? I''m still here! Cathy, do you have more to tell? Say it! The money is the evidence, and we''re the witness. Jenkins, you can''t get away!"
Hearing that, Jenkins lowered her head in despair. "It wasn''t me. It wasn''t"
She smiled bitterly when she heard a voice. "That''s enough!"
Jenkins was startled, and she turned incredulously to the speaker, Peter.
She looked at him in a daze.
Susan turned to Jenkins. "Jenkins, did you hear that? Peter just said it. It''s enough! Stop making excuses!!"
She stood there, arms crossed, looking smug as if she were looking at a dead person.
Jenkins desperately clenched her fists.
She was trembling, about to stand up from the bathtub, when she heard Peter speak in a heavy tone. "Susan, I''m talking to you! Enough is enough. Stop your little show right now!"
Chapter 582
582 Chapter 581
This statement shocked everyone.
All of them looked incredulously at Peter.
Even Keira raised an eyebrow.
She was just about to speak when, unexpectedly, Peter said that. Well, she''d like to hear what he has to say!
She turned to look at Peter, feeling that he had brought his brain with him today, which was nice.
Susan looked at Peter in disbelief. "Peter, what are you talking about?"
Peter took a deep breath, his face grim as he stared at her and slowly said, "Apologize to Jenkins!"
Susan immediately cried out, "Peter! What are you saying? This murderer poisoned Uncle. Why should I apologize!"
Peter gave a bitter smile. "Susan, do you really think we are all fools? Would anyone hire a person to poison someone and pay them afterward? Jenkins isn''t stupid. Why would she ask for the money after poisoning Uncle? Is she so eager to get caught?!"
Susan frowned. "She was caught yesterday and was kept here. Obviously, she couldn''t havemunicated with the other party! Besides, with poisoning, the other party would definitely pay afterward! What if she got it in advance but then refused to do it?"
Peterughed. "Really? I hire you to help me poison someone without giving you any money. You do the job, and then you get caught. And despite knowing you''re detained by the Olsens, I still transfer money to you. I would hand over the evidence just like that, right?"
Susan was taken aback but immediately stubbornly retorted, "Maybe the other party fell out with her. Maybe they wanted to expose this matter! Maybe they wanted to make her take the me."
Peter looked at her, disappointed. "How foolish the other party must be, Susan? No evidence would be left behind if they didn''t transfer the money. Do you realize that one million can be traced back to its source?"
Susan paused for a moment. "Then maybe it''s..."
"Enough!" Peter said. "I said that''s enough!"
Susan immediately fell silent, her eyes reddening as she looked straight at Peter. "Peter, I didn''t expect you would choose to believe her over me! I came to interrogate her, for Uncle''s sake! She admitted it!"
Susan dragged over the maid, Cathy. "Tell us, didn''t she confess just now? Why can''t you believe it?"
Peter immediately looked at Cathy, who, terrified, swallowed hard and nervously said, "Yes, yes..."
Peter said coldly, "Do you realize that giving false testimony is against thew?"
Cathy was startled and instinctively nced at Susan.
Susan red at her, and Cathy immediately said, "I haven''t provided false testimony; what I said is true; Jenkins admitted it just now!"
Susan looked at Peter. "Peter, did you hear that? We didn''t lie. The liar is Jenkins!"
Peter looked at her and sighed.
He suddenly said, "Susan, do you know why we suspected Jenkinsst night but still treated her courteously, keeping her in this room?"
Susan was startled. "What could it be for? Of course, because the Olsen family is a virtuous household, unwilling to me the servants unduly."
The Olsen family was a virtuous household.
Keira wanted tough upon hearing this.
Ellis was notoriously a defiant figure. Virtuous?
Since she had returned home, she had noticed that these Olsen brothers each had their own capabilities. They were all highly intelligent, excelling in their fields C such as James in martial arts. Charles was currently attending Crera''s top university studying physics, and Peter... Well, he might really be a bit silly.
She shook her head slightly, then turned to look at Peter with a touch of pity in her eyes.
Peter found Susan''s response amusing as well. "As virtuous as we are, we wouldn''t be so kind toward a suspected poisoner of our uncle. Susan, we confined her here because firstly, we wanted to avoid wrongfully killing the innocent and secondly, because there is surveince in this room."
At this revtion, Susan''s pupils shrunk dramatically. "What?! No, that''s impossible!"
She immediately looked around.
Upon entering the guest room, she had already surveyed the exterior and hadn''t seen any sign of surveince, let alone inside. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Peter said, "Why do you think this guest room has been unupied for so long? Anyone who makes a mistake in the Olsen family would be confined here, just to see what they would do throughout the night! Everything Jenkins didst night, including if she contacted anyone from outside, is recorded in the surveince!"
He stepped forward and dered, "The Olsen family doesn''t detain servants arbitrarily. Last night was merely a test for Jenkins! To prove whether she had done it! The surveince would show it if she had any contact with people outside, be it a phone call or a text message! Do you really think the Olsens just detained her overnight and did nothing?"
Susan swallowed.
She took two steps back. "Peter, you''re bluffing! How can there be surveince in this room? And even if there is, I''m not afraid. Jenkins just admitted it!"
Susan''s demeanor made Peter sigh.
He knew she wouldn''t believe it until she saw it for herself.
With no choice, Peter had to drag Susan out of the bathroom and point to the mirror in the bedroom. Seeing that Susan still didn''t believe it, he opened the mirror, revealing the hidden surveince camera inside. Its light was blinking.
Pointing to the camera, he said, "Susan, see that? Do I need to go to the surveince room and show you the footage?"
Susan''s pupils constricted, and she stepped back.
"How is this possible?!"
Chapter 583
583 Chapter 582
Susan incredulously took a step back, her eyes wide with shock as she stared at the mirror. She wasn''t foolish; as an underling of Fox, she had done plenty of simr tasks.
Right upon entering the room, she had checked and found no ce where a hidden camera could have been installed.
Moreover, during her time with the Olsen family, she knew that even Ellis, despite his reputation as the fiend of nce, was actually a kind person. She thought such a family would never install hidden cameras in their guest rooms.
That was why she had dared to speak those words to Jenkins so insolently.
She swallowed hard and stepped forward abruptly, grabbing Peter''s arm. "Peter, I can exin..."
"Check the footage!"
At that moment, a fragile voice rang out, and both of them turned around to see Keira supporting a water-soaked Jenkins, who hade out of the tub and was standing beside them.
Jenkins was pale, her lips ominously white due tock of oxygen, and she stared unblinkingly at Susan, her voice weak but filled with anger. "Go check the surveince; she just tried to kill me! I want to review the footage and call the police..."
Those words made Susan''s pupils shrink.
Peter''s face also stiffened.
Susan immediately said, "Jenkins, it was all a misunderstanding. I wronged you just now, and I apologize for that. As for the surveince, let''s not check it. Uncle is still seriously ill, and no one is in the mood to check the footage, right? Let''s not trouble Peter and the Olsen family with this!"
Upon hearing that, Jenkins hesitated slightly.
However, Keira said, "The Olsen family doesn''t mind this trouble. If Peter doesn''t dare to check, then I will."
After saying that, Keira headed out.
But Susan blocked her way. "Keera, don''t. I know what I did was wrong. There''s no need to check the video. I admit it. I ndered her..."
She knew that no matter what, they couldn''t check the surveince.
Keira looked at her. "What are you so afraid of?"
Susan swallowed hard again and then looked at Peter. "Peter, I know what I did was wrong, but I did this because I love you!"
Peter was dumbfounded. "You love me?"
Susan began to cry. "Ever since Jenkins appeared, you''ve only had eyes for her, never giving me a nce. It hurts! I was afraid she would steal you away!"
Peter was even more bewildered. "I''ve only had eyes for her? Are you serious? How could..."
Mid-sentence, he suddenly remembered his past interactions with Jenkins.
He was usually slow to catch on and hadn''t noticed anything before, but now that Susan had pointed it out, he looked at Jenkins,pletely bewildered.
Unconsciously, he didn''t know why he felt the need to see Jenkins every time he went home.
And he liked the feeling of teasing her; it was very rxing and engrossing. He enjoyed watching her get flustered or even enjoyed it when she scolded him.
He had thought nothing of it, but now that Susan had mentioned it, he wondered if he had fallen for Jenkins.
The Olsens were supposedly carriers of the "romantic gene", so how did he end up being so fickle in love?
Peter gazed absently at Jenkins.
That was when he realized that even seeing her pale face made him feel a touch of sympathy...
This was bad, very bad...
Peter abruptly shifted his gaze away, no longer daring to look at Jenkins.
He rebuked sternly. "Susan, don''t be ridiculous!"
Seeing his strong reaction, Susan knew he must be feeling guilty and immediately bit her lip, challenging him. "Isn''t it so? Peter, are you sure it''s not true?"
Peter felt so guilty he couldn''t face her. "I''m not into her. I..."
Before he could finish, Susan angrily shouted, "Peter, you''ve changed. You''ve been seduced by that little seductress! Do you know how sad it makes me to see you like this?
Her eyes reddened, and lowering her head; she said, "Everything I did was for you; that''s why I treated Jenkins that way and tried to drive her out of the Olsen family so that in the future, you''d only have eyes for me!"
Peter looked at her, remaining silent for a moment.
Keira then asked, "And the million dors in her ount?"
"It was me. I had someone else do it..." Susan knew she had no choice but to admit it now. The surveince video was there, clear as day.
She started to cry. "Keera, I was just afraid that your brother would be lured away by Jenkins. That''s why I made a wrong turn. Please forgive me!"
She wiped her tears and then looked earnestly at Peter. "Peter, I''m sorry. I realize my mistake now. I promise I won''t interfere with Jenkins ever again, okay?"
After that, she turned to face Jenkins. "Jenkins, I''m sorry. Can you forgive me just this once? Let it drop, and I won''t ask for the million dors back!"
Jenkins stared at her, shaking with anger.
She thought of how she almost suffocated and the pain of near death. She knew if it hadn''t been for her own effort, she would already be dead in that bathtub.
But how could the culprit brazenly say such things here?
Did Susan expect forgiveness?
Did she think Jenkins''s life could be bought with money?
Jenkins coughed, red at Susan, and said angrily, "No. You can''t afford my life!"
Susan was taken aback.
Jenkins then turned to Keira. "Miss Olsen, I can call the police, right?"
Keira nodded. "Yes, you can. I respect your decision."
She picked up her phone. "Do you need me to dial the number for you?"
"No, I don''t." Jenkins found her own phone and said, "I want to do it myself! She framed me for attempted murder, transferred money to my ount, and tried to kill me. She''s guilty of attempted murder! Susan, I want you to pay for what you''ve done today!!"
As she was about to make the call, Susan suddenly rushed over and grabbed her phone. "No, Jenkins, please don''t. Listen to me..."
Jenkins tried to break free but couldn''t.
Keira stepped forward and, with a little effort, pushed Susan away. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jenkins then picked up the phone again.
"Bang!"
Susan knelt, but this time not before Jenkins, but before Peter.
She shouted, "Peter, are you going to just watch and do nothing about my fate?!"
Peter pursed his lips tightly. "Susan, I..."
"Peter, I saved your life back then because I loved you. Are you going to mistreat me for an outsider? Peter, you won''t give up on me, right? I am your lifesaver! Peter, say something! Tell Jenkins to stop. Ask her to forgive me this once, will you?"
Peter looked at Susan, hesitating for a moment.
Images of that car ident from back then shed through his mind, and in a daze, he remembered seeing Susan pulling him out to safety.
Back then, Susan got her arm scalded trying to save him.
He, indeed, couldn''t just stand by and watch...
Peter turned toward Jenkins and hesitated as if he wanted to say something, yet he knew he shouldn''t ask...
Seeing this, Jenkins looked at Susan and sneered. "What lifesaver?"
Chapter 584
584 Chapter 583
Several people turned their gazes toward Jenkins.
Jenkins took a step forward, nced at Peter, and then turned her eyes to Susan.
Her gaze was cold, filled with hatred as she stared at Susan.
She asked, "What lifesaver? Did you save Peter''s life?"
She let out a scoff before continuing. "Even if you are, that''s what Peter owes you. What does it have to do with me? Today, you intend to harm my life, and you still expect me to show mercy? You must be dreaming!"
Hearing those words, Keira gave Jenkins a look of admiration.
Keira had been observing Jenkins and found that although the girl came from a poor background and was just a maid, she never wallowed in self-pity. She was always proud and self-respecting when she met her employers.
She carried an innocence that, despite being polished by society for so long, was still not slick and worldly-wise.
Hearing this, Susan swallowed hard. "Jenkins, I apologize for what I did. I truly am..."
However, Jenkins ignored her and picked up her phone again.
Seeing this, Susan immediately shouted, "Jenkins, even if you call the police without evidence, they won''t do anything to me! You''re not dead. Why can''t you let me go?"
Peter was astounded to hear this.
He looked at Susan incredulously, hardly able to believe that these words came from Susan, who he always thought was kind and innocent.
Jenkins replied coldly, "Perhaps if I had died, no one would have reported it for me, right? However, it''s precisely because I''m not dead that I need to seek justice for myself!"
Seeing she couldn''t persuade Jenkins, Susan immediately turned to Peter. "Peter, help me! I can''t go to jail; I didn''t really mean to kill anyone; I just wanted to scare her a little... I didn''t..."
Peter stared at her. "Do you know that your actions have already vited thew?"
"Peter," Susan pleaded through her tears, trembling all over. "As long as Jenkins doesn''t press charges, there will be no problem. You have to persuade her... please! I saved your life once! Can you ask Jenkins to forgive me?"
Peter was stunned.
Yes, he owed her his life. He clenched his fists and turned to Jenkins.
Seeing his reaction, Jenkins lowered his gaze in disappointment, and with a bitter smile, she asked, "Are you trying to plead for her?"
Peter immediately said, "I''m not. I just..."
He continued. "I owe her my life, Jenkins. I can''t just stand by and do nothing..."
At these words, Susan perked up immediately. "Yes, yes, Peter. I''m still your fiance. You can''t ignore me..."
Then she turned to Jenkins. "I advise you not to call the police. The Olsen family''s surveince might already be broken. As long as Peter helps me, this will all blow over. I have a maid that can testify. I was just joking with you earlier!"
Hearing these shameless words, Jenkins couldn''t help but look at Peter again.
She suddenly felt disappointed and sad and had a vague sense of depression. She stared at Peter. "Would you really help her tamper with the surveince?"
Peter was taken aback. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Susan then looked at him. "Peter! Don''t forget I almost lost my life saving you, and that''s not even mentioning the injury on my arm. You''ll help me, right?"
Peter''s jaw tightened.
He looked at Jenkins again.
Jenkins clenched her fists and then looked at her phone, hesitating whether or not to make the call.
Then, the next moment, she heard Peter''s voice. "I won''t let her just go to jail like this. I owe her my life. Jenkins, I won''t give you the surveince footage."
Jenkins gave a bitter smile.
It must have been love for Susan that made Peter act this way. He had always been just and kind, but now, for Susan''s sake, he had also changed.
On the other side, Susan immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Eyes gleaming with triumph, she looked at Jenkins and said, "Jenkins, Peter has said it. He won''t pull out the surveince footage, so don''t waste your effort..."
Jenkins felt like a joke.
Knowing full well that Peter would protect Susan unconditionally, why did she still insist on humiliating herself?
She lowered the phone in her hand.
But the next moment, her wrist was grasped by Peter. As she looked up, she heard him speak, "But if you have been wronged, this is indeed our fault. You should still call the police. When they arrive, I''ll say I told her to do it."
Jenkins was stunned.
Peter''s gaze was fixed on her. "I know you have always sought true justice in this world. You never bowed your spine when working as a maid. This time, I won''t let youpromise. You''re right. What is owed to Susan is my responsibility, not yours, so it''s only right that I go to jail for her, repaying her for saving my life!"
His words made Jenkins dazed.
Susan shouted in surprise, "Peter! There''s no need for that! As long as you don''t take out the video, or if we go right now and delete the footage from the surveince room, we can cover this all up! Peter, why bother doing this? Also, if you go to jail, how can we ever get married!"
At Susan''s words, a hint of relief flickered through Peter''s eyes.
For some reason, when Peter made this decision, he felt somewhat rxed.
Finally, he didn''t have to get engaged or married to Susan...
At that moment, Peter suddenly realized something. He didn''t love Susan. Her favor had bound him, leaving him breathless.
When this opportunity arose, when he could repay this favor, he felt a sudden sense of relief.
He looked Susan in the eye and said softly, "Let''s call off the engagement."
Susan waspletely dumbfounded. "What did you say?"
"I said, I''m going to jail, so let''s call off our engagement," Peter said again.
Susan was stunned and motionless. Then, suddenly, she lunged at Peter, grabbing his wrist. "Peter, you''re joking, right? I''m sorry! I said I''m sorry!"
But Peter withdrew his hand.
Seeing his reaction, Susan turned abruptly to look at Jenkins. "Jenkins, can you really bear to watch him go to jail? Don''t you know he didn''t sleep at allst night, that he was investigating who the real murderer was the whole time?"
Jenkins looked toward Peter, bewildered.
Peter, however, seemed as if a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders, and an air of ease surrounded him. He turned to Jenkins. "Jenkins, go ahead and call the police. It''s your right."
Seeing Peter like this, Jenkins suddenly let out a low chuckle. "Peter, Susan, you win."
She put down the phone.
Jenkins couldn''t bear to watch Peter take the fall for Susan. She deleted the number from her screen and lowered her gaze. "I won''t call the police."
Susan immediately exhaled in relief, then rushed to Peter''s side. "Peter, this is great! We can get married again!"
But the next moment, her arm was pushed away by Peter.
Susan was taken aback.
Peter looked at her and said, "Whether Jenkins calls the police or not, I''m calling off our engagement."
Chapter 585
585 Chapter 584
Susan was bbergasted. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She stared at Peter in disbelief, her voice suddenly sharp. "What did you say?"
Peter said, "It''s for my sake that Jenkins gave up calling the police this time, so consider that I''ve taken the me for you and repaid your life-saving grace. Let''s call off our engagement."
Susan immediately shouted angrily, "No way! I won''t allow it!"
She stepped back and pointed at Jenkins. "Have you fallen for her? Tell me, did she seduce you? Or have you two been colluding all along? Peter, your most beloved woman is supposed to be me! How can you call off our engagement over such a trivial matter?"
Peter sighed. "Be reasonable. This has nothing to do with Jenkins. The issue is with me. I''ve misunderstood our feelings for each other..."
Susan instantly shouted angrily, "What misunderstanding? There''s no misunderstanding! Weren''t we fine before Jenkins showed up? It''s her arrival that has changed you!"
Peter frowned. "I''ve said it. This matter has nothing to do with Jenkins."
Susan shouted angrily again, "How can it have nothing to do with her? Even now, you''re still protecting her! Even if I did transfer that million to her, she''s still the prime suspect in the murder of your uncle! How can you break up with me for her sake?!"
Peter felt it was almost impossible to reason with her. "Susan, I''ve said it''s not because of her!"
Before Jenkins arrived, Susan and Keera had been at odds. He had vaguely sensed something wrong back then...
While Peter was considering it, Susan suddenly turned to Keira. "Little sister, are you satisfied now that our engagement has been called off?"
Keira was perplexed.
She thought, "Is she crazy? I was just standing by watching the drama unfold, and even that had brought trouble upon me?"
She twitched the corners of her mouth, about to say something, when Susan angrily shouted, "Keera, why do you keep defending Jenkins? Is it just to oppose me? She''s the prime suspect in the poisoning case, and the person lying in the hospital bed is your father. Are you just going to let her off like that?"
As Keira was about to speak, Peter interjected. "Don''t talk nonsense. Jenkins isn''t a murderer!"
Susan was taken aback.
Peter went on. "I''ve checked. Yesterday, aside from drinking coffee, my uncle also had afternoon tea prepared by the usual maid. What''s even stranger is that the maid took away the leftovers from the afternoon tea she made yesterday. I went to her homest night to investigate, but her whole family had disappeared! The neighbors said they had gone abroad for a vacation in the afternoon! Isn''t it clear what''s going on here? She was the one who poisoned my uncle!
"Jenkins isn''t stupid. After poisoning Uncle, a normal person would flee, not stay behind, and carry out such obvious acts of erasing evidence. Was she trying to get caught?"
Susan was frantic. "You''re talking nonsense, I''ve already asked the butler. That poison acts immediately upon ingestion. The moment Uncle took the poison, it would take effect. Thest thing he consumed was that cup of coffee! It''s definitely not the afternoon tea. Four hours had already passed before he drank the coffee! Peter, in your rush to exonerate Jenkins, you''re disregarding the truth!"
Peter was at a loss for words.
Susan took another step forward, pressing in. "You suspect the maid and her family, but do you have any evidence? Without evidence, on what grounds can you im Jenkins is innocent?"
Peter was left speechless by her usation.
Yet, in the next moment, they heard a calm voice. "Who says there''s no evidence?"
Everyone turned to look at the speaker, Keira.
Keira walked over calmly, looking at Peter. "I asked the butlerst night what my dad had eaten and immediately conducted an investigation. The maid who prepared the afternoon tea suddenly made a batch of dumplings yesterday using a special type of flour."
Peter froze. "What flour?"
Keira said, "Tapioca flour."
Peter was startled. "Is this flour poisonous?"
Keira shook her head. "It''s not poisonous, but it''s very difficult to digest. It would stay a long time in the stomach before it could be digested. The maid never used this flour before when making dumplings. She suddenly switched yesterday because she wrapped poison inside before feeding them to Father!"
Keira looked toward Jenkins, "The flour wrapping the poison is hard to digest. I asked the butler, and in the afternoon, my dad was too busy to drink much water. The coffee Jenkins brought over just happened to promote gastrointestinal motility. It was like the final straw that broke the camel''s back. My father coughed and spilled his coffee precisely because of this. Afterward, when Jenkins cleaned up the coffee stain, the toxins acted up. All of these were coincidences."
Jenkins hadn''t expected that Keira would clear her name in just one night. She gratefully looked toward Keira.
Meanwhile, Peter stared at Keira, bewildered. "Little sister, you didn''t go out yesterday. How did you find this out? I went to the maid''s home and didn''t get anything out of it..."
Keira gave him a look of resignation. "The moment I knew the maid took leave to go home, I suspected something was off. I had someone investigate, but so much time had passed, and she had surely vanished... My only option was to start looking at the ingredients in the kitchen."
Peter pped his forehead. "I''m such an idiot. I actually went around asking her rtivesst night, trying to find out where she went vacationing, and none of them knew."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Peter was as foolish as ever.
Keira looked toward Jenkins again. "You were wronged. The Olsen family owes you an apology."
Jenkins immediately shook her head. "The Olsen family didn''t mistreat me. I voluntarily stayedst night to participate in the investigation, and I was the prime suspect. I couldn''t help but suspect myself, so I never med the Olsen family."
Standing by and witnessing the situation, Susan was anything but calm. She looked angrily at the people before her, seething as she saw their harmonious interaction. She suddenly turned toward Peter and shouted, "Peter, no matter what, I saved your life. You can''t treat me like this!!"
Peter paused for a moment and sighed.
Just then, Jenkins, enduring for so long, suddenly started swaying.
Theck of oxygen from being submerged in water for a long time finally took effect. Now that her name was cleared, she rxed, and the whole room went dark before she copsed.
Peter instinctively caught her and, in the process, identally pulled up her sleeve, revealing her arm.
Just like that, he saw the burn scar on Jenkins''s arm.
Peter was stunned.
He looked at the burn incredulously.
His mind shed back to the girl who had dragged him out of the car years ago, whose arm had been burnt by the hot exterior of the car.
He vaguely remembered when everything in front of him was a blur of crimson. He could see nothing clearly. Someone from the ambnce crew arrived and eximed, "Miss, you have a burn on your arm!"
"What does this little wound count for? Save him first!" the girl had said.
Her voice seemed to blend with Jenkins''s...
Chapter 586
586 Chapter 585
Peter looked at Jenkins in shock.
Several of Jenkins''s past remarks suddenly shed through his mind.
"Considering that I saved your life"
"Do you treat everyone who saves your life like this?"
"Peter, this is what you owe me!"
""
Each of her inexplicable statements seemed to make sense at this moment, making Peter suspicious.
He carefully helped Jenkins up, then suddenly turned his gaze toward Susan.
Susan was still sobbing. "Peter, you can''t treat me like this. I am your lifesaver! Peter..."
Peter abruptly picked up Jenkins and looked directly at Susan, asking harshly, "Are you really my lifesaver?"
Susan was taken aback, then quickly regainedposure. "What do you mean by that?"
Before she could finish her sentence, Peter no longer paid her any attention. Instead, he carried Jenkins out and called, "Doctor! Fetch the family doctor!"
He only had a vague suspicion, but everything would have to wait until Jenkins woke up!
Since Uncle Olsen had been poisoned, the Olsen family''s doctor had been on standby at home. Hearing the call, he quickly arrived.
After examining Jenkins, the doctor looked at Peter, who was anxious.
Peter immediately asked, "How is she? Does she need to go to the hospital?"
The family doctor sighed. "It''s just ack of oxygen, nothing serious. We have the equipment at home."
Peter was shocked. "Ack of oxygen can cause unconsciousness? She hasn''t woken up after such a long time!"
The family doctor twitched his lips. "She must have been frightenedst night and hardly slept. She was already in a state of extreme panic, and after nearly drowning and suffering fromck of oxygen, she was told she was clear of suspicion. She just rxed all at once, and that''s when she copsed. I suspect Miss Jenkins is now sleeping. Just let her rest well for a day!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Only then did Peter rx.
He took Jenkins straight to his bedroom, found a maid to change her clothes, dry her hair, and put her in pajamas before putting her in his bed.
Having done all this, Peter finally breathed a sigh of relief.
The butler beside asked, "Young Master Peter, you also haven''t slept all night. If Jenkins is sleeping here, where will you sleep?"
Peter pointed to the sofa in the room. "I''ll just crash on the sofa for a bit. If Jenkins wakes up, call me right away."
"Alright."
After Susan left, crying and wailing, Keira finally went downstairs for some breakfast.
Soon after, Lewis also came down.
As their eyes met, Keira sighed softly. "I want to visit the Martin family."
The poison that Uncle Olsen had ingested came from the Martin family, and this matter required confirmation from old Mr. Martin. Furthermore, she wondered if he would forgive her if she admitted her mistakes now and confessed to the lie she told at the banquet.
Lewis immediately said, "I''ll go with you."
Keira simply nodded.
After a quick breakfast, they drove straight to the Martin family residence.
Old Mr. Martin and Scott came out to greet them. Seeing the two, old Mr. Martin smiled. "The equipment will take one more day to be delivered; why the rush today?"
Keira and Lewis exchanged a look, just about to speak when old Mr. Martinughed. "Is it about the poison, Seven Days?"
Keira hesitated.
Lewis said, "The Seven Days, did you give it to Vera?"
Old Mr. Martin nodded. "Yes."
Lewis directly asked, "Why?"
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "The words you spoke at the engagement party ruined Vera and Scott''s wedding. I must give her an exnation."
After that, he looked at Keira with a smile. "Aren''t you my granddaughter? Then there''s nothing to be anxious about. Once the equipment arrives and we conduct the DNA test, I''ll give you the antidote. For your father, it''ll merely be a tonic that strengthens his constitution. It won''t harm him."
After that, he looked at Keira with a smile. "Aren''t you my granddaughter? Then there''s nothing to be anxious about. Once the equipment arrives and we conduct the DNA test, I''ll give you the antidote. For your father, it''ll merely be a tonic that strengthens his constitution. It won''t harm him."
Keira immediately asked, "And if I''m not your granddaughter?"
"Don''t talk nonsense. How could you possibly not be?" Old Mr. Martin chuckled cunningly. "Besides, if you really aren''t, I need to offer an exnation to Miss Vera. In that case, the poison bes my gesture of allegiance to her."
Keira instantly understood old Mr. Martin''s intention.
If she wasn''t his granddaughter, he would immediately be an ally of Vera, but since he offended her at the engagement party, he would have to do something to please her.
That would be to kill Uncle Olsen!
Uncle Olsen was an important figure in the Olsen family and was Keira''s biggest support in Crera. His death would be a significant loss for the Olsen family!
Keira took a deep breath.
How cunning and sly!
She had thought that she and Lewis had fooled the old man with their actions at the engagement party, but she hadn''t expected that in the end, he still left himself an out!
Keira took a deep breath.
Old Mr. Martin then said, "Of course, such a scenario shouldn''t ur, right? Keera, you''re my granddaughter, aren''t you?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She wasn''t!
But facing old Mr. Martin, she simply couldn''t say it out loud.
She had no choice...
Keira and Lewis bid old Mr. Martin farewell.
Scott saw the two of them to the parking lot, and Keira looked at him, wanting to say something, yet knowing she couldn''t because of Scott''s special status.
She hadn''t gotten engaged to him; he was to live with Vera in the future. If she asked for his help, how would he and Vera get along afterward?
As Keira was pondering, Scott said, "I don''t know theposition of that poison; only Grandpa knows it."
Keira was startled.
Scott then regretfully said, "Erin actually invented that poison, but as you should already know, some of those seven deadly substances are stored at my house. Since they can be mixed into a unique poison, each substance is kept separate. When we mix medicines, we take out the same amount of each ingredient and mix them with a randomposition. We take away half as poison, and the remaining half bes the antidote. Therefore, except for the poisoner, even my grandfather can''t state the mixture."
Hearing that, Keira inhaled deeply. "I see."
Scott then patted her shoulder. "But you''re my cousin, right? If you really are, Grandpa won''t treat you like that..."
Keira managed a bitter smile without speaking.
Suddenly, Lewis said, "Why don''t you show Scott a picture of your mother? I want to confirm if she''s the daughter of old Mr. Martin."
Upon hearing this, Keira was stunned. "What do you mean?"
Lewis then said, "You have only ever mentioned your grandmother and never your grandfather. Doesn''t that strike you as odd?"
Keira couldn''t help butugh. "Indeed, it''s odd, but that doesn''t mean I should suspect that old Mr. Martin is my grandfather, right?"
Lewis asked, "Why not try?"
"Alright then."
With that thought, Keira took out her phone, found a picture of her mother, Jodie South, and handed it to Scott.
When Scott saw the photo, his eyes immediately widened. "She looks like her!"
Chapter 587
587 Chapter 586: The Truth!
Keira and Lewis were immediately delighted. "Really?"
Scott nodded. "Yes, very much! Although the photo of your mother is from when she was over forty years old, she looks incredibly like Grandpa''s first love!"
Keira said, "So, you mean to say that my grandmother might actually be your grandfather''s first love?"
Scott nodded.
Just as Keira wanted to say something, Lewis suddenly produced another photo and handed it to Scott. "Then what do you think about this one?"
Keira nced at it and realized it was a photo of Reba''s mother, Mrs. Allen.
She had investigated Mrs. Allen''s background. How could she possibly be
Before she could finish the thought, she heard Scott say, "Yes, she looks like her, too!"
Keira was dumbfounded.
Mrs. Allen and Jodie South lookedpletely different, didn''t they?
How could they look alike?
As she hesitated, she saw Lewis find another photo of a forty-year-old female online celebrity and pass it to Scott.
Scott said, "Yes, that also looks like her!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She twitched the corner of her mouth, finally realizing something. "Are you face-blind to Creran people?"
Scott immediately said, "I can recognize you."
Keira was speechless. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Many people had this issue. For instance, Creran people felt foreigners all had big eyes and distinct facial features. If there wasn''t a significant difference in appearance, it was hard to tell two such people apart after meeting them only once or twice.
She suddenly sighed.
Lewis then patted her shoulder. "Don''t be scared. I''ve already sent people to look into it. If they can help old Mr. Martin find his daughter, then using that lead to exchange for an antidote should also be possible."
Keira nodded.
As the two of them were about to leave, they heard a mocking voice. "Old Mr. Martin has been searching in Crera for so many years without any sess. Are you two certain that within seven days actually, you only have six days now, you can find his daughter?"
As the two of them were about to leave, they heard a mocking voice. "Old Mr. Martin has been searching in Crera for so many years without any sess. Are you two certain that within seven days actually, you only have six days now, you can find his daughter?"
It was Vera!
Upon seeing her, Keira immediately showed an angry expression.
She rushed up to Vera, trying to grab her cor, but unexpectedly, the next moment, Vera stepped back and blocked Keira''s attack!
The two of them immediately scuffled. Within a mere ten seconds, they had exchanged several dozen moves. Finally, Keira spotted a w in Vera''s moves, circled around to her back, and locked onto her throat!
Vera scoffed coldly. "Kill me, and you can forget about getting the antidote!"
Keira immediately let go of her. "If my father dies, I''ll kill you!"
Still arrogant, Vera spoke with a tone of condescending pity. "We''ll see if he''s worth it or if you even have the capability! Keera, you''ve grown up in a ce like Crera without any special training. What do you have topete with me? I advise you to withdraw now to avoid losing further! After losing your mother, you''ll lose your father as well! It would be too tragic."
Leaving behind those harsh words, Vera burst into a longugh as she left.
Her demeanor was exceptionally arrogant!
Keira watched her leave, a murderous intent shing in her eyes.
When Keira returned to the Olsen residence with Lewis, she overheard crying from the living room.
As soon as they entered, they found Susan, with her head down, wiping away tears.
Beside her was the young man who had apanied her shopping at the mall. He was now angrily staring at Peter''s parents. "Where is your son? Where is Peter? My sister saved his life; how can he just call off the engagement like that? Does he think the Simpson family has no one to answer to?"
The man suddenly stood up, pointing at them. "Today, the Olsen family must give us an exnation! My sister risked her own life to save Peter, and she still bears a burn scar on her arm. Is this how Peter repays my sister?"
Mr. Olsen furrowed his eyebrows. "While that was a huge favor, marriage isn''t the only way to repay her. There could be another form ofpensation!"
10:08
Peter''s mother then looked toward Susan. "Susan, I know Peter did wrong by you, but two people who don''t love each other will only be unhappy together. Just think about it. Would you consider another option? The Olsen family will definitely give you amplepensation!"
Susan raised her head to nce upstairs. "Where is Peter? Why doesn''t hee down and talk to me himself?"
The man nodded in agreement. "Yes, let that scumbag Petere down and talk to us face to face!"
Mr. Olsen sighed. "Susan, you can''t force love, and besides, it seems you and our family might not be well-suited. Maybe you and Peter aren''t meant to be together. You haven''t even joined us formally, and you''ve already had unpleasant altercations with several family members. Maybe it''s best if we call off this marriage. Name your terms. As long as it''s not too outrageous, we''ll agree! After all, you did save Peter''s life."
Upon hearing this, Susan bit her lip. "I don''t want money..."
"I know you care for Peter, which is why I said we wouldpensate you... If you don''t know what to ask, how about... we give you cash, like one million? How about that?"
To an ordinary family, that was an astronomical sum that they couldn''t earn in a lifetime. It was a significant amount to offer Susan.
Yet, Susan still hung her head low.
Her "brother" immediately shouted. "What? Is your son''s life only worth one million in your eyes? Isn''t the Olsen Group valued at tens of billions? I heard that Peter holds 5% of the shares in yourpany, which amounts to... fifty billion?"
This statement stunned Mr. Olsen. "What are you talking about?"
Behaving like a rascal, the man blurted out, "Isn''t his life worth fifty billion? Fine, we won''t ask for much, just half of that amount. Transfer twenty-five billion to my sister''s ount today, and we''ll leave without another word!"
Twenty-five billion...
That astronomical figure dumbfounded the Olsens!
Mr. Olsen''s eyebrows knit together. "We don''t have that kind of money at hand..."
"You don''t have it? It seems you just don''t want to pay!" The man shouted, "If you don''t want to pay, just say so. You asked us to name our terms... You really are hypocrites! Since that''s the case, there''s nothing left to discuss. The Olsen Group''s stocks are valuable, aren''t they? I wonder what impact it would have if news of this were to get out! Abandoning a wife in dire straits and forsaking a life-saver, is that the kind of values the Olsen family teaches?"
Thisment made Mr. Olsen go pale.
Meanwhile, Peter was still asleep upstairs.
Suddenly, he woke up with a start as he faintly heard the argument below. He got up, intending to go out and see when Jenkins stirred and woke up as well.
Peter immediately halted in his tracks.
He went straight to Jenkins and asked the question that weighed heaviest on his mind. "Were you the one who saved me from that car ident?"
Chapter 588
588 Chapter 587
The Olsen family''s living room was now a picture of solemnity.
Peter''s parents looked at Susan and her brother in disbelief.
Both suspected they had misheard the young man.
Had Susan''s brother just threatened them?
Mr. Olsen then turned to look at Susan. "Do you agree with him?"
Susan immediately replied, "Of course not."
Mr. Olsen breathed a sigh of relief, only to hear Susan say, "Half the amount? That''s not enough. I want all of it! Fifty billion, not a penny less. Otherwise I might just step outside and tell the reporters Uncle Olsen hasn''t recovered from his serious illness!"
The news of Uncle Olsen''s illness hadn''t been made public yet, for he was currently the head of the Olsen family. Once word got out, the Olsen family''s shares would certainly be in turmoil.
Moreover, he had been poisoned...
Mr. Olsen was even more furious now, his finger trembling as he pointed at Susan.
Peter''s mother also stood up. "Don''t push us too far!"
Susan sighed. "How is this pushing too far? All it would take is for Peter to marry me, and all of this would go away, but he refuses to marry me now!"
On the surface, Susan appeared calm, but inside, she was panicking.
Following the orders of Fox, she had been working undercover in the Olsen family because Fox had given her a poison, which needed an antidote each month to neutralize it.
Failing toplete her task meant no antidote.
Her current assignment was to marry Peter, disturb the peace among the Olsen brothers, and be an adversary to Keera. Susan would sow discord between Keera and her brothers at home, effectively dissolving the Olsen family''s influence and preventing them from being a support to Keera.
Yet she hadn''t expected the Olsen brothers to trust their sister unconditionally. Despite her many attempts at inciting discord, she hadn''t seeded even once!
Her only option was to marry Peter, but she never expected that, at the veryst moment, Peter would have regrets! How could that happen?
A new month was upon her, and without the antidote, she would die from the poison!
Thinking of this, Susan looked up again, her eyes pitiful as she turned to Mr. Olsen, "Peter has fallen for another woman. He got engaged to me and proposed to me, but he was enchanted by that seductress, Jenkins. His heart has changed. He has wronged me"
Susan walked up to Mr. Olsen and suddenly knelt down. "Uncle, I don''t want the money. I just want Peter toe back to me. Could you please persuade him not to abandon me for Jenkins"
Mr. Olsen had just been threatened, and now Susan was begging him, so he frowned and looked toward the butler, "Where did Peter go?"
The butler nced at Susan carefully before answering, "He''s sleeping in the bedroom" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mr. Olsen then looked at Susan. "Susan, we can talk about anything. You see, he''s sleeping, not bewitched by any seductress as you imed. Maybe it''s all a big misunderstanding."
Susan shifted her gaze to the butler. "Where is Jenkins?"
The butler nced at Mr. Olsen.
Mr. Olsen was taken aback. "Answer the question."
The butler then coughed. "She''s sleeping in Mr. Peter''s room."
"What?!"
Mr. Olsen stood up abruptly. "That ungrateful creature! Has he changed his heart? Is he a cheater?"
He blurted out, "Susan, don''t be agitated. I''ll fetch him immediately and give him a good beating!"
No sooner had he finished speaking than Peter''s mother sighed. "Hold on. Don''t go just yet. Get the full story first."
Mr. Olsen''s chest heaved with fury.
Peter''s mother then looked at Susan. "Why did Peter suddenly want to cancel the engagement?"
Susan''s eyes flickered.
Peter''s mother then turned to the butler. "You tell us."
Although the butler hadn''t been in the room at that moment, he had seen the surveince footage afterward and roughly knew what had happened. He looked at Susan andid out the truth.
When they heard that Susan had actually attempted to drown Jenkins, Mr. Olsen was shocked to his core. His wife frowned as well, rebuking, "The Olsen family may have been raised in luxury, but we don''t kill people! Miss Simpson, for you tomit such an act and then try to pin it on Peter, that''s truly shameless!"
Mr. Olsen also frowned. "Just because you were jealous and just because Peter showed some kindness toward Jenkins, you did that to her? Miss Simpson, was it out of jealousy? Or was it to murder and silence Jenkins?"
There was heavy suspicion in Mr. Olsen''s tone.
Susan was taken aback. "What do you mean?"
"The one who poisoned my younger brother has yet to be found. If Jenkins died and with your and the maid''s testimonies, she would be the murderer, but it would allow the true culprit to escape justice!"
Mr. Olsen was no fool; he had quickly thought through the entire situation and fixed his gaze on Susan. "So, Miss Simpson, what exactly are you implying?"
Susan panicked. "Uncle, do you suspect me as well? I was just jealous."
As she said this, she suddenly stood up, and her demeanorpletely changed. "The Olsen family must give me an exnation today. Otherwise, I won''t leave! I saved Peter''s life before. I couldy down my life for him. How could I possibly do something to harm the Olsen family?"
Mr. Olsen was momentarily taken aback upon hearing this.
Indeed, if Susan could risk her life to save Peter, how could she possibly act against the Olsen family?
Just as this thought crossed his mind, Peter''s voice came from upstairs
Chapter 589
589 Chapter 588
"You say you saved me? Susan, you deceived me!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
This angry rebuke echoed down from the second-floor corridor, making everyone turn their heads, only to see Peter helping a frail Jenkins down the stairs.
At that moment, Peter''s eyes seemed to be spitting fire as he stared at Susan, and he was at the peak of his rage.
Stunned by his words, Susan faltered, "Peter, what do you mean by that?"
"What do I mean?"
Peter snorted with ridicule. "When you ''saved'' me years ago, you said something. Do you remember?"
Susan was startled. "What?"
Peter said, "You don''t remember? Then you are definitely not the one who saved me!"
Susan quickly said, "How could that be... It''s just that so much time has passed, and I forgot!"
Peter sneered. "Susan, you really know how to pretend! I can''t believe you have fooled me for so long!"
Feeling cornered, Susan suddenly became frantic and stamped her foot. "Peter, don''t be ridiculous! Are you denying what I did for you because of this woman now?"
Her brother immediately said, "Look at you, Peter. There are reporters outside right now. We can go out and expose the Olsens! We''ll use you of being ungrateful!"
Peter snorted again. "Expose me? You might as well save it to tell the police!"
The moment he said this, both Susan and her brother were dumbfounded. "What do you mean?"
Peter then dered, "I''ve already called the police. You tried to murder Jenkins, and the Olsen family''s surveince captured the entire process! You can exin the rest to the police!"
Upon hearing this, Susan let out a gasp of shock. She nced at her brother and immediately tried to flee toward the entrance. "I can''t be taken away! Peter, you''re an absolute jerk!"
If the police took her, she would suffer from the poison while in custody, and then there would be no chance of finding an antidote!
Therefore, Susan had to escape immediately!
Unfortunately, just as she reached the door, she was caught by Keira and Lewis, who had just entered. Susan went to attack Keira first.
However, she hadn''t even touched Keira when she was kicked away with a swift blow!
Susan''s meager fighting skills might work against Jenkins, but how could shepare her speed and strength with Keira?
It was an utterly foolish attempt on Susan''s part!
After kicking her down, Keira casually stood at the entrance. "Susan, you''re not getting away today."
Susan fell to the ground. In pain, she bent over and was unable to stand up straight. She looked at Peter. "Peter, how could you do this to me... You can''t treat me like this... I''m your savior..."
Peter chuckled coldly. "Even now, you''re still lying!"
He pointed at Jenkins. "The person who saved me back then was Jenkins, not you!"
Susan was stunned. "What are you talking about?"
Jenkins said calmly, "I''ve always been in the dark. All this time, you abused the gratitude I was owed, but it was actually mine to im!"
Jenkins looked toward Susan. "That day at the scene of the car ident, the person who pulled Peter out of that car was me!"
Susan''s pupils constricted. "That''s impossible... It can''t be! You''re lying. You must be lying!"
Susan, indeed, hadn''t saved anyone. She had heard in the hospital that Peter was looking for his lifesaver, and since the real savior was absent, she falsely took the credit.
Never did she expect Peter''s savior to be Jenkins.
How could this be...
How could the world be so small?
Susan copsed on the ground, knowing that this time, she hadpletely lost all chance...
Peter might have appeared simple, but the Olsens were certainly not to be trifled with... With such a grave mistake, they would surely not let her off easily...
She swallowed hard, her fists trembling nervously. Desperately, she crawled before Peter. "Peter, she''s the liar. I was the one who saved you. You can''t do this to me..."
"Really?"
Peter bent down and grabbed Susan''s arm, revealing a scar.
It looked like a burn mark, but when Peter pressed on it, the supposed scar peeled right off!
It wasn''t a burn at all but a makeup prop!
Peter looked at her coldly. "If it was you, then how do you exin this scar?"
Susan waspletely at a loss for words.
Peter went on. "Whatever you have to say, save it. Tell it to the police. They''ll be here any minute."
"No, please, no!"
Susan suddenly became agitated, her gaze darting to everyone present as she burst out shouting. "You can''t treat me this way! You can''t!"
Just then, Ellis happened to walk down from the upstairs.
He had heard themotion in the living room.
As soon as he reached the bottom of the stairs, he heard Susan suddenly shout, "Do you know your eldest brother can''t have children anymore? It was me who poisoned him! Hahaha..."
Chapter 590
590 Chapter 589
Peter tensed up upon hearing this and turned his head.
Susan was shouting at them. "Even if you make me go to jail, I won''t let you off!"
She acted somewhat out of control, feeling fear-stricken at the thought of Fox''s poison. Her lie had been exposed, and it seemed like she could finally reveal her true self.
When Keira heard this, she frowned. "What?"
Susan startedughing. "Do you know that the azoospermia report for Ellis was all orchestrated by Fox? After you exposed that conspiracy, Fox then had me poison him! He''ll never be able to have children in his life!"
Susanughed uproariously.
She knew she couldn''t escape this predicament. Now that the lie about saving Peter was exposed, Peter''s perception of her was no longer filtered, and the way he looked at her was filled with hatred.
She was doomed.
If death were imminent, then she would take a few down with her!
After she shouted these words, she looked toward Keira, "All of this is because of you! Keera, do you know? It was all your fault! Wasn''t your first mission to make Ellis marry Mary? To prevent you frompleting this mission, Fox cooked up that report on azoospermia! Keera, you''re a cmity! It''s you who brought disaster upon the Olsen family, and I came to the Olsen family because of you! You''re the reason I got together with that idiot Peter!"
Upon hearing this, Keira was stunned.
She slowly turned her head and saw Ellis''s expression.
She quickly said, "Call the family doctor!"
The family doctor arrived promptly. After examining Ellis, he frowned. "Mr. Ellis has indeed been poisoned, and while it''s a bit exaggerated to say he''ll never be able to have children in his lifetime, it''s true for at least the next five or maybe ten years."
This statement made Ellis sway.
He couldn''t help but look dazedly toward the bedroom upstairs... He was somehow d that Mary wasn''t here.
Azoospermia...
Previously, he had been misled to suspect Mary and hurt her. Now, this must be retribution. He really couldn''t have children...
Ellis went limp.
Seeing this, Keira felt somewhat distressed. "Ellis..."
"I''m okay. Don''t worry. Continue with the interrogation. I''ll go upstairs to rest for a bit..."
Ellis slowly ascended the stairs.
Watching him from behind, Keira couldn''t help but feel puzzled.
Didn''t he know that Mary was still pregnant?
It had been three and a half months!
Mary''s belly was already showing!
...
Upstairs.
Mary was also looking at her lower abdomen with concern.
The bump was bing noticeable, yet the child''s father hadn''t asked her a single question. Since she chose to forgive Ellis and returned home, she had been unsure of how to broach the topic of the child; thus, she had never brought it up.
But absurdly, Ellis looked at her belly every day, preferring to believe she had just gained weight, never suspecting the truth!
Even this morning, he had touched her belly and eximed, "The confinement really does make one plump; this belly of yours feels quite pleasant to the touch."
Mary was dumbfounded.
Mary didn''t know what to say.
Just as she was pondering how to tell Ellis the truth, the door was pushed open, and Ellis entered.
Mary immediately stood up.
She looked straight at Ellis. "Why are you back?"
Ellis sat down next to her and hesitantly looked at her before his gaze fell on her stomach.
Ellis asked, "Do you like children?"
Mary immediately became nervous. Had he noticed something?
She cradled her abdomen with both hands, her face shining with a mother''s glow, and she blurted out, "I do. Don''t you?"
Ellis was momentarily stunned. He wanted to say he did, too. He had once anticipated their own child, but after losing the first one, he never dared to say those words again.
His eyes even reddened slightly.
Tears slid from the corners of his eyes as he murmured dejectedly, "Mary..."
"Hmm?"
"Can we... could we have a child when we''re forty?"
"What?"
Ellis was in extreme pain, his tears rolling down as he said, "I didn''t want that child, and that''s why we lost the chance to have one. I''ll never be able to have children in this lifetime. If I could go back one month, I definitely wouldn''t have made such a stupid mistake..."
Mary didn''t quite understand, and her expression darkened. "What do you mean? You don''t want children?"
Ellis shook his head. "It''s not that I don''t want them, but rather... I can''t have them... I''ve been poisoned... The azoospermiast time was a lie, but this time... it''s true..."
Mary was perplexed.
Upon hearing this, she didn''t know whether to cry orugh!
She couldn''t help but give Ellis a little shove. "Anyway, I have some good news to share with you."
Ellis asked, "What is it?"
He stood up and wiped away his tears.
Seeing this, Mary took his hand and gently ced it on her belly. "Feel this carefully. Do you know what''s here?"
Ellis was confused.
His eyes widened slowly, and he stared at Mary in disbelief...
Downstairs.
Susan was still ranting arrogantly. "Ellis has no children, so the heir of the family has no descendants, and thepetition for the next heir should start again! Haha, the Olsen family is finished!"
Hearing that, Mr. Olsen shook slightly. "What did you say?!"
Ellis was his eldest son. When it was first said that Ellis was sterile, Mr. Olsen was somewhat unable to ept it. After barely discovering that it was a false rm, they ended up losing the child.
But now, this woman said his son couldn''t have children again!
Mr. Olsen clutched at his chest, feeling as though he could hardly breathe!
Susan then shouted, "Uncle, are you filled with hatred now? You should hate Keera! She''s the one who caused turmoil in your house! Hahaha!!!"
Mr. Olsen was gasping for breath. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
His wife also clenched her fists tightly.
Both of them turned their gaze to "Keera"...
They knew it wasn''t right to me "Keera", but Susan''s words still stung.
They knew that the person in charge of the family was Uncle Olsen. Uncle Olsen never had children, and when choosing an heir, the family also went through some turmoil.
Ultimately, Uncle Olsen took Ellis in his arms to raise him as the heir to cate the situation.
If Ellis also had no descendants, they didn''t dare to imagine the consequences!
But at that moment, Keira suddenly said, "Who says Ellis won''t have children?"
Chapter 591
591 Chapter 590
As soon as Keira spoke, everyone was shocked.
Susan looked at Keira in disbelief, "What did you say?"
Mr. and Mrs. Olsen also looked at her in astonishment. "Keera, what did you mean by that?"
Keira nced at Susan and Ellis before lowering her eyes. "Mary has been pregnant for three and a half months now."
That statement left everyone extremely shocked.
Mr. Olsen couldn''t help but tremble as he spoke, "Really?"
Keira just nodded.
Mrs. Olsen frowned. "How could this be? Over three months... Does that mean Mary didn''t have the abortion?"
"That''s right."
Keira sighed. "At that time, I identally discovered Ellis had bought abortion pills, so I switched them out."
Mrs. Olsen burst into a cry ofughter, "Why didn''t you say it earlier?! We''ve been thinking this whole time that Mary couldn''t forgive your brother because of that child..."
Mr. Olsen added. "Yeah, I''ve been so distressed over that child recently, but I didn''t dare to say anything, fearing it would upset your brother."
Keira smiled, and Mrs. Olsen said, "I knew it! When Mary came back this time, her belly seemed to be showing. Your brother insisted she just gained weight and kept reminding me not to mention it in case it upset Mary. He''s such an idiot..."
Her eyes were brimming with tears.
Any small bit of reproach she had toward "Keera" just vanished in an instant, and she even felt guilty for having med "Keera" earlier.
How could she have followed along with what Susan said and put the me on Keera?
That really wasn''t right!
Mrs. Olsen grasped her hand. "Keera, you saved that child. You saved Ellis''s baby, which means you saved my grandchild. From now on, you are that second branch''s lifesaver!"
After saying that, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and turned to look at Susan and her brother. "I''ll leave them to you to deal with. I''m going upstairs to see Mary... Ah, I have to prepare an extra meal for her tonight. Seeing how she had a good appetite usually, I worried she would gain weight, but it turns out she''s eating for two people now. I won''t ask her to go on a diet anymore!"
Mrs. Olsen considered Mary her daughter. After all, she never had a daughter.
Since Mary and Ellis got back together and moved back in, whenever she saw Mary eating, she felt nervous and even gently reminded Mary to keep an eye on her figure because her belly was getting rounder.
Mrs. Olsen went upstairs.
She was emotional and exchanged nces with her husband, both somewhat unsure what to do.
Their son must know this good news by now, right?
As the two were hesitating outside the door, inside, Ellis was also in a dilemma...
How was he going to tell his wife, "You''ve gained some weight around your waist"?!
Mary looked at him with expectant eyes. "Why are you silent? What''s wrong?"
Ellis hesitated for a moment before speaking up. "Well, a bit of weight is nice." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mary was dumbfounded.
Seeing her freeze, Ellis immediately changed his phrasing. "I''m not criticizing you. I mean, chubby girls are quite cute..."
Mary was speechless.
Ellis quickly added, "No, I mean, Mary, what do you want me to say? Maybe give me a hint? I really don''t know..."
Mary didn''t know what to say,
Mary couldn''t help but smile wryly, finding Ellis such an idiot.
Just as she was about to speak, Ellis said, "Actually, I really can''t have kids now, and I should divorce you instead. You like children so much, so you definitely can''t bear a lifetime without kids. I shouldn''t keep you from that... But Mary, after what happenedst time, I think spouses should be truthful with each other. There shouldn''t be any secrets, so whether to divorce or not is your choice. If you despise me... we can divorce..."
As Ellis said this, his stomach sank.
Seeing this, Mary couldn''t help but smile wryly. She deliberately frowned. "Are you trying to abandon me and the child?"
Ellis immediately waved his hands. "I''m not. How could I possibly abandon you and... what?!"
Ellis finally caught on, looking down incredulously at Mary''s belly...
What did Mary just say?
The child?!
He stared dumbfounded at Mary''s belly, speechless for a moment before swallowing and asking, "Mary, does this mean..."
He ced his hands on Mary''s abdomen, gently caressing it.
Mary nodded. "Yes, our child. It''s not gone..."
Tears instantly filled Ellis''s eyes.
He stared at Mary''s belly and then finally said, "We are having a child..."
After saying that, he sighed, "Although we can only have one child, maybe for the rest of our lives, that''s enough. Mary, though I wanted one boy and one girl, it''s perfect now. Do you want a boy or a girl?"
Then heughed, "No matter what we have, I''ll love them... I don''t have any preference for one gender over the other. In our family, we feel the same. Everyone will treasure a girl even more as if she were a rare gem."
Hearing that, Mary couldn''t help but smile. "Can''t we have both?"
Chapter 592
592 Chapter 591
Ellis was stunned once again. "What?"
He was usually quite calm, but today, he was shocked twice in a row.
He slowly looked up at Mary in disbelief.
Mary said, "Yes, we''re having twins, and the checkup shows it should be one boy and one girl."
Ellis was bbergasted.
After a moment of silence, he suddenly stood up, wanting to reach out and touch Mary''s belly, but he hesitated, swallowed, and cautiously looked at her abdomen. "Twins?"
"Yes."
"Mary, are you a fairy sent from heaven to save me?"
Ellis rushed to the door, opened it, and was about to share the great news with everyone when he saw his parents tumble in.
It turned out the two had been eavesdropping outside the door all along...
A wave of jubtion swept through them.
But soon, they calmed down.
Mrs. Olsen looked at Mary. "Sweetheart, why didn''t you tell us earlier? Ellis and I were both misled!"
Mary smiled and said, "At first, I didn''t know how to break the news, andter, Keera told me not to announce it to the public yet for the safety of the children."
Upon hearing that, everyone''s expression changed drastically.
Previously, Ellis was used of being sterile, which was clearly a setup, and now Susan was trying to poison Ellis to settle matters once and for all.
If Mary had indeed announced her pregnancy the day she returned home, it was very likely Susan would have targeted her, not Ellis!
Mrs. Olsen immediately nodded. "You did the right thing! To stop Ellis from having children with his wife, they would normally poison Ellis because even if the wife is poisoned, he could still have children with someone else. But your situation is different..."
Mr. Olsen also nodded. "Then let''s not announce it to the public. We''ll just say she''s not pregnant and that Ellis is physically unfit. Let him deal with those affairs."
Ellis couldn''t help but smile bitterly. "That way, I might be aughingstock in my circle."
Mrs. Olsen shot a re at him. "What''s more important, your ego or Mary and the children?"
Ellis didn''t know what to say.
Mrs. Olsen then held Mary''s hand. "Mary, you have to be careful."
Mary smiled at her. "Mom, I want to have ribs tonight. You won''t stop me anymore, will you?"
This made Mrs. Olsen blush. "How could I? Of course not! I''ll cook it for you myself! From now on, I''ll prepare all your meals, and we''ll just say we want you to lose weight..."
While the family of four was discussing, downstairs, Keira looked at Peter and Jenkins. "Don''t announce the news of Mary''s pregnancy. Understood?"
Peter and Jenkins immediately nodded. "Understood."
Peter then frowned and looked at Susan and her brother. "Keera, you shouldn''t have revealed your identity in front of them..."
"It''s okay."
Keira slowly crouched down, looking at Susan. "The two of them won''t have a chance to pass on messages to the outside world anymore!"
Peter was startled, "Howe?"
No sooner had he spoken than the butler strode in. "Miss, representatives from the authorities have arrived!"
Susan immediately became alert and looked at Keira. "You called the police? But even if they arrest me, Fox won''t spare you! Just wait. Your father is going to die!"
Keira looked down. "Let me remind you, this is Crera!"
Susan narrowed her eyes. "So what?"
"In Crera, everyone must abide by thew, including Fox! That''s also why she didn''t dare to kill people with her own hands, even when plotting against Nara''s family. Instead, she lured Gary''s mother. She dared not leave behind any evidence of murder because murder leads to prison! I''m not sure what the South family trained me and Fox for, but if she goes to prison, Fox would lose, wouldn''t she?"
Keira enunciated each word, making Susan''s pupils shrink.
Keira knew she had struck a chord and smiled. "If murder was permitted, Fox could have simply killed all obstacles. There''s no need for her to go through such trouble. Therefore, Susan, I''ll ensure that you and Fox reunite in a Crera prison!"
As soon as she finished speaking, two people suddenly appeared in the doorway. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The two individuals who came over were from a specialw enforcement department belonging to the nce security office. Susan and Fox were involved in international cases, which required that department''s involvement.
Holly was one of the responsible officers who hade over.
Back in Oceanion, after Keira''s death, she had been in deep pain, unable to continue with anything at that sad ce. Seeing her condition, her parents had her transferred over to nce.
Holly looked at the ostentatious mansion before her, feelingpletely unfazed inside.
Her best friend was dead...
That thought numbed her.
The amount of pain had paralyzed her.
"That''s a coping mechanism," Holly thought, while her colleague couldn''t help butin, "With such a mansion, they must be rich. These kinds of families are most likely to cause fatalities. Be carefulter; don''t say the wrong thing and offend them."
Holly gave no reaction to her colleague''sments.
After all, she would only act ording to thew.
With these thoughts, they entered the living room.
And there, upon seeing the person Holly had thought of day and night, she was instantly stunned.
Chapter 593
593 Chapter 592
Holly stared nkly at Keira.
Her face was full of disbelief and confusion.
She even thought she was experiencing a hallucination.
She rubbed her eyes and looked again, but the person in front of her was still Keira!
Holly had tears in her eyes.
Keira hadn''t expected to run into Holly here either.
The little prude was staring at her, her eyes almost brimming with tears. Keira knew she couldn''t acknowledge Holly now, but she couldn''t bear lying to thetter either.
As she was struggling with herself, she heard the other officer ask, "Who reported the incident?"
Keira immediately snapped back to reality and said, "I did."
Holly stared at her, clenching her fists. "Name."
"Keera Olsen."
Upon hearing that name, Holly''s hands trembled. "Keira?"
"Keera, with two E."
Holly paused but still recorded it as such. Then, they conducted the routine inquiry with Keira. After getting the details, they saw the Olsen family''s surveince video, which revealed Susan''s evidence of murder.
Susan had nothing to say in her defense.
Holly then asked Keira, "What was her motive for the crime?"
Keira frowned and suddenly said, "She was taking orders from someone else."
At this, Holly blinked in surprise.
She immediately grabbed her pen. "Who is that person?"
"Someone called Fox. Her real name is Vera, and she''s currently living in the Martin residence."
Holly asked, "Is there evidence?"
"Yes."
Upon hearing that, Susan sneered. "What evidence could you possibly have?"
Keira looked at her. "Indeed, I have no evidence, but you should."
Susan scoffed. "Even if I had any, why would I give it to you?"
Keira looked at her. "Because only by giving it to me can you survive."
Susan was taken aback.
Keira went straight to the point. "You''ve been poisoned, haven''t you?"
Susan''s expression became panicked. "How do you know?"
"Since Jenkins mentioned calling the police, you''ve been very panicky, adamantly against it. Logically, even though you nned the murder, since no one was harmed, you won''t face the death penalty, but you seemed as if you were facing imminent death. Plus, how could a person like Fox trust someone like you for no reason?"
Susan wasn''t a particrly intelligent person, nor did she have any special talents. She was such a vain person; how could she be working for Fox willingly?
Unless Fox held some leverage or had control over Susan''s life!
Ellis''s medical report had been altered in the hospital, and Fox seemed quite familiar with the medical system. She had also had Uncle Olsen poisoned without anyone noticing...
Fox was an expert at using poison!
Therefore, Keira deduced that Susan was also poisoned.
If Fox wanted to keep control over Susan, it would be unlikely to poison Susan without providing an antidote, especially if Fox wanted Susan to do her bidding...
Then, the poison must require an antidote at regr intervals.
Keira thus inferred the truth!
Hearing that, Susan becamepletely dazed. She had never expected the usually reticent and seemingly inconspicuous "Keera" to be so clever. She had discerned the most critical thing based on just a few words!
Susan took a deep breath. "Since you already know, you should also know that I couldn''t tell you who Fox is!"
"No, your only chance of living is to tell us who Fox is."
Susan blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?"
Keira squatted in front of her. "Shall we make a deal? You provide the evidence for us to arrest Fox, and I''ll put Fox and you in the same cell. That way, you''ll have a chance to make contact with her."
Only by making contact with Fox could Susan get the antidote!
Susan''s pupils constricted. "Really?"
"Really."
Susan hesitated.
Keira stood up, looking down at her. "I don''t know when you need your next dose, but if there''s still time to hesitate, you can take your time to think about it. I don''t mind..."
Susan clenched her fists tightly.
She stared relentlessly at Keira.
Tomorrow was the day the poison would activate, and she came here today toplete her task!
Now that she was caught, if she didn''t get the antidote tomorrow, she would die!
Susan panicked and looked at Keira. "Okay, I''ll tell you. I have evidence!"
She pulled out her mobile phone and said, "I have Fox''s contact information! Although Fox always clears everything from my phone after contacting me, I recorded our chat logs, and they are saved in the cloud!"
Keira''s eyes immediately lit up!
With that, they could charge Vera!
Once Vera was in jail, the Martin family could only rely on Keira. Given Scott''s nature, he wouldn''t want to make an enemy of the Olsen family.
In that way, wouldn''t this predicament be resolved?
Keira took Susan''s mobile phone, "Thank you!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Susan stared at her. "I hope you''ll keep your word! Remember to keep me in the same cell as Vera when the timees!"
Keira smiled. "I only said I''d put her in the same cell as you, but it seems I may have forgotten to tell you something."
"What?"
"Before entering the cell, there seems to be a procedure, which is a body search, to prevent the criminal from bringing anything they shouldn''t into the cell..."
Chapter 594
594 Chapter 593
Susan''s eyes widened in shock as she realized she had been tricked!
Like a madwoman, she leaped up from the ground and charged toward Keira, reaching out to strangle thetter, "Liar, you deceived me!"
Just as her hand was about to touch Keira, two feet suddenly kicked out, one from the left and one from the right, sending Susan flying!
Keira looked to her left and saw Lewis.
She then looked to the right and saw Holly.
She coughed.
Holly didn''t look at her but waved to the people outside, "Take her away!"
Immediately, someone came and dragged Susan out.
Holly then turned to Keira. "Do you have anything to say to me?"
Keira hadn''t expected Holly to be so direct and sighed slightly, "Holly, I..."
Before she could finish, Holly cut her off. "Who else do you want to arrest?"
Keira was taken aback. "What?"
"I''m asking, who is Fox? Don''t we need to arrest them as well?"
"..."
Keira stared at Holly, and as their eyes met, she understood Holly''s intentions.
Holly knew that Keira was now disguised as someone else and didn''t ask for reasonsshe simply yed along.
Keira suddenly smiled. "Of course, we need to. We''rew-abiding citizens, after all!"
After that, she took out Susan''s phone. "This has all the evidence of Fox leading people tomit crimes. With this, we can definitely catch them!"
"Alright, let''s go!"
Arge group of people marched out in a grand procession.
Holly got into the same car as Keira.
Once the car started moving, Holly finally looked over at her. "You''re not hurt, are you?"
"No, I''m fine."
Keira replied, "And you? What brings you to nce?"
"My dad transferred me here. He said it''s not good for a girl to be around corpses all the time and told me to change the environment and clear my head."
As to why she needed to clear her head, Holly didn''t say, but Keira immediately understood.
It was because of her "death", wasn''t it?
The death of her best friend at sea must have been very hard for Holly.
Keira had thought that her life was tough and that she had few friends. Even when living under her sister''s identity, not many people cared about her.
But unexpectedly, there were so many people who remembered her.
She felt a sudden emotion welling up inside of her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As she pondered, her phone buzzed with a message.
She took it out and saw a message from Matthew.
Ever since thest time she had exposed his identity as Keera''s Guardian, Matthew no longer contacted her in secret. He sent her a message. "It seems you already find a way toplete the third task!"
Keira knew that, somehow, he was always monitoring her.
She frowned her brow and replied, "Yes. After it''spleted, can we then rescue my mom from the South family?"
Matthew wrote, "I think so."
Keira let out a slight sigh of relief, then looked back at Holly.
To rescue her mother, she had to remain incognito and let "Keira" remain dead, but once her mother was rescued, she coulde back to life...
After all, Keira also had many good friends waiting for her return.
Thinking of this, Keira took Holly''s hand.
The car soon arrived at the Martin residence.
Upon seeing Keira entering with a group of special division agents, the people of the Martin family fell into a panic, and Scott frowned. "Miss Olsen, what''s the meaning of this?"
Old Mr. Martin also frowned. "Miss Keera, are you trying to sever all your ties with the Martin family?"
Vera, who had followed out to enjoy themotion, couldn''t help but snicker. "This is really interesting... Keera, just how foolish can you be? Do you have evidence that the Martin family poisoned your father? Are you here to search the house?"
She stepped forward toward Keira. "You even dared to call the police, which is utterly unreasonable! Do you think you''ll get the antidote by arresting everyone from the Martin family?"
She took a step back and burst into loudughter. "Did you know? The Martin family''s house in nce has a room specifically for collecting medicine. The medicine you''re looking for is in a littlepartment with a thousand bottles! Can you urately find the antidote you need from those bottles?"
She had a smug look in her eyes. "I didn''t expect you to be so dumb. Calling the police That move really makes meugh my head off!"
Vera spoke arrogantly.
Then she turned to old Mr. Martin and said, "Look at this foolish act. You still want to align with her? What good end can you expect from that? Mr. Martin, you should know how to choose now, right?"
Keira looked steadily at her. "Are you done talking? Then it''s time to make arrests!"
As she spoke, she pointed at Vera. "She''s the one known as Fox on the inte!"
No sooner had the words left her lips than Vera''s pupils suddenly shrank!
Chapter 595
595 Chapter 594
Vera stared at Keira, the smile on her face freezing instantly.
She asked in disbelief, "Keera, do you think I''m going to admit it just because you say that? You can''t possibly have evidence!"
Keira narrowed her eyes and let out a coldugh. "Susan has already betrayed you. Do you think she''s that foolish? Do you think she left no evidence every time you gave her a task?"
At this point, Keira took Susan''s phone out and showed it to Vera. "Everything is hereall your chat records and messages, and even the transaction records. Vera, you won''t get away with it this time!"
Vera clenched her jaw. "That bitch!"
Keira immediately looked at Holly.
Holly stepped forward. "Miss Vera, we suspect you''re involved in a premeditated murder case. Pleasee back with us for an investigation!"
Vera clenched her fists, shaking with rage, and then sneered. "Keera, you think you can arrest me with just that bit of evidence? Let me tell you, you are too optimistic!"
Without waiting for Keira to speak, Holly said, "Miss Vera, you''reing with us! If you dare resist, we can arrest you immediately!"
Vera took a deep breath before extending her hands, and Holly cuffed her without hesitation.
Then, she looked at Keira.
Keira said, "Go ahead and take her outside. Wait for me there." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Holly nodded and pushed Vera. "Out you go."
Vera''s gaze slid from Holly to Keira. She then realized something. "You''re all in this together?"
Holly said coldly, "Move it!"
Struggling, but with her hands cuffed, Vera seemed to understand something and shouted, "Fine, I didn''t expect you to be in cahoots! Don''t touch me! I''m telling you, I don''t know any Fox! I''m not that Fox!"
Holly said, "Miss Vera, in our recent conversation, it seems we never mentioned that we would arrest Fox. How would you know we''re after them?"
Vera was speechless.
Holly sneered and said to someone beside her, "Take note of this. It can also serve as evidence!"
"Yes."
As they talked, Holly pushed Vera out the door.
Only then did Keira turn to look at the already shocked old Mr. Martin. She stepped forward and said, "Mr. Martin, Vera has been arrested. She''s finished, so are you sure you still want to hold onto the antidote?"
Old Mr. Martin''splexion changed several times before he finally said calmly, "I need to think about it."
"All right."
Keira said, "The poison in my father will take effect in six days. You have five days to consider."
The frown returned to old Mr. Martin''s brow. "Tonight, my testing equipment will arrive. Miss Keera, I hope you cane tomorrow so we can verify the DNA."
Upon hearing this, Keira paused for a moment, then looked at old Mr. Martin. "Okay."
After all, she had to exin to him why she had assumed the identity of his granddaughter.
Tonight, she would interrogate Vera with Holly overnight to confirm her crimes. That way, even if tomorrow''s test results were false, the Martin family would have no other choice but to cooperate with her!
Thinking of this, Keira walked out the door and indeed saw Holly and Vera standing off in the distance.
With her emotions running high, Vera was saying something while Hollyughed coldly and dismissively without a word.
When Keira approached, Holly said, "Let''s head back. ording to Crera''sws, we can''t resolve justice in our own hands."
Keira knew Holly was always strict about following the rules, so she nodded.
She had no intention of doing anything uwful either.
With quite a few people around, Vera was ced in a vehicle at the front by other police forces from the special department. Keira said, "I''ll ride in the same car as her."
Vera sneered. "What? Afraid I''m going to run away?"
Keira replied, "You''re skilled, so that''s indeed a possibility. Also, I''m worried someone mighte to rescue you."
If Vera escaped and left Crera, they''d never catch her, considering the South family''s secretive nature.
Having caught her with difficulty, Keira certainly didn''t want to let her slip away.
Holly also said, "Then I''ll ride with you guys, too."
Keira nodded and then got into the car.
Exiting the doorway, she saw Lewis''s car waiting nearby as if escorting them. The corners of Keira''s mouth slightly curled up.
Once again, he knew exactly what she needed.
The group remained vignt until, half an hourter, the car stopped outside the special department.
Keira received a call from Lewis, "Vera indeed has some influence. There were several attempts to hijack the vehicle and rescue her during the escort, all thwarted by our people."
At those words, Keira immediately looked at Vera.
If Vera tried to hijack a vehicle in Crera, she must be at her wits'' end.
Good, the uing interrogation session would be her stage!
Keira had to find out what precisely the South family did and peel back the mysterious veil of the South family!
Chapter 596
596 Chapter 595
Vera was pushed down from the car and taken to the interrogation room by Holly.
Keira looked at Holly.
Holly said, "If there''s anything you want me to do, just say it."
Keira took a deep breath. "I indeed have some things I want to interrogate her about, but I don''t want the special division to know. Is that possible?"
Holly lowered her gaze, pondered for only two seconds, then replied, "Yes. After all, you are the victim. Here''s what we''ll do. I''ll give you ten minutes alone with her."
"Will it cause you any trouble?"
Keira asked.
Holly shook her head. "You underestimate my influence. If my dad was able to transfer me here, it means he''s familiar with this department."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Was Holly still the righteous stickler for rules that Keira knew?
When did she be so amodating?
Perhaps noticing her confusion, Holly took a deep breath. "I''ve been investigating the cause of your death in Oceanion, but you know what? To this day, I don''t have any leads."
Keira was startled.
Holly then said, "That corpse was..."
"My twin sister," Keira answered. "At that time, she fell into the sea to save me. After I woke up, I lived using her identity to win back the custody of her daughter and to find out who the person was that tried to kill us!"
Hearing this, Holly fell silent momentarily. "I''ve checked all the surveince, and there''s no news. It''s as if a mysterious power has erased the events that happened to you that day. It''s like you weren''t in Oceanion at all, so I found it very strange. As a forensic doctor, I don''t know how to investigate further."
Only then did Keirae to a sudden realization. "So that''s why you came to nce to this special division?"
The special division in nce was specifically set up to investigate Crera''s mysterious cases and other special cases.
Holly didn''t deny it. "I didn''t volunteer for this myself; it seemed like my dad picked up on my confusion and transferred me here. Moreover, he told me that sometimes you have to adapt; you can''t always stick to one way of doing things."
Holly looked at Keira. "I keep thinking that if I had been adaptable, maybe you wouldn''t have died. If I were adaptable and had used some extreme measures at the very moment something happened to you to leave some evidence or a video recording, maybe we could have found your killer, right?"
As she voiced these thoughts, she began to seem a bit guilty.
"I''m sorry. Until now, I still haven''t discovered anything, but within the special department, I''ve seen many cases and learned a lot of secrets I didn''t understand before."
As Keira listened, her eyes teared up slightly. She patted Holly on the shoulder, "Ms. Stickler for rules, thank you."
Holly smiled. "There''s no need to thank me. After all, I haven''t found out the cause of your... your sister''s death."
Keira suddenly stepped forward and hugged Holly.
The moment she was embraced, Holly stiffened.
Keira said, "Thank you, my first friend."
Holly was the first friend she had in life. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She was the close friend with whom Keira had strived to keep from middle school onward...
She was the friend Keira had identally lost touch with but had now reunited...
Keira let go of Holly and said, "Please take me to see her."
"Okay."
Holly led the way. "By the way, who is it that you want to investigate? I might be able to get some information within the special division."
Keira said, "Then, could you help me check your files to see if there''s any information on a mysterious family called the South family?"
Hearing that, Holly immediately nodded. "Okay, I''ll check it out right now."
Holly took Keira into the interrogation room and turned off all recording devices. She then left and went to the archives, aiming to look up information on the South family, as Keira had just mentioned.
She roamed around the archives but didn''t see any relevant information.
The South family looked like normal people, not the mysterious family Keira was searching for...
She paced back and forth in the archives until she suddenly caught sight of an old, dusty file. She walked over and saw the file cover, which had the words "South family" written on it.
Holly''s eyes lit up!
...
Meanwhile, as soon as the door to the interrogation room closed, Keira looked at Vera.
Vera red at her, looking increasingly agitated. "What exactly are you trying to do? Let me tell you, what you''re doing now is against thew!"
Keira walked up to her. "Fox, do you remember the bet we had?"
"What?"
Keira said, "We agreed back then that if I won, you would tell me everything about the South family! Isn''t it time for you to do that now?"
Vera''s pupils shrank, and she clenched her fists tightly.
She looked toward the door.
Keira said, "Five groups of people came to rescue you tonight, but they were all stopped. Vera, you have no other choice now!"
Vera hesitated. "Fine, I''m willing to ept the loss. I''ll tell you everything I know."
Chapter 597
597 Chapter 596
Keira was slightly stunned when she heard this.
She really hadn''t anticipated that things would progress so smoothly; she looked at Vera.
Vera was staring at her and suddenlyughed. "Do you know I''m not your onlypetitor?"
Keira frowned. "Could you exin what you mean by petitors''?"
Ever since she became Keera, she had been helping Keeraplete the missions assigned by the South family while pushed forward by Matthew.
She didn''t even know the goal of doing all this; she only knew that she could enter the South family to save her mother by doing so.
As she was pondering, Veraughed. "You don''t know? Didn''t your biological parents tell you?"
Keira was taken aback. "My biological parents?"
Vera raised an eyebrow. "You really don''t know? Ha! That really is something rare."
Keira said, "Stop beating around the bush and tell me."
Vera scoffed. "No wonder they say Crera''s Rabbit is useless. So, you really don''t remember anything from before you were five years old."
Keira was taken aback again. "Before I was five?"
"We both grew up in the South family until we were five. Our biological parents were also from the South family. Afterward, we were sent away from the South family and exiled to other countries. You were sent to Crera, and I was sent to Country F. Then our most loyal servants became our foster parents, raising us and leaving us with a smallpany worth approximately ten million. Next, it depended on whether we could develop and grow until we were powerful enough to return home."
While Vera assessed Keira up and down, she said, "You don''t remember anything from before you were five, but your foster parents should have told you about this. Didn''t they mention it at all?"
Keira fell silent for a moment. "My foster parents passed away quite early. And as you know, I''m a useless pawn. the South family stopped contacting meter on."
Vera scoffed. "Is that so?"
Keira looked back at her. "Or what?"
Vera raised an eyebrow. "I''m just curious. Youthe discarded pawndon''t seem to be that useless now. So, Keera, what exactly happened to you?"
Keira frowned. "Now is the time for me to ask questions, not the other way around."
Vera then lowered her gaze. "Fine, what else do you want to ask?"
Keira looked at her. "Who are our biological parents?"
Vera scoffed. "Of course, they are from the South family. As it turns out, your parents and mine are cousins. As for who your parents are exactly, I don''t know. After all, all families are inpetition, and they send their children out without knowing the destination or even what names the children are given."
Everyone was in the dark?
And their parents...
Keira suddenly thought of her time in Oceanion. Keera mentioned she was stolen by someone from the South family and then raised by foster parents in nce.
At that time, Keira thought her sister''s foster parents were the people from the South family who stole her, but now it seemed the foster parents were just servants of the people who stole Keera.
Why did they steal Keera?
Did it have anything to do with their mother, Jodie South?
Keira pondered for a long while before she looked at Vera. "How many South family members have been exiled?"
"Twelve."
Vera answered promptly. "Everyone uses animal code names. There are twelve of us, and we all want to return home."
Keira asked, "So,pleting the tasks allows us to return home?"
Veraughed. "It seems you really don''t know anything. I seriously doubt that you''re the real Rabbit! After all, this is our deepest secret!"
She leaned forward. "If you want to go home, you can go back anytime!"
This made Keira''s pupils shrink. "What?"
Vera leaned back, watching Keira. After a long stare, she suddenlyughed. "Rabbit, you''ve forgotten the events from when you were five... Surely, you haven''t forgotten the way home, have you?"
That statement surprised Keira again.
The way home... Did Keera know?!
But she wasn''t Keera...
She tensed her jaw, fearing Vera might notice something, and stared firmly at Vera. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Vera then said, "You''ve forgotten about it? That''s hrious! All these years, you''ve never been back. Is it because of that? We''ve all been wondering why you, Rabbit, never went home. We thought you had a bad rtionship with your parents and didn''t want to see them... But this is really amusing!"
Hearing those words, Keira finally said, "So, where exactly is the South family?"
She could tell from Vera''s words that Vera often went home...
She must know where the South family was!
Keira didn''t want to y games or have her life controlled by the South family; she just wanted to go there and save her mother!
As expected, Vera looked at her. "You want to know, huh? I''ll tell you..."
Chapter 598
598 Chapter 597
Keira''s eyes lit up slightly.
She suppressed the fervor in her chest and focused on Vera, awaiting her response.
Vera smiled, then suddenly pointed to her chest. "It''s right here."
Keira was perplexed.
Only then did she realize she had been yed, and she looked at Vera angrily. "Vera, we had an agreement. If you lost, you would tell me the truth!"
"Did we?" Vera smiled, "Besides, who says I lost?"
As soon as she said those words, someone knocked on the interrogation room''s door, and soon after, there was Holly''s voice. "Keira, open the door."
Keira immediately stood up and walked to the door.
Upon opening the door, she saw Holly with a troubled expression. "Vera''swyer has arrived. They''ve arranged for bail pending trial."
Keira frowned. "Can she be bailed out with the evidence we have?"
Holly took a deep breath and then took out some documents provided by thewyer.
When the special division arrested Vera, they determined she was Fox, who was in direct contact with Susan and recorded the timestamps and logs of their every call.
At those timestamps, it was confirmed that Vera was on the phone, and Susan had identified Vera as Fox. Armed with presumably decisive evidence, the special division proceeded to arrest her.
However, thewyer had provided proof that Vera wasn''t on the phone when Susan was talking to Fox.
For instance, during the first few calls between Susan and Fox, Vera was shopping at a mall, with security footage as evidence, without talking to anyone when Fox was on the phone.
All these pointed to one thing...
Vera stood up with a calm smile and looked at Keira. "Keera, I''ve told you, I''m not that murderer, Fox. You''ve wronged me."
She spread her hands, making a nonchnt gesture.
Keira clenched her fists tightly. "If you''re not Fox, then who is?"
"Who knows?"
Veraughed. "Maybe it''s me, maybe it''s her, or maybe it''s you. I do have an alibi, so can I go now?"
Her demeanor was arrogant and willful.
Keira said nothing as Holly took a deep breath and stepped forward to unlock Vera''s handcuffs.
Vera came over and nced at Holly with a sneer. "I''m going to sue you for wrongful arrest; you just wait for your punishment!"
Holly scoffed. "I will take responsibility for my actions."
Vera clicked her tongue twice and then smiled. "With such confidence, are you sure you''ll be all right?"
Holly remained silent.
Then Vera looked at Keira. "Rabbit, did you think I would be exposed so easily? You''re so na?ve. You can''t beat me! On the battlefield of Crera, the ultimate victor will only be me!"
"Once the DNA test results from the Martin familye out tomorrow, you''ll be utterly defeated, along with your poisoned father..."
Vera tilted her head and suddenlyughed. "If you had lost ande to beg me, perhaps I would have given you the antidote. But now that you''ve done this, heh, I''m going to enjoy watching you cry."
As she said thest sentence, her face suddenly darkened, bing sinister and ominous. Her gaze was fierce and merciless.
Keira seemed to be infuriated, herplexion changing drastically.
Seeing this, Vera arrogantly raised her head and walked out.
The anger on Holly''s and Keira''s faces subsided after she left, and Holly looked at Keira. "I didn''t expect that she wasn''t Fox."
Keira nodded.
She had always felt that Fox operated with a hidden agenda, never directly confronting anyone and always manipting others.
But Vera was overtly overbearing and arrogant.
At the Martin family''s engagement party, her unhidden thrill of victory made Keira feel that Fox wouldn''t be so impatient.
They couldn''t investigate every single thing Vera was up to, but Keira deliberately used Susan''s testimony to set Vera up as Fox.
If Vera wanted to leave, she had to prove she wasn''t Fox...
If she was Fox, then she''d be stuck here.
If she wasn''t Fox, then Fox certainly had to be someone else; it was a form of probing.
As Keira suspected, Vera, indeed, wasn''t Fox.
But if Vera wasn''t Fox, then why would she impersonate Fox? And Susan''s insistence on identifying Vera as Fox...
Were Fox and Vera working together?
Or perhaps Fox was Vera''s superior?
That didn''t seem right...
After all, like herself, Fox also received a mission to forge an alliance with the Martin family through marriage. If Vera wasn''t Fox, then Fox would certainly have to find a way to marry Scott Martin.
But so far, only Vera was trying to win him over.
Keira pondered for a moment, unable to figure it out, so she simply stopped thinking and looked at Holly. "Will this cause any trouble for you?"
Holly said, "Don''t worry, my father will handle it; it won''t be an issue."
Keira breathed a sigh of relief.
Holly''s parents were both forensic doctors, and she herself had always aspired to be a forensic doctor, but Keira knew there was more to her family''s background.
Holly''s grandfather seemed to be quite formidable...
That was why Keira asked for Holly''s help.
Just as Keira was thinking, Holly suddenly looked at her with a serious expression. "Keira, I found the South family''s files in the archives."
Keira''s pupils contracted. "What did you find?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 599
599 Chapter 598
Holly said, "Follow me."
Keira trailed behind her, and the two made their way to the archive room.
Holly exined, "The materials in this archive room can''t be borrowed or taken outside, so you''ll have to read them here."
Upon hearing this, Keira was slightly startled. "What exactly is this Special Division?"
How had she never heard of it before?
Holly said, "On the surface, our department deals with the grievances and disputes of powerful families, but in private, we handle some strange cases, including matters involving mysterious entities."
"Mysterious entities?"
Keira asked in surprise, "Are there things in this world that science can''t exin?"
Holly immediately said, "What are you talking about? We don''t believe in ghosts. It''s the twenty-first century. How could you think like that?"
Keira couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth. It wasn''t her fault. Who would have expected her to encounter such a mysterious family as the South family?
They were enigmatic and elusive, undetectable even by the global navigation satellite system. Uncle Olsen and Lewis had sought international forces and still found no trace of such a family''s existence.
But considering what Vera said, if living in a technologically advanced ce like Crera was called "exile", how high-end must the South family be?
Did they live in the realm of immortals?
She wasn''t living in some fantasy world, was she? Would she have to cultivate to transcend worlds and save her mother? That would be absurd.
As Keira''s thoughts ran wild, Holly said, "Actually, there are many mysterious forces in the world. The Earth is vast, and humans have such a long history. There are certainly mysterious families like the South family..."
She exined, "Everything irrational in this world can be exined by science. Don''t let your thoughts wander."
Keira nodded, realizing she might have let her imagination run too wild.
The fact that the South family''s location remained undiscovered could simply be due to their sophisticated shielding system preventing outside detection.
She had only lived for a little over twenty years and had never encountered such a mysterious family. As a result, she almost mythologized the South family.
With these thoughts, Keira followed Holly into the archive room.
Holly was familiar with the ce, so she led Keira straight to the archives concerning the South family and handed Keira the files.
A fineyer of dust covered the file, evidence that it had been undisturbed for years.
Keira immediately opened it and saw that the records of the South family started from a hundred years ago.
She paused for a moment.
Crera hadn''t even been founded for a hundred years yet!
As she pondered this, Holly began to speak of the history of the Special Division. "In fact, the Special Division was established a hundred years ago. At that time, it was just a civilian organization seeking a way out for Crera and recording certain matters for our ancestors. Later, all the recordings were handed over to the officials, and the division came under official management... Our family has a special status in the Special Division because my great-grandfather founded it. The government trusts us, and so for each generation, the leadership of the Special Division has been held by our family members. Now, it''s my grandfather, and previously, my father chose to be a forensic doctor to avoid conflict of interest. He doesn''t wish to take over the Special Division anymore."
Keira understood and nodded.
She had previously thought of Holly asing from a family of forensic doctors, never expecting such a background.
She continued reading.
In records from a hundred years ago, there was only one sentence. "The South family is an ancient family; if we could gain their help, we would have hope. Unfortunately, we cannot contact them." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Keira kept flipping through the pages, finding entries every five years or so.
The South family appeared, but they only passed through Crera before leaving.
The South family surfaced again, and they seemed to be interested in Crera.
Then came a record from more than forty years ago. It seemed that someone from the South family hade to Crera!
The records about the South family became fewer as time went by, as if the family had vanished into the long river of history, from being initially deemed formidable to gradually bing obscure.
Keira looked at the thin notebook.
The Special Division had purposefully used this method of record-keeping for a unique existence as the South family. Other simr instances included things like the royal family of Country Y.
Keira stared at the notebook in her hands, reassessing her knowledge of the South family.
After putting the file back on the shelf, Holly looked at Keira and said, "What kind of background does this South family have? They seem especially mysterious."
Keira shook her head. "I don''t know."
Holly then asked, "Your sister was part of the South family, and they captured your mother. Why aren''t you part of the South family? Why are they trying to kill you?"
Keira tensed her jaw. She also wanted to ask that question.
She had never understood; the only possibility was that perhaps Keera was once taken away by someone from the South family.
Jodie South had hidden in Oceanion for so many years. Was she trying to do the same as Keera, leading a low-profile life to avoid such disputes?
The specific details still required meeting Jodie South or waiting to capture the real Fox to rify!
Keira looked at Holly. "Let''s go."
Holly nodded, and the two prepared to leave. Just as they turned around, Keira suddenly caught sight of a document on the shelf.
She immediately paused in her steps.
Holly followed her gaze and, upon seeing the sealed document, exined, "That''s the Freeman Sect, the strong reinforcements for the Special Division."
Keira was taken aback and asked incredulously. "What did you say?"
Her expression became a bit indescribable.
Holly exined, "This is a secret of the Special Division and hasn''t been disclosed publicly. The Special Division often has to execute special missions, and sometimes, when short-staffed, the Freeman Sect is our strongest external support. Their direct lineage disciples are considered our integrated personnel. The martial arts of the Freeman Sect are very powerful; you must have heard about them since you''ve been in nce for so long, right?"
Keira tugged at the corner of her mouth. "I''ve indeed heard about them."
She, the senior sister of the Freeman Sect, didn''t even know that she was considered integrated personnel of the Special Division!
No wonder the Sect Leader was so cautious when she once told him to register the leading sister''s name as Keera.
She had thought that the Freeman Sect''s internal roster was very important, not realizing that those from the Inner Sect, especially the disciples of the Sect Leader, could be part of the Special Division!
No wonder the Sect Leader was so careful.
However,ter on, because of the Gill family, she ended up blowing her cover, and as a result, the name Keera was now that of the senior sister of the Freeman Sect...
As Holly led Keira out, she said, "But this is the list that was submittedst time. They said their senior sister hade back, but they hadn''t had time to add her name yet. Their Sect Leader speaks highly of this senior sister; sometimes, I wonder what kind of formidable figure she is."
Keira tugged at the corner of her mouth, "She''s alright, I guess?"
Holly said, "Here''s the thing. The Freeman Sect is very strict in selecting disciples, and it''s said that it took the Sect Leader twenty years to choose their senior sister. If only I could perform a mission with her... I just don''t know her name."
Following behind Holly, Keira heard this and coughed. "Well, actually, I am her."
Chapter 600
600 Chapter 599
"What?"
Holly was slightly startled as she looked at Keira, feeling she hadn''t heard correctly.
Seeing her expression, Keira smiled, wanting to exin her identity, but someone blocked her path before she could speak.
A young man, apanied by two members of the Special Division, stood there, looking sternly at Holly and said coldly, "Dr. Sims, you know our department''s archive room is off-limits to outsiders. Aren''t you aware of the rules?"
Holly frowned.
The man immediately turned his gaze to Keira, scanning her a few times before looking back at Holly. "Or do you think you can exercise your privileges here just because your grandfather is in charge of the Special Division? Dr. Sims, did you follow the proper procedures when you brought an outsider into the archive room? If not, I''ll have to report this!"
Keira raised an eyebrow.
Indeed, the interrogation and this visit to the archive room didn''t conform to the rules.
To be exact, Holly had indeed bent the rules for personal reasons.
Although Holly''s grandfather managed the Special Division, they couldn''t neglect procedures, especially not the official staffthey couldn''t make such mistakes.
If it weren''t for the fact that the South family was shrouded in inscrutable mystery, making it impossible to get any clues from Vera without special measures, Keira wouldn''t have caused Holly such trouble.
Luckily, having just seen that Freeman Sect roster, Keira knew she was now an official staff member. If it came down to it, she could just reveal her cover.
Just as Keira had this thought, Holly stood protectively in front of her. "First of all, Miss Olsen is the victim in this case and has the right to know whether Vera is really the mastermind behind Susan Simpson. Secondly, my bringing Miss Olsen into the archive room was approved by my grandfather!"
The man immediately pressed on with his questioning. "Approved? Where''s the written approval? Do you have it?"
How could there possibly be any?
From the moment Holly entered the Olsen residence, all actions had been spontaneous. When Keira was interrogating Vera, Holly had been in the archive room gathering information about the South family. There simply hadn''t been time to obtain old Mr. Sims'' approval!
Just as Keira realized this, she heard Holly say, "Of course there is."
Holly took out a report and handed it to the man. "Luke, here it is. Satisfied?"
Keira also looked over and saw an electronic approval file.
It indeed had old Mr. Sims'' private seal on it.
Keira immediately revealed a relieved smile, thinking she had worried that Holly had really bent the rules for her, forgetting that Holly was the person who valued rules the most.
Upon seeing the photo, Luke reluctantly snorted. "Didn''t think it would actually exist. But the Special Division isn''t the Sims family''s private enterprise. Who gave you the authority to approve her entry?"
Holly replied. "I followed the official procedure and made a special request. My grandfather agreed. If you have anyints, go talk to him."
Luke was at a loss for words.
While pulling Keira along, Holly whispered, "See? This ce isn''t easy to deal with. The Sims family has managed the Special Division for so many years only to be looked down upon by others. The Dawson family is one of them. That guy''s father wants to move up the ranks, but my grandfather is in the way..."
Keira understood.
Old Mr. Sims'' dy in retiring was blocking other people''s paths.
Holly''s father''s refusal to take over the Special Division was probably due to this kind of situationhe was tired of all the intrigue and found it quite nice to be a forensic doctor.
The two stepped outside.
Holly then said, "You shouldn''t feel bad about it. We arrested Vera today, and my grandfather is very interested in the South family. That''s why he allowed me to help you like this. Can I record the information about the South family that you shared with me in the Special Division? We need to observe such a mysterious and prominent family." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira nodded, "Of course."
The issues with the South family weren''t just her concern alone.
Besides, she always felt the South family was too mysterious. Not content with uniting the five major families of nce, they also wanted to form a matrimonial alliance with the Martin family. Their appetite seemed far toorge, suggesting an underlying plot.
As a Creran, patriotism was ingrained in Keira''s bones.
Between the South family and Crera, she would unquestionably choose Crera.
After saying goodbye at the entrance to the Special Division, Holly had to return to work and interrogate Susan. Keira went to the parking lot where Lewis was waiting for her.
She looked back at the Special Division, noticing that it appeared from the outside like an ordinary small building, with "Special Affairs Office" inscribed on a modest signboard.
It seemed very low-key and mysterious.
Keira shook her head and got into the car.
As soon as she got in, Lewis asked, "Vera just walked out very arrogantly. What''s your n now?"
Keira looked down and said, "Let''s do a DNA test tomorrow first."
Lewis hesitated, "Are you sure about that?"
Keira replied, "It''s not about me. Old Mr. Martin seems to have decided that I''m his granddaughter. Since I don''t know who my maternal grandfather is, I might as well give it a try."
Lewis''s eyes dimmed momentarily, a shadow shing through them.
Keira noticed his change, "Did you think of something?"
Lewis turned to her, "I just have a vague feeling that you might really be old Mr. Martin''s granddaughter."
Chapter 601
601 Chapter 600
Keira Olsen looked at him, puzzled. "Why do you say that?"
Lewis Horton smiled. "Intuition."
Keira Olsen: "..."
She had thought the man had seen a picture.
However, the pictures she had on her phone showed Jodie South in her forties, and even if she showed them to old Mr. Martin, he probably would not recognize him.
After all, they were face blind when it came to Crera people.
The two returned to the Olsen Family with heavy hearts, only to see several Olsen brothers, along with Mr. Olsen and his family, all sitting in the living room. They immediately stood up when they saw them return.
Mr. Olsen was the first to speak: "Nange, any clue about the antidote?"
Seeing their worried expressions, Keira Olsen felt a twinge in her heart.
No matter how many hardships they faced, no matter how Susan Simpson instigated discord, the people of the Olsen family seemed to always be united.
They had argued and cried, but the bond of blood and kinship was indissoluble.
Keira Olsen had no concept of a family, and even after she recognized her mother, Jodie South, she had not livedfortably for long.
Feeling the warmth of family at that moment, she felt a warm current sweeping through her heart.
She shook her head slightly: "We didn''t catch him."
The group at home immediately showed disappointment, but Mr. Olsen still did not forget tofort her. "It''s okay, there will be a way when we get to the mountain. If Xu San just gives up like this, our Olsen Family and the Martin family will be at an impasse!"
Mr. Olsen also nodded decisively: "Right, for many years, Xu San has been worrying himself sick for the power of the family. Let him have a good rest for these few days!"
Ellis also spoke up: "Don''t worry, Uncle Xu will be all right."
James Olsen immediately spoke: "If it reallyes down to it, I''ll kidnap Scott Martin. If old Mr. Martin doesn''t give the antidote, I''ll show no mercy!"
Mr. Olsen immediately scolded: "Stop the nonsense! We Olsens arew-abiding citizens, how can we do such a thing!"
The living room was bustling, and Keira Olsen felt her eyes redden. She took a deep breath and looked at everyone: "Mr. Olsen, second uncle, all of my brothers, and Xu Qi, don''t worry, my father will be fine."
Keira Olsen clenched her fists.
Tomorrow she would try her luck with a DNA test, and as for the rest... if she wasn''t old Mr. Martin''s granddaughter, then she had other ways to proceed!
A fierce light shed in Keira Olsen''s eyes.
She went straight upstairs and entered Uncle Xu''s bedroom, where Uncle Xuy peacefully as if he were asleep.
If one didn''t know he never regained consciousness, they wouldn''t tell he was poisoned at all.
Keira Olsen walked to his side, sat down on his bed, and then took his hand. "Dad, don''t worry, I won''t let you leave me again!"
She picked up her phone and sent out several messages.
Soon, her phone received a series of replies:
[Received!]
[Boss, received!]
[Received!]
Looking at those messages, Keira Olsen''s gaze became even more determined.
She had originally nned toplete the tasks sent by the South Family one by one, but now she no longer wanted to be led by the Nan Family.
She was ready to strike back!
...
Time quickly moved to the next day, the day she had agreed with old Mr. Martin to do the DNA test.
Keira Olsen and Lewis Horton quietly left the Olsen home, not rming the others.
As they stepped out, they saw Holly Sims standing outside.
She had shed her uniform in favor of casual wear and approached them as soon as she saw them: "I''ll go with you."
Keira Olsen was startled.
Holly Sims then said: "After all, I''m from the Special Division. If I''m on the scene, they will restrain themselves a bit, and my words can serve as evidence. If it reallyes down to it, we''ll use force if necessary!"
Keira Olsen wanted to refuse. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She couldn''t let Holly Sims vite her own principles...
But before she could say so, Holly Sims firmly said: "Let mee along. I don''t want to hear about you running into trouble afterwards, being powerless to help."
Keira Olsen listened and pressed her lips together.
In the end, she nodded firmly: "Okay."
The group soon arrived at the Martin family''s residence.
The gates of the Martin family were wide open. Old Mr. Martin and Scott Martin were waiting at the entrance, while Vera South stood to the side with her arms crossed, mocking them:
"Old Mr. Martin, I told you Keira Olsen was deceiving you and you wouldn''t admit it. Now you see, don''t you? They dare note!"
Erin South Martin retorted from the side: "Can you just shut up!"
Vera South then looked at her: "Weren''t you kicked out by old Mr. Martin? Why are you still here?"
Erin South Martin''s face stiffened with anger, and then she turned to old Mr. Martin.
Old Mr. Martin replied indifferently: "Once today''s DNA test results are out, I will naturally expel whoever doesn''t belong."
Vera South scoffed: "Whoever doesn''t belong old Mr. Martin, you couldn''t possibly be referring to me, could you? Last night she brought people to catch me, and they still let mee back, didn''t they?"
She stepped forward,ing face to face with old Mr. Martin: "Today, I will show you whether she has been lying or not!"
At that moment, she looked down and checked the time. It was already ten o''clock in the morning.
Vera South smiled again: "At this point, your equipment should be ready. She couldn''t possibly not show up, could she?"
Almost as soon as these words fell, the sound of a car engine came from the gate!
Immediately, Lewis Horton drove a ck G-Wagon and slowly stopped at the entrance. Keira Olsen opened the car door and strode forward.
Chapter 602
602 Chapter 601
Keira strode purposefully toward old Mr. Martin, gazing directly at him. "I''m notte, am I?"
Their agreed-upon time was ten in the morning.
Old Mr. Martin said, "No, you''re not." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Keira nodded.
Old Mr. Martin led her into the house, with Lewis and Holly following closely behind.
No one stopped Lewis, but when Holly tried to enter, Vera stopped her. "This person is from the Special Division, Mr. Martin. Are you sure you want her here for the procedure?"
Before old Mr. Martin could speak, Keira retorted, "Aren''t we here to do a DNA test today? That shouldn''t be illegal, right? Why can''t she stay? Or are you nning some illegal transaction and are afraid she''ll witness it?"
That question silenced Vera.
She then sneered. "You always seemed so cold and aloof; I didn''t expect you to be so sharp-tongued! However, regarding the Martin family''s matter today, I won''t allow her entrance!"
Vera gestured with a wave of her hand. "You guys, stop her for me!"
Following hermand, several bodyguards immediately rushed forward, standing before Holly.
The bodyguards, clearly out of ce among the Martin family''s security guards, were all trained fighters.
Holly frowned, taking a step back.
Vera scoffed at her. "I heard old Mr. Sims is your grandfather. As a member of the Sims family who manages the Special Division, your skills should be quite impressive, right?"
Holly clenched her jaw.
Starting from her father''s generation, her family no longer intended to take over the Special Division, so she hadn''t practiced martial arts.
As she was thinking of a strategy, Keira suddenly approached and said, "Are you in charge of the entrance to the Martin residence?"
She asked old Mr. Martin, "Miss Sims is my friend. Mr. Martin, are you sure you won''t let her in?"
Her words carried an implicit threat.
Old Mr. Martin paused for a moment.
Keira then smiled. "If the DNA test proves that I''m your granddaughter, then her being here as my friend is justifiable. If I''m not your granddaughter, having her here as a witness ensures nothing uwful will ur. Vera, by stopping her from entering, are you nning to cause some kind of trouble hereter?"
Stumped by these words, Vera was at a loss.
Keira walked over and took hold of Holly''s wrist. "Come with me."
Holly followed her, and the two of them were the first to step through the doorway.
Vera took a deep breath and turned to old Mr. Martin. "Are you really going to indulge her like this?"
Old Mr. Martin, however, was watching Keira from behind, looking somewhat wistful.
Her haughty demeanor just now bore some resemnce to that woman from his past...
Suddenly, old Mr. Martin said, "Indeed, we won''t be doing anything today that cannot be made public. It''s just a DNA test. Letting her in is fine."
Vera''s expression immediately darkened.
She sneered at old Mr. Martin. "Fine, fine! Mr. Martin, I hope you don''t regret this! After the DNA resultse out, if you beg me for the same deal, it won''t be for the same price we previously discussed!"
After leaving behind those words, Vera strode into the living room, her gaze flickering with sharpness and malice.
Soon, the group of people entered the living room.
The family doctor was already there waiting.
Seeing the group, he immediately came forward.
Old Mr. Martin promptly plucked one of his hair and then looked at Keira.
Keira looked at the family doctor and, without a word, also plucked her own hair and handed it to him.
The family doctor immediately turned and left with the hair.
Keira knew that now things had progressed this far, she would have to take it one step at a time...
She took a deep breath.
She took out her phone, opened the photo gallery, and handed a picture of Jodie South and herself to old Mr. Martin. "This is my mom. Mr. Martin, do you think she resembles your daughter?"
Upon seeing the photo, old Mr. Martin was slightly stunned.
Jodie South at fifteen certainly looked somewhat different from Jodie South at forty...
But he still recognized simr features in the photo...
He looked up from the photo to Keira, then back at the photo, and finally said, "You don''t resemble your mom."
Keira nodded. "I take after my dad more."
Old Mr. Martin''s eyes immediately teared up. "But you look a lot like your grandmother!"
When Keira heard this, she paused for a moment. Then, her expression lit up with surprise.
She had never met her grandmother. Back in Oceanion, Reba''s father imed to have collected a photo of Lady South, but in reality, he had provided a photo of her paternal grandmother instead.
Mr. Allen had been mistaken.
Therefore, when old Mr. Martin was searching for his first love, Keira didn''t consider herself rted to him until thest crisis when Lewis lied, which somehow made her feel that she might indeed be the old man''s granddaughter.
However, she had been afraid to bring up the photo...
Could old Mr. Martin really be her grandfather?
Wasn''t this too much of a coincidence?!
While Keira was mulling over this, Vera scoffed. "Did your mom really look like that? Is it photoshopped? Mr. Martin, I advise you not to recklessly im rtives. How can there be such a coincidence?!"
After finishing her statement, she looked to the side. "Let''s wait for the DNA test results before drawing conclusions. This ambiguous photo proves nothing!"
Old Mr. Martin wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and nodded. "Indeed, in Crera, there are many people who look alike. We cannot conclude anything based on just one photo. Keera, let''s wait for the DNA test results."
He called her "Keera," not "Miss Olsen." His voice was warm as if he had already made certain she was his granddaughter.
Seeing this, Vera felt even more irritated.
Just then, the family doctor returned. "The DNA test results are out."
Vera perked up at this. "Tell us the results, and let this old man learn that Keera is a fraud!"
Chapter 603
Chapter 603 DNA Testing!
Vera''s words had barely left her mouth when she turned to look at the family doctor.
Old Mr. Martin, Scott, and even Erin all nervously looked toward the family doctor.
Keira also turned her gaze in that direction.
Feeling the weight of so many eyes on him, the family doctor gave an awkward smile, then handed the printed results to old Mr. Martin.
"Sir, this youngdy and you... have no blood rtion."
As soon as these words were said, everyone''s faces stiffened.
Keira frowned.
Old Mr. Martin also showed an incredulous expression. "How is that possible?"
He snatched the test results and found that the DNA simrity was only a little over thirty percent, indeed proving there was no blood rtion.
A hint of disappointment shed in old Mr. Martin''s eyes as he turned back to look at Keira.
Keira pressed her lips together, saying nothing.
Vera then burst intoughter. "Mr. Martin, do you believe me now? You''ve been fooled by her! She and Lewis Horton have been deceiving you from the very start! They never repaired that photo, and her grandmother couldn''t possibly be your first love. It''s too much of a coincidence!"
Old Mr. Martin''s hands trembled, his gaze gradually shifting from shock to disappointment.
After a while, old Mr. Martin finally looked at Keira. "Miss Olsen, what do you have to say for yourself?!"
He angrily threw the test report at Keira and clenched his fists tightly.
Vera continued to stir trouble, "She and Lewis Horton treated you like a fool. I don''t think you should give them the antidote for Seven Days. "
Old Mr. Martin hesitated.
Vera scoffed. "What? You still want to give it to them? How fearful of the Olsen family are you, Mr. Martin?"
Scott immediately said, "Shut up!"
Then he turned to old Mr. Martin, "Grandfather, even if Miss Olsen isn''t your granddaughter, please give her the antidote for Seven Days. After all, Uncle Olsen is innocent."
"Innocent? When the Martin and Olsen families stand against each other, no one will be innocent. Scott, I''ll tell you a Crera saying, ''Mercy to an enemy is cruelty to oneself''!"
Vera, with her head held high, imperiously addressed Keira. "To deal with a con artist like that, you need to teach her a harsh lesson! Keera, remember this. The death of Uncle Olsen is all your doing. You tricked the Martin family, causing their retaliation! You''ve killed your own father with your own hands... Why don''t you kill yourself?"
Keira remained expressionless, and after old Mr. Martin passed her the DNA test report, she handed it to Holly.
At that moment, Holly looked up, hearing Vera''s words, and immediately retorted, "Are you done? Now it''s my turn." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Vera scoffed. "With things going this far, what can you possibly say?"
Holly nced at her and immediately held up the DNA report, stating tly, "This DNA report is fake."
At those words, everyone was stunned.
Vera''s pupils shrank. "You''re lying"
Holly picked up the report and pointed to a string of data. "I''m a forensic doctor, and over the years, I couldn''t even count how many bodies I''ve dissected or how many DNA samples I''ve verified. I''m very familiar with human DNA! The data here on the report is incorrect; this isn''t human DNA at all. Therefore, the samples from Keera and old Mr. Martin that the doctor collected earlier must have been tampered with!"
Old Mr. Martin abruptly turned his head, looking at the family doctor.
The family doctor''s gaze immediately became evasive...
Only now did everyone start to sense something was wrong, as the family doctor had indeed been rather shifty earlier. They had assumed his nervousness was due to being under scrutiny, but nobody had expected something like this!
Keira stepped forward and asked, "Where did you put our hair samples after you took them?"
The doctor swallowed. "I... I didn''t touch your samples. That''s a false usation."
"A false usation? Or were you bribed to swap one of our hairs with a strand of dog fur, making it impossible to show any blood rtion when the DNA was tested?"
Keira immediately stepped forward and grabbed the man with a restraining move.
She had agreed to bring Holly with her today just so Holly could verify the authenticity of the DNA test, which took ce at the Martin residence. While Vera and old Mr. Martin were guarding against their maneuvers, she couldn''t fully trust the Martin family''s doctor and equipment.
As expected, there was a problem!
The family doctor immediately shouted, "I didn''t tamper with anything, I swear!"
Vera eximed, "Keera, what are you doing? Can''t you ept defeat? Are you just causing trouble here because you lost? This Sims woman is with you! Her words can''t be trusted!"
Keira saw that the family doctor was still denying it, so she sneered and pulled out another strand of her hair, handing it to Holly. "Then let''s redo the test. Holly, please do it for us."
Vera immediately objected, "No way!"
"Why is that? Do you have something to hide?" Keira looked coldly at Vera, "You might bribe one doctor in the Martin family, but you can''t bribe all the Martin family''s doctors!"
She then turned to old Mr. Martin, "Your people and Holly will supervise each other, and together, they''lle up with the most urate result."
Vera looked at old Mr. Martin. "You old fool! I won''t let you do this again!"
Old Mr. Martin looked at Vera, then at the family doctor who was being held down, and without any hesitation, he plucked a hair and handed it to Holly. "Fine, do it over!"
He then directed the nearby family doctors, "This time, we''ll all supervise!"
He personally followed Holly and the family doctors into the testing room with the hair samples and ced them into the machine...
Before long, the new results were in!
Chapter 604
Chapter 604 You''re Surrounded!
Because they needed the results urgently, the test results came back in only half an hour.
When Holly and old Mr. Martin walked out of the testing room, Holly nodded slightly to Keira.
Keira immediately breathed a sigh of relief.
Meanwhile, Lewis had thrown the bribed family doctor in front of old Mr. Martin and said, "He admitted it. Vera indeed bribed him."
Vera sneered. "Mr. Martin, I admit I bribed the family doctor just in case, but the results should be exactly as expected, right? This DNA test waspletely unnecessary! The Martin family''s decision to engage in an arranged marriage with the South family was made in recent years, so how could it be that you conveniently found a granddaughter just after your decision? That''s way too coincidental!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But the next moment, she heard old Mr. Martin announce excitedly, "It''s just that coincidental."
Vera was stunned.
Old Mr. Martin had already walked up to Keira and taken her hand. With excitement in his eyes and a slight tremble in his hands, he spoke in a choked voice. "Keera, you''re my granddaughter!"
Upon hearing this, Keira sighed slightly.
Her feelings were somewhatplicated.
Vera was right about one thing: how could it be that just as the Martin family was about to coborate with the South family, she, as the Martin family''s lost granddaughter, suddenly emerged?
All of this seemed excessively coincidental.
Was all of this just a coincidence?
She thought, "My grandmother is Lady South, who also bears the surname South, as does my mother.
"Could my grandmother have prepared all of this in advance?"
Lady South probably anticipated today''s situation, knowing she would have to cooperate with the Martin family. However, she wouldn''t be able to marry several families at the same time, so a long-term n was already in ce from Lady South''s generation.
Lady South recruited the Martin family to her team by bearing children.
Keira wondered if her grandmother loved old Mr. Martin.
She doubted it...
Otherwise, why didn''t Lady South stay abroad with old Mr. Martin?
Keira thought, "I don''t know whatpelled my grandmother, but after spending half a month with old Mr. Martin, she just vanished from his life.
"She gave birth to his daughter and brought my mother to live in Crera...
"Later, my mother had me with my father, who was from the Olsen family...
"All of this seems to have been paving the way forpleting the tasks issued by the South family..."
Keira needed to coborate with the five major families, so she became the daughter of one of them, the Olsen family, which naturally connected her to the five major families.
With Uncle Olsen around, even if Keira didn''t have much influence, Uncle Olsen could have facilitated the connections with the five major families for her.
If not for Keira, James would be the next Sect Leader of the Freeman Sect, and he was her cousin.
The Gill, Allen, and Davis families all coborated closely with the Olsen family...
After Keirapleted the first and second tasks set by the South family, the third task was to enter into a marriage alliance with the Martin family, and at this time, out came her grandmother.
All of this seemed to be tightly connected by a thread.
It felt so deliberate, yet it came at just the right time.
Keira didn''t feel the joy of recognizing her kin; rather, she felt as though she had been caught up in a massive conspiracy.
As she was pondering, she heard Vera''s exmations of disbelief. "This is impossible!"
Vera looked at everything in front of her in astonishment, almost going mad. "This is impossible! Mr. Martin, you must have been deceived by her again! Keera, did you bribe all the doctors in the Martin family?!"
That was just ridiculous.
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "Vera, between you and Keera, I choose her. You may leave now."
But Vera was quivering with rage.
She abruptly stood up and red viciously at old Mr. Martin. "I''ve wasted so much time and energy on you all. Do you think I''ll just leave because you told me to? Mr. Martin, you''ve chosen Keera, so you''re all going to die here!"
After that, she waved her hand, and suddenly, a group rushed in from outside.
They all looked like skilled fighters and surrounded everyone like mercenaries!
Holly eximed in shock. "Vera, what are you doing? This is Crera, not a ce where you can mess around!"
Vera sneered. "Yes, I can''t mess around, but if I kill you all, who''s going to know it was me? Mr. Martin, you reminded mest time that Scott isn''t the only option for coborating with the Martin family. Tell me, if you die today, and I tell your family that it was Keera who killed you, how will your family choose?"
Old Mr. Martin''s pupils constricted. "You wouldn''t dare! This is the Martin residence! Guards!"
But no one came in response to his call.
Old Mr. Martin''s eyes gradually filled with panic.
"Nothing can stop me." Vera strolled over leisurely. "Did you think I''ve been living at the Martin residence for so long for nothing? Let me tell you, the entire Martin family is now under my control!"
There was a determined look in her eyes as she continued. "Old man, you made me do this!"
Then, she turned toward Keira, "And you, little rabbit, although Crera is your territory, you''re just too weak... What do you have topare with me? Want to find an antidote for your father? Haha, there''s no need to make an effort anymore. You''ll soon join him!"
With a wave of her hand, those fierce bodyguards immediately began to close in. Keira, Lewis, and Scott protected old Mr. Martin, Erin, and Holly in the middle.
Keira stared at Vera resolutely. "Have you reached a dead end? Don''t forget that in Crera, you can''t use these illegal methods!"
Vera chuckled contemptuously. "Who told you so? I just have to make sure not to get caught! But didn''t I just tell you? It''ll appear as if a conflict arose between you and old Mr. Martin, and you both died in the fight. What does it have to do with me?"
Her smile suddenly vanished. "It''s time to die!"
But the next moment, Keira curled up her lips and asked, "Holly, did you get all that recorded?"
Holly nodded. "Yes. Vera plotted to murder everyone. It''s all been recorded, and we have enough to make an arrest now."
Vera scoffed. "So what if you have evidence now? I''ve jammed all signals in the Martin residence. Your evidence can''t be sent out. I told you, you''re all going to die here today! Holly, I didn''t let you in earlier, but you insisted. You wouldn''t listen, so don''t me me!"
"Before you start bragging, you better take a good look at the situation. Vera, you are the one surrounded," Keira dered coldly.
Vera almost burst outughing at this. "Keera, are you blind? See for yourself! Who exactly is surrounding whom?!"
Keira calmly said to someone outside, "What are you waiting for?"
With her words,ughter came from outside/
"Boss, we''ve just been waiting for yourmand!"
"Coming! We''reing!"
"Senior Sister, we''re here!"
Along with these voices, a group of people suddenly flooded into the Martin mansion from all around!
There were those dressed as couriers...
And some from the Freeman Sect...
Those people all had one thing inmonthey were strong and well-built. All of them were warriors!
They promptly encircled Vera and her people!
Chapter 605 Did She Ever Love Me
Chapter 605 Did She Ever Love Me
The Martin residence was filled with people.
Vera brought along twenty bodyguards, but at this very moment, those twenty bodyguards were surrounded by at least forty others. Meanwhile, James shouted, "The Freeman Sect is on its way over, but the Martin residence is a bit small, and I''m worried it won''t amodate everyone, so I told them to stay outside. About a hundred more people still haven''te in yet! Oh, right, the Olsen family also has several hundred people."
Delivery guys in uniforms shouted, "Boss, we''ve got several hundred people here within a five-kilometer radius of the Martin residence. Just give the order, and they can arrive in five minutes!"
Others called out, "Miss Olsen, I''m from the Allen family. Miss Reba sent me to follow yourmands! We have about fifty people..."
"We''re from the Gill family, and our young master also told us to follow yourmands..."
"And us, we''re from the Davis family..."
The scene was chaotic, leaving Verapletely stunned.
Keira also felt a headacheing from all the noise.
With a wave of her hand, those who hade in immediately shut their mouths. Instead, they blocked the doors and windows, ensuring no way out for Vera and her people.
Protected by her bodyguards, Vera looked at Keira with wary amazement and then turned to look at the people around her in shock. Keera, you brought all these people here?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hearing that, Keira couldn''t help but find it amusing. "I only told them to stand by. If you hadn''t made a move, they wouldn''t have either."
Having spent so much time in nce for those two missions, she''d expended a lot of effort.
A mere Vera and the Martin family wouldn''t stop her
Keira hadn''t wanted to do things this way, as it seemed like bullying the weak.
Moreover, causing such disturbances with such a crowd was somewhat inappropriate.
Yet someone had poisoned Uncle Olsen, and that crossed her bottom line!
Not everyone in the South family wasw-abiding. For example, Vera''s methods were a bit too much.
Vera red at Keira, her chest rising and falling.
She clenched her fists tightly.
Keira stepped forward, looking at her. "Vera, you lost."
Vera stiffened her jaw, staring hard back at Keira. "Do you think you''ll fare any better by knocking me out of contention? The victor of the Crera battle zone might not necessarily be you!"
Keira stared at her. "I know. You''re talking about Fox."
Vera was taken aback.
Keira then scoffed. "You aren''t Fox; Fox is someone else, right?"
Vera immediately tried to sidetrack the conversation. "What are you talking about? If I''m not Fox, who else could it be? Fox''s mission is to contend with you for the support of the Martin family. Besides me, who else ispeting against you?"
Keira stared at Vera. "Tell me who and where Fox is, or tell me everything about the South family, and I might spare you."
Vera snorted with derision. "I''ve said it; I am Fox."
Keira narrowed her eyes and took two steps back.
With a wave of her hand, those around stepped forward and detained Vera and her subordinates.
This was an outright crushing victory; Vera and her people put up little resistance and were all apprehended.
Keira looked to Holly, who immediately said, "We''ll send them off to the Special Division!"
"Yes."
Upon hearing this, James immediately organized the Freeman Sect members to take the prisoners to the Special Division.
As an official member of the Special Division, he was particrly suitable for orchestrating the operation.
Vera was escorted out by James himself, and throughout the process, she continued to re viciously at Keira.
Keira kept her gaze on Vera. "You''ve consistently refused to disclose who Fox is. You''re trying to protect her from going against me, right? You''re thinking, if she wins, she might give you a way out. But Vera, have you ever considered that if I win, perhaps I might give you a way out?"
Vera immediately scoffed coldly. "You think I''ll believe you?"
"Right now, it seems you don''t have a choice but to believe me."
Vera once again fell silent.
Holly then suggested, "Take her to the Special Division and detain her for a couple of days. Let her think things over!"
Keira nodded.
James promptly took the prisoners away.
The Martin residence soon quieted down, and as Keira turned to speak to old Mr. Martin, he stepped forward and took out a packet of Seven Days from his pocket. "This is the antidote."
Keira took the antidote.
Before she could say anything, old Mr. Martin suddenly asked, "Keera, have you ever met your grandmother?"
Keira paused, then shook her head.
Old Mr. Martin continued. "Then did your grandmother leave anything for your mother? Did your mother leave anything for you?"
Keira looked at him. "What are you trying to ask?"
Old Mr. Martin gave a wry smile. "I''m just wondering, has she ever missed me at all?"
Keira suddenly realized something.
If she could think of it, certainly old Mr. Martin could too. He realized that her grandmother had plotted against him.
To Lady South, he might have been simply a tool for having a baby.
What Lady South wanted was a daughter with the Martin family''s DNA so that when the Martin family had to make a choice one day, they would have no other choice.
Keira pursed her lips and shook her head. "I don''t know."
At his age, old Mr. Martin should havee to terms with many things, and she didn''t want to cheer him up falsely.
Old Mr. Martin''s shoulders slumped as he nodded. "I''ll inform the Martin family and disclose that you are my granddaughter. In the future, the Martin family will fully support you!"
On hearing this, Keira paused for a moment. She looked at old Mr. Martin and asked, "Grandfather, could you tell me what exactly the South family does, and why are they so secretive?"
Old Mr. Martin looked at her nkly. "That''s a long story."
"Then make it short."
Chapter 606 The Origin of the South Family
Chapter 606 The Origin of the South Family
Keira and Lewis sat in the study of the Martin residence.
Old Mr. Martin had shooed Scott and Erin out of the room and had someone guard the door.
After confirming several times at the doorway that no one would overhear their conversation, old Mr. Martin approached Keira.
Seeing his solemn expression, Keira couldn''t help but sit up straight.
Upon noticing her reaction, old Mr. Martin asked, "Do you truly not remember anything about the South family? Vera seems to remember everything. Weren''t you all said to have spent time within the South family before age five?"
Keira didn''t exin to old Mr. Martin about her sister, not wanting the elderly man to know that he once had another granddaughter who had passed away.
She said, "Well, I had a fever when I was young and forgot everything when I woke up. I only knew I had a Guardian who would send me news of the South family. My foster parents were servants of the South family, and they passed away when I was very young. Moreover, with my mediocre talents, I nned to live an inconspicuous life, so I rarely brought up matters regarding the South family."
Old Mr. Martin''s eyes lit up. "So that''s how it is."
Keira asked, "Do you know where the South family is? What kind of family is it?"
Old Mr. Martin said, "The South family is a very mysterious force. I only know that they have survived for thousands of years from the records, seemingly disappearing in the flow of history, but in fact, they have always been there."
Keira was slightly taken aback.
Old Mr. Martin continued, "The South family is extremely secretive; they prospered about two thousand-five hundred years ago..."
Two thousand five hundred years ago... that was a long history!
Old Mr. Martin said, "Their family is a matrilineal n."
Keira was astonished. "A matrilineal n?"
The matrilineal n, also known as a matrilineal society, was from the very ancient times when people banded together for warmth, and due to primitive thinking and chaotic private lives, children only knew their mothers, not their fathers. Consequently, inheritance followed the matriarchal line, giving rise to this system.
As society progressed and productivity increased, this system was almost eliminated.
In the era of agriculture, men''s physical advantage became apparent, and women needed to depend on men for survival. A patriarchal society gradually reced the matrilineal society.
Even now, Crera people still thought that boys should inherit the family business, leading to the preference of males over females.
The South family was a matrilineal n.
Keira somewhat understood. It was no wonder her mother''s, grandmother''s, and sister''sst names were all South!
She initially thought this was just their family''s unique case; after all, she didn''t have a grandfather on her mother''s side, so it was reasonable for her mother to take her grandmother''s surname, and it was normal for her sister to be taken by the South family and also bear the surname South.
It turned out that all the descendants of the South family shared the surname South!
Furthermore, in a matrilineal society, women continued the lineage. Did that mean girls had a higher status in the South family than boys?
Seeing that she understood his point, Old Mr. Martin continued. "Their family inheritance is passed down by the girls because girls in their family are both precious and dispensable."
Keira was puzzled, "Why do you say that?"
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "They trust in bloodlines, believing that only girls can fully inherit their family traits from their mothers. Every hundred years, their family would produce a prodigy who would lead their n toward a more glorious future. But... There are too many girls in their family."
That was to say, the South family was impressive; hence, their daughters were very esteemed.
For instance, Vera couldmand Old Mr. Martin around.
Yet, because there were so many daughters, it seemed that they weren''t as important. N?v(el)B\\jnn
In the end, the most important person in the South family must be the head of the household!
That answered a lot of questions for Keira.
Why Verapeted with her; why she strived to grow her influence in Crera, to extend her connections, and to tightly bind the five great families of nce to herself.
All of that was for...
"The selection of the South family''s heiress?"
Keira asked.
Hearing this, old Mr. Martinughed. "You''re indeed very smart. You lost your memory, yet merely from what I''ve mentioned, you''ve grasped the essence... You''re right. The selection for the heiress of the South family is extremely rigorous. The South family has umted wealth over thousands of years that''s beyond our imagination. If the heiress isn''t shrewd enough, it could easily lead to the decline and dissolution of the South family. Therefore, the daughters are taken to various ces around the globe from a young age,monly referred to as exile, and in the end, only the most formidable one is allowed to return home to inherit the family business."
Keira narrowed her eyes.
Lewis, who had been listening beside her, marveled. "What an impressive inheritance practice."
Both Keira and old Mr. Martin turned to look at him.
Lewis exined, "In this era, which is the information age, development is rapid, and new items emerge endlessly. Over the years, techpanies and real estate magnates have made a fortune...
"If the South family were to stick to the past or only focus on their own development, they would be istionist. But by cing their heirs around the world and assigning them missions...
"They allow the daughters to meet and bond with the most powerful families in each ce, forming strong ties with external forces.
"If every heiress with a im to the throne were to bind themselves with the top forces of their respective nations, it''s as though they''re using the entire world to select their heiress!
"The final victor also brings wealth from the outside back to the South family, such that the South family is invariably profiting!"
As soon as he finished exining, Keira understood. "So, we girls are all heiresses of the South family raised abroad?"
Lewis nodded. "It''s as if the South family is using the world to breed candidates to a throne, and only one Queen will win in the end! Considering how powerful that Queen must be to ovee all these obstacles and fights to emerge victorious, no wonder the South family has survived for such a long time..."
Keira, however, frowned again. "But what exactly does the South family do? What qualifications do they have, or even what resources, to work on a global scale? Moreover, they''re so secretive that ordinary people might not even know of their existence."
"That''s something to ask Mr. Martin," Lewis said.
Lewis and Keira turned their gaze back to old Mr. Martin, with Lewis asking, "The Martin family has always been non-confrontational, so why are they now getting involved with the South family?"
Since old Mr. Martin had decided to form a marital alliance with the South family, this indicated that he must know something!
CHapter 607 The Secret of the South Family
CHapter 607 The Secret of the South Family
Keira also looked toward old Mr. Martin.
The ability to use the whole world as a battlefield for their candidates indicated that the strength of the South family should not be underestimated. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But even the most powerful tycoons or powerful countries had some reputation. What could the South family, unheard of by ordinary people, possibly have that attracts the top echelons of the globe?
Seeing that both were looking at him, old Mr. Martin gave a wry smile. "The South family has a secret."
Keira''s eyes suddenly lit up. "What is it?"
Old Mr. Martin said, "They can foresee the future."
Keira didn''t see thating.
She was stunned.
She even wondered if she had heard wrong.
Had she just confirmed her belief that there was simply no such thing as fantasy in this world, only for old Mr. Martin to deal her a heavy blow?
To foresee the future What the hell was that?
Keira frowned, suddenly feeling the South family was like some chatan.
As if reading her mind, old Mr. Martinughed. "As the former Family Head of the Martin family, my thoughts are the same as yours. We''re both atheists and don''t believe in such ims. When I was young, I believed even more firmly that I could bring glory to my family. I wouldn''t pray to any god, but the South family is different."
Keira asked, "How is it different? Stop beating around the bush."
Old Mr. Martin sighed. "Every so often, the South family releases news about the world''s great families on the inte. If they say a certain family is going to rise, that family will be rich no matter what they do. If the South family says a certain tycoon is going bankrupt, that tycoon''s empire could be booming until the time specified by the South family."
Keira frowned again. "That doesn''t sound like foreseeing the future. Isn''t the South family the reason why such things happen?"
Old Mr. Martin said, "No matter how powerful a family is, snuffing out a smaller one is easy, but the South family can make a world superpower go bankrupt or vanish, let alone globally renowned corporations and alliances."
Keira was stunned.
Old Mr. Martin smiled. "Sounds unbelievable, doesn''t it? If whatever they say always happens, wouldn''t they be the rulers of Earth? That''s why I didn''t believe it when I was young. Back then, they wanted the Martin family to join thepetition for the South family''s heiress, which I firmly refused."
Old Mr. Martin smiled. "However, absurdly, I spent my life proving that the South family is indeed formidable. If the Martin family didn''t join them, we''d probably be annihted, and by joining them, the future of the Martin family soared to greater heights."
Keira was slightly taken aback. "Why? How do they control the world?"
"I don''t know."
Old Mr. Martin shook his head. "I''ve been baffled all these years. No country or any individual can control the world, but the South family has done it. It''s like they used sorcery, making whatever they saye true. I''ve verified it over and over and am now beyond any doubt."
Those tales seemed toe out of lofty tales of fantasy, and Keira couldn''t resist asking, "Then do you know where the South family is?"
"No."
Old Mr. Martin shook his head, "That''s what''s even more terrifying. No outsiders know the whereabouts of the powerful South family. They seem to be everywhere and are so omnipotent... I can''t imagine how vast the South family''s power is."
He looked toward Lewis. "You just said that the South family uses the entire globe to choose their heiresses. That''s both right and wrong. You''re right because that''s indeed what they''re doing. You''re wrong because the whole world willingly serves their purposes, for all forces can benefit and grow from it."
""
When Keira and Lewis walked out of old Mr. Martin''s study, their minds were filled with confusion and haze.
She was astonished by old Mr. Martin''s words.
Old Mr. Martin was someone who had seen the world. He was a member of some foreign royalty, from a country that was well-developed and wealthy...
Such a person had seen everyndscape in the world and even witnessed the rise and fall of nations over these many decades, but he was still shocked by the South family.
Keira pressed her lips together. "Do you think we can still rescue my mom from such a powerful family?"
She thought back to the question she had asked old Mr. Martin. "The inheritance rights you mentioned earlier, the winner takes over the South family, but what about the loser?"
Old Mr. Martin said, "The winner takes charge of the South family''s future development; as for the losers, they either die or submit, bing a mere breeding tool for the South family to produce the next generation."
So, her mother, Jodie South, must be among those who lost. How difficult must her days at the South family have been?!
While Keira was pondering, Lewis said, "Keira, you have to believe in one thing."
"What?"
"We can conquer fate."
Keira was taken aback.
Lewis looked at her firmly. "Moreover, the South family isn''t even fate."
Keira took a deep breath and nodded, "You''re right."
As the two of them walked out of the Martin residence, they happened to see Holly, who was frowning worriedly.
Keira immediately stepped forward and asked, "What''s the matter?"
Holly said, "I think James''s actions tonight were a bit overstep, and I''m worried about him."
Keira was taken aback, "Worried about what?"
Holly exined, "The Freeman Sect has always been the most powerful backing of the Special Division. Hence, we''ve always held the Freeman Sect in the highest regard. James was trying to help you tonight and suddenly pulled so many people from the Freeman Sect without the senior sister''s permission. It''s disrespectful to her."
Keira was perplexed.
Seeing her slightly stunned, Holly quickly added, "Keira, I''m not saying what you did was wrong. It''s just that the senior sister has a lot of sway in the Special Division, and the Sect Leader is someone who could stand on equal footing with my grandfather. You can imagine her status, right? I''ve always revered the senior sister, and it feels like our current actions are a bit disrespectful toward her..."
Anxiously, Holly said, "Keira, how about I take you to apologize to the senior sister and rify that we used so many people today because of an emergency so as to avoid her displeasure?"
Seeing her full of concern, Keira couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth. Looking at Holly, she suddenly asked, "Do you know what the senior sister''s name is?"
Holly was bewildered, "What''s her name?"
Chapter 608 Antidote
Chapter 608 Antidote
Hearing Holly''s question, Keira gave a slight smile in response.
Just as she was about to say something, Holly misunderstood her. "You don''t know? It''s okay, James must know. I''ll call him over and ask!"
Having said that, Holly looked toward James, who was busy dealing with the aftermath, and called him over.
James held a high position within the Freeman Sect. In addition to being responsible for all of the sect''s affairs, he also liaised with the Special Division. Hence, the two had already met after Holly arrived in nce.
James approached and asked, "What''s up?"
Holly went straight to the point. "You should know who the senior sister is, right?"
James was baffled for a moment. "Of course I do!"
Holly then said, "Then take us to meet her and rify today''s matter of borrowing people from the Freeman Sect. After all, the senior sister is back, and she''ll be the head of the Freeman Sect one day. If we don''t clear things up, I''m afraid it might cause misunderstandings between you all."
James was perplexed.
He looked at Keira in confusion and then at Holly. "Are you joking with me?"
Holly was confused. "What?"
James looked again at Keira, "Isn''t the senior sister right here with us? She''s the one who used the Freeman Sect''s people!"
Holly was even more baffled. "The senior sister is here?"
"Yes."
James pointed toward Keira and said, "Here she is! The Freeman Sect''s senior sister, Keera Olsen."
Holly was dumbfounded.
She turned her head slowly, her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked at Keira. "Are you the Freeman Sect''s senior sister?"
Keira nodded.
Holly still found it unbelievable. "But with your anemic constitution..."
Could a person who fainted so easily be the senior sister of the Freeman Sect?
Moreover, if Keira was the Freeman Sect''s senior sister, why didn''t she resist when Holly captured her back in Oceanion?
As Holly pondered, Jamesughed. "After the senior sister was registered in the Freeman Sect''s Ancestral Hall, we updated a list, which I was nning to hand over to you. You didn''t mention it, and I was about to forget about it again."
He picked up his phone, did something on it, and then looked at Holly. "There, I sent it to your email. Make sure you update the Freeman Sect''s list in your records."
Holly dumbfoundedly picked up her phone, and then she saw the file James had sent from the Freeman Sect''s email. It read, "Freeman Sect''s senior sister: Keera Olsen."
Holly stared at her phone a long time before finally looking up at Keira. "I never would have thought that you''d be the senior sister! In that case, there''s no issue with this matter. I''m off to interrogate Vera at the Special Division overnight. Are youing with me, or are you going back to the Olsen family first?"
Keira didn''t hesitate. "I''ll go back to the Olsen family to see my dad first."
Uncle Olsen was still in aa with his life hanging by a thread; she certainly knew what was more urgent.
Holly nodded. "Okay."
Then she turned around to arrange for the Freeman Sect''s people to leave with her.
Watching herposed demeanor, Keira couldn''t help but turn to Lewis. "Do you think she believes it? I feel like her reaction is a bit off."
Holly had said before while at the Special Division that she greatly admired the senior sister, and now that the senior sister was in her presence, Holly was oddly calm.
Lewis chuckled.
Keira also shook her head, no longer bothered by it, and soon they drove off, bringing the antidote for Seven Days that old Mr. Martin had given them back to the Olsen family.
Both of them went upstairs and entered Uncle Olsen''s bedroom.
Lewis took out the antidote but suddenly stopped.
He looked at Keira.
Keira looked back at him.
The two exchanged nces, and Keira said, "Don''t you feel that we got our hands on the antidote a little too easily?"
Lewis immediately nodded. "I also feel something isn''t right."
Even if it was given by old Mr. Martin, just a slight alteration in the contents of the antidote could turn it into a deadly poison in no time.
Keira frowned, looking somewhat troubled at Uncle Olsen.
Should she feed him the antidote or not?
Lewis, too, fell silent for a while. "If Vera isn''t Fox, then who else could be Fox?"
Keira''s brows tightened further. "Susan adamantly insists Vera is Fox. It must be a trap set by Fox to mislead her, with the ultimate goal being to have us fight Vera while reaping the benefits of our strife."
She took a deep breath and looked at the antidote in Lewis''s hand. "Do you remember my older brother''s azoospermia?"
Lewis nodded. "What about it?"
Keira said, "At the time, every hospital confirmed his condition. All those who conducted his examination went abroad for further studies and never returned. If, at that time, the person targeting my brother was Fox, that means she held a high position in the medical field to have all the doctors do her bidding. Medicine and poison are inherently one and the same..."
Lewis realized something. "You suspect that this poison was made by Fox?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Exactly."
Keira took another deep breath. "My deep ties to the Olsen family are because of my father. If the antidote I brought back causes my father''s untimely death, do you think my brothers would let me off the hook?"
Lewis paused upon hearing this, then looked down. "That''s killing two birds with one stone!"
Keira nodded. "All of these could just be my spections. Perhaps this antidote is authentic..."
Lewis said, "There are still four days left until the expiration of Seven Days. Why not wait a bit longer?"
After taking the first dose of poison, ingesting the antidote within seven days can neutralize the first dose with no significant damage to one''s health.
Therefore, there indeed was no urgent need to give it to Uncle Olsen.
Keira ced the medicine in a close-fitting spot. "I''m going to the Special Division."
Lewis knew what she thought and said, "I''ll go with you."
They quickly arrived at the Special Division, and as soon as they entered, they saw Holly with a look of surprise. "What are you doing here? Is your father alright?"
Keira nodded. "Yes, has Vera confessed yet?"
"Not yet."
Holly led the two to see Vera.
Keira lowered her gaze and exchanged a look with Lewis. They put on a solemn look before pushing the door open and entering the interrogation room!
Hearing the door open, Vera looked up at them immediately. Upon seeing their anxious expressions, she burst intoughter. "Look at you two. Did you give the antidote to Uncle Olsen? Hahaha... With Seven Days, taking the wrong antidote results in immediate death! Keira, you didn''t see thating, did you?"
Chapter 609
609 Chapter 608
Keira charged up to her and red at her. "Vera, what''s the meaning of this!"
Vera sneered. "The Martin family''s medicines are all prepared by Fox. Do you think old Mr. Martin gave you the antidote? You were wrong!"
She sat there calmly, her expression not the least bit flustered as she looked at Keira indifferently. "Killing Uncle Olsen was my pledge of loyalty to Fox."
Keira''s pupils shrank. "You surrendered to Fox a long time ago?"
"Surrender? Keera, it seems you have remembered something... Or were you ying dumb all along?" After raising this question, Vera sneered again. "Never mind, that''s not important. What''s important is... Although I''m also one of the South family''s heiresses, I know that I''m no match for Fox and have long since made mymitment known."
Leaning back in her chair, she propped up her chin. "So, even if I get caught, it doesn''t matter. As long as Fox wins, I can walk out of here as a free woman."
Sheughed arrogantly. "And you, there''s nothing you can do to me!"
Vera looked around the interrogation room with a brazen expression. "Don''t expect me to tell you anything. I can avoid the struggle among the other candidates by hiding in here. It''s indeed a good choice."
Keira clenched her fists, her face full of fury. "Vera, you killed my father! I''ll kill you! Do you think you''re safe here, and I can''t touch you?"
Vera said disdainfully, "What can you do?"
Keira stepped forward. "I can do a lot of things! Holly values fairness and strictness, but I don''t! I can take you away from here and find a ce to kill you to avenge my father!"
Vera scoffed. "You Creran people are all about doing things with the right reason. Do you think I''ll believe you by spouting a few angry words? Crera is your turf, but you still need a legitimate reason to capture me. Keera, do you think I''m going to believe such nonsense from you?"
Keira appeared to be infuriated by Vera''s words and angrily pointed at her. "You, you..."
Lewis immediately held her shoulder. "Keera, contain your grief."
Seeing the act that the two of them were putting on, Holly yed along. "Keera, what''s going on here? Didn''t you get the antidote? How did it turn out to be poison?"
Upon hearing this, Keira turned around, her shoulders trembling, and she lowered her head as if crying in a suppressed voice. "I don''t know... My grandfather gave me the medicine... Now, the Olsen family mes me and him. The Olsen and Martin families will be at odds!"
Lewis nced at her and saw that there were no tears in Keira''s eyes; it appeared she couldn''t manage to cry on the spot, so she turned her back to Vera.
He couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth, and as he nced at Vera''s expression, he saw that she was indeed reveling in misfortune. He immediately said, "It''s clearly Fox and Vera''s responsibility. What does it have to do with your grandfather?! The Olsen family is so foolish! What benefit would it be for your grandfather to poison your father?"
Vera couldn''t help but say, "Of course, there are benefits! The Martin family hesitated between Rabbit and me, and he eventually chose Rabbit. But siding with Rabbit now is just an added luxury. If Uncle Olsen is dead, Keera can only rely on the Martin family. That''ll be a great prize for the Martins! They''ll have a lot to gain!"
Vera looked toward Keira. "Those families who are aware of the South family''s existence and support the heiresses will certainly want to show off their power to gain attention... Rabbit, your grandfather was thinking exactly that! He wanted to weaken the control of the Olsen family over you and make the Martin family your most important background!"
"That''s impossible! You''re lying!"
Keira shouted angrily, "My grandfather isn''t that kind of person! The Olsen family won''t believe a word you say! Moreover, the antidote was in your hands! You''re the one who has been scheming behind the scenes! What does it have to do with the Martin family?!"
"Who said the antidote was in my hands?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Vera looked at Keira with a mixture of arrogance and resentment. "The antidote has always been with the Martin family. When the poisoning took ce, I borrowed the poison from the Martin family. That little box where he keeps Seven Days contains hundreds ofbinations. The poison he gave me was in a white bottle, and what was the container of the antidote you received?"
Keira suddenly turned around, stunned. "It was pink..."
Vera spread her hands, "There you have it. He deliberately gave you the wrong one to poison Uncle Olsen! If you don''t believe it, you can search the Martin family for that white bottle andpare it with the poison in your father''s system. You''ll see."
At those words, Keira''s pupils instantly contracted. "The white bottle?"
"That''s right."
Vera smiled. "I''ve made a great contribution to Fox. Between the Martin and Olsen families, you can only choose one... You''ll forever lose the support of the other family!"
But the next moment, she saw the grief-stricken expression on Keira''s face vanish. Keira wiped away the hard-earned tears and sighed lightly. "Now I know what a tough job the actors have."
Chapter 610
610 Chapter 609
Vera''s expression became stunned, and she immediately understood something. Her face changed drastically. "You deceived me!"
Keira sneered. "If we hadn''t put on this show, we would''ve never known that you and Fox had been in cahoots for so long! Vera, each of your schemes is interlocked with the next, and that''s truly impressive!"
Taking a deep breath, Vera stared fixedly at Keira, herplexion pale as paper. "Rabbit, I didn''t expect you to be so cunning, to have seen through the conspiracy between me and Fox! You''re utterly shameless!"
Keira said nothing more and walked out the door with Lewis.
The two of them went to the Martin residence and ryed Vera''s words to old Mr. Martin, who was shaken to the core. He immediately took them to where he kept his medicines.
There, they found a safe.
Upon opening it, old Mr. Martin saw small vials of various colors.
Old Mr. Martin exined, "These are all Seven Days. To distinguish the type of each poison, they are stored in different-colored vials. Each vial contains the same dosage of the drug, but they''re not mixed with the same proportion, so one must use the specific form as the antidote."
As he said this, he took out a white vial and opened it. "This vial has indeed been tampered with!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Half of the poison inside was indeed missing.
His expression changed in an instant. "How could this vial have been opened? It''s... It''s impossible!"
Keira looked at his safe. "Grandpa, what''s this safe made of?"
"Aluminum alloy. With current technology, it just cannot be cracked open unless the door is cut down. But I check the safe every day, considering how valuable the contents are, and I''ve never found signs of tampering through violence."
Keira walked around the safe, then turned to look at Lewis.
Lewis exined, "This is a mechanicalbination lock. If it were electronic, no matter how tough the lock, it could be hacked into, but a mechanical lock can only be opened with the rightbination or by force. Therefore, the person who tampered with it can only be someone who knew thebination."
Old Mr. Martin immediately said, "That''s impossible... I''m the only one who knows mybination. Vera lives in the house but has never been allowed near this room... Now that I think about it, the only one who could have tampered with the poison seems to be me!"
Realizing this, he turned to Keira in fear. "It''s a good thing you were cautious and noticed something was off in time. Otherwise, if anything had happened to your father, I wouldn''t be able to clear my name, no matter how hard I tried!"
By then, the Martins and the Olsens would have to cut ties!
And Keira would be caught in the middle, and that would be a tough spot to be in!
He handed the white vial over to Keira. "I''ll look into who in the house can freely enter my room."
Since it was his bedroom, it definitely didn''t have any surveince installed.
But the people who could enter his bedroom were few and far between.
Keira nodded. "Thank goodness nothing happened."
If she hadn''t suddenly felt that something was off, feeling that everything was going too smoothly, and had given the medicine to Uncle Olsen, the consequences would have been unimaginable!
Keira took the antidote, nodded at old Mr. Martin, and left with Lewis, heading back to the Olsen residence.
Once they were upstairs, she finally took out the antidote and fed it to Uncle Olsen...
She watched Uncle Olsen with bated breath...
Lewis noticed her nervousness and reassured her. "Don''t be afraid. This is definitely the real antidote."
Keira asked, "Why?"
Lewis said, "Because only if this is the real antidote will we be able to pin the theft on your grandfather, leaving the Olsens and you with no room for doubt!"
Upon hearing this, Keira silently breathed a sigh of relief.
But Uncle Olsen still showed no sign of waking up, which had Keira nervously pacing back and forth in his bedroom.
That night, she couldn''t sleep at all and asked the family doctor, "Why hasn''t my dad woken up yet?"
The family doctor replied, "For someone healthy, taking this poison would make them wake up quickly as if it were a tonic. But for someone with a weakened body, it bes curative, and your father''s deep sleep indicates that the medicine is nourishing his body functions."
He sighed. "I''ve been with your father for over thirty years. After your mother left him, he was filled with self-me and worked himself to exhaustion for a while, as if trying to forget your mother. That was when his health declined... This poison is actually a good thing. Consider it recuperation."
Hearing that, Keira couldn''t help but look at Uncle Olsen.
Jodie South had two daughters with her father. Was it the same as her grandmother, who got pregnant for the sake of the South family?
Keira pursed her lips, exhaling a deep sigh.
If that was the case, could her father ept it?
Did Jodie South ever truly love her father?
Old Mr. Martin could be magnanimous because after Keira''s grandmother went away, he married someone else and had a happy and peaceful life.
But Uncle Olsen... He never married. Could hee to terms with it?
Just as Keira was pondering this, Uncle Olsen, who had been motionless, suddenly started coughing.
She immediately watched in rm as Uncle Olsen clutched his chest, turned on his side, and spat out a mouthful of dark blood!
Keira''s pupils constricted as she shouted, "Dad!"
In her anxious and flustered state, she turned to the family doctor and said, "Doctor, please take a look at my dad!"
Chapter 611
611 Chapter 610
Hearing Keira''s cry, the family doctor, who had been sitting on the sofa, drowsy and half asleep, suddenly sat upright, hastily looking over.
The bedroom door burst open, and Ellis and James, who had been staying up all night, rushed in.
Seemingly aware of their movements, the other members of the Olsen family also entered one after another.
Although they had taken turns to rest, they hadn''t slept soundly and had been paying attention to the situation all along.
However, Keira didn''t notice these details; all her attention was focused on the blood that Uncle Olsen had vomited onto the floor!
Her face was as pale as paper.
She looked at Uncle Olsen, lying there lifeless, and felt her legs going weak...
Had she fed him a fake antidote after all...
Was Fox more cunning than she had thought?
No, her father couldn''t die...
Keira grabbed the family doctor and shouted, "Help my father! You must save him!"
Lewis steadied her. "Keira, let the doctor have a look first."
It was then that Keira released the doctor. Her rationality seemed to dissipate at that moment. She stared at Uncle Olsen, feeling as if all her strength had been drained away...
Before, when she saw those family members in the hospital with weak knees, sitting on the ground in disarray, she couldn''t understand. But at this moment, she realized that she didn''t want Uncle Olsen to die.
Although they had only met halfway through her life, her father had unknowingly taken an important ce in her heart...
She looked at Uncle Olsen, and the scenes of their first meeting came back to her...
It was in a restaurant, where he approached her and asked if he could share a table... They chatted happily, talking about their mothers.
The joy of having just recognized Jodie South, with no one to share it with, was like that of a little girl as she opened up to Uncle Olsen about her feelings.
Keira''s breathing grew heavier, and her hands started to sweat. At that moment, a strong, warm hand grasped her shoulder.
Turning slowly, she saw that Lewis was looking at her. "Keira, don''t be nervous. The doctor hasn''t given a diagnosis yet; don''t scare yourself."
His voice seemed to calm the heart.
Keira nodded, took a deep breath, suppressed the anxiety in her heart, and turned to the family doctor.
The family doctor carefully checked Uncle Olsen''s physical condition and reviewed the data on various advanced instruments in the bedroom. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh. "The poison has been neutralized."
Those words made Keira startle. "Really?"
The family doctor nodded with joy. "Yes."
Keira looked at the pale-faced Uncle Olsen, "But hisplexion..."
The family doctor smiled. "Mr. Olsen''s long-standing illness has surfaced. This medicine is indeed a premium tonic. Now that he''s shown some reaction, I can treat the symptoms. He''s very weak now, but with proper care and rest, those chronic issues can all be cured! Give me a month''s time, and I''ll return to you a strong and healthy father!"
Those words made everyone in the room breathe a huge sigh of relief. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Only then did Keira feel her legs go soft, and she was barely able to stand with Lewis''s support.
Ellis and James also let out a sigh of relief, and both said at once, "d to hear that! That scared me to death."
Uncle Olsen''s two brothers also rxed. "I''m so happy to hear that!"
Keira asked, "When will my dad wake up?"
The family doctor smiled. "Mr. Olsen has been too tired his whole life, and now, after using this premium tonic, he''ll make up for all the sleep he''s missed. I estimate that he''ll wake up at the earliest in two days. Hisplexion has improved a lot, and his vital signs have already been recovered. He''ll be well soon!"
Keira nodded.
The group stayed in the bedroom a little while longer before leaving.
Keira then felt a great relief, and only then did she begin to feel her eyelids grow heavy.
Because of Uncle Olsen''s condition, she hadn''t closed her eyes for three days, to which Lewis quickly said, "Get a good night''s sleep."
Keira yawned and looked worriedly toward Uncle Olsen.
Ellis said, "I''ll watch over Uncle tonight; you get some sleep. These past few days, all of us have taken turns keeping vigil, and you''re the only one who hasn''t rested. Now that Uncle is past the critical phase, you should get a good sleep and not worry too much."
Keira nodded. "Alright."
That night, Keira slept very soundly.
But even so, she still awoke on schedule at eight o''clock the next morning.
When one was sleepless, one could go on just with adrenaline, never feeling tired, but after having slept once, she felt as if her whole body had been run over by arge truck and terribly heavy.
But she still got up.
Lewis had been with her all along, and having not slept for a long time, he immediately opened his eyes when he heard movement.
He looked at her with bleary eyes, the sleepiness making him less sharp than usual but adding a touch of warmth and cuteness. He rubbed his eyes and asked, "So early?"
"Go back to bed. I still have to go to the Special Division. Vera hasn''t been fully interrogated yet."
"I''ll apany you."
Lewis immediately got up to get dressed.
Keira looked at him, and as she dressed, she asked, "Who do you think Fox is?"
Lewis smiled. "Don''t you already have an answer?"
Chapter 612
612 Chapter 611
Keira paused slightly upon hearing these words.
Lewis said, "You''ve already had an answer in mind, haven''t you? It''s just that you''re not sure yet. You went to see Vera today to force out that answer, right?"
Keira couldn''t help but sigh when she heard this. "How can you be so smart? I haven''t said anything yet, and you''ve guessed it all!"
Lewis said, "Actually, it''s not hard to guess. That person must have a significant connection with the Martin family. There are only a few people who could know old Mr. Martin''s password."
Keira nodded, and she lowered her gaze with a hint of wistfulness.
She and Lewis went downstairs, and just as they reached the dining table, they saw Charles eating breakfast. Catching sight of her, Charles immediately waved and said, "Keera, Uncle Olsen is fine now, and I have to go to school. Don''t worry about him. I just went to see Uncle Olsen, and the doctor said he''s sleeping soundly!"
Keira nodded.
She exchanged nces with Lewis, and they both sat down opposite Charles.
A servant promptly served breakfast to the two of them. Keira cut a piece of beef and said candidly, "Dad is okay now, thanks to Vera."
Upon hearing that, Charles was taken aback. "What do you mean?"
Keira exined, "We put some pressure on her yesterday, and she told us the truth. It was as if she provided us with the information willingly."
Lewis immediately interjected, "She was speaking out of ignorance, and being locked up in that ce, she must have been somewhat panicked at first... But in the end, we do have to thank her. Be nice to her next time you see her."
Keira nodded, "Yeah, I know."
Charles said, "Be nice? She''s a bad person. Keera, don''t listen to Mr. Horton. You have to be tough when it''s necessary! I think Vera is definitely the type who''s afraid to die. You should interrogate her thoroughly and make her spill all her secrets!"
Having said that, Charles stood up and wiped the corner of his mouth. "I''m leaving now. I have ss today, and Erin is waiting for me..."
Keira raised her eyebrows at this. "Waiting for you where?"
Charles immediately had a shy smile. "Just at the door. She insists on taking me to school..."
He scratched his head. "She''s been clingytely, saying she wants to have a daughter with me... but you can''t just have a kid like that!"
Keira immediately looked at him. "Have you reached that stage already?"
Charles''s face instantly turned red. "Don''t be ridiculous! We''re just in love! I''m leaving now!"
The innocent big boy ran out the door, leaving Keira with a speechless smile.
After breakfast, she immediately drove to the Special Division.
Holly was already at work. Seeing both of them, she led the way to the interrogation room. Along the way, Holly said, "Another colleague and I interrogated Vera overnight. She''s tight-lipped, unwilling to say anything."
Holly expressed her frustrations with a sigh, "The main issue is that we know too little about the South family''s affairs, so we can''t extract any important information from her. However, we didn''t let her sleep; we kept her up without rest, which should dull her mind and weaken her psychological defences, aiding in your interrogation."
Keira immediately nodded her thanks. "Thanks for your hard work."
"It''s nothing. We used to have interrogations thatsted three days and three nights without sleep just to y endurance games with the suspects," Holly yawned. After escorting Keira to the interrogation room, she sat down on a bench in the corridor outside. "I''ll take a nap here. You go in. Call me when you''re done."
"Okay."
Keira pushed the door and entered the interrogation room.
Inside, Vera was drowsy but it was impossible to fall asleep under the intense re of two strong lights.
It had only been a night, but he looked utterly exhausted. Her face was slick with grease, and dark circles had formed under her eyes. Upon hearing the noise, she turned her head woodenly and saw Keira. Then she numbly returned her gaze to the front.
Keira walked over to her side and turned off the twomps.
The suddenfort made Vera''s eyes tear up, and she felt incredibly rxed.
But then, she heard Keira speak. "My dad is fine now, thanks to your antidote."
Vera immediately showed an outraged expression and looked at her. "Rabbit, we all underestimated you! We thought you had given up the heiress position and wanted to live peacefully as amoner, but no, you''ve been hiding your talents all these years!"
Keira looked at her. "If I say I truly have no interest in that position, and I only wanted to save my mom, would you believe me?"
"You think I''m an idiot?"
Vera stared at her resentfully. "Your grandma and old Mr. Martin had your mom, and your mom had you with Uncle Olsen... All these thingsbined, isn''t that enough to show your ambitions? I lost to you because I don''t have such a powerful mother! I was alone while you had three generations of effort!"
Keira''s gaze dropped.
She knew that what Vera was saying was true...
Without her grandmother''s help, it would indeed be impossible to solve the Martin family issue perfectly. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Keira then looked at her, "So, Vera, do you want to pledge loyalty to me?"
Vera was startled, "What did you say?"
Keira looked at her seriously. "Actually, if you think about it, you haven''t done anything heinous. You just poisoned my father, but ultimately, it was also because of you that he was saved. So, I''m willing to give you an opportunity, a chance to pledge loyalty to me."
Vera widened her eyes, "What nonsense are you spouting? You? What gives you the right?
Keira calmly looked at her. "Because my grandmother started paving the way for me and because of three generations of effort, you of one generation can''tpare to me. Isn''t that what you just said?"
Vera was taken aback, then scoffed coldly, "You think Fox is just one generation''s effort? Dream on if you think I''ll pledge loyalty to you!"
Keira''s eyes flickered, and she smiled. "But you don''t have any other options now, do you?"
Vera paused, "What do you mean?"
"The fact that you saved my father has already spread, and moreover, I said you saved him willingly. Tell me, what do you think Fox''s reaction would be if she heard this? Admitting the truth of that poison would be your best submission to me, right?"
Vera''s face underwent a drastic change, "Keira, you shameless! When did I tell you willingly?!"
"That''s not important. What''s important is, will Fox believe you?"
Keira looked at her,posed, "If Fox wins, do you think she will ever forgive you?"
Vera''s breathing became noticeably heavier, "You"
"She won''t. Fox is a cunning creature. One betrayed will never give that person another chance, but I can give you one."
Vera froze, her resolve clearly shaken, "I can''t betray Fox."
Keira leaned in closer. "I don''t need you to betray her. I just need you to tell me some basics, like where exactly the South family is located and what their secrets are. What do they rely on to foresee the future? And what do they use to control so many global families?"
Chapter 613
613 Chapter 612
Vera narrowed her eyes, staring intently at Keira. "I don''t know all the answers."
Keira immediately tried to soothe her. "Then just tell me what you know."
Vera said, "I have no idea what the South family relies on to predict the future. That itself is a secret held by those in power. Only after the contenders are assessed and the most excellent one is chosen will the South family pass on the ability to foresee the future. As for what they rely on to control so many noble families around the world, of course, it''s their wealth!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Wealth?" Keira was astonished. "How could the South family possibly have so much money?"
"How could they not? You really don''t remember anything, do you?"
Vera mocked Keira outright, "Do you even know how much wealth the South family actually has?"
Keira hesitated. "How much?"
Vera said, "I don''t know."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
"I don''t know the answer because I''m too superficial to even imagine the wealth of the South family, but you literally don''t know anything, right?" Vera scoffed. "With the way you are, how could you possibly win? How can I believe you?"
Keira looked at Vera. "Tell me where the South family is."
Vera looked back at her and suddenly smiled. "I can tell you, but you have to promise me one thing."
"What is it?"
"Once I tell you, you let me leave Crera."
Keira''s pupils shrank. "That''s impossible! You''re a criminal now! The crime youmitted has been filed!"
"I don''t care." Vera leaned back in her chair, her eyes red from staying open all night. "You''ll have to figure it out, Rabbit. If you don''t even have that much ability, then there''s no need for us to negotiate."
Keira stared at her.
Vera then spread her hands. "Can you do it?"
"I can''t."
"But Fox can."
Vera suddenly leaned forward, staring at Keira. "I know I''m not smart enough, but even Fox took a long time to subdue me. I know what she''s like; she wouldn''t just leave me locked up here. She''s bound toe save me."
Keira looked at her. "You''re that confident?"
"Yes," said Vera. "Because having me out benefits her more than having me locked up here."
That statement made Keira tense up her jaw.
She didn''t know why Vera was so confident; could it be that...
Vera smiled, "Do you think Fox has no backup n?"
As she said this, the sound of an argument came from outside.
A man was shouting, "Holly, you are in a precarious situation yourself, yet here you are defending the person inside. The interrogation inside is under video surveince. Does the Sims family always act above thew?"
Holly retorted, "What are you babbling about?"
Keira immediately looked at Vera.
She saw Vera exhale deeply. "See? Fox has made her move. Your good friend seems to be in trouble now."
Keira''s pupils contracted, and she immediately went to open the door. As soon as the door swung open, she saw the guy who had blocked Holly in the archive roomst time standing in front of her with others. "Holly, your grandfather is suspected of espionage and has been taken away by the higher-ups. Now, you need to cooperate with an internal investigation by the Special Division!"
Upon hearing this, Holly became dumbfounded. "What are you talking about? That''s impossible!"
Luke sneered. "Officials from the higher-ups came to the Special Division just now, and they took him away while we watched. There''s no question about it. Somebody reported to the higher-ups, and they''ve found evidence of his betrayal in his office!"
Holly''s pupils shrank. "There must be some misunderstanding; patriotism is the first rule of the Sims family. My grandfather would never do such a thing!"
"Heh, the evidence is conclusive, and you still won''t believe me. My father is temporarily in charge of the Special Division. Holly, you''d better confess everything you know willingly. You can even be exempted from responsibility if you cooperate!"
Holly red at Luke and retorted, "When did the Special Division start implementing a system of collective responsibility? My grandfather hasn''t been convicted yet. Even if he was, what responsibility do I bear? Or do you also have evidence of my wrongdoing? If so, just take me away! Stop your little show already!"
Luke choked, "You!"
Keira hurried over to Holly''s side and asked, "What''s going on?"
Holly replied, "It''s still unclear."
She then said, "I''m going to see Grandpa."
Keira followed right beside her. "I''lle with you!"
Holly then said, "I''m sorry, but you may not be able to continue the interrogation."
"I''m the one who should be sorry," Keira sighed. "Perhaps it is I who have implicated you."
Holly was taken aback, "What do you mean?"
Keira said, "I suspect Fox is behind this. Vera just said that Fox did all this just to rescue her."
Holly immediately clenched her fists. "Then my grandfather..."
"Let''s go and see what the situation is first."
Holly nodded.
The two of them walked past Luke. He sneered and followed behind Holly, quickly arriving in front of old Mr. Sims''s office.
Old Mr. Sims had already been taken away, and now there was a police line drawn here, and no one was allowed to enter.
Holly grabbed old Mr. Sims''s secretary and asked, "What on earth is going on?"
The secretary was also lost and said puzzledly, "I don''t know. Some people just came over, entered Mr. Sims''s office, and found some information on hisputer, which seemed to involve some ssified files. Mr. Sims was taken away immediately."
Holly asked, "What ssified files?!"
The secretary sighed, "They are chat records with foreigners and records of Mr. Sims providing them with ssified materials."
"Someone must be framing my grandfather!"
Holly grew anxious. "How could such inexplicable things appear on my grandfather''sputer?"
The secretary pursed her lips, "But..."
"But what?"
"But Mr. Sims admitted that those things were indeed sent by him."
Holly was instantly stunned, "What?!"
The secretary didn''t dare to speak further and simply said, "They are calling me over for an investigation now. I must go."
After the secretary was taken away, Holly stared nkly into the room.
She turned back and grabbed Keira''s hand. "Keira, my grandpa would never do such a thing..."
Keira nodded, "I believe you."
She and Holly had known each other for many years, and she had even gone to y at Holly''s house. Their family was strict and upright, and the adults in the family were all honorable people.
Moreover, old Mr. Sims must have been deliberately targeted by Fox; there must have been some misunderstanding.
As the two of them were speaking, Luke came over with others andughed. "You still have theposure to worry about others? Holly, let me tell you, you are in trouble yourself now!"
Holly red at him. "What trouble?"
"What trouble?" Luke suddenly pointed at Keira. "You brought an outsider into the Special Division without authorization, and you handed over the interrogation room to her to interrogate a suspect. This is a grave vition of discipline. You''ve been dismissed from the Special Division!"
Chapter 614 Senior Sister of the Freeman Sect!
Chapter 614 Senior Sister of the Freeman Sect!
Holly couldn''t help butugh in anger when she heard that. "My grandfather hasn''t even been convicted yet, and the Dawson family is already so eager to push me out!"
Luke''s expression changed. "What nonsense are you talking about? We don''t have any ulterior motives!"
"Really?"
Holly said, "Ever since I joined the Special Division, you''ve been targeting me. You think you''ve finally caught me on something, don''t you? But Luke, you and I are on the same level; you don''t have the authority to fire me!"
She looked at the surrounding staff. "If you want to drive the Sims family out, just say it outright. We''re not people who cling to power and status; there''s no need to use such methods!"
Luke was speechless.
Before he could speak, a calm voice rang out. "Holly, I''ll have to disagree."
Everyone turned around, only to see a middle-aged man striding over. His face bore a smile, yet his eyes concealed a sense of authority, like a smiling tiger, not to be underestimated.
Seeing the neer, Luke called out, "Dad!"
Keira instantly understood; the man was the deputy head of the Special Division, Luke''s father. He was the one who had always wanted to take old Mr. Sims''s ce after his retirement. Holly had told her about him; this man was Brian Dawson.
Hearing Luke, Brian spoke in a solemn tone. "In thepany, you should call people by their official title!"
"Yes, Director Dawson."
Luke quickly corrected himself.
With the Special Division''s exceptional status, it was referred to as apany, and the staff was ranked mostly the same as in regrpanies. Thus, the leaders were called directors.
When Holly heard this, she countered, "Director Dawson? Shouldn''t it be Deputy Director Dawson?"
Luke raised his chin. "After your grandpa ran into trouble, the higher-ups asked my dad to take over temporarily, so now, my dad is the director here!"
Holly retorted, "The formal appointment hasn''t been issued yet, and you''re already so impatient?"
Luke wanted to say more, but Brian said, "Holly is right. For now, you should still call him Deputy Director Dawson."
Luke pouted and nodded.
It was only then that Brian looked toward Holly. "Little Holly, don''t worry. Everyone has seen how your grandfather has handled things over the years. Rest assured, ourpany will never condemn a good person!"
Holly''s expression rxed somewhat, but then she heard Brian continue, "But we''ll definitely not let a bad person go! Especially for charges of espionage! Ourpany has zero tolerance for that crime. Once verified, I''m afraid even you, Little Holly, may be affected. Although there''s no longer a punishment of guilt by association, the crime certainly rtes to the family..."
Holly suddenly felt a tightness in her chest.
She wanted to say something but found herself unable to speak. Luke then said, "Deputy Director Dawson... I mean, I want to file a report right now. Holly acted for personal gain under the guise of official duty! The suspect we caught yesterday was detained in the interrogation room, and this woman..."
Luke pointed to Keira. "She''s an enemy of Vera South; by rights, as the intiff, she shouldn''t have met with Vera South officially. However, not only did Holly allow them to meet, but she also lent the interrogation room to her, letting her interrogate Vera South. Isn''t this equivalent to setting up a private court?"
Holly narrowed her eyes.
Brian then looked over to Holly. "Little Holly, you''d better exin yourself. Surely, there''s no such thing, right? As the granddaughter of Mr. Sims, you should maintain your integrity and wouldn''t do such a thing, correct?"
Holly took a deep breath.
Seeing this, Keira scoffed.
This father and son duo, what a perfect act they''ve put together.
She stared at them and suddenly said, "Who says Holly acted for personal gain under the guise of official duty?"
Luke cried out, "How is it not acting for personal gain under the guise of official duty? Furthermore, when she went to the Martin family to arrest someone yesterday, I found out that she even called in people from the Freeman Sect..."
Luke looked at Brian. "Deputy Director Dawson, the Freeman Sect is our strongest external support. We only seek their help for executing special missions.
"But Holly casually summoned their people,pletely disregarding the Freeman Sect, behaving as if they were subordinates to our Special Division, which is downright disrespectful to them!
"The Freeman Sect and the Special Divisionplement each other, and their Sect Leader holds a position simr to old Mr. Sims.
"Today, the Freeman Sect submitted a new list. Their Sect Leader is old and doesn''t fuss over things with us younger folks, but their senior sister is now back, and this matter is definitely going to be pursued. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Holly, I wonder how you''re going to exin this to the Freeman Sect!"
After Luke finished, a gloating look appeared on his face.
Holly narrowed her eyes, but someone couldn''t help but speak up for her, "Holly is definitely not that kind of person. If she took people from the Freeman Sect to arrest someone, that person must have some very important secret..."
Luke retorted, "Is that so? What secret? When the Special Division needs to use people from the Freeman Sect to capture important criminals, it requiresyers of approval. I just want to ask Holly, who gave the secret order to mobilize the Freeman Sect?"
He pointed straight at Keira again. "And who is this person? Why does she have the right to enter the Special Division and casually interrogate criminals?!"
Hearing his question, Holly couldn''t help butugh.
Keira stepped forward. "Holly didn''t summon the people from the Freeman Sect. I did."
At this revtion, Luke looked incredulous. "You?"
Chapter 615 Special Relationship
Chapter 615 Special Rtionship
Keira scoffed and said, "What''s the matter? Can''t do it?"
Luke immediately shouted, "Just to get Holly off the hook, you really dare to spout any nonsense! Do you know what the Freeman Sect is? Do you know who James is among the people who acted tonight? He is a direct lineage disciple from the Freeman Sect, the next generation Sect Leader. Do you think the Freeman Sect is just some ordinary martial arts sect you can hire with money? It''s one of the five great families of nce!"
Luke had said all this in one breath and then angrily added, "You make those tall ims without blushing or skipping a beat. If you can mobilize the Freeman Sect, I''ll eat shit standing on my head!"
No sooner had these words fallen than Keira scoffed.
James''s voice immediately followed. "Then stand on your head."
Luke was stunned and, turning his head, saw James striding over and standing next to Keira. He then turned to Luke. "I''m the one she invited to help. So why aren''t you eating shit already? Do you need someone to give you a push? Want me to go to the bathroom and get you something warm?"
Luke was speechless.
The others didn''t know what to say either.
Luke twitched the corner of his mouth, feeling disgusted at James''s words.
He frowned immediately. "James, are you sure she invited you?"
"Indeed."
"How is that possible?!"
Luke frowned, angrily looking at Keira. "How could a woman like her summon so many people from the Freeman Sect to do her bidding?"
After saying that, Luke gave James a once-over. "Could it be that you and she... have something going on?"
As soon as he had said, he immediately spected. "That must be it! Well done, James. Weren''t you engaged to Kate? The Freeman Sect appointed you as the second senior brother and even decided you''d be the next head of the family precisely because you''d be a matrilocal husband to the Freeman family. I didn''t expect you, a matrilocal husband, to dare to fool around outside!"
James was perplexed.
He feltpletely dumbfounded and shouted angrily, "Don''t be ridiculous! How can she and I have something going on?"
After saying that, he suddenly realized something. "Wait. She''s indeed special to me because she''s..."
Before he could finish, Luke interrupted him. "She''s what? Are you still looking for excuses? If she''s not your mistress, why would you help her like this? I heard that quite a few from the Freeman family were involved yesterday. James, how do you have the face to do this? Are you using the Freeman family''s power to help your mistress? I''m going to tell Kate right now!"
Luke had always liked Kate and wanted to court her.
Luke was one of the candidates who wanted to be a matrilocal husband to the Freeman Sect, but unfortunately, he was defeated by James.
Now, his eyes lit up with the possibility.
If James had really cheated, Luke would still have a chance!
They could have several children if he married Kate and became a matrilocal husband to the Freeman family. The first child would bear the Freeman surname, and the others could take his surname. Wouldn''t the Freeman Sect then be part of the Dawson family?
And with the support of the Freeman family, it would be effortless for the Dawson family to rece the Sims family as the head of the Special Division!
Although old Mr. Sims had run into trouble, and Brian Dawson was temporarily acting as the director, everyone knew this was just a stand-in. If old Mr. Sims was exonerated, Brian would have to return the position, and even...
Even if old Mr. Sims was convicted, Holly and her father would still be able to take his ce. After all, the Special Division was a heritage passed down through the Sims family from ancient times.
The officials would also have to consider the Sims family''s sentiment...
So, with the help of the Freeman family, Luke and his father could take over the Special Division.
Thinking this way, Luke looked at James with increasing contempt and even took out his phone, ready to call Kate.
James looked at Luke as if thetter were a fool and said, "You don''t need to make a call."
He turned around and motioned to Kate, who wasn''t far away. "Kate, Luke has something to tell you!"
Yesterday, to fully subdue Vera South and gain control over the Martin family, Keira had the Freeman Sect mobilize nearly all their people in nce, which was why Kate was also here.
Having been on the Special Division side with James since early today, when Kate heard this, she scampered over, looped her arm through James''s, and looked at Luke. "What do you want to tell me? I certainly don''t have anything to say to you."
She looked down on Luke.
Luke had courted Kate, but she wanted to avoid any appearance of impropriety lest James get the wrong idea or be jealous.
When Luke heard this, he pointed at Keira. "Kate, do you know? James keeps a mistress, and it''s her. To make his little mistress smile, he even had your Freeman Sect do her a favor yesterday. You can''t be fooled by James..."
Kate was confused.
She stared nkly at Keira for a moment, then back at Luke. "You''ve always been an idiot, but now you''ve gone blind, too?"
Luke was taken aback. "What?"
Kate scoffed and pointed at Keira. "Do you even know who she is?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Luke said, "Who could she be? Kate, don''t listen to James''s nonsense. He''s fooling around with this woman! Otherwise, how could James possibly help her like this?!"
"Do you even know who Keira is?"
Chapter 616 Chapter 615
616 Chapter 615
Luke wanted to say something, but Kate interrupted him. "Just shut up, will you? Before you try to sow discord, find out who you''re dealing with, okay?"
After that, she looked at James, "How could I have been so blind to have known such a brainless fool?"
James patted her shoulder. "Just be smarter in the future."
Furious, Luke asked, "What are you talking about? Kate, has James deceived you?"
Kate twitched the corner of her mouth. "Come here, let me introduce you to someone. This is Keira Olsen. She''s James''s cousin and Uncle Olsen''s biological daughter!"
Upon hearing that, Luke was stunned, and he looked at Kate incredulously, "What did you say?"
Kate scoffed. "I said, she''s James''s cousin!"
Luke looked nkly at Keira and then back at James.
James tilted his head, pointing to Keira. "Can''t you see? We look so much alike!"
Luke didn''t know what to say.
One had a tanned and ruddy face, while the other was slender and delicate; how could they possibly look alike?!
However...
Luke continued. "Even if that''s the case, does that mean the Freeman Sect is upied with James'' private affairs? He hasn''t even taken over the Freeman Sect yet, and he is treating it like his own personal n. The Freeman Sect can''t meddle in the affairs of the other four major families. Even if James were to marry into another family, he couldn''t use the Freeman Sect to help the Olsen family with their business!"
He turned to Kate. "Don''t be fooled by him!"
Kate twitched the corner of her mouth again, "You don''t give up until you''re at wit''s end. Prick up your ears, and I''ll spell it out for you! Keera is "
She pointed at Keira and was about to speak.
Luke followed Kate''s finger, looking at Keira.
His pupils began to shrink.
But the next moment, he heard Keira interrupt Kate. "That''s correct. I''m also an Inner Sect Disciple of the Freeman sect, and that means I hold a position within the Special Division. Be it my presence here, the interrogation of a criminal, or the Freeman Sect''s actionst night, all of it is justified and legitimate!"
Keira stepped forward, shielding Holly. She then looked at Luke and Brian. "Gentlemen, do you have any other objections?"
Luke was startled. "You''re an Inner Sect Disciple? Why haven''t I heard about it?"
Keira lowered her gaze. "I was recently promoted from the Outer Sect to the Inner Sect. Does the Freeman Sect have to report every single personnel change to you first?"
She addressed Brian. "The Freeman Sect and the Special Division aren''t in the same ranking system, right? If I remember correctly, we''re on equal footing, and we have no obligation to report to you!"
The Freeman Sect could inform the Special Division about its personnel changes, but there was no obligation, and the notice was only to facilitate cooperation between the two. Thus, such a requirement existed.
If it weren''t for the sake of coboration, the Freeman Sect wouldn''t even need to report to the Special Division.
As the Freeman Sect was an integral part of the Special Division, Brian, wishing for a smooth transition and control of the Special Division, had to maintain a good rtionship with the Freeman Sect.
Therefore, upon hearing this, he immediately waved his hand with a smile. "How could that be possible? Miss Olsen is joking, of course. This was all a misunderstanding. I''ll make Luke apologize to everyone right now!"
After that, he gave Luke a stern look.
Although Luke was reluctant, he still took a deep breath and said begrudgingly, "Sorry, it was my fault, but you shouldn''t have snatched people secretly, making it seem like we''re thieves..."
Brian immediately red at him and said, "Alright, let''s put this matter to rest. Mr. Sims was just taken away, and the Special Division is also swamped with work. I have some things to handle, so I''ll take my leave."
Having said that, he dragged Luke away.
Keira paid him no mind.
After they had left, Kate and James looked at Keira, puzzled, "Keera, why didn''t you reveal your identity as the senior sister just now?"
Keira was about to exin when Holly said, "The senior sister''s identity is too prestigious; how could it be revealed so easily? Alright, don''t talk too much; she has her reasons."
Kate and James were both simple-minded individuals, so they immediately nodded in agreement. "Okay, then we''ll get back to our business."
Once the two had left, Keira turned to Holly. "I''m not suitable to reveal my identity at the moment."
Vera had just said that Fox could interfere with the Special Division, which meant inside the Special Division, there was a hidden ally for Fox. Moreover, the data in old Mr. Sims''s room couldn''t have been acquired by an outsider, so she must find out who this hidden ally was.
She refrained from revealing her identity because the senior sister''s status was too special. If she put it out there, Fox would still have other ways to respond. So, she would keep her identity as her trump card and see what Fox was up to.
With that in mind, she looked at Holly again.
Holly whispered, "I understand. Your sister, Keera, was the senior sister of the Freeman Sect. You''ve taken her ce but haven''t learned her martial arts. Once your identity is revealed, it''ll be easy for others to see through you."
Keira was dumbfounded.
She looked at Holly,pletely baffled.
No wonder Holly showed no surprise when she was told that Keira was the senior sister. All along, Holly had thought Keera was the real senior sister.
Keira was at once amused and speechless. She wanted to exin, but unexpectedly, Luke came back, standing right in front of them.
Luke''s eyes were now filled with a ruthless gleam as he sized up Keira. "Miss Olsen, I was shortsighted just now, not realizing that you are already an Inner Sect Disciple of the Freeman Sect. For many years, I''ve wanted to ask for guidance from the Freeman Sect. Why don''t you enlighten me with some martial arts?"
Luke thought, "This cousin of James must have relied on James''s status to enter the Freeman Sect." He had been humiliated and definitely wanted to get it back from her!
Keira''s eyes lit up when she heard the request. Did someone actually invite a beating?
She rubbed her hands eagerly. "Just a friendly spar?"
Luke''s gaze hardened. "Yeah, just a friendly spar. But if we identally hurt each other in the process, we wouldn''t mind, right?"
Keira was about to agree when Holly suddenly rushed forward/ "Luke, enough is enough!"
Luke sneered. "Holly, why are you so worked up? I''m just sparring a little with Miss Olsen. She''s an Inner Sect Disciple of the Freeman Sect. She must be a good martial arts practitioner, right?"
Holly found herself at a loss for words. "With so much happening at the Special Division today, we''re not in the mood to spar with you!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lukeughed. "Now that the situation is in the hands of the higher-ups there''s nothing we can do but wait for news. Why can''t we spar? Or are you saying... Miss Olsen doesn''t dare to spar?"
Holly looked anxiously at Keira. "How could she not dare? It''s just that I feel there''s no need... Stop causing trouble here!"
"How am I causing trouble? There is a precedent for mutual learning between the Special Division and the Freeman Sect. I''m just asking Miss Olsen for some guidance. What''s wrong with that?"
Holly was about to say more, but Keira patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry."
Chapter 617 Chapter 616
617 Chapter 616
Holly frowned upon hearing this and lowered her voice. "Luke is a rare talent in the Special Division. Are you up for it?"
Keira replied, "He probably can''t beat me."
But Holly said, "If you were the true senior sister, there would definitely be no problem, but your situation is special..."
Before she could continue, Luke alreadyughed. "What, getting cold feet? Holly, when your grandfather was the director of the Special Division, hemanded the respect of all of us. Now it''se to you, and you can''t even handle it when I spar with someone else?"
Holly tensed her jaw. "If you want to have a go, I''ll oblige you, but my friend..."
"You haven''t practiced martial arts. What use is it for you to spar with me? I''m only asking your friend."
Luke rolled up his sleeves and looked at Keira, "Shall we? Let''s have a go in the main hall just ahead."
Keira looked towards the main hall and snickered. "Fine, let''s go."
The two headed toward the main hall, with Holly hurriedly following Luke. "We agreed it''s only a friendly contest. You have to be mindful of the force you use!"
Lukeughed. "Well, when sparring, one may unintentionally use too much strength. It can''t be helped, right? Miss Olsen, as a martial artist, you should understand this principle, right?"
Keira nced at him. "Shouldn''t martial artists learn how to control their strength above all else?"
Every martial artist possessed great strength; if they didn''t know how to control it, what would happen if they identally harmed an ordinary person?
Apart from the horse stance, the first lesson her master taught her was how to control her strength.
How could she not be able to hold back?
Luke narrowed his eyes. "But when we start fighting, it''s easy to get carried away. Martial contests are inherently intense actions. Miss Olsen, if you''re afraid, then you might as well admit defeat right now."
Keira scoffed and remained silent.
Anxious, Holly quickly said, "Then just admit defeat! Don''t dy the important matters! Afterward, you can say you didn''t want to bully anyone..."
Keira didn''t respond, only wishing to teach Luke a lesson.
Unfortunately, before the two even reached the hall, someone came rushing over and called out to Holly. "Holly, Deputy Director Dawson wants to see you!"
Holly stopped abruptly. "What does he want with me?"
"It''s about Vera South, the criminal you caught yesterday. He wants to discuss it with you."
Holly frowned and looked at Keira.
Keira said, "Let''s go have a look."
She followed Holly toward Deputy Director Dawson''s office, and Luke followed closely. "What are you doing? My father wants to see Holly, not you! Don''t tell me you''re looking for an excuse because you''re scared to fight me?"
Keira paid him no attention.
Teaching him a lesson could be postponed. After all, Luke wasn''t going anywhere.
Vera''s matter involved Fox''s scheme. She had to go see for herself!
Without a word, she and Holly went straight to Brian''s office door. Holly knocked, bringing Keira inside.
Brian looked at Keira. "Why are you here?"
Before Keira could answer, Holly said, "She''s an Inner Sect Disciple of the Freeman Sect and amissioned member of the Special Division. I don''t know martial arts, so I asked her to apany me on the job."
Brian seemed about to say something else when Holly asked, "You called for me. Is it about Vera''s case? What is it?"
Brian nced at Keira and handed Holly a document. "This is the confession obtained during the interrogation of Vera. Surprisingly, a lot of the content involves international crime."
Holly took the interrogation record and looked at Keira. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Keira looked at it as well.
In it, Vera had exposed her past crimemitted in Country M, which was also rted to a murder case, and she was even suspected of arms trafficking.
All those chargesbined were far more serious than the mistakes she hadmitted in Crera.
Keira''s gaze darkened.
Brian said, "Given the gravity of the situation, we have contacted Interpol. They want to extradite the trafficker. The crimes shemitted domestically will be processed jointly with those abroad."
At these words, Keira exchanged a nce with Holly.
Just now, Vera said Fox would rescue her from here, and at that time, Keira didn''t believe her, but now, she suddenly understood.
Vera had taken the initiative to expose her own past crimes, implicating herself in international crime...
Keira could almost imagine that once Vera was taken away, Fox would make contact with the person she knew in the Interpol, who could rescue Vera!
Even if they didn''t rescue her after Vera was convicted and imprisoned, who would know if the Vera locked up in the international prison was still the real Vera?!
Fox had calcted even this step.
Indeed, she was quite crafty.
Keira fell silent for a moment and then looked at Brian, narrowing her eyes. "Who reported this matter to Interpol?"
Fox had insiders in the Special Division, which meant that the case couldn''t have escted this swiftly otherwise.
If the case had been suppressed, Vera wouldn''t have been taken by the Interpol.
Keira had suspected that Brian and Luke were Fox''s undercover agents in the Special Division, but after considering it carefully, she felt it was unlikely.
Those two held such high positions within the Special Division that their backgrounds could certainly withstand scrutiny.
For this reason, Keira concealed her identity as the senior sister to deal with Fox''s future challenges.
Upon hearing her question, Brian scoffed. "How could I possibly know that? Everyone in our department works in an orderly manner. Just because you have a personal grudge against Vera, should the Special Division suppress this case for your sake?"
Keira tensed her jaw.
Holly said, "Deputy Director Dawson, it''s not appropriate to let Interpol take her away without a thorough investigation. I think we should retain Vera."
Brian scoffed instantly. "Holly, we must follow the rules and regtions in our work. The Special Division isn''t the private prison of the Sims family. Do I need to remind you of that again?"
Holly was suddenly at a loss for words. "I..."
"All right, your grandfather is under investigation, and now I have to deal with a lot of things in the Special Division. If you have nothing else, you can leave now. Interpol wille to take her tomorrow, so prepare the paperwork for the handover."
After that, he pointed to the door. "Out, both of you!"
After Holly and Keira walked out of Brian''s office, Holly said angrily, "This is the difference between caring and not caring. To Brian, Vera has no significance, and he would definitely prefer to push the case away... If Grandpa were still here, he would definitely be able to stop those people from Interpol! Keira, what do we do now?!"
Keira, however, lowered her gaze and drew a cold smile. "Let''s see if they can really take her away!"
Chapter 618
618 Chapter 617
Holly frowned with worry.
Seeing this, Keira immediately offered words offort. "Don''t worry. I''m prepared."
Holly asked anxiously, "Then what do we do now?"
Keira replied, "You go back and get some sleep first. We''ll talk after that."
Holly had been keeping vigil here all night, toiling away without sleep, and since Vera hadn''t slept, she hadn''t either. She hadrge dark circles under her eyes.
Upon hearing Keira''s suggestion, she sighed. "All right then."
They walked toward the exit of the Special Division. Just as they reached the doorway, a voice filled with urgency called out, "Holly!"
Keira turned her head t and saw it was Holly''s father, Vincent.
The middle-aged man maintained his schrly and appropriate demeanor. His stride was firm as he approached them.
When Keira saw him, there was a hint of distraction on her face.
Back in junior high, she and Holly were best friends, so she would often see Vincent.
Although Vincent was a forensic doctor, he often dressed in casual attire, holding a donut in hand as he took Holly to school. He would asionally bring an extra one for Keira if he knew she hadn''t had breakfast.
Whenever Vincent spoke to Holly, he was always gentle, with a smile on his face.
He wore sses and spoke with clear logic. His deep voice always conveyed a sense of stability, as though he could hold up the sky for Holly.
Whenever Keira saw Vincent, she felt admiration.
Because, in her imagination, that was what a father should be like.
Taylor treated I just like that, gentle and patient.
But whenever he faced Keira, it was with disdain and impatience.
It made her wonder if her existence was a mistake; otherwise, why would she be so disliked...
The harder fatherly love was toe by, the more she envied others for having it.
Perhaps neither Holly nor Vincent knew her thoughts back then...
Looking back, Keira only felt as if it were a lifetime ago.
It was as if the life with Taylor and Poppy in Oceanion had long faded from memory. Now, she also had a father who adored her...
Keira gathered her thoughts, only to see Holly with teary eyes.
Holly had just shown strength in front of Keira but had now turned into a child in front of her father. She said with a grievance, "Dad, what on earth is happening with Grandpa?"
It was also why Vincent came here. His face was still gentle when he touched Holly''s head and exined, "Your grandfather will be fine. The Sims family is loyal to Crera. He couldn''t have done anything wrong."
Holly frowned. "But they said they''ve found key evidence!"
Vincent lowered his gaze. "Don''t worry, there must be some misunderstanding. However, we have to trust the authorities. They won''t wrong a good person!"
Yet Holly bit her lip.
Seeing her like this, Vincent couldn''t help but smile. "What''s the matter? I know you''re worried about your grandfather, so I came here to reassure you. Why the long face still?"
Holly then looked toward Keira, "But Vera South, the criminal that we caught and the one who wanted to kill Keera, has a very powerful background. She has a connection with the Interpol. The Interpol ising tomorrow to take her away! Dad, we can''t let them do that; otherwise, the matter with Keera will never be cleared up!"
Upon hearing Holly''s words, Vincent looked toward Keira.
Upon seeing her, he was slightly startled, "Keira? You... Holly cut him short. "Dad, she''s not Keira. She just resembles Keira a bit. She''s the only daughter of the Olsen family, Keera Olsen."
Vincent was startled.
When he met Keira years ago, she was still in junior high. It had been over ten years since hest saw her, so he wasn''t certain of her current appearance.
He hesitated, examining "Keera".
Holly instantly said, "She''s a friend I made in nce. Dad, can you help her? Keep Vera here!"
Vincent frowned, "Holly, you..."
"Dad, I''m begging you!"
Holly gave Vincent''s arm a little shake.
Vincent managed a wry smile. "All right, I''ll think of something, but no promises."
"I know you''re the best!"
After that, Holly looked at Keira. "Keera, don''t worry. Since my dad said he''ll think of a way, he will definitely manage to keep Vera here for you." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Keira nodded her appreciation. "Thank you, Uncle Sims."
"You''re wee."
Vincent hesitated as he looked at Keira. "You just mentioned the person who got caught is Vera South? Her surname is South?"
Keira''s senses sharpened at once, and she asked, "Uncle, do you know of the South family?"
Vincent nodded. "The South family is quite a mysterious force."
Keira had heard this introduction more times than she could count...
In nce, when people who had heard of the South family spoke of them, their first remark was always the same.
Mysterious.
That single word was the definition of the South family.
Vincent continued. "My father and I have studied the South family. We believe that while they keep a low profile, they''re not to be underestimated. The Special Division has also been collecting information on the South family, but unfortunately, so far, we haven''t uncovered much. If my father were here, he definitely wouldn''t let Interpol take the person away. What a good opportunity to learn about the South family!"
Holly was taken aback. "Is the South family that important? Is it worthy of such attention?"
Vincent nodded. "The main issue is we don''t know whether they are friends or foes. Their position is very strange as if they don''t take sides, yet at the same time, they seem to have an agenda..."
Holly quickly exined to Keira, "The Special Division is tasked with gathering intel on potential threats to the country''s future..."
Keira nodded in understanding.
Vincent said, "Given that, I must help my father keep Vera here. I''ll figure out a way."
Leaving those words behind, he turned and walked away.
Only then did Holly look at Keira. "The people from Interpol won''t arrive until tomorrow. Should we go and interrogate Vera now to see if we can get more information?"
Keira shook her head. "Interpol''s arrival has given Vera hope. She won''t divulge anything before that hope is shattered."
Holly appeared slightly disappointed. "So we can''t do anything today."
"Yeah, get some rest. Save your energy. We''ll have to deal with Interpol''s people tomorrow."
Holly said, "Right, we absolutely can''t let them take Vera!"
Keira nodded, thinking, "And while I''m at it, I''ll expose the mole inside the Special Division, Fox''s agent!"
Chapter 619
619 Chapter 618
After saying goodbye to Holly, Keira headed to the parking lot.
Lewis was standing by the car waiting for her. "Where to next?"
"The Olsen residence."
The two got into the car, and Lewis drove toward the Olsen residence.
On the way, Keira suddenly turned to him and asked, "You''re following me around every day. What about the Horton Group?"
"Don''t worry. Tom will handle it."
Keira then asked, "What about yourpanies abroad?"
"I''ll handle those."
Keira couldn''t help but say, "I mean, maybe you should go back to thepany for a visit. As the chairman, you shouldn''t be absent all the time, right?"
Lewis didn''t look at her but kept his eyes on the road ahead as he said, "You don''t need to find ways to send me away. I''m not going to leave you."
Keira chuckled. "You''ve seen right through me."
Lewis said, "You''re pushing Fox into a corner. You''re worried she might strike, and I am worried, too."
Keira sighed, "I underestimated the South family before, which is why my sister died in that ident. This time... I can''t underestimate the South family. If Fox bes desperate enough to assassinate me, I don''t know from which direction the attack wille."
Although she was considered a top-ranked martial arts practitioner, there were countless ways to kill a person.
Back in Oceanion, she and Keera had been kidnapped onto that ship without anyone noticing.
Even after the fact, no traces were left.
All the surveince was destroyed andpletely irreparable.
There were no witnesses; it was as if she and Keera had magically gone from that private room to the ship...
The power of the South family shouldn''t be underestimated!
She worried that Lewis would be dragged into the mess with her, which was why she just tried to find a way to make Lewis leave...
Lewis then said, "That''s why I need to stick by your side to protect you."
Keira said, "Grandma isn''t cured yet..."
Lewis asked, "Keira, are you scared?"
Keira hesitated.
Lewis then said, "The South family is indeed formidable, but if you feel defeated without a fight and scare yourself first, you''ve already lost."
Keira frowned. "Don''t lecture me here. I''m not afraid of anything, not even death. But..."
Lewis turned to look at her. "Do you know what I''m afraid of?"
"What?"
"I''m afraid of you leaving me again," Lewis said, his gaze firmly fixed on the road ahead. "I fear the helplessness of not being by your side when you leave me."
He steered the car with one hand while holding her hand with the other. "I want to hold your hand and grow old with you. You''re my wife. Until death do us part."
Keira''s eyes gradually moistened.
She suddenly smiled and held his hand back tightly. "Alright, until death do us part! We''ll stick together."
As they talked, they returned to the Olsen residence.
Uncle Olsen was still in a deep sleep, not yet awake.
Keira and Lewis went to see him together, and when they were leaving, they saw Erin entering the house.
She greeted them warmly as soon as she saw them. "Where''s Charles? Hasn''t he finished school yet?"
Keira studied her and smiled. "I don''t know." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Erin pouted. "That guy told me to wait for him here, and now he''s not even back yet."
She took out her phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Charles. "Where are you? I''m at the Olsen''s!"
The message had just been sent when a voice came from the entrance downstairs. "I''m back! Erin, let''s go. I''ll take you to a state banquet!"
Erin''s eyes lit up as she hurried downstairs. "Really? Is it delicious?"
"Of course, it''s delicious! This hotel is used for entertaining foreign guests; the chef used to be a royal cook..."
"I''m drooling already!"
Erin''sughter rang out as the young couple left the house, seemingly oblivious to the sorrows of the world, making Keira and Lewis exchange nces.
Lewis asked, "What''s Amy''s full name?"
Keira lowered her gaze. "On her identity card, it''s ''Erin.''
"As in Erin South Martin?"
"Yup."
"What a coincidence."
"Yeah, quite the coincidence."
Keira smiled. "I don''t know if it''s just a coincidence or if it has some other meaning, but the South family is really too mysterious. Up until now, none of the clues connect, and I have no idea what they''re actually doing."
"We''ll Meet each challenge with its own solution, and step by step we''ll trace back to the South family and rescue your mother," Lewis said reassuringly.
Keira immediately nodded and then looked down. "After tomorrow, when I''ve defeated Fox, we should be able to pry open Vera''s mouth, and we''ll get some answers."
Lewis wrapped his arm around her shoulder. "Yes, let''s look forward to tomorrow."
...
It was soon the next day.
Since they didn''t know when the Interpol woulde to transfer Vera, Keira and Lewis arrived at the Special Division early.
They went straight to the interrogation room to visit Vera.
Under Holly''s watch, Vera had yet another sleepless night. Her eyes were red, and she seemed to be on the verge of copse.
Seeing Keira, she sneered. "Do you think by treating me this way, I''ll tell you what you want to know? Rabbit, every girl in the South family has undergone special training. This kind of torture is nothing to me! You underestimated Fox, and you''ve underestimated me, too!"
Keira lowered her gaze, "Is that so?"
"Of course," Vera said with a defiant attitude. "After today, I''ll be taken away by the Interpol, and we''ll never see each other again! Do you really think you can trap me here?"
Keira looked at her. "Let''s make a bet."
"What bet?"
"If the Interpol takes you away, I''ll admit defeat. If not, you tell me all the secrets of the South family."
Vera stared at her, and after a long while, she scoffed. "Deal."
Chapter 620
620 Chapter 619
Vera closed her eyes.
It was daytime, and bothmps had been extinguished, allowing her bloodshot eyes to get some relief finally. N?v(el)B\\jnn
But the chair she was sitting on had no backrest, making it difficult even to lean back, so despite the pain in her back, she maintained a calm and collected demeanor in front of Keira.
She seemed quite certain that the personing today would definitely take her away.
She had confidence in Fox''s abilities.
Seeing this, Keira lowered her eyes and slowly walked out of the room.
Who exactly was Fox? What forces were behind her? How many people had she managed to ce inside the Interpol to make Vera so confident?
As Keira pondered, Lewis came over. "People from Interpol have arrived."
Keira immediately perked up and followed Lewis.
They had just walked over when they heard an argument breaking out.
"Vincent, who do you think you are? You don''t hold any position in the Special Division. What right do you have to stop them from taking her away?"
That was Luke''s voice.
Holly immediately retorted, "Even though my father isn''t part of the Special Division, he''s carrying my grandfather''s seal! There''s a rule in the Special Division that''s been there since ancient times: whoever holds the seal can decide everything within the division!"
"That was a regtion from a hundred years ago; it doesn''t work now," Luke scoffed. "Are you still living a hundred years back? The Special Division isn''t the Sims family''s private property!"
Vincent countered, "How does it not work? Forty years ago, my father gave that seal to your grandfather, letting him make decisions within the Special Division... At that time, your grandfather was just a minor employee in the division, and my father, temporarily upied with other matters, left the division under his control, along with the seal. Everyone in the division obeyed your grandfather because of that seal! That''s how he became the deputy director of the Special Division, leading to your father seeding in the position. Without that seal, could you and your father have reached where you are today?"
Luke sneered. "That''s just old news. Uncle Sims, you should stop believing in such feudal superstitions! No one in the Special Division still acknowledges it!"
He looked directly at the surrounding people. "Does anyone here disagree?"
"I don''t acknowledge that seal..."
"What''s that? I''ve never even heard of it..."
A few people echoed the sentiment.
The Special Division was now split into two factions, one supporting old Mr. Sims and the other backing Brian and his son.
The ones echoing support now were from those siding with the Dawsons.
Hearing that, Holly became furious. "Luke, don''t be so shameless! The Special Division''s charter states this use! To see this seal is to see the director. Everyone must obey the arrangements of the holder of the seal!"
Luke spread his hands. "Well, yeah, I remember that too, but right now, your grandfather has been arrested. Even if he were here, we wouldn''t obey him! What if he''s a spy?"
He faked an indignant tone. "People from the Interpol are here, yet you''re holding on to Vera. Are you trying to sabotage our international rtions? If this blows up, how are we supposed to exin it to the Interpol?"
Holly immediately became furious.
Vincent then patted Holly''s shoulder and looked at Brian. "Deputy Director Dawson, do you also think that way?"
At these words, everyone''s gaze shifted unanimously to Brian.
Brian narrowed his eyes and sighed. "Vincent, it''s not that I don''t want to listen to you, but with what happened yesterday and your father still not cleared of the charges, I don''t know what I should do! What if he really made a mistake? If I withhold the person here, I''ll inadvertently be his aplice. What then?"
Holly shouted angrily, "My grandfather isn''t a spy! Don''t be ridiculous!"
Brian smiled. "I didn''t say he was a spy. I''m just saying things haven''t been cleared up yet, so we can''te to a conclusion, right? So, I don''t know whether I should listen to that seal!"
Holly wanted to say more, but Vincent ignored Brian and looked around at the Special Division''s staff. He raised the seal in his hand. "Those who still abide by the Special Division''s charter, stop the people from the Interpol right now. We can''t let them take Vera away!"
As soon as these words were said, the people of the Special Division looked at each other, hesitating.
In the end, a small portion of them stood by Vincent''s side.
Brian''s expression immediately darkened.
There was a rule in the Special Division that internal conflicts were forbidden.
His people couldn''t oppose this group that was stopping Interpol''s people, and that small portion was enough to keep Interpol at bay.
Indeed, it might prove difficult for Interpol to take Vera away today.
Brian scoffed and remained silent.
Keira stood not far away, observing them closely.
She wanted to find out who Fox''s aplice was within the Special Division, but at that moment, she still couldn''t tell.
As she hesitated, someone from Brian''s side spoke out from within the crowd. "Deputy Director Dawson, have your say. Mr. Sims is doing whatever he wants in the Special Division. Old Mr. Sims has said he would resign, and you are his sessor, but now he''s given the seal to Vincent. What does that mean? Are you still nning to let Vincent inherit the position of our director? Just say the word, Deputy Director Dawson, and we''ll stop him right away!"
With those words, Brian''s supporters immediately became excited. "That''s right! Old Mr. Sims had given his word he would leave the position to you, but now he''s passed the seal to Vincent. It''s a clear slight to you, Deputy Director Dawson!"
"Could old Mr. Sims really not want to give up his power?"
"I don''t think so... If he truly didn''t want to give up power, he should have arranged for Vincent to join the Special Division long ago. He hasn''t made any preparations; that doesn''t seem likely..."
Just as this statement had calmed the people on Brian''s side, someone from Vincent''s side said, "Mr. Sims, please say something. Your father was forced to step down, and the Special Division has always been a Sims family affair. We only recognize the Sims family members. Just give the word, and we''ll fight them!"
Those words sparked anger among the people around Vincent.
"Yeah, why should the Special Division be handed over to the Dawson family?"
"The Special Division bears the name Sims! We''ve watched old Mr. Sims dedicate his life to the Special Division. Is it just going to be handed over like this?"
Seeing this, Keira narrowed her eyes.
She had found the mole!
Chapter 621
621 Chapter 620
As soon as these words were spoken, they enraged the people around Vincent.
Keira had previously doubted whether Brian and his son could be Fox''s people, but she had already ruled that out.
After all, the Special Division wouldn''t choose such people as the next sessors.
When they were selected, even their ancestors would have been thoroughly investigated to ensure no issues.
Brian''s father had honorably sacrificed his life while on a mission.
Such a family wouldn''t have any issues with loyalty.
Just yesterday, Vincent reminisced that after Brian''s father died, old Mr. Sims personally raised Brian and had already decided to hand over the Special Division to him.
So, when Vincent didn''te to work at the Special Division, Brian became its deputy head.
But for some reason over the years, the rift between Brian and old Mr. Sims had grown deeper and deeper...
Moreover, after Vincent spoke, Brian became silent.
That indicated that Brian wasn''t concerned about whether Vera would be taken away by the people from Interpol.
Therefore, Keirapletely ruled out any suspicion of the father and son.
Her gaze first fell on the man who had first spoken on Brian''s side. She recalled his name as Terry, and he had initiated the confrontation between both sides.
Those who echoed his words were full of anger, having been stirred up by him.
Terry must be Fox''s mole!
With that thought, Keira looked at the people behind Vincent.
The first person who had spoken was always following Holly around, a littleckey who was also part of the group who tried to arrest Vera at homest time.
His words just now seemed to be defending the Sims family, but they actually pushed the confrontation between the two sides to the extreme!
Therefore, this littleckey must also be Fox''s insider!
Maybe the dissent between old Mr. Sims and Brian was also the work of these two insiders!
Fox was so cunning!
It wasn''t easy to nt an insider in a department like the Special Division, yet she managed to nt two!
With two insiders, she stirred up conflicts between the two sides, causing internal quarrels within the Special Division, breaking them up into factions, suppressing the division''s power, and weakening its presence.
Keira had to admit, Fox was impressive!
As she was reflecting on this, the scene erupted into chaos.
With red eyes, Luke argued, "The Sims family is up to no good! You''ve coaxed my dad to work for your family! You''re clearly nning for a father-to-son session! Why pretend to be good people in front of my dad?!"
Holly was also provoked and pointed at him while shouting furiously, "If the Special Division is handed over to people like you and your father, that''s when it would really be finished! The criminals imprisoned there are from the South family, and you seem to have forgotten what the duty of the Special Division is!"
Upon hearing Holly''s words, Keira inwardly cursed her luck.
Sure enough, the next moment, Brian looked at her with fury. "I see. That''s your grandfather''s real n, right? Howe out of nowhere, instead of bringing his son on board, he brought you in? Looks like he''s been guarding against me all along! I''ve given my life to the Special Division! I don''t deserve to be used by a youngster like you!"
Caught up in the argument, Holly retorted, "Brian, ask yourself this: Have you truly been dedicated and responsible to the Special Division?"
Luke said, "Of course, my dad is! You''re going around the Special Division with your best friend, acting as if it''s your own house!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Holly wanted to speak, but Vincent immediately stopped her. "Holly, that''s enough."
Holly had just stopped talking when Luke scoffed. "Can''t argue with us, so you shut up, right? Holly and Vincent, you two are hypocrites! If you''re coveting the power of the Special Division, just say so. Why pretend to be so innocent? And Old Mr. Sims, he''s nothing but a sly old fox! He''spletely hoodwinked my dad!"
Enraged, Vincent retorted, "I can tolerate your rudeness toward me, but don''t speak ill of my father! My father has devoted his life to the Special Division and will die a dedicated man! He never betrayed the Special Division in any way!"
Luke sneered. "If there was nothing, why was he arrested? I think something''s up, and your whole family might be spies! Your family should be the ones locked up!"
Furious, Holly challenged, "What did you say? Say it again if you dare!"
With a scoff, Luke goaded, "I said it, what about it? Want to have a go?"
He rolled up his sleeves.
Holly''sckey''s eyes darted, and he immediately shouted, "Luke, don''t bully Miss Sims! Now that old Mr. Sims is in trouble, do you no longer respect the Sims family? I''ll take you on!"
After that, he charged head down toward Luke.
Vincent tried to stop him but only caught his sleeve as the man rushed toward Luke.
With a shoulder throw, Luke sent the man sprawling to the ground. "You think you''re equal to me in fighting?!"
After being hit, the man convenientlyy on the ground, ying up his pain. "Luke, you used lethal force on me! Do you hate the Sims faction that much? I understand now that you want to eradicate uspletely so you can make the Special Division the Dawson''s property, right?"
Luke was bbergasted.
He looked at his hand; he hadn''t used that much force just now...
But before he could react, someone else charged at him. "Luke, you''ve gone too far! Old Mr. Sims hasn''t even been convicted yet! Is your dad so eager to take over? Do you want to purge the Special Division?!"
With two quick moves, Luke floored the neer as well.
Once he lost his temper, Luke arrogantly surveyed the crowd. "Who else from the Sims faction refuses to ept this? Come on, all of you, let''s see what you''ve got!"
Not just the people behind Holly but even Holly herself was enraged and picked up a broom, ready to join the fray.
Holly said, "Luke, you''re intolerable! I''ll beat you to death!"
Behind Luke, Terry immediately shouted, "Charge! Don''t let the Sims get the best of us!"
A crowd quickly got into position, and it seemed a massive brawl was about to break out!
Vincent urgently tried to calm everyone. "Everyone, don''t be impulsive. We need to present a united front today! We shouldn''t fight among ourselves!"
Unfortunately, no one was listening.
Chapter 622
622 Chapter 621
Holly was overwhelmed with rage, and her usually cool demeanor was reced with anger as she stared daggers at Luke, her broom hitting his arm with force.
Luke immediately grabbed the broom.
Then, giving Holly a cold look, he intended to hit back, but upon realizing she was a woman, he snatched the broom away and threw it to the ground.
Pushed backward, Holly stumbled several steps.
Keira didn''t move, noticing that Luke had held back his strength.
Although he usually mocked Holly, he still knew how to measure his force.
But the next moment
Holly''sckey, the one who was working for Fox, was a man named Mike. He stepped forward and caught hold of Holly, then acted as if he couldn''t support her.
He shouted, "Holly, watch out!"
In the next moment, both he and Holly fell to the ground.
Hended beneath Holly, using his body as a cushion, ignoring the wounds he sustained from the ground as he looked anxiously at Holly. "Holly, are you okay?"
Holly gave him a puzzled look and quickly said, "I''m fine. What about you?"
Mike clutched his arm and red at Luke. "Luke, you''ve really gone too far! Old Mr. Sims hasn''t been convicted yet, and you dare mistreat Miss Sims! Do you people even respect old Mr. Sims at all?"
Luke frowned and nced at his hand. Without suspicion, he just scoffed. "I didn''t even use much strength, and she fell. The Sims family''s younger generation is truly ipetent, yet they still want to continue leading the Special Division. Are they nning on having the delicate Miss Sims take the reins?"
The director of each generation''s Special Division had to go through a rigorous selection process.
Although the Sims family always held that position, it was attained by winning over everyone in the Special Division.
Old Mr. Sims had been unparalleled inbat within the Special Division.
Vincent didn''t want to practice martial arts, and Old Mr. Sims somewhat intentionally trained Brian instead. Hence, Vincent chose to be a forensic doctor.
Brian might have grown a belly and, with a slick smile, looked like a bureaucrat trying to rece old Mr. Sims
But actually, Brian was also without rivals in his time.
He was personally trained by old Mr. Sims
Luke''s skill at his age also made him an outstanding member of the Special Division. His aspiration to enter the Freeman Sect was to conquer everyone.
In their line of work, there has always been an unwritten rule of forming friendships through martial prowess.
So, Luke''s mockery of Holly resonated with the onlookers.
Terry, who stood behind Luke, quickly said, "Exactly, Miss Sims has the physique of a weakling. No wonder old Mr. Sims seems to be considering handing over the Special Division to Mr. Dawson. With her like this, how can she manage the Special Division? Please"
The people on Holly''s side immediately became furious. "What did you say?"
And they went straight to blows.
During the scuffle, Mikended a punch on Terry''s face.
Terry''s nose started bleeding, and he shouted, "Are you trying to kill me? The Sims family really doesn''t give a damn about the Dawsons! Guys, get them!"
Vincent quickly stepped in to mediate. "Everybody, please stop. Let''s talk this out."
Unfortunately, not serving in the Special Division, Vincent didn''t hold sway over these hot-blooded men, especially those who stood behind Brian.
Brian just looked on coldly with a touch of dissatisfaction on his face.
Keira frowned. N?v(el)B\\jnn
She had found the mole, but the problem was
She had no evidence!
Forget about Terry; take Mike, for example. He had been unfailingly obedient to Holly in the Special Division, always by her side, protecting her. He was considered the most loyal person to the Sims family within the division.
If she were to tell Holly that Mike was a traitor now, even with their good rtionship, Holly would be doubtful!
Keira turned her gaze to Lewis.
Lewis had already guessed her intent. When suspecting the two men as moles, he had sent their information to Tom to investigate.
Seeing Keira looking his way, he frowned and shook his head.
There was no information, meaning that Tom couldn''t find anything at all about the two men.
Of course, they had been recruited by Fox. How could they be so easily exposed?
There was no chance they''d leave such obvious traces.
But if Keira used the two men as traitors, she''d be suspected by both sides
Then it wouldn''t be just a brawl between the two sides, but she would be the one being jointly attacked!
But could she stand by and do nothing?
Keira looked at the several people from Interpol and saw contempt on their faces.
Clearly, they were waiting to reap the benefits after both sides had broken down!
Keira frowned.
Although she had no evidence to expose the two moles, it was time to get tough!
If she waited any longer, both sides might suffer mutually assured destruction!
Keira''s expression hardened.
Chapter 623
623 Chapter 622
Keira chuckled dismissively and looked toward James, who was in the distance and gave him a slight nod.
Immediately, James led several Inner Sect disciples of the Freeman Sect, charging into the chaotic scene.
James shouted, "Stop fighting. No more hitting!"
This was the backup n Keira had prepared.
When words failed, it was time to show strength!
Each of the Inner Sect disciples was skilled enough to Luke. Once they stepped in, they quickly separated the two shing sides.
Luke started to fight with people from the Freeman Sect but was promptly subdued by James, who grabbed Luke''s shoulder from behind, making Luke cry out in pain.
Thebatants on both sides soon calmed down.
Mike and Terry exchanged nces and frowned, not expecting the Freeman Sect to suddenly meddle in this affair...
Mike shouted, "James, are you here to help us? That''s fantastic!"
As expected, the people on Holly''s side began to rejoice. "Miss Sims and the people from Freeman Sect have always been in contact. The Freeman Sect is here to help us! Look, they''ve detained Luke!"
Upon hearing this, Luke was furious and red at James. "James, the Freeman Sect is supposed to stay independent, never interfering with the division''s management. What you''re doing is breaking the rules! You''ve gone too far!"
Terry also added, "Yeah, way too far!"
Then he looked toward Holly. "I wondered how the Sims family got so bold today; it turns out you found the Freeman Sect as your helper! Do you think, with their help, you can take the director''s position back?"
That statement was incredibly instigating.
Even the hot-headed Luke was triggered, let alone Brian himself, who was infuriated by thatment.
He confronted James, "Mr. James Olsen, right? What''s the meaning of this? You owe me an exnation!"
James was perplexed.
What could his intentions be?
He was following his little sister''smand to break up the fight. When he hit someone, they didn''t dare hit back. Being the most capable fighter, Luke wouldn''t stop, so he had to be restrained.
How did that turn into taking sides?
James tried to exin, "I''m not..."
"Not what?" Terry angrily shouted. "Why are you treating Luke like this?!"
The others yelled, "Right, let Mr. Dawson go!"
"Release Mr. Dawson!"
Brian also stepped forward, his face dark with anger. "Let go of Luke!"
James was dumbfounded.
Just as he was about to release Luke, Mike said, "James, don''t be scared! Right now, old Mr. Sims is still the director, and what are Brian and his son to us? Do they dare topete with us?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The hotheaded youths standing behind Holly roared, "Exactly, ignore them! Old Mr. Sims used to treat you all so well! They''re so ungrateful! They''re biting the hand that fed you!"
"That''s an understatement! I think it''s sheer ambition!"
Luke retorted, "Old Mr. Sims said he''d hand over the Special Division to my dad. It wasn''t something my dad asked for. If he didn''t want to, why not say so outright instead of being so hypocritical?!"
"Yeah, old Mr. Sims says one thing and does another; it''s utterly disgusting!"
"We support Brian and Luke!"
Both sides were on the verge of arguing again...
Mike and Terry were such agitators!
Keira sneered. She stepped forward and addressed Brian, "Deputy Director Dawson, do you also think old Mr. Sims says one thing but does another?"
Upon hearing this, Brian hesitated slightly, a sh of indignation shing across his face.
Keira understood then that it was a grudge built up over time.
Undoubtedly, Terry had been whispering poison into Brian''s ear regrly.
That was how trust between people worked.
One or two rumors wouldn''t do much, but what if one constantly listened to them?
Old Mr. Sims and Brian were both profound thinkers. There were simply too many chiefs in the division and an inherent conflict between them.
Old Mr. Sims certainly had the sincere intention of handing the Special Division over to Brian...
But for some reason, he had dyed his retirement, causing Brian''s suspicions...
Luke scoffed. "Of course, he isn''t sincere. He''s eighty years old and still clinging to the director''s position. My dad is already fifty! Does he n to wait until he''s a hundred? That would make my dad seventy by the time he bes the director!"
Brian sneered and turned to Vincent. "Since the topic has been brought up today, Mr. Sims, I''d like a clear answer. Is your father dissatisfied with me? Was Holly brought over to take his ce?"
With this, Luke eximed, "On what grounds? Dad, you''ve sacrificed so much for the Special Division! Letting Holly manage the Special Division? I can''t ept that!"
"I can''t ept that either!"
"Brian, don''t waste words with them. Old Mr. Sims has been taken away; you should just take charge!"
Keira observed Brian and sighed inwardly. She asked, "Do you not trust old Mr. Sims?"
Brian snapped, "I have nothing to say to a girl like you!"
"But I have something to say to you."
Keira stepped forward and handed a document to Brian. "Before you doubt old Mr. Sims, take a look at this!"
Keira hade prepared!
Chapter 624 Passion
Chapter 624 Passion
Brian frowned, looking hesitantly at the document in Keira''s hand. "What''s this?"
Keira pushed the item in her hand forward a bit. "Take a look at it before you say anything."
Brian frowned again.
Keira deliberately provoked him. "Deputy Director Dawson, are you afraid to look at something given by a young woman like me?"
Brian wasn''t taken in.
But Luke was irritated. "What did you say? Let me see!"
He stepped forward and snatched the document from Keira''s hands, nced at it for a moment, and was slightly taken aback. "What the hell is this?"
The people behind him leaned forward to look. "Isn''t this the deration we made when we joined the Special Division?"
Those words made Brian pause for a moment. "What?"
Luke then handed the document to Brian.
Brian looked down at it.
It was indeed the deration they had all written when they joined the Special Division.
These people had joined the Special Division out of love for their homnd, willing to dedicate their lives to serving their country...
Before joining, everyone had to recite the charter of the Special Division and write down their original intentions in this booklet.
It was just that as time went by, everyone had forgotten.
The Special Division had many members, and this booklet looked very old...
While the others were confused, Brian stared nkly for a moment, then immediately flipped through the pages,nding directly on page 36. There, two different types of handwriting were present.
One was written by someone who appeared very learned, with attractive handwriting: For the great rejuvenation of Crera!
Brian paused slightly.
Holly nced at it and was also stunned. "This is Grandpa''s handwriting."
Looking down at the signature, it was indeed old Mr. Sims.
Holly frowned and looked further down.
It was a row of childlike handwriting, crooked and skewed.
The sentence was simple: For the great rejuvenation of Crera!
It seemed to be imitating the statement above, but like the voice of a young boy with youthful naivety, earnestly speaking his wish...
Seeing that row of words made Holly pause slightly. "What''s that...?"
Luke immediately sneered. "Who wrote that? It''s so ugly!"
At those words, Brian''s face darkened, and he smacked Luke on the head. "Watch your mouth! I wrote it at the age of five, and that was pretty impressive!"
Luke was dumbfounded.
With an ingratiating smile, Luke said, "Wow, dad, you wrote this? But isn''t your deration of joining the Special Division a bit big?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Young people didn''t understand the significance of this sentence. It seemed a light-hearted remark to them, and they were unaware of how many of their predecessors paid the price with their lives.
Their country, Crera, had only started developing so well in thest thirty years. Brian was fifty; he was five years old about forty-five years ago...
Back then, Crera was still a developing country, striving to catch up with other nations...
It was the efforts of these predecessors that brought about today''s development in Crera.
Luke might not understand, but Brian was very clear about how much old Mr. Sims, and he had sacrificed for this one sentence...
Why didn''t Vincent join the Special Division? Was it really because he liked being a forensic doctor?
No...
He was attacked in an assassination attempt as a child, sustained an injury, and was unable to practice martial arts.
Brian suddenly remembered what old Mr. Sims often held him and said when he was a child, "The Special Division doesn''t belong to the Sims family. It belongs to everyone. Little Brian, when you grow up, you must remember this. You must fulfill the wish of me and your father! You must lead the Special Division, carry out our responsibilities, and strive to make sure no inexplicable force can threaten Crera!"
Just as Brian thought of this, Keira handed him another notebook.
That notebook was obviously newer, although it might have seen many years as well, dating back thirty years...
When Brian was young and careless, he scribbled his own deration where old Mr. Sims had written his manifesto. Still, when he officially joined the Special Division, he had his own page of deration.
Brian stared at that notebook.
He reached out, took it, and slowly flipped open to the deration page...
He didn''t need to see that deration to know what it was.
"For the great rejuvenation of Crera! To be Crera''s safest Guardian!" The fierce expression on Brian''s face gradually dissipated upon seeing this sentence...
Everyone has an original aspiration.
His own aspiration drove him to take over the Special Division.
He truly hoped to protect his family and country, to be a Guardian of Crera...
But when did he begin to forget this initial aspiration?
Brian clenched his fists tightly, and his eyes gradually moistened.
Keira looked at him. "Deputy Director Dawson, I can''t prove anything, nor do I know why old Mr. Sims has dyed his retirement, unwilling to give up his position to you. But I think you shouldn''t have forgotten your original aspiration."
Brian pursed his lips.
Even Luke fell silent.
Terry still wanted to provoke the crowd. "Don''t use the greater good of the country to make your point, you..."
"Shut up!"
Brian rebuked sharply, startling Terry.
Brian looked at Keira. "I''ll never forget my duties! But what does Interpol taking someone away have to do with this?!"
Keira said, "Deputy Director Dawson, you are well aware of the affairs of the Special Division, so you should understand that the Special Division has always wanted to find information on the South family, right?"
Upon hearing this, Brian was stunned, "You mean..."
"Yes, Vera South is a member of the South family. Otherwise, why do you think old Mr. Sims would have specifically approved an arrest warrant for me?"
Brian was taken aback.
Keira looked at him. "So, do you still think that Vera South should be handed over to Interpol?"
Terry said, "Don''t make excuses here; the criminal doesn''t even have the surname South. Vera South is her Crera name; foreignerse to Crera and pick a Crera name for themselves, just for convenience in pronunciation. Do you really think that just because she''s called Vera South, she belongs to the South family? You..."
"All personnel, heed mymand!"
Terry was cut off by Brian.
Brian straightened his back and put down the two manifestos in his hands.
His protruding belly even seemed to be a bit more handsome and pleasant to the eye...
All members of the Special Division immediately stood upright, performing the salute they had trained for so long.
Brian said, "Mr. Sims isn''t here, and I am temporarily in charge of the Special Division. Please listen carefully to mymand. No one is allowed to take the prisoner Vera South away!"
As soon as these words came out, the whole room was in an uproar.
His sonorous tone made even Keira feel more solemn.
Vincent looked at Brian with a glint of relief in his eyes.
Chapter 625
625 Chapter 624
Brian was the Deputy Director of the Special Division. Although many people were loyal to old Mr. Sims, Brian''s contributions to the Special Division were indisputable.
Therefore, once he spoke, everyone present, including Holly, straightened up and said, "Yes!"
As the vigorous voices fell, the two previously divided sides immediately turned their heads in unison, ring angrily at the representatives from Interpol.
Having witnessed their dispute, the people of Interpol were dumbfounded.
Fox had bought the person who came to take Vera away. Once he had Vera, he would hand her over to Fox.
Fox had already made it clear that there would be infighting in the Special Division and that he just had to watch from the sidelines.
But howe, just as they were enjoying the show, these two sides reconciled so quickly?
The person working for Fox couldn''t figure it out and didn''t respond for a while.
Brian approached him and said, "Sorry, but you can''t take this prisoner with you. The Special Division still has a caseload pending."
The head of Interpol immediately retorted, "Wasn''t it agreed that all cases would bebined and handled by us?"
Brian simply said, "Our case isn''t part of that deal."
The person in charge became furious. "It''s not your call! She''s an international criminal. Your petty Special Division has no right to stop us from conducting our investigation! Please turn the prisoner over immediately!"
Brian spread his hands. "I''m sorry, but we have a crucial case on our side, and the person can''t be transferred to you for the time being. If you have any objections, pleasemunicate with our higher authority!"
The person in charge was speechless.
He stared at Brian before finally saying, "Since you''re not cooperating, let''s just stick to the old rules."
At these words, Keira raised her eyebrows.
A new employee of the Special Division asked a veteran beside them, "What old rules?"
"The Special Division is different from the other departments. The way we get things done has a bit of an old-school martial world feel..."
The veteran employee scratched his head and searched for the right words. "That is, when there''s a dispute over a person or an item both sides want, we hold apetition in the ring."
"What kind ofpetition?"
The new employee eximed in surprise. "Can we really do that?"
The veteran employee coughed and continued in a lowered voice. "The Sims family used to have a high standing in the international martial world. Back in the day, to fight for Crera''s interests, they used this method many times. Otherwise, why do you think the Special Division has such a good rtionship with the Freeman Sect? We''ve borrowed their people on more than one asion!"
The new employee was bewildered.
Keira just lowered her gaze.
Having learned about the close ties between the Special Division and the Freeman Sect, she had asked Holly for these details, so she knew all about it.
The Sims family was indeed formidable. During a time when Crera was weak, they managed to secure numerous concessions from the internationalmunity through this approach.
Now, the tables had turned, and the other side wanted to use this method to take a prisoner away.
Brian squinted upon hearing this. He subconsciously touched the area around his chest.
In his earlier years, he had devoted himself to martial training, but as he grew older and after suffering injuries, his capabilities declined over the years.
He looked at Luke and James.
With those two around, there shouldn''t be any problems, should there?
With that thought, Brian said, "Fine, let''s do it that way."
But almost immediately as his words fell, the person in charge of Interpol stepped aside, revealing the ck-d bodyguard who had been following him all along.
The ck-d bodyguard had been wearing sunsses and a mask, so no one had really noticed him until now.
The person in charge pointed toward the bodyguard and announced, "This is our King. He''ll represent us in today''s martial contest."
On hearing this, the bodyguard immediately removed his sunsses and mask, stretched his neck and wrists, and then took off his suit jacket, revealing his impressively muscr build.
All members of the Special Division gasped in realization when they saw the foreigner.
"King? The boxing champion?"
"Heavens! Has he joined Interpol? He''s the one who defeated the previous champion and is regarded as the number one in the martial world today! It''s said that many have challenged him, but no one has ever won against him!"
"Deputy Director Dawson, what do we do now? Luke and James are probably no match for him..."
"Yeah, with such a figure, I can''t think of anyone we could use..."
"How about the senior sister of the Freeman Sect?"
"Are you crazy? The senior sister of the Freeman Sect isn''t even here. It''s rumored that she is very mysterious, always traveling abroad. How could she possibly be here now?"
"Do you expect a Divine Weapon to descend from the heavens? Let''se up with our own solution, maybe a ry fight?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Do you know what sets the King apart from the other champions?"
"What is it?"
"He once knocked down twenty-five fighters in a row to enter the finals! And he didn''t lose even after that. The match only ended because the time was up!"
"What? We don''t have twenty-five capable fighters in the Special Division, do we? What are we going to do?!"
"Are we just supposed to stand by and watch Vera South be handed over? No way!"
While everyone was talking amongst themselves, Keira suddenly chuckled.
Was this Fox''s backup n?
Chapter 626
626 Chapter 625
Keira had yet to make her move or reveal her identity, for she was waiting for Fox''s contingency n.
She knew that Fox, cunning as they were, wouldn''t have only made ns concerning the Special Division...
As Fox''s schemes surfaced one by one, she began to admire that person!
Because!
Even before the Special Division got involved, Fox had already managed to nt two moles in the division.
This meant that all over Crera, countless ces were under Fox''s influence!
Just how many years had this person been operating in Crera?
Far from basking in self-satisfaction for being the senior sister of the Freeman Sect and conveniently being able to counter Fox''s move, Keira only felt terror and retrospective fear.
Her identity as the senior sister of the Freeman Sect was an opportunity, a chance encounter with her master in Oceanion.
However, these were all part of Fox''s n, be it Terry and Mike or King!
If Keira hadn''t met her master, he might still be scouring the world for hisst disciple, and the Freeman Sect would be without a senior sister. In that case, James would have been the mightiest in this generation.
But it just so happened that King could outmatch James by a wide margin!
While Keira was lost in thought, King had already taken off his shirt, revealing his solid muscles. He pped his hands, making his arm muscles bulge, disying a strong sense of power.
With each step he took, his muscles seemed to wobble slightly, but his footsteps remained steady. His imposing presence and massive build made him feel like a towering mountain.
He was like a mountain that could neither be crossed nor conquered!
All the members of the Special Division immediately swallowed hard.
Even Luke, the ever-unconvinced rebellious man, couldn''t help but widen his eyes at this moment.
James said, "I never expected someone could train their muscles so well. Each of his muscles seems perfectly formed. It feels as though he was born to box!
"Good heavens, if hended a punch on my face, my brains would probably stter out! "
Terry and Mike exchanged a nce before they spoke.
"Exactly, I dare not step up anymore. It''s not that I''m scared, but it''s pointless to do so. Others might be able to wear him down a bit, but if I had to fight him, he would defeat me like picking up a chick, and it would disgrace the Special Division!"
"I can''t bring myself to do it either. It''s just too embarrassing," Mike whispered. "And King has always been someone I admire. He''s a hero. I have even read an interview about him. His persistence in boxing truly reflects his life''s struggle; he was a person who couldn''t afford meals as a child. Step by step, he reached where he is today, and he deserves our respect. If we win against him in a war of attrition, wouldn''t that be shameless?"
No sooner had they said that than those who had considered taking turns to wear King down began to hesitate.
They were willing to be cannon fodder as long as James and Luke could win the match. Sustaining injuries didn''t matter to them because they still remembered the oath of joining the Special Division.
But upon hearing what Terry and Mike had said, they suddenly felt that even if such a war of attrition led to victory, it would be a dishonorable win.
Everyone fell into silence.
King scanned the crowd, then turned to look at the person in charge from Interpol.
That person immediately stepped forward. "I suppose the people from the Special Division wouldn''t stoop to a war of attrition, right? Here''s what we can do. You can select ten people, and if any of them defeats King, then the prisoner is yours. But if King defeats all ten people, the prisoner is ours! How about it?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
At these words, the members of the Special Division felt even more embarrassed.
They might not be able to defeat King with ten people, but would it be glorious if they did win?
Luke immediately said, "What are you still waiting for? Any volunteers?"
He and James were the most capable in the Special Division and surely had to be thest to go in case someone managed to defeat King.
Thus, they needed eight others to take the first hits.
But as soon as he said that, everyone went silent.
In modern times, people were concerned with saving face, and other members of the Special Division found the idea too embarrassing.
Luke frowned. "What''s wrong with you all?"
Everyone looked down, too afraid to speak.
Luke became impatient. "Is this the time to save face? We must win no matter what! Get on with it!"
Then Mike said, "You make it sound so easy... but it is too shameful!"
While everyone hesitated, Brian suddenly said, "I''m of an old age now, and my strength has declined. I''m gued by sickness. I shouldn''t overestimate myself, but seeing King, I can''t hold back. How about I spar with him first?"
With those words, he stepped forward.
Chapter 627
627 Chapter 626
Brian took a smiling step forward.
The older generation knew that saving face meant littlepared to practical benefits.
Luke immediately spoke out, "Dad, you can''t! Your injury..."
"I''m fine."
Brian cut him off. "Besides, as an elder, it''s my job to set an example. Only then will everyone be willing to give their all!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
He turned to King and said, "Let''s begin."
The crowd quickly stepped back, clearing the field.
Keira watched the scene.
If James and Luke could win this match, she wanted to conserve her strength, especially since they were still battling Fox.
Revealing too much too soon could lead to faster losses. Her identity as the senior sister of the Freeman Sect needed to stay concealed unless absolutely necessary.
She looked at Brian.
At that moment, a hint of admiration arose in her eyes.
Despite her initial misgivings about him, she began to understand why old Mr. Sims had entrusted the Special Division to him. Brian''s boldness and willingness to face embarrassment were clear.
One had to be such a person to lead an organization like the Special Division.
The job required someone who could navigate both light and dark matters without being overly rigid. Sometimes, achieving goals demanded unconventional methods.
Keira felt as if she had learned something from Brian...
As Keira thought this, Brian had already rushed toward King, who threw a punch directly at him. Brian bent down, but due to his protruding belly and lumbar strain, his movement was slightly slowed, and Kingnded a hit on his left arm.
Brian stepped back a couple of paces, steadying himself.
Luke eximed, "Dad!"
Brian waved his hand with a smile, "I''m fine."
He rotated his shoulder, still appearing rxed, but Keira noticed cold sweat forming on his forehead. She couldn''t help but walk over to Luke and ask softly, "Does your father have old injuries?"
Luke nced at her, still irritated by her earlierments about Holly, and chose to ignore her. Instead, Holly said, "Yes, Deputy Director Dawson has carried out many secret missions for the Special Division over the years. He has hundreds of scars and seventy-eight serious injuries. He has over a dozen scars on his back alone and many scratch marks on his chest. There have been several instances where bullets grazed his heart"
Holly''s words made Luke lift his chin proudly. For them, these scars were medals and proof of their contributions.
Holly continued, "Deputy Director Dawson''s back was broken once. During a mission, he fell off a cliff and got caught by tree branches. Though he survived, the muscles on his lower back were severed and couldn''t be repaired. Since then, Uncle Dawson has been on desk duty"
Keira took a deep breath, feeling renewed admiration for Brian.
Luke scoffed, "That''s enough. Every scar on my father''s body represents his dedication, and yet your grandfather refuses to step down. It''s unreasonable!"
He anxiously turned his attention back to the fight.
Keira tensed her jaw.
At that moment, she suddenly understood Brian and Luke''s frustration.
Brian was a capable leader, and Luke had likely made many sacrifices as well. Old Mr. Sims, despite promising to pass the Special Division to Brian, stubbornly clung to his position at eighty years old. It was no wonder resentment was building.
Anyone in this situation would feel distanced.
Brian was only fifty and in prime time to achieve great things, yet Old Mr. Sims was holding him back. Wouldn''t resentment build over time?
But given Holly''s attitude, it was clear that Old Mr. Sims likely had his reasons.
The Special Division now seemed fragmented. Resolving their internal conflicts was crucial. The group needed to be united to face external threats.
Thinking this, Keira approached Holly and asked softly, "Has your grandfather really not considered handing over the Special Division to Brian?"
Holly shook her head, "I''ve never heard of such a n. I''ve only heard my grandfather say that we should follow Deputy Director Dawson''s leadership. He''s never mentioned any intention to step down."
Keira nodded.
Meanwhile, in the arena, Brian and King had exchanged several more blows. Despite being seriously injured, Brian, once the Special Division''s topbatant, managed to dodge several of King''s attacks with his agile movements.
Just as the Special Division was encouraged by Brian''s performance, Keira saw the head of Interpol signal to King. King immediately adjusted his strength andunched a furious punch towards Brian.
The punch was swift and powerful. If it connected, it could leave Brian severely injured or even crippled!
Chapter 628
628 Chapter 627
Everyone present tensed up immediately, stepping forward as if they wished to take the punch for Brian.
Luke roared, "Dad!"
Keira furrowed her brows, her pupils contracting slightly, yet she didn''t step forward. She had already seen that Brian managed to dodge the blow, evading most of the attack. He ensured that the part of his body that got hit would only cause a minor injury.
Brian was struck and fell out of the fighting ring, which was a loss. He clutched his abdomen and breathed heavily.
The people around him, including Holly and Vincent, couldn''t help but step forward and surround Brian.
Holly asked, "Uncle Dawson, how are you?"
Brian chuckled, "I''ll live."
He then looked around at the crowd. "Do you know where all these injuries on my body came from?"
The crowd was slightly stunned, shaking their heads.
Brian looked down. "Thirty years ago, when I was twenty, just like Luke, I went on a mission against a single person. He had stolen arge portion of Crera''s technological secrets, so it was crucial we intercepted him. By then, he had fled to a foreign country. That country used the same tactic, iming he had vited theirws and detained him, preventing me from bringing him back"
Brian''s gaze was downcast. "At that time, I took on ten men alone, using a methodmon in the Special Division, and eventually seeded in bringing our man back."
As Brian spoke, a silence fell over everyone present.
He looked at them. "What does personal honor or shame mean in the face of justice?"
Without uttering a word of me, those who had felt ashamed about ganging up, thinking it would be dishonorable, now had flushed faces. Here they were, discussing honor and martial virtue. But had their enemy ever cared about such things years ago?
No They could maintain a bit of dignity now because their predecessors hadid a solid foundation for them!
Holly said with determination, "I only regret not having learned martial arts. Otherwise, I could have stepped in to deplete King''s stamina, making it easier for those whoe after."
Luke clenched his fists, looking toward the people from the Special Division.
James shouted angrily, "If you don''t go up now, I''ll call the Freeman Sect. But it''ll take them time to get here; they won''t arrive immediately"
Amidst the conversation, someone suddenly leaped forward, "I''ll go!"
Everyone turned their heads to see a young man ascending the stage.
Subsequently, a group of high-ranking Special Division members immediately stood up and formed a line beside the ring.
Both Luke and Holly let out a deep sigh of relief.
James nced at Keira.
The people now taking the stage were less skilled and would only serve to exhaust King''s stamina. It was certain that they would all lose.
Seizing the moment while the bout was ongoing, James slipped beside Keira. "Sis, are you going upter?"
Keira narrowed her eyes.
She was waiting to see how things unfolded...
If Luke and James could beat King, she wouldn''t need to reveal her identity as the senior sister. But if they couldn''t win
Keira''s expression turned serious, and she was about to speak when Holly coughed lightly. "Keera doesn''t need to go up. You all go ahead!"
After saying that, Holly gave Keira a meaningful look.
James hesitated for a moment, then gave a wry smile and lowered his voice. "But from observing King''s moves, I''m afraid Luke and I might not be able to ovee him."
Keira lowered her gaze. "Don''t worry. Just do your best."
James took the hint. He breathed a sigh of relief, nodded, and then moved to the end of the line, standing in front of Luke.
Luke was startled. "You should be behind me."
Since James was more skilled in martial arts, having him fightst would increase their chances of winning.
James, however, smiled. "I''ll focus on exhausting him. If you can win, that''s great. If not, no worries."
James patted Luke''s shoulder. "Even though we both have a rivalry because of Kate,,I''m willing to set that aside today. If you win, you''ll gain great renown within the Special Division, and taking over will make perfect sense." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Luke was taken aback.
He awkwardly turned his head away but didn''t say anything unpleasant.
One by one, the fighters in line took their turns. Each stayed in the fight longer, partly because the remaining fighters were more formidable and partly because King''s stamina was being drained
A ry battle was indeed effective!
When it came to James''s turn, King had already begun to pant. The Special Division members were proving to be even more troublesome than expected. Fueled by Brian''s example, they fought with all their might until they were backed into a corner and then conceded defeat.
Seeing this, James turned to Luke. "I''m going to exhaust thest of his stamina. When it''s your turn, it''ll be your victory! Luke, I''m counting on you this time!"
After saying that, he jumped straight into the temporary fighting arena. James warmed up his muscles, waved to King, and said, "Bring it on!"
Chapter 629
629 Chapter 628
King immediately lunged forward.
James''s agility allowed him to pull back and wear King down, making him breathe heavily. However, James wasn''t in a great position either. King''s muscles were incredibly solid. Even when James found a weak spot and threw a punch, it felt like he was barely making an impact.
To beat King, one needed to be either extremely nimble to disorient him or stronger than him. The more James fought, the more excited he became, even thinking he might win if Luke didn''t enter the ring.
At that moment, he spotted a w in King''s defense and jumped up, grabbing King''s shoulder as if to drag him out of thepetition area. Stepping out of the ring would count as a loss!
The spectators around them immediately cheered:
"We''re winning! We''re winning!"
Luke''s eyes widened with excitement.
Keira, however, silently sighed.
Holly asked anxiously, "What happened?"
"We''re losing."
Keira frowned.
Her brother was too impatient. This move was a weakness King had intentionally shown to lure James in. N?v(el)B\\jnn
If James had stayed calm and not taken the bait, he might have dragged out the fight for another ten minutes, leading to King genuinely running out of energy, which could have secured the win.
But with Luke urging him on, James took more risks, knowing it might be a trap yet still jumping in!
While Keira was considering this, Luke scoffed coldly, "What nonsense are you talking about? Clearly, James has the upper hand! Aren''t you the prominent Inner Sect Disciple of the Freeman Sect? Your martial arts seem mediocre at best, and you couldn''t possibly tell that. Maybe you should go home and train for a few more years beforeing back!"
Holly was about to retort, but remembering Luke had to fight soon, she swallowed her reply and simply told Keira, "Don''t take his words to heart."
Keira shook her head slightly.
Luke sneered, "Some people think that just because they''re from the Olsen family, they can get into the Freeman Sect through connections. But your martial arts aren''t impressive at all. You should take the time to learn from the Senior Sister. She''s outstanding, yet here you are, an Inner Sect Disciple, unable to grasp a simple fight. Doesn''t that embarrass you?"
In the next moment, as James grabbed King''s shoulder, King suddenly spun around, grabbed James''s arm in a countermove, and threw him out of the ring!
James was dumbfounded.
Thrown out of the arena by King, James was unable to control his fall.
"Bang!"
He rolled on the ground to absorb the impact, then pushed off with his feet to stand up. "Damn, I''ve been outmaneuvered!"
Everyone eximed, "What just happened?"
Luke stared at Keira in disbelief.
Holly was also stunned. "Keera, you actually predicted this correctly!"
Predicted?
Luke thought that if it were just a prediction, no one could be this urate.
James ran back, looking dejected as he was about to ask something. "I can''t believe I lost. That''s really too bad. Luke, it''s all on you now! King''s energy is at its limit; he can''t hold on much longer!"
Luke nodded.
It was clear to everyone that King was struggling. Desperate to win, he was gasping for breath and half-kneeling in thepetition area.
Luke stepped onto the stage. "Let me finish this match!"
But then...
They heard the head of Interpol call out, "Hold on a moment."
Everyone turned to see the department head smiling. "King needs to replenish his energy."
He walked into thepetition area, took out an energy supplement from his pocket, and handed it to King.
King injected the supplement, and immediately, his fatigue vanished. He was back at peak condition and even seemed slightly stronger than before!
James, watching from below, was stunned. "What did you give him? A stimnt?"
Interpol''s head handed him the remaining residue. "It''s an energy supplement we developed ourselves. It instantly restores a person''s physical strength andplies with all regtions. It''s not a banned substance. Technology is part of strength. Using an energy supplement isn''t against the rules."
Indeed, it wasn''t...
Many boxers use food to replenish energy during a match; how could that be against the rules?
James clenched his fists in frustration and nced at Luke with concern. With King now at peak condition, even if Luke and James teamed up, they''d be lucky to get a draw!
They had already expended considerable energy, and now they had to start over again?!
James sighed, approached Luke, and whispered, "There''s no need to go all out. Just do your best; we still have one more person to rely on."
Luke, however, had a determined look in his eyes. "I must win this match!"
Chapter 630
630 Chapter 629
Luke went straight up to the stage.
His eyes firmly fixed on King, filled with a resolve of burning all bridges.
Luke had misunderstood James''s meaning.
He thought James meant that even if the match were lost and the prisoner was to be handed over to Interpol, there would still be other ways to interrogate her.
But from Luke''s perspective, he had to keep Vera South here.
Otherwise, it would be a disgrace for the Special Division.
After sending out ten people, they still couldn''t defeat King, and if word got out that they had the advantage yet lost the fight, it would be humiliating!
He had to save their dignity!
Luke took a deep breath andunched an attack at King!
Unfortunately, Luke wasn''t in the same league as King. Before Luke''s fist could reach King''s face, King stepped to the side,nding a punch on Luke''s shoulder.
Luke felt an agonizing pain, and he almost couldn''t raise his left arm!
Staggering back, he steadied himself, then moved his shoulder, realizing it was dislocated. Bearing the pain, he used his other arm to snap it back into position with a "ck".
Just one exchange left him drenched in sweat from the pain.
Seeing his condition, King couldn''t help butugh, "You''re no match for me. Give up."
He spoke perfect English.
Working in the Special Division meant dealing with important matters, so Luke knew English well. He stared at King and replied, "Giving up is out of the question."
King raised an eyebrow in surprise, then gave him a thumbs-up. "You have my respect."
Luke didn''t waste his breath. Instead, he stepped forward and attacked again.
The two of them were quickly engaged inbat.
Luke was at aplete disadvantage and was overpowered. Even the onlookers, including Holly, who knew nothing of martial arts, could tell Luke had no chance of winning.
This realization gradually filled everyone with despair.
Terry''s eyes flickered, and he shouted toward Luke. "Luke, stop fighting! You can''t win! Save your strength!"
Engrossed inbating King, Luke got distracted by this remark and was struck once again on the shoulder! N?v(el)B\\jnn
He was hit in the same spot, and the pain was even more intense than before. Luke stumbled and fell to his knees, turning pale with pain.
Terry immediately yelled, "Luke, just give in!"
But Luke clenched his teeth and nced fiercely at his shoulder.
King still maintained some sense of humanity. He didn''t press forward but stood at a distance and said, "Give up. You''re no match for me."
Luke immediately shook his head. "I won''t!"
King frowned.
After taking a deep breath and getting ustomed to the pain in his shoulder, Luke slowly stood up, ready to reset his dislocated shoulder once again.
With his eyes turning red, Terry said, "Luke, just give up. If your shoulder gets hit again, it could lead to habitual dislocations, and you might never use this arm again!"
Luke angrily turned his head to Terry and snapped, "Shut your mouth!"
Terry lowered his head immediately, letting out a sigh.
Brian was clutching his waist and nced at Terry. Keira could see that Brian had begun to harbor doubts about Terry.
Keira turned her gaze back to thebat tform.
Luke put the other hand on his shoulder, preparing to reset the joint, when the head of Interpol spoke to King. "What are you waiting for? Finish this match, and stop wasting time!"
King sighed and looked at Luke. "You are an opponent I respect, but my head won''t allow me to give you any more time. Sorry!"
After saying this, before Luke could fix his shoulder, King attacked aggressively. Luke was startled and rolled on the spot...
But by a cruel twist of fate, hended on his injured arm!
The pain slowed his reaction, and the next moment, King grabbed his injured arm and lifted him into the air.
He looked at Luke and asked, "Do you concede?"
Lifting off the floor by King, Luke shouted, "No!"
King then flung him forcefully out of the ring!
Luke grabbed King''s shoulder and pulled himself back.
King sighed when he saw this. "Why must you do this?"
Luke fixed his gaze on him. "I''d rather die than surrender. You cannot tarnish the honor of the Special Division!"
King was momentarily stunned.
At this moment, the head of Interpol spoke again, "King, no more holding back."
Hearing this, King''s pupils shrank, and he let out a sigh before looking at Luke. "I''m sorry!"
With those words, he mmed Luke to the ground with a heavy thud!
"Thump!"
Luke felt as though his body had been run over by a truck, the pain almost making him faint.
Chapter 631
631 Chapter 630
"Pfft!"
Luke spat out a mouthful of blood!
All his internal organs were in pain.
It was obvious he had suffered internal injuries.
King looked down at him from above. "Surrender!"
Luke wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stared at King determinedly. "I said I won''t surrender!"
King immediately kicked hard at Luke''s abdomen, trying to kick him off the stage to win the match, which was also to protect Luke.
But Luke stubbornly grabbed King''s foot, and even after taking that kick, he remained on the stage!
"Pfft!"
Yet another mouthful of blood spurted out.
Everyone from the Special Division below was shocked.
They all began to shout, "Luke, surrender!"
Anyone with eyes could see that Luke was bound to lose, and any futile resistance was pointless!
James even shouted, "Come on! Luke, didn''t I just tell you? Just surrender!"
Luke, however, red at him. "I must protect the honor of the Special Division. I won''t trust that task to anyone else!"
James immediately realized Luke distrusted the people from the Freeman Sect because of his recent rivalry, and he shouted, "I was wrong just now, but the people from the Freeman Sect are just like you. They would give their all for the Special Division!"
But Luke wouldn''t listen. Wiping the blood from his mouth, he struggled to stand up.
King found it hard to watch and sighed. "Surrender! If you die, the honor you value won''tst. Your death means nothing to me!"
But Lukeughed. "Perhaps to you, it''s useless, but for us, it certainly holds extraordinary significance! Without the sacrifices of our forebears, we wouldn''t have reached this far!"
He raised his hand and charged toward King once more!
"Uncle Dawson, make him surrender!" Holly couldn''t help but shout, turning her gaze toward Brian.
All eyes turned to Brian, and everyone said, "Deputy Director, let him surrender!"
"Deputy Director Dawson, let Luke surrender!"
Brian looked at everyone, then looked back at the arena.
His eyes were brimming with reluctance, but he said, "He just said he couldn''t entrust the protection of the Special Division''s honor to someone else! That''s his duty as a member of the Special Division."
His words left everyone at the scene in utter silence.
Even Holly felt a hint of respect for Brian and Luke, let alone those supporting Brian.
As much as how she disliked those two men when it came to the greater good, they never hesitated...
She clenched her fists tightly. "Uncle Dawson, if Luke loses, there''s still one spot left. Let him surrender, and let me go!"
"Let me go! Miss Sims, you''ve never trained in martial arts!"
"I''ll go!"
"We must keep Vera South!"
My people were filled with passion.
But Luke was still stuck in that miserable battle.
He was knocked down by King time and again, and yet he kept standing back up...
No one knew how much blood he had spat out. The floor was speckled with stars of red...
James looked on, his eyes reddening as he shouted, "Luke, surrender!"
Luke wouldn''t do that. Even if he was beaten down, he still refused to surrender.
King squatted down. "Surrender!"
Luke shook his head, "If you want to take Vera South, then step over my dead body!"
If he died, then this matter would be a huge deal, and it would be difficult for Interpol to take Vera South away!
Luke was sacrificing his life to keep the prisoner here!
Brian understood his intention. His gaze on his son was filled with reluctance, firmness, and pride.
Brian''s eyes were filled with tears ... N?v(el)B\\jnn
Luke managed to crack a smile.
Keira was deeply touched...
Luke couldn''t stand up anymore. He was just gripping King''s clothes, adamantly refusing to give in.
King didn''t want to kill Luke, and he was at a loss at that moment.
The person in charge of Interpol went up on the stage and sneered. "Is this how shameless the Creran Special Division is? You can''t beat us, so you start using shameless strategies! If no one can fight, just say so!"
After that, he sneered disdainfully, "Weaklings."
Once he uttered that word, all Crerans in the room became furious. "What did you say?!"
The man scoffed, "Did I say something wrong? You''re such a big department, but you don''t even have one capable fighter! Aren''t you weaklings? And this man, he''s just resorting to despicable tactics!"
"You can''t talk about Luke like that!" James roared. "He is a true hero!"
"Yes, you can''t nder Luke!"
A group of people began arguing fervently.
But the man scoffed again. "I just called him that. What about it? What can you do to me? If you have the guts, send someone up to beat King!"
After saying that, he looked at King, "Since this guy is so unafraid of dying, let''s fulfill his wish. After all, it''s normal to kill someone on a martial arts stage!"
As soon as these words were uttered, the pupils of all those present suddenly contracted!
Even King was momentarily stunned, but under his boss''s gaze, he feltpelled to obey.
James shouted, "You wouldn''t dare!"
"Why wouldn''t I? It''s the rule of the match. Are Creran people bad losers? "
The person in charge of Interpolughed, "Once this is over, remember to hand over the prisoner to us obediently!"
James red at him, then turned his eyes to Keira as if he wanted to say something.
Keira nodded to him in response.
With no choice left, King had to raise his fist; he looked at Luke again. "If you don''t surrender, this punch is going tond on your head! You''ll be killed on the spot!"
Luke managed a smile. "I won''t surrender!"
The next moment, King put all his strength into his hand, raised it, and smashed it down toward Luke''s head!
All the personnel from the Special Division immediately cried out, "Don''t!"
Luke closed his eyes.
If he were to die for the Special Division, it would have been worth it!
But the next moment, there was only the sound of a "thump" as a slender hand blocked the punch!
Chapter 632
632 Chapter 631
Everyone at the scene found it difficult to watch.
The weight of King''s fist was well known to all; it was said to have the power to split a sandbag with a single punch.
If itnded on a person''s head, such a fist would surely burst the head open... Brain matter woulde spouting out.
Everyone covered their eyes.
Even Brian closed his eyes, with tears leaking from the corners. Clenching his fists tightly, he heard the sound of that forceful punch hitting flesh!
"Bang!!"
That absolute power made Brian realize that his son couldn''t possibly survive it; even if that punch wasn''t to Luke''s head, a blow to the abdomen would cause his internal organs to rupture and lead to his death!
His heart felt like it was being violently grasped, causing Brian so much pain that he momentarily couldn''t breathe.
Luke was his only son!
His father died for the Special Division.
He could die for the Special Division, too.
So could his son!
But still, he felt the pain and despair. Tears welled up in Brian''s eyes...
For a moment, he regretted his decision...
Regretted letting his son join the Special Division...
But he knew he shouldn''t regret it!
As Brian was drowned in despair, he suddenly heard a faint voice. "What are you doing?"
That voice... Was it Luke?
He wasn''t dead?
Brian abruptly opened his eyes and saw a slender figure standing before Luke on the stage, currently stretching out a hand, grasping King''s fist.
The woman stood tall, her hands delicate like tender green shoots, blocking King''s fist perfectly.
King was an African American, and his giant fists and dark skin starkly contrasted Keira''s pale hands, creating a stunning visual impact.
King stood in front of Keira, a full head taller than her, and appeared twice as wide and several times heavier, like the difference between an adult and a child.
Keira easily blocked the punch and looked down at Luke.
Luke was frowning at her. "Step down! This is my battlefield! We can''t lose!"
Keira raised an eyebrow. "You step down. I''ll take over."
Luke red at her. "How could you? You''ve just joined the Inner Sect of the Freeman Sect. What do you know about martial arts? You..."
The rest of his words stopped abruptly.
Because Keira didn''t waste words with him, and with a casual wave of her hand, King was forced to stagger backward and could barely keep his bnce!
Luke was stunned. "You, you..."
Keira moved her neck around, warming up her shoulders and wrists. "Hello, I am Keera Olsen from the Freeman Sect."
Luke was dumbstruck.
Everyone below was also stunned.
Even Holly stepped forward anxiously. "Keira, what are you doing? Come down from there..."
The next moment, they heard Jamesugh proudly. "Allow me to introduce her. This is the senior sister of the Freeman Sect and my little sister, Keera Olsen!"
After saying that, he looked at Luke. "Alright, hurry up and give in. Don''t embarrass yourself up there!"
Although his words conveyed disdain, he had already approached Luke and helped him to get up.
Luke was still in disbelief and looked at Keira. He didn''t speak and was pulled out of thepetition area by James, effectively conceding defeat.
Staggering and weak, he stood before Brian. "Dad, I''ve disgraced you."
Brian clenched his fists, his eyes red with emotion, and his voice choked up. "I''m proud of you!"
Luke''s eyes lit up, and father and son supported each other, looking back toward the stage. After experiencing loss and a brush with death, their eyes were unconsciously filled with a touch of admiration and sincerity when they looked at Keira.
Keira wasn''t looking at the crowd below, nor was she aware that she had unintentionally won over Brian and Luke. She just stared at King.
King was shocked as he looked at her. "You''re very strong."
Keira said, "Thanks."
The head of Interpol was baffled, scanning Keira from head to toe in confusion. "You''re the senior sister of the Freeman Sect?"
Keira looked at him coldly. "Is there a problem with that?"
Sweat instantly poured down his forehead. "No, that''s not what I meant..." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Keira didn''t waste any more words but turned to King. "If I beat you, Vera South can stay, right?"
King nodded.
The next second, Keira moved like a darting rabbit, rushing up to him.
Keira was petite, and she could have chosen the samebat path as James.
She could have used her agile movements to y around with King, tiring him out with gasping breaths, then find an opportunity to win the match.
But Keira didn''t do that.
King respected everypetitor from the Special Division...
The repeated restraint he had shown toward Luke was evidence of that, so Keira gave this opponent the respect he deserved!
She struck with her strength!!
King was stunned. "Miss Olsen, you''re too arrogant."
He threw a punch. He hadn''t used his full strength on the punch against Luke, and that was why Keira managed to push him back. This time, he used all his strength!
Keira''s slight frame couldn''t possibly be a match for him!
But what he didn''t expect was...
"Bang!!"
When their fists met, he felt that that tiny fist was as immovable as a hill. He tried with all his might to ovee her, but even with all his strength, he couldn''t make the girl retreat a single step!
Although Keira appeared frail, she was incredibly durable. With a background of enduring hardship from a young age, she also possessed considerable strength. Otherwise, how could she have caught the eye of the Freeman Sect''s Leader just with her flexibility?
Seeing that King was hesitating, Keira smiled. She extended her other hand and waved it through the air a few times before pping it onto her own fist!
With a "bang," King was pushed back by Keira, his feet scraping forcefully on the ground as he took several steps backward before he could steady himself, stopping just in time.
King''s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at Keira. "Impressive! I''d like to challenge you again."
Yet Keira put away her fists and said calmly, "You lost."
Surprised, King looked down to realize he had been pushed out of thepetition ring without knowing it.
He was dazed for a moment, then gave Keira a fist salute before stepping down from the stage.
Only then did Keira turn to the head of Interpol. "Aren''t you leaving?"
The man gritted his teeth.
Keira, on the other hand, turned and walked toward the cell where Vera was kept. She was going to talk with the prisoner again.
Chapter 633
633 Chapter 632
The rest of the Special Division folks stood there stunned until Keira left the martial arts arena. Only then did they snap out of it.
James was the first to shout, "Awesome! Our senior sister actually forced King into retreat with one move! One move! That''s so freaking cool! Cool as hell!"
The others also immediately got excited.
It was amunity that bonded through martial arts, where strength, the size of one''s fists, and the quality of one''s gear determined who the boss was.
With that one move, Keira had conquered the entire Special Division. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Holly eximed in astonishment, "When did Keira learn martial arts? How could I possibly not know?"
Vincent happened to be standing beside her and couldn''t help asking, "Didn''t you say her name was Keera? Now she''s Keera? Is she Keera Olsen or your good friend, Keira?"
Holly immediately said, "Both!"
Luke and Brian were also staring dumbfounded in the direction Keira had left, exchanging nces that revealed a hint of awe at the bottom of their eyes.
Brian slowly said, "This generation''s senior sister of the Freeman Sect is quite fierce."
Luke grinned, revealing all his bloodstained teeth.
Brian thenughed, "That''s great! The Special Division now has a powerful ally!"
Luke nodded as well. "I was worried before that the senior sister hadn''t shown up and might just be a liability. After all, the Freeman Sect has had men as the leading disciples for so many years. Until this generation, the Sect Leader didn''t have any Inner Sect Disciples and ended up recruiting a girl, which left everyone uncertain. After today, no one will ever question the senior sister''s abilities again!"
Brian nodded and looked toward the head of Interpol. "Nor will anyone question the Special Division''s abilities anymore!"
The expression on that man''s face of Interpol stiffened.
But James justughed. "I seem to remember someone just now saying we were all weaklings."
The head of Interpol quickly gestured, "No, I didn''t say... that didn''t happen."
"Really?"
"I heard it!"
People on Holly''s side shouted.
"I heard it, too!"
People on Brian''s side also shouted.
Although there had been some distance between the two groups due to the internal conflict, they once again united after this event.
While they might look down on each other inwardly, they were stillrades-in-arms, people who could be trusted to watch each other''s back.
Watching them unite, the man from Interpol knew he had lost the mission. They had initially stood in two groups but now were back as one. He wiped the sweat from his forehead. "We''ll be leaving now."
James immediately hooked an arm around his shoulder. "Come on, let me walk you out!"
Then, with a strong grasp, he clenched the head''s shoulder, making thetter break out into a cold sweat from the pain.
James said, "What''s up with you? Why are you sweating so much? Do you want to take off your clothes and spar a little to cool down?"
The man immediately swallowed hard. "No, that won''t be necessary. I''m not hot..."
"What am I saying? Sparring to cool down? It''ll only heat you up. If you''re not hot, then shall we spar a bit to warm you up?"
"No, thanks. I''ve still got things to do..."
"What''s the matter? Weren''t you here to pick up the criminal, Vera?"
"No, I don''t need to anymore..."
The man left under the jeering of the crowd, his body bruised and battered from the pinches by James.
By the time he left the Special Division, he almost burst into tears.
Gosh...
That was so brutal.
The people here were too scary; he wanted to go home!
...
Keira ignored everything happening around her. Having revealed her identity as the senior sister and won thepetition, she wasn''t sure if it was a good or bad thing for her.
She entered the interrogation room and saw Vera''s excited look.
Vera''s face was full of certainty as she smiled. "You''re here to let me go, aren''t you?"
She stood up and held out her hands. "Take these handcuffs off... Was King tough? How many people from your Special Division did he take down?"
Sheughed arrogantly, looking at Keira with a triumphant look on her face.
Keira watched her steadily and smirked. "You''re not going anywhere yet."
Vera was taken aback. "Why? Are you telling me the Special Division doesn''t keep its word? You refuse to admit defeat in thepetition?"
But Keira just curled her lips. "Because I won."
Those words left Verapletely stunned.
She looked at Keira incredulously. "What did you say?"
"I said, I won. Now, it''s time for you to fulfill the bet. Tell me, where exactly is the South family?"
Chapter 634
634 Chapter 633
Keira sat before Vera, looking as if she had everything under control. Vera was bewildered, feelingpletely puzzled. "How could you possibly win? They even hired King, the Boxing Champion, one of the strongest fighters in the world today!"
Keira watched her quietly without saying a word. Next to her, Lewis said, "Because she''s the senior sister of the Freeman Sect."
"What?!" Vera was even more bewildered; she stared at Keira incredulously. "That''s impossible... How could that be?"
Keira looked at her. "Why is it impossible?"
Vera stared at her. "In the Crera region, there are only two people from the South family, Fox and Rabbit. Since I''ve pledged allegiance to Fox, I''ve also investigated Rabbit. Rabbit has a mild character, has never been outstanding in anything since a young age, and even has a daughter. She''s nothing like you!"
Keira thought of her sister, Keera, and her gaze softened. "You''ve investigated me, but have you ever considered that all of this could be a false front I put up?"
Vera''s eyes narrowed. "I get it now; you''ve deceived everyone. Rabbit, you''re so cunning! When the South family chooses our code names, they usually pick them based on our personality while living with the South family. Looking at you now, you shouldn''t be Rabbit; you should be Fox! Your thoughts are even harder to guess than Fox''s! To think you''ve deceived even the South family and your own parents... No, to you, they are probably your foster parents. You are terrifying!"
Keira frowned at these words. She stared at Vera, her expression grave andposed. "Stop talking nonsense. Now tell me, where is the entrance to the South family?"
Hearing this, Vera turned her head sharply and scoffed. "I could tell you, but even if I did, you probably wouldn''t be able to get in!"
"Why not?"
Vera looked at her. "The South family has never closed its doors to us; it''s just that the door only opens once every three months, and each time it stays open for only seven days. Thest time it opened was a month and a half ago, and the time before that was four and a half months ago. So, to go to the South family again, you''ll have to wait another month and a half."
Keira''s brow furrowed. Thest time the South family had opened its doors was four and a half months ago...
Four and a half months ago, she and her sister were attacked at sea in Oceanion, and afterward, her mother was taken away by the South family. The timing matched exactly!
Keira immediately looked toward Vera. "What do you mean by opening the doors? Where exactly is the South family? What kind of door can block all the detection?"
Veraughed mockingly upon hearing this. "You really don''t understand, do you, Rabbit? Do you think you could have meticulouslyid out all these ns? If you knew nothing about the South family, how could you hide your true strength?"
She stared at Keira. "I sense conflict in you; the person you seem to be doesn''t match the terrifying actions you have taken." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Keira fixed her gaze on Vera. "I don''t have time for your nonsense. Answer my question."
Veraughed. "Alright then, I''ll tell you."
She looked directly into Keira''s eyes and slowly said, "Do you think that we, the people of the South family, actually know the location? No one in this world knows the exact location of the South family! Whenever we return home, we first have to apply to the family, and then someone wille to take us away. We wear blindfolds the whole way, so we have no idea where we are going... When we get home, the blindfold is taken off."
Hearing that, Keira couldn''t help but feel that the South family was so meticulous!
Was it a measure to prevent someone who no longer wished topete or who had developed enough power outside from waging war on the South family? Even the South family''s own people were kept in the dark...
As Keira was pondering this, Vera said. "However, Rabbit, as far as I know, it''s been many years since you''ve been home. Even if we, the children wandering outside, don''t return home, our parents would call us back. Haven''t your foster parents called for you in all these years?"
Keira didn''t know. Had Keera been called back and declined, or had her foster parents never called for her at all?
Keira took a deep breath and walked out the door. She went outside and made a phone call to Matthew.
Matthew picked up almost immediately. "Keira, what''s the matter?"
Keira inquired, "What exactly happened with my sister? What was her situation in the South family when she was young?"
She felt her mind was in disarray.
With a sigh, Matthew said, "I''m not very clear on the details."
Keira cut him off, "Then tell me everything you know!"
Chapter 635
635 Chapter 634
Matthew paused briefly before saying, "You already know that the South family''s heirs have always been women, don''t you?"
"Indeed."
"But the world is fair; intelligent couples might have less intelligent children. Thepetition for each generation''s heir in the South family is always fierce. Besides choosing the heir, they also select the top ten candidates. The heir for the next generation is chosen from the children of these top ten individuals. In other words, only the children of the top ten have the qualifications topete for the position of the next heir."
Keira was taken aback. "But my mother wasn''t in the top ten of the previous generation, so I don''t have the qualifications topete..."
She and I would have been switched at birth. If her mother had been among the top tenpetitors of the previous generation, I would also likely have be one of the candidates for the South family''s current generation. But that wasn''t the case. Having grown up with Taylor and his family, Keira was very familiar with the family members'' lifestyles and routines. I had received no interference from any external forces.
Matthew said, "That''s right, your mother wasn''t in the top ten of the previous generation. But have you ever considered something else?"
"What is it?"
"Daughters of each generationpete with their peers, yet there is only one sessor. For those who fail by just a little bit, how could they be content in such a scenario? They would certainly pin their hopes on their daughters, so the losers would try hard to have children. However, these people, after striving in the outside world for many years, might suffer physical damage and not be able to have children or might not be able to produce female offspring. Obviously, it''s not right to ask them to give up at that point."
Upon hearing this, Keira vaguely realized what had happened with Keera''s adoptive parents. "So?"
Matthew sighed. "Therefore, if those who lost and even the sessor of the previous generation were unable to have children, they could adopt the children of the losers. As long as these children carry the South family''s genes and their parents or adoptive parents are among the top ten of the previous generation, they would bepetitors in the next generation."
Keira''s pupils narrowed. "So, after my mother gave birth to Keera, she was stolen by someone from the South family because someone from the previous generation couldn''t have daughters?"
"Exactly." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Matthew continued, "Most of the South family''s sessors are cold-hearted without steady partners. They only want daughters and typically don''t need a man around. Your sister''s adoptive mother had her womb damaged during thepetition due to someone''s scheme, rendering her unable to have children. She found out about your mother''s whereabouts by chance and sent people to kidnap the child."
Matthew sighed. "Your mother wasn''t among the top ten; she was a loser, doomed never to leave the South family. That was why she concealed her background and never underwent prenatal check-ups while she was pregnant, so she didn''t even know she had twins. Keera''s adoptive mother stole her, and your own mother had no idea.
"Keera was raised in the South family until she was five, then taken by her adoptive mother''s subordinates to settle in nce, Crera. To outsiders, those two subordinates were her adoptive parents, which was why her adoptive father also has the surname South. It was because he was a servant of the South family."
Having said all this, Matthew added, "In the past, the South family zealously nurtured their progeny, but daughters are bing increasingly scarce in the South family nowadays. To my knowledge, there are only nine contenders in your generationone child from each of the top ten families of the previous generation, with one familycking a daughter. Given the current circumstances, your sister holds a significant advantage because she has Amy."
Amy...
Keira suddenly remembered that both Vera and Fox had mentioned taking Amy away in their messages. Was Amy now a sought-after prize because it was difficult for the South family to produce heirs? Keira pursed her lips, understanding the logic behind it.
At that moment, she suddenly received another call. Keira nced down, and her pupils immediately contracted. The iing number wasn''t unknown; it was stored in her contact list under the name Fox!
Keira said promptly, "I need to take this."
After that, she hung up on Matthew and answered the call from Fox.
Chapter 636
636 Chapter 635
Keira answered the phone, and Fox chuckled, still using an electronic voice. "You''re not Rabbit."
Keira paused slightly and asked in a calm voice, "If I''m not, then who is?"
Foxughed, "Your elder sister Keera is Rabbit. Keira, I never imagined you hadn''t died."
Keira''s pupils constricted at this revtion. She furrowed her brows. "What are you talking about?"
Fox continued, "I was wondering how Rabbit suddenly became so strong. Now it makes sense... Hahaha!"
Realizing her cover was blown, Keira retorted angrily, "Was it you who orchestrated the events in Oceanion? Were you behind our kidnapping?"
Fox quickly responded, "While I''ve done many bad things, you can''t me me for everything. As for your sister''s murder... I mean, Rabbit''s murder, I have no idea who did it."
Keira snapped, "It was the South family! You and my sister are the only ones vying for the heir in Crera''s South family. If not you, then who?"
Foxughed again, "Believe what you want. I''ve nothing more to say."
Keira clenched her jaw, "If it wasn''t you, then who was it?"
Fox chuckled, "Do you believe me now?"
Keira analyzed the situation calmly. "If it were you, your target would have been my sister, not me. But the person in Oceanion clearly wanted to kill me!" Keera was just coteral damage!
Fox replied, "You''re quite smart. You''re catching on quickly. Since you believe me, we can talk. Keira, let''s meet."
Keira''s eyes widened, "You''re willing to meet me?"
"Of course, why not?" Foxughed. "Though we''re opponents, we''re not mortal enemies! Besides, you may not know the rtionship between us."
Keira was taken aback, "Our rtionship?"
"Let''s discuss it when we meet. I''ll be at the Olsen residence."
At the mention of the "Olsen residence," Keira''s eyes widened further.
Foxughed again. "By the way, your father has woken up."
A chill ran down Keira''s spine, "What are you nning?"
Fox replied, "The house is filled with your father''s people. What could I possibly do? Just giving you a friendly heads-up... Hurry back and join me."
Keira hung up and rushed outside. As she reached the yard of the Special Division, she heard an argument.
Vincent was holding back Brian, trying to exin. "Deputy Director Dawson, my dad hasn''t stepped down yet for good reasons; it''s not what you think."
Brian sneered, "What am I supposed to think? He can stay as long as he wants. He''s eighty; I''m only fifty. I can wait. Worst case, I''ll retire as soon as I take office!"
He added sarcastically, "At least I won''t be two-faced, talking about promoting new leaders while blocking their paths."
Vincent''s face reddened, "My dad isn''t like that..."
But Brian cut him off and headed for his office. Vincent followed, but Brian shut the door on him. As Vincent knocked, Brian said, "I just hurt my back. Are you expecting me to argue with you in pain?"
Vincent paused, looking awkward. After a long moment, he sighed. "My dad doesn''t n to pass the Special Division to me; I''m just not capable enough. How can I lead the Special Division?"
Squeak!
Brian opened the door, looking at Vincent darkly, "What do you mean? I''m also incapable now. Should I step down for someone better? Just tell me who the old man favors. There''s no need for all this subterfuge!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Vincent exined awkwardly, "That''s not what I meant. I mean, I''ve always been inadequate, and no one in the Special Division respects me. But you''re different. You''ve always been respected here."
Brian scoffed, "No need for ttery. "What''s the point of being strong when you''re young if you can''t maintain it? Maybe the old man is setting me up for failure now that I''m older and not as physically capable. Aha, is this the n? Let me shine in youth and falter in old age, setting me up forter failure. Is that it?"
Vincent took a deep breath, "I swear, my dad has no such thoughts!"
"What''s the use of your oath?" Brian retorted. "Then why won''t the old man retire?"
Vincent couldn''t answer, his silence speaking volumes. He didn''t know the answer.
Brian sneered and mmed the door shut.
Keira passed by and nced at Vincent, who gave a wry smile, "Keera, believe me. My father doesn''t have any ill intentions."
Chapter 637
637 Chapter 636
Anxious about the Olsen family''s situation, Keira nodded, "Uncle Sims, I have other matters to attend to. Let''s talk another day."
With that, she ran out.
Across the corridor, Luke, who had just received treatment, was being assisted as he walked. When he saw Keira, his expression stiffened, and he awkwardly turned away. He was trying to figure out how to greet her, but Keira sprinted off in a cloud of dust.
Luke was dumbfounded.
Lewis had been waiting in the parking lot. As Keira approached, Lewis started the car and asked, "What happened?"
"Fox is at the Olsens''."
Hearing that, Lewis pressed the gas pedal, and the car sped away.
As he drove, he kept his eyes on the road and reassured her, "Don''t worry. The Olsens are one of the five great families of nce. If Fox could have taken full control, she would have done so already. There''s no need for her to win over all five families if she could just force them to obey."
Keira knew he was right.
However, she couldn''t shake her nervousness.
The South family''s power was shrouded in mystery, and no one knew what they might do. Fox was always scheming, and Keira had never been able to catch her...
Taking a deep breath, Keira calmed herself, "You''re right. The Olsens will be fine, and their security forces are strong."
"Yes."
Driving with one hand, Lewis reached over and held her hand tightly with the other. "Uncle Olsen will be fine."
The car quickly made its way to the Olsen''s estate, arriving in just twenty minutes.
At the gate, Keira noticed the guards hadn''t been changed, and she sighed in relief.
It meant Fox hadn''t taken over the Olsen residence.
As the car drove in, the Olsens'' housekeepers were busy with their daily duties, and Keira even saw her second uncle exercising in the garden.
Everything seemed normal.
"Whoosh!"
The car stopped in front of the yard gate. Keira jumped out and rushed into the living room, heading straight upstairs to Uncle Olsen''s bedroom.
"Bang!"
She burst into the room to find Uncle Olsen standing there, looking healthy and vibrant as if his chronic illnesses had vanished.
Seeing her, Uncle Olsen was momentarily stunned, "Keira, what''s wrong?"
Keira rushed up to him and checked him over. "Are you alright?"
"I''m fine." Seeing her concern, Uncle Olsen smiled warmly and turned around to reassure her.
Keira asked, "How do you feel now?"
"I feel hungry!" Uncle Olsen boomed. "I could eat a whole cow! Didn''t I tell them not to inform you I had woken up? How did you find out?"
After Uncle Olsen woke up, he had instructed not to release the news immediately. He was concerned that lingering health issues might worry Keira. However, after a thorough examination by the family doctor revealed no issues and even improved health, he rxed.
He hadn''t yet informed Keira.
Realizing that Fox had spoken about being in her house, Keira became alert. But Uncle Olsen''s room was as it should be. She picked up her phone, found the recent number, and called it. The call was answered quickly.
"Where are you?" Keira demanded.
Fox''s electronically synthesized voice replied, "In your living room. The way you rushed inside was quite impressive."
In the living room
Keira''s alertness spiked, and she signaled to Uncle Olsen that an enemy might be present.
Uncle Olsen''s expression darkened, and he followed Keira cautiously.
Keira carefully made her way downstairs, checking left and right.
Uncle Olsen followed, ready to defend if necessary.
He was a capable fighter and could work with Keira to protect her.
He remained calm
Keira peered into the living room from the stairs.
Apart from a few servants going about their tasks in the living room, there was no sign of anyone unusual...
She spoke into the phone, "I''m in the living room. Where are you?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"I''m right here!"
"I''m right here!"
The voice echoed from the bay window area, synchronized with the electronic voice in the phone. Keira quickly turned her head to see a familiar figure standing there, smiling and waving at her.
Chapter 638
638 Chapter 637
Keira stared at the woman before her.
She wore her hair in a ponytail, her face bright with a dazzling smile. Her eyes were clear, reminiscent of a girl untouched by the harsh realities of the world. Innocent and naivethis was Keira''s first impression of her when they first met. But now, she could scarcely believe that this woman was actually Fox.
Holding her phone, Keira stepped closer and asked, "Erin, are you really Fox?"
"Indeed," Erin replied. She was no longer pretending. She hung up the call and greeted Uncle Olsen beside Keira, "Hello, Uncle."
She appeared polite and sensible, like a well-mannered junior.
Uncle Olsen looked puzzled and nced at Keira before looking back at Erin. "I''m not well," he said.
Erin was taken aback. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Uncle Olsen frowned. "The poison in me, was it you who administered it?"
With a slight smile, Erin said, "Yes, Uncle, you don''t need to thank me for enhancing your health!"
Uncle Olsen''s face darkened. "If I hadn''t known the whole story, I might have believed you. You nearly killed me. Is that what you call improving my health?"
Erin pursed her lips, "Uncle, you are Charles''s uncle, which makes you family. Why would I harm you?"
Turning to Keira, she continued with a smile, "Aren''t you curious, with so many poisons and mind-controlling drugs at my disposal, why I specifically chose Seven Days? It was to enhance Uncle''s health. Consider it a gift to the Olsen family! Oh, and by the way..."
She looked at Keira with a smile. "Even if the antidote you gave Uncle was the wrong one, it''s alright because that would still be an antidote."
Keira narrowed her eyes, catching on. "You and my sister, are you not in a hostile rtionship?"
"Of course not. Fox and the Rabbitwe''re both from the South family in Crera. We''ve been allies since we left the family at age five."
Still cautious, Keira asked, "Why should I believe you?"
"Because of Amy."
Erin chuckled. "You must know Amy''s full name, right?"
Keira''s jaw tightened.
Amy was her sister''s only daughter, the person Keera cared about most before she died. She had asked Keira to take good care of Amy and ensure she wouldn''t suffer.
Upon her return home, Keira discovered Amy''s name on her formal ID was Erin.
Erin smiled, "She''s also called Erin, like me. This is how your sister showed her submission and loyalty to me."
Keira was shocked. "What?"
Erin spread her hands, "Your sister knew she wasn''t capable, so she surrendered to me long ago. Amy is the heir she gave birth to for me."
Confused, Keira asked, "If that''s the case, why didn''t you juste clean? Why engage in this struggle with me?"
Erin exined, "When Fox and Rabbit left the South family, Rabbit agreed to bear a child for Fox as a sign of loyalty and name the baby after Fox. But it''s been seventeen years; how could I know if she hadn''t changed her mind? Rabbit started acting strangely these past few months."
She patted her chest, "I thought Rabbit had betrayed me, that she was reneging on our agreement. It scared me to death! I feared our agreement was over. I didn''t know you reced her."
Keira was speechless.
She watched Erin closely, noting the unsophisticated look in her eyes, which suggested honesty. But Erin had always seemed harmless, making it difficult for Keira to know if she could trust her...
As Keira pondered, Erin walked over and sat on the couch.
They were in the living room, where the servants were working at a distance. Their position could prevent eavesdropping while offering an open view.
Keira continued to stare at her. "So, when you realized I wasn''t my sister, you came to see me?"
"Not exactly." Erin rested her chin on her hands, smiling broadly at Keira. "Besides that, you already knew I was Fox, didn''t you? What''s the point of continuing the charade? Let''sy all our cards on the table!"
Keira didn''t respond.
Erin continued, "There''s no need to deny it. If you didn''t know I was Fox, you wouldn''t have told Charles about Vera South, intending for him to ry the message to me. But I''m curious: where did I slip up? Was it the ''South'' in my name?"
"No."
Keira met her gaze. "I''ve suspected you for a while."
"Since when?" Erin asked, intrigued.
Keira exined, "Back in the day, to fit the persona of an innocent youngdy, you insisted on helping a wife who was a victim of domestic abuse. You remember that, right?"
"Of course," Erin smiled, "I thought, as an innocent youngdy, I should intervene, so I chose to help them. You even lectured me afterward, didn''t you? What? Didn''t I seem convincing enough?"
"You were too convincing," Keira replied, "The environment of the Martin family couldn''t possibly nurture true innocence. The fact that you grew up innocent is a discrepancy. You threw a smokescreen, making me think that Fox, like Rabbit, would marry into the Martin family to gain support. But it dawned on me when Iter found out that the older generation had beenying the groundwork and that old Mr. Martin''s granddaughter was me. Rabbit''s elders would pave the way for her, but Fox''s elders would do the same for Fox. Like your mother marrying into the Martin family, right?"
Erin smiled, "You''re really smart. But you got one thing wrong: my mother didn''t marry into the Martin family. She had a one-night stand with Scott Martin''s father. By the time I was born, I already had the identity of Erin as a cover. No one knew where Fox was all these years..."
Keira looked at her, "So what now? You show up and make a big scene bying here; what does that mean?"
Erin stared back, "I want to know, if Charles and I truly love each other, Uncle Olsen, will you support Rabbit or me?"
Uncle Olsen hadn''t spoken yet when Erinughed again, "But there''s no rush. When my grandfather arrives, I''ll ask him this question. Between me and Rabbit, a choice has to be made."
Chapter 639
639 Chapter 638
Erin loungedfortably on the sofa, casually snapping her fingers at the nearby butler. "A cappino, please."
Unaware of the recent conversation, the butler quickly brought the prepared coffee and handed it to Erin.
"Thank you," Erin said with a sweet smile.
The butler waved his hand dismissively. "Miss Martin, there''s no need for such politeness."
He then looked at Uncle Olsen and Keira. "Sir, Miss, would you like anything to drink?"
Keira shook her head while Uncle Olsen stood up. "I''m going to grab something to eat."
Having slept for so many days, his stomach was empty.
Apart from that, his departure signaled to Keira that he hadn''t detected any hostility from Erin. Nearing his fifties, Uncle Olsen was skilled at reading people and rarely wrong in his judgments. Keira simply nodded.
Uncle Olsen followed the butler toward the dining area.
Erin immediately stood up. "Uncle, wait for me! I''m hungry, too!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
She then turned to Keira. "Won''t you join us for a bite?"
"..."
At that moment, Erin still appeared to be the innocent young girl she seemed to be. It was unclear whether she had acted this way for so long that it had be second nature or if she truly retained a pure heart. Her demeanor seemed entirely genuine as if she wasn''t the same person who had been negotiating with Keira moments earlier.
Keira lowered her gaze, noticing Lewis, who had approached unnoticed. She told Erin, "You go ahead. I''m not hungry."
She walked with Lewis to a corner. Keira looked at him. "Do you think she''s a problem?"
"From our conversation just now, I sensed no deceit in her." Lewis replied without hesitation.
Keira nodded and then asked, "What do you think I should do next?"
If Keera had indeed chosen to submit to Fox, should Keira serve Erin or oppose her? Erin and Keira were both old Mr. Martin''s granddaughters. Considering Erin''s influence within the Special Division, she likely had her own supporters in nce''s five major families. The task Keira had barelypleted for the South family could lead to endlessplications if she shed with Erin.
Moreover, Charles was in love with Erin, and while Uncle Olsen could unhesitatingly support Keira, what about Charles? Were the Olsen brothers once again facing a dilemma between choosing a wife or a sister? Why did Keira always seem to be at odds with her brothers'' interests? She was bing less certain.
As Keira wrestled with her thoughts, Lewis suddenly said, "Keira, I have never put my fate in anyone else''s hands."
Keira was startled. Lewis continued, "If you hand over all thepleted tasks to Erin, what''s next? She''ll promise to help you return to the South family to save your mother, right?"
Keira clenched her jaw and nodded. She wasn''t interested in the South family; she just wanted to rescue her mother and live peacefully with her father. But she knew her thoughts were naive because...
Word by word, Lewis spelled out the danger she had been ignoring, "What if Erin fails? What if she demands you work for her before agreeing to save your mother? Moreover, even if you do rescue her, could you and she live in peace forever? Your mother has endured in Oceanion for many years, suffering countless grievances. Do you n to rescue her and then live in hiding like fugitives with your father and me?"
Keira tensed her jaw again.
But Lewisughed softly, "I''d be willing to abandon all glory and wealth to be with you, even if we ended up living simply, with my farming and you weaving. That would be enough for me. But what about our children? It might be easier if we have a son, but if we have a daughter, she''ll inevitably get caught up in the South family''s inheritance issues. You''ve heard how few girls there are in the South family now. Even if you choose to walk away, do you think the South family will just let you go? Do you think they''ll give up on Amy?"
Keira clenched her fists and took a deep breath. She understood all the reasons Lewisid out; she had always known them but had never wanted to face them. Ever since learning about the South family''s heir training program, she had found it ridiculous and wanted to break free from the South family''s constraints. She just wanted to save her mother and live freely.
Now, Lewis hadid out the harsh truth. Without fighting for the position of heir, she would never be free. Even if she bowed down to Erin, would Erin change the South family''s rules to let her and her mother live happily? Or what would she have to sacrifice for Erin to make such a concession? The rules of a powerful family weren''t easily changed. Thus, she had never had any choice.
There was only one path for her: to win this battle for the heirship and take control of the South family to gain ultimate freedom.
Keira took a deep breath, her eyes firm as she looked at Lewis. "I know what to do now."
After finishing her conversation with Lewis, she returned to the dining table. Erin was gleefully gnawing on some ribs, grease gleaming on her fingers and mouth as she praised, "The food from Crera is so delicious! I''ve missed out on so much over the years!"
Erin had been living with the Martin family all these years to keep the other heirs from knowing she was Fox. Now, she suddenly regretted it. She had missed out on the culinary delights of Crera!
Uncle Olsen had finished a bowl of oatmeal. Although still hungry, he restrained himself, knowing that his stomach, empty for days, wasn''t suited to overindulgence. Seeing Keira and Lewis, he gracefully wiped his mouth and turned to Keira. "Have you decided?"
"Yes," Keira replied.
Erin looked up, surprised. "Decided what?"
"I''ll continue topete with you!" Keira said, "I''m going to win this inheritance contest!"
Erin seemed unsurprised and nodded. "I know. It''s like the ancient struggle for the throne; which prince wouldn''t want topete? However..." Erin put down the ribs, licked her lips, and smiled. "Keira, it seems you''ve forgotten something. Rabbit is already dead, and you have no right topete with me!"
Chapter 640
640 Chapter 639
As soon as Erin finished speaking, the room fell silent.
Erin blinked and continued. "Keira, your mother lost in thest round, and you didn''t even qualify topete this time around. So, Rabbit is already out of the game."
Keiraughed, "Who said Rabbit is dead?"
Erin pouted, "Your sister is clearly dead..."
"Do you have proof?" Keira challenged. "We''re twins; our DNA is identical. I am her, and she is me."
Erin was momentarily stunned.She pouted. "You''re just being unreasonable!"
Keira shrugged. "Do you have any other evidence? If you''re talking about memories before the age of five, many children forget things after an illness. As for identity, all identities are concealed. You must have other identities, too, right?"
Ellis had been deceived by people from a medical organization and falsely diagnosed with azoospermia. Erin was skilled at concocting drugs within the Martin family, like the Seven Days potion she created. So, Erin must have some hidden identity!
Indeed, Erin found herself at a loss for words. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Keira pressed on, "So, how can you prove that Rabbit is already dead?"
Erin puffed up with anger and retorted, "You...!"
She quickly turned her head away. "Fine, even if you''re Rabbit, do you really think you can beat me?"
She continued, "Throughout Crera, our tasks have always ovepped. We need to unite the five major families, take control of the Special Division, establish contact with the Martin family, and there''s one more task yet to be announced. But are you really sure that your rtionships with the five major families are strong enough?"
Erin took another bite of the ribs and spat out a bone. "Besides me, you have seven other enemies. Do you think those seven people would just stand by and watch us ally with the strongest power in Crera?"
Keira furrowed her brows.
Erin blinked and proposed, "How about we make a bet?"
Keira looked at her, wary of another trap. "What kind of bet?"
"Upon learning the truth, my grandpa will be in a dilemma. I''m closer to him by blood since you''re just a granddaughter by marriage, while I''m a direct granddaughter. But it doesn''t matter; your grandmother''s influence adds points in your favor..."
Before she could finish, Keira scoffed, "The South family is matrilineal. Isn''t it possible that my maternal line carries a stronger bloodline than you, the direct granddaughter?"
Erin choked on her words, then pouted. "You''re sharp, always looking for an advantage. Fine, I''ll get to the point. Let''s see who can win over the Special Division, and the other will submit. How about that?"
Keira was taken aback. "Are you sure?"
As the senior sister of the Freeman Sect, wouldn''t winning over the Special Division be a piece of cake?
Erin smiled. "I''m sure. But you and Holly are close, right? The trouble old Mr. Sims is in is significant. Are you sure you can protect him?"
She took another piece of rib to gnaw on. "If you can''t exonerate him, will you expel old Mr. Sims from the Special Division? Or what? Keira, you''ve never actually been Rabbit or undergone the South family''s training. Do you know why we all lived in the South family before the age of five? It was to teach us our first lesson: to be cold-hearted and detached."
Erin continued speaking while eating, her words slightly muffled. "But you... you value friendships too much."
After that, she gestured to the butler. "Please get me some more ribs."
The butler immediately smiled indulgently. "Certainly, Miss Martin."
Erin seemedpletely at ease in the Olsen residence as if she were in her own house.
Seeing her casual demeanor, Keira couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly did old Mr. Sims do?"
Erin looked at her and said bluntly, "Espionage. You know, of all crimes, it''s the least forgivable. So, are you nning to cut ties with the Sims family right now? If you abandon the Sims family and get along with Brian Dawson, you might still have a chance of beating me."
Keira went silent.
She furrowed her brows and was about to speak when her phone rang. She nced at it and saw it was Holly. She answered immediately, and Holly''s voice was trembling with emotion. "Keira, the charges against my grandfather are out! He''s used of espionage!"
Holly was crying uncontrobly. "This charge will affect his descendants. The Special Division is convening to discuss expelling me and my grandfather... Deputy Director Dawson wants to invite the senior sister of the Freeman Sect to join the discussion on this matter."
Chapter 641
641 Chapter 640
Keira immediately asked, "Is the charge against Mr. Sims true?"
Holly responded, "Someone from above said Grandpa had already confessed. But I don''t believe it. I want to see Grandpa"
Holly''s voice was heavy with sadness.
Keira understood her feelings well. They had been ssmates since junior high. When they were younger, Keira admired Holly''s sense of justice and thought her family consisted of generations of forensic doctors. Holly always spoke of her grandfather with pride.
The Special Division was a state secret, so her grandfather was known publicly as a forensic doctor in nce. Holly would visit him every holiday, and she always seemed inspired when she returned.
Patriotism was deeply rooted in her. It was a trait passed down through generations.
One''s quality was rted to their family background and the way they were brought up. Keira had known Holly for a long time and believed her integrity andmitment to justice weren''t just a facade. So, Holly couldn''t ept that her grandfatherwhom she admired and idolizedcould be a spy.
Keira couldn''t believe it either. One''s true nature, especially from childhood, was hard to fake. How could Mr. Sims, who raised someone like Holly with such noble ideals, possibly be a spy? N?v(el)B\\jnn
And to have confessed personally
Keira narrowed her eyes. "Don''t worry, I''ll be right there."
After hanging up, she turned to Erin, still savoring her ribs.
Keira''s expression darkened. "Did you report Mr. Martin? Was it you?"
"Yes and no."
Erin was blunt. "I didn''t want to cause internal strife within the Special Division. After all, it''s the only official organization in Crera that can help us. Mr. Sims is very stubborn. I haven''t found a way to get through to him all these years. Brian and his son Luke easily distanced themselves from Mr. Sims when influenced. My original n was to have Brian rise to power and then have my people persuade him to lead the Special Division toward our interests or unwittinglyplete some tasks for me. But since the Special Division is an organization Rabbit and I are aiming for, it had to be destroyed by other heirs."
She blinked, discussing this openly with Uncle Olsen and Lewis without hesitation. "From what I know, this was done by Country M''s Tiger. Tiger is her codename. I don''t know who she is."
Erin shrugged. "As heirs of the South family, we''re each contacted by the respective Guardian. We must keep our identities secret. Once exposed, we be targets for others. Eliminating one means one lesspetitor for them!"
That was why Erin kept her identity hidden.
Erin smiled. "Actually, since leaving the South family at age five, I haven''t really returned home because every trip carries the risk of exposing my identity."
She then looked back at Keira. "Let''s get back to Tiger and Mr. Sims. Tiger got wind of Fox and Rabbit''s task of winning over the Special Division, so she decided to destroy it. The charge of espionage against Mr. Sims is real; she provided the evidence. Her n was to bring it out after Mr. Sims had defeated Brian topletely ruin the Special Division. I discovered it earlier and exposed it."
Erin looked at Keira and shrugged. "I didn''t want a good person to end up like this. Aside from this, Mr. Martin never did anything evil. Butpared to the Special Division, I preferred to remove this tumor first. At least Brian''s takeover could still be useful to us. If I hadn''t exposed it sooner and Tiger had caused a stir, the Special Division would have been severely weakened."
After saying all that, Erin grabbed a drink with her greasy hands and gulped it down. It wasn''t the most elegant sight but showed her carefree attitude.
Keira stared at her. "Are you saying you did this for the good of the Special Division?"
"Yep."
Erin blinked. "I never do bad things."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
How could she say that so earnestly?
Erin had instigated conflicts between Gary and Nara, leading to Gary''s suicide attempt. Gary''s mother then tried to assassinate Nara as a result. She also set that fire at the South residence, trying to kill Mary. Weren''t all of them bad deeds?
Keira continued to stare at Erin but didn''t confront her. Instead, she turned and walked away.
She needed to see Holly first to find out what crime Mr. Sims had reallymitted.
Chapter 642
642 Chapter 641
Keira didn''t continue arguing with Erin but turned her attention to Uncle Olsen.
Uncle Olsen nodded and said, "Miss Martin, since you enjoy our cuisine, why not stay with us for a few more days?"
His intention was to keep her around to prevent any trouble.
Erin feigned innocence. "Oh, yes, Uncle Olsen! I''d love to try roast duck, roasted wholemb, and that famous Crera stew. I''ve heard so much about it while abroad"
Seeing her eager response, Keira and Lewis left immediately.
Lewis asked, "Does it seem like Erin doesn''t want to get involved in the Special Division''s affairs?"
Keira replied, "Now that old Mr. Sims is in custody if his crime is confirmed, Brian Dawson will likely take over. Since Erin has a mole in Dawson''s camp, she''ll definitely actter. Even if she stays here, she can still give orders."
Lewis inquired, "So, the reason for detaining her is..."
Keira said, "I''m worried she might take drastic measures, like killing people to silence them. Keeping her here will make her more cautious. Her willingness to stay shows she understands my intentions."
Lewis paused.
Keira continued, "Even if she wasn''t involved in past incidents, remember the fire at my sister''s vi? If it weren''t for the basement Keera prepared and my warnings to Mary, the consequences could have been severe."
Lewis responded, "Still, the oue was positive. After that fire, Mary and Ellis reconciled, and the Davis family stabilized their cooperation with us. Otherwise, you would have had to choose between your best friend and the Davis family."
Keira stopped, surprised. "What do you mean?"
Lewis didn''t believe in small talk.
His words were deliberate.
He said, "Don''t you find these events a bit too coincidental?"
Keira was surprised.
Lewis said, "For example, Fox lured Mrs. Spencer to kill Nara, but Austin intervened and saved her. Nara then reconciled with the Gill family, making you an honored guest. Simrly, regarding the fire at Mary''s ce, have you noticed that in every incident Fox has been involved in, the ultimate beneficiary seems to be you?"
Keira was stunned.
As they reached the parking lot and got into the car, Lewis drove toward the Special Division. Keira remained deep in thought.
It wasn''t until they arrived at the Special Division that she said, "I understand now."
Lewis didn''t press further but nced at Holly, who was pacing anxiously at the entrance.
Seeing their car, Holly rushed over.
Keira got out and asked, "How is your grandfather?"
Holly''s eyes were red, and she was trembling slightly. She stammered, "He''s been detained in the Special Division in his own office. They said he''ll stay there while they figure out what to do next"
Holly looked at Keira. "Keira, I''m not afraid of being implicated or even arrested. I just can''t believe Grandfather would do this!"
Keira patted her shoulder. "Don''t panic. First, tell me exactly what happened." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Holly wiped her tears and said, "The issue is rted to Grandfather''s connection with Barry Brandt, the renowned physicist from Country M."
Keira was surprised. "Barry Brandt? I remember him."
Holly continued, "Barry Brandt studied in Crera before moving abroad for graduate studies and his doctorate. He now has his own office and students in Country M. During an interview, a report asked him why he didn''te back, and he criticized Crera despite the country''s role in his education"
Years ago, this had been a major scandal. Back then, Keira and Holly were still in middle school. Holly had been the one to tell Keira about Barry Brandt. At the time, Holly was furious and had eximed, "Ungrateful wretch! Blinded by the wealth of Country M, he''s forgotten why Crera sent him abroad to study. He ims Crera has treated him poorly, but if it weren''t for Crera, he wouldn''t have had the chance to study abroad at all. What an ungrateful cur!"
Barry Brandt had trained many physics graduates but refused to let them return to Crera. It drew widespread criticism.
Even his family members were furious.
Keira asked, "What does this have to do with your grandfather?"
Holly took a deep breath. "Grandfather is used of being closely associated with Brandt and providing him with Crera''stest technology, which aided his research. The evidence includes records of their correspondence and substantial financial transfers"
Holly''s eyes filled with tears again. "I can''t believe my grandfather would do this!"
Her voice cracked with despair. "But Grandfather admitted it. Keira, what''s going on? Grandfather always despised such people. Were all those years of patriotism just a fa?ade?"
Chapter 643
643 Chapter 642
Holly didn''t even know how to cry anymore.
She was utterly confused and unable to make sense of her grandfather''s actions.
Keira couldn''t help but ask, "He took the money? Is there any evidence?"
Biting her lip, Holly replied, "Yes, every transaction was traced. Although they were very discreet, the total amount adds up to several billion"
She paused and added, "US dors."
Keira was stunned. The amount was indeed astronomical.
The Sims family was wealthy, but such a significant sum might have tempted old Mr. Sims more than expected. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Holly bit her lip again. "Why would he take so much money? Neither my father nor I have any use for that much cash. We''ve never even seen it. But it''s definitely there in his ounts"
Wiping away a tear, Holly said, "I don''t understand, Keira. Could Grandfather really be a spy?"
Keira patted her shoulder. "Let''s go see him first."
Holly nodded, holding back her sobs.
As they were about to enter, Lewis approached. "Keira, I need to tell you something."
Keira looked taken aback. "What?"
Lewis leaned in and whispered something that made Keira pause and then look sharply at him.
Lewis nodded in response.
Taking a deep breath, Keira said, "I understand."
She followed Holly into the Special Division.
Inside, the atmosphere had changed. Previously, whether they were old Mr. Sims'' subordinates or from the Dawson camp, everyone had treated Holly with respect.
Old Mr. Sims had managed the Special Division with authority for years.
Now, everyone looked at Holly with contempt. Some seemed ready to speak but remained silent when they saw Keira.
The attitude toward Keira was different. As the senior sister of the Freeman Sect, she was respected for maintaining the honor of the Special Division.
Keira was indifferent to the change. Holly wasn''t one to care about external opinions, so they proceeded to the office where old Mr. Sims was being held.
Layers of guards blocked their way.
When Holly moved forward, the guards showed wariness and blocked them. They looked to Keira. "Senior Sister, we''re detaining a confessed spy here. Ordinary people are not allowed to enter."
Holly shouted, "There must be some misunderstanding!"
The guard replied, "We hope so, too, but the evidence is irrefutable. The transactions have been intermittent over the past decade. No one would frame old Mr. Sims starting ten years ago. If he had surrendered the money initially, there wouldn''t have been any issues. The money just sat there; nobody above had any clue. If old Mr. Sims isn''t a spy, what is he?"
Holly was speechless.
The guard added, "With old Mr. Simsmitting such acts, we have grown suspicious of the Sims family. As his granddaughter, it''s best if you don''t wander around the Special Division. What if you steal important information?"
Holly''s eyes reddened with anger. "Are you treating me as a spy, too?"
The guard sneered but ignored her, addressing Keira instead. "Senior Sister, it would be best for you to stay away from her. After all, she''s the granddaughter of an old spy. We don''t currently have evidence to prove she''s a spy, but old Mr. Sims has provided foreign entities with technical information. It''s possible she helped obtain some of it!"
Holly screamed in anger, "I did not!"
"Whether you did or not, we can discuss it once everything is rified. But even if it''s cleared up, as the granddaughter of a spy, you''ll no longer receive our trust. Please understand," the guard said.
Holly was choked up.
She wanted to argue but didn''t know how.
Seeing this, Keira said, "May I see old Mr. Sims?"
The guard frowned. "Deputy Director Dawson''s signature is required."
Before Keira could respond, James interjected. "The Sect Leader of the Freeman Sect holds the same status within the Special Division as old Mr. Sims. The senior sister of the Freeman Sect holds a rank equivalent to a Deputy Director. Since when does she need Deputy Director Dawson''s permission? Is the Special Division no longer interested in having the Freeman Sect as an ally, or do you n to treat us as subordinates?"
The guard fell silent and reluctantly moved aside. "Senior Sister, please enter."
Holly followed closely behind.
The guard seemed about to say something, but James scoffed. "If Deputy Director Dawson were here, would you dare to stop him?"
The guard had no reply and let them pass.
Chapter 644
644 Chapter 643
Keira arrived in the hallway outside old Mr. Sims'' office.
When shest visited, the area was still open and not sealed off. Now, it was blocked, restricting entry to unauthorized personnel.
Holly''s footsteps were unsteady, reflecting her anxiety.
They reached old Mr. Sims'' office, where Holly hesitated at the door, prompting Keira to push it open.
Inside, they found an elderly man.
His full head of silver hair and wrinkled face still held traces of the authority he oncemanded.
As he stood watering the nts and not looking at them, he said, "I''ve admitted my crimes already. There''s no need toe and ask again."
Holly began to tremble.
Despite everyone saying old Mr. Sims had confessed, she never believed it.
But hearing those words from her grandfather''s mouth made her feel as though her world was copsing.
She staggered forward, her voice trembling. "Grandpa, it''s not like that."
At the word "Grandpa," old Mr. Sims jolted.
He turned slowly, staring at Holly in surprise before smiling. "Holly, you''re here."
Holly hadn''t expected him to be so nonchnt. She immediately grabbed his hand. "Grandpa, tell me it''s not true. What you just said isn''t true!"
Old Mr. Sims sighed.
Looking at her, he spoke after a moment, "I''m sorry. I''ve brought shame upon you."
Holly''s eyes reddened as she looked at his wrinkled hand, her voice breaking with a sob. "It''s not true, Grandpa. You''re just teasing me, right? You''ve always taught me to love my country and to ce the nation''s interest above everything else. How could you do something like this"
Tears filled Holly''s eyes. "Grandpa, please say something. Tell me none of this is real!"
Old Mr. Sims sighed again. "Holly, I was foolish. I had never seen so much money and thought a small mistake wouldn''t cause any trouble"
"I don''t believe you! There must be some misunderstanding! The person you despised the most was Barry Brandt!"
Holly shook her head frantically, refusing to ept the truth.
Old Mr. Sims lowered his gaze and sighed. "Do you remember thirteen years ago when your grandmother was gravely ill?"
Holly was startled.
Old Mr. Sims continued, "Back then, only Country M had the advanced medical capabilities to save her. However, given our situation, we had no money, and the healthcare providers there refused treatment unless we paid arge sum. They asked me for a hundred million. You know our family assets were, at most, a few tens of millions. That was the first time I felt helpless due to ack of money"
Old Mr. Sims lowered his gaze. "When your grandmother passed away, I suddenly felt a desperate need for money. What if the same thing happened to your father next time or to you after that? What would we do?"
He continued, "Without money, there is no sense of security. That was the start of my troubles.
"Once someone tells a lie, they need countless lies to cover it up; when they do something wrong, they need countless wrongs to hide it. I found myself in deep trouble, which is why I didn''t dare to spend or touch the moneyI just let it sit there."
He gave a bitter smile. "Billions in US dors; I often think it could have saved your grandmother''s life hundreds of times over... Holly, I was wrong. So terribly wrong." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Holly looked at Old Mr. Sims in disbelief. "Grandpa... why didn''t you say anything earlier? Why didn''t you tell me sooner? Why did you keep this from me..."
She cried uncontrobly. "Grandpa, you taught me from a young age that even so, we must not admit defeat. How could you give in to money... Grandpa!"
Old Mr. Sims patted her shoulder. "Holly, I''ve dragged you and your father into this, haven''t I?"
Holly lowered her head. "My dad has been dismissed and is now under house arrest. I''ll also be investigated. Grandpa, how could you make such a mistake!"
Old Mr. Sims lowered his gaze. "I have nothing else to say. I''m prepared for whatever punishmentes from above. Holly, you are innocent. I''m sorry to you and your father..."
The guilt in his eyes was evident.
Holly suddenly remembered something and blurted out, "So, is that why you''ve been refusing to hand over the Special Division to Uncle Dawson all these years? Is it because only the person in control of the Special Division has ess to so many resources?"
Old Mr. Sims gave a rueful smile. "Exactly."
Holly staggered back, staring at old Mr. Sims. "How could you do this? Do you realize how much you''ve hurt Uncle Dawson?!"
Overwhelmed by the revtions, she ran out.
After she left, Old Mr. Sims turned to Keira. "You must be the Senior Sister, right?"
Surprised that he recognized her, Keira was momentarily taken aback.
Old Mr. Sims smiled. "The only ones who can freely enter here besides Brian Dawson is the Senior Sister. I''ve heard about you from Holly."
Keira pursed her lips. "Greetings, Mr. Sims."
She bowed to him.
Old Mr. Sims said, "Please look after Holly in the future. I know that because of me, her entire life will be overshadowed, and I hope you can make her life a little less bitter."
Keira sighed. "Mr. Sims, drop the act. Holly isn''t here anymore."
Chapter 645
645 Chapter 644
Thisment made old Mr. Sims pause briefly before he chuckled, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."
Keira cut straight to the point, "I know the truth."
Old Mr. Sims looked at her, momentarily startled. "What do you know?"
Keira replied, "I know Barry Brandt isn''t a traitor, and I also know you''re not a spy."
Old Mr. Sims hesitated, then gave a wry smile. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."
Keira stepped closer and said, "Everyone says Professor Brandt is a traitor, that he betrayed his country and will nevere back. But in reality, only a few people know that he''s been nurturing talent for the country all along, and he''ll return home one day." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She looked at him intently. "That day might be far off, or it could be tomorrow."
Old Mr. Sims''s expression changed immediately. He eyed Keira with suspicion and asked, "Who are you? How do you know these things?"
Keira responded, "It doesn''t matter, nor does how I know. What''s important is I''m sorry that you''ve suffered."
Old Mr. Sims fell silent.
Keira continued, "I know you''re just ying a part in his n. If the act isn''t convincing enough, it could attract the attention of Country M, making his return even more difficult. So, you had no choice but to ept this me!"
Old Mr. Sims clenched his jaw, momentarily at a loss for words, but finally sighed. "I really don''t know what you''re talking about. If this were true, the higher-ups wouldn''t have imprisoned me"
Seeing that he wouldn''t admit anything without more details, Keira sighed. "A friend told me he met Professor Brandt. Although it seems like he betrayed his country, his heart is actually with his nation. When he recruits students abroad, he might say they won''t return home, but privately, he''s very selective. His students are required to sign an agreement toe back."
Old Mr. Sims''s brow furrowed deeply.
Keira then revealed, "The friend who told me this is my husband."
When Holly mentioned Barry Brandt, Lewis had whispered this exact information to her.
When she finally met old Mr. Sims again, she understood.
Old Mr. Sims knew Barry Brandt''s intentions and was his coborator within the country. If Brandt wanted to establish himself abroad, he would need technological support; the information old Mr. Sims provided was likely not rted to national security. The money Brandt sent was probably a facade for trading technology, but in reality, it might have been Brandt returning the money he had earned over the years to his country.
That was why all that money remained untouched in Old Mr. Sims''s ount. A true miser would never be able to do that.
Seeing Keira speak with such certainty, old Mr. Sims knew he could no longer hide the truth.
He stared intensely at her and asked, "Can I trust you?"
Keira responded, "Yes."
"Even if I don''t trust you, I must, mustn''t I?" Old Mr. Sims spoke gravely. "As a member of the Freeman Sect, you must be patriotic deep down. So, I beg you, please don''t let this get out"
He continued, "Barry Brandt''s research abroad is extremely important for our country''s development. We are at a critical juncture; once this research isplete, he can lead his students back home! Therefore, at this stage, I must be a spy! I can only be a spy!"
Keira asked, "How long will this critical juncturest?"
Old Mr. Sims was taken aback. "Not long."
"How soon is ''not long''?"
Old Mr. Sims clenched his jaw and stayed silent.
Keira turned to him. "I''m also a scientist, so I understand that ''very soon'' could mean two years, five years, or even longer. Each scientific breakthrough at a critical point is the toughest phase. You can be imprisoned for a week, a month, but what if it''s ten years?"
Old Mr. Simsughed. "Then it''s ten years."
"Your imprisonment, your son''s house arrest, and your granddaughter''s struggle with usationsdon''t you care at all?"
Old Mr. Sims looked ahead. "Some of what I told Holly earlier was true. Years ago, when her grandmother was seriously ill, only Country M could treat her, but they demanded a hundred million. After her grandmother passed away, I was devastated."
He faced Keira. "It hurt me to see our countrygging behind in technology, including in medical science. We''ve been catching up slowly, but it''s still not enough. We need to be at the forefront, making others plead with us, not the other way around"
Old Mr. Sims''s gaze was resolute and righteous,manding Keira''s respectful silence as he spoke. "I don''t want Holly or any Creran to be at the mercy of foreign countries when they''re ill, subject to their whims and harsh conditions."
Keira looked at the eighty-year-old, gray-haired man before her and realized all of this was for the prosperity of Crera.
She thought of her ancestors'' painful history, their words echoing in her memory, "I have endured these hardships so my descendants won''t have to suffer."
Tears welled up in Keira''s eyes as she looked at old Mr. Sims. "So, you never stepped down because this situation needed a scapegoat, and you didn''t want Brian to be that scapegoat? You did it to protect him?"
Old Mr. Simsughed. "After all, I am his elder. Now that I''ve been captured, he can take over the Special Division with a clean te."
Keira was deeply moved.
She stared in shock at old Mr. Sims. "You sacrificed yourself for the benefit of everyone, but what about Uncle Sims? What about Holly? They are your son and granddaughter!"
Old Mr. Simsughed. "There always have to be sacrifices. I believe that when the dayes for my innocence to be proven, my son and Holly will forgive me. It will be soon, very soon"
A tear suddenly trickled down his cheek as he looked at Keira. "You don''t need to help Holly. Her surname is Sims, and the Sims family creed is patriotismsacrificing personal matters for the nation. So, this is also her duty."
Chapter 646
646 Chapter 645
Keira paused, her eyes brimming with tears. She looked at Old Mr. Sims, astonished, struggling to find words that could convey the reverence she felt.
Here was an old man who had dedicated his entire life to his country.
Keira understood that despite Vincent and Holly''s public humiliation and the way they''d beenbeled as spies, they would harbor no resentment toward the old man once they knew the truth. Holly would see her grandfather as someone who had never let her down.
Keira believed that Holly was that kind of person.
She clenched her fists and gazed at the old man with a mixture of admiration and sorrow.
Old Mr. Sims said, "Keira, is it? Holly often talks about you, saying you''re her best friend. But you must promise me not to help her. I''m in trouble now, and if my son and granddaughter were to receive protection, it would raise suspicion in Country M. This would make it even harder for Barry Brandt to return home. We must avoid anyplications."
Keira was taken aback. "Mr. Sims, is it really worth it?"
Old Mr. Sims smiled gently. "Barry Brandt has aplished so much in his research and has ovee countless technical challenges. He has also mentored over a hundred brilliant scientists. If they return to our country one day, they will greatly benefit our physics industry... I''m just an old man nearing the end of my life. The only people I might have let down are Vincent and Holly. But they won''t me me. So yes, it''s absolutely worth it."
Keira''s eyes filled with tears, and she fought to keep her emotions in check.
She looked at Old Mr. Sims, her voice barely above a whisper. "I know what I need to do now."
Old Mr. Sims''s face softened with relief. "Good, young friend. Thank you."
He nced at the tea on the table and sighed. "As the Senior Sister, please tell the others not to bring me such fine tea. A spy doesn''t deserve it." N?v(el)B\\jnn
He added with a sad smile, "I''ve managed the Special Division for years. I know it''s like a sieve, with many moles slipping through. Our act must be convincing, so I trust you''ll keep this matter private."
Keira nodded in understanding.
Setting aside the fact that Fox had ced two people in the Special Division, it was clear that the South family had made their own arrangements. Additionally, M country''s real spies would certainly keep a close watch on this department.
Therefore, the fewer people who knew about this, the better.
Taking a deep breath, Keira said, "I''ll visit when I have time."
"Alright then," Old Mr. Sims leaned back on the sofa, staring out the window.
His room had no cell phone, no TVno distractions. He could only look at the sunlight outside. This eighty-year-old man, likely short on sleep, would spend his remaining years here...
A lump formed in Keira''s chest as she stepped out.
Just as she was leaving, she heard amotion at the door. "Hurry, storm in there! I just saw the old spy enjoying teahow dare he! Seize it immediately!"
"What a scoundrel, betraying our nation''s interests. He deserves to die!"
"Even at his age, he continues to cause trouble, living so long andmitting such despicable acts!"
""
The people of the Special Division, whose moral character and patriotism were deeply ingrained, showed no mercy to anyone.
Not even an old man they once respected, once he wasbeled a spy.
Keira stood there, stunned, watching as the group barged into old Mr. Sims''s room, turning it into chaos. She felt helpless, wanting to say something, but then she saw old Mr. Sims shake his head slightly.
Keira suddenly felt an indescribable emotion filling her chest. She didn''t know what to do, feeling immensely ufortable and on the verge of tears. The old man with graying hair stood there, watching silently as everything he loved was taken away. Even his sofa was confiscated, leaving only a bare, hard nk bed. But his eyes were full ofpassion.
Keira clenched her jaw, forcing herself to turn away, no longer looking at the pitiful state of the old man. But she knew that the old man, who had seen much in life, was calm and still at this moment.
Keira hurriedly walked away as if a slower pace would prevent her from oveing the mental barrier.
Just after she stepped outside, she saw Brian Dawson standing in front, full of anger. She was taken aback.
Brian scoffed. "No wonder he has been unwilling to give up his position; it turns out he wanted to upy it in order to spy and line his own pockets!"
Chapter 647
647 Chapter 646
Holly stood in front of him, unable to say a word. Her unease was palpable; she opened her mouth as if to argue but found herself unable to justify her actions. She knew Brian was right. She understood the grave mistake her grandfather had made.
Tears streamed down her face as she bowed her head and finally said, "Uncle Dawson, I''m sorry."
Brian frowned as he looked at Holly. After a long pause, he ced aforting hand on her shoulder. "Holly, I''ve seen you grow up. I believe you''re not at fault."
Holly paused, her eyes glistening with emotion. "Really?"
"Yes," Brian replied, "But as a family member of a spy, you must understand that there are rules in the department that must be followed."
Holly''s expression shifted to deep contemtion. She knew exactly what those rules entailed. Her eyes reddened as she stood there, feeling like a child who had done something wrong, unsure of what to do.
She stared nkly at Brian.
Brian sighed. "Forget it; after all, you''re just a girl..."
At that moment, someone spoke up, "Deputy Director Dawson, are you going to let her off just because she''s a woman? We agreed when joining the Special Division that we don''t distinguish between men and women here, onlyrades in arms! If her grandfather has done something wrong, she must be dealt with ording to thew!"
Brian frowned. "Let''s at least give her some dignity!"
The person paused but remained silent.
Holly, however, spoke up. "That won''t be necessary."
The others were instantly stunned, looking at her incredulously.
Seeing this, Keira grabbed the person next to her and asked, "What rule?"
The person was reluctant to speak but showed respect when he saw Keira. "Senior Sister, there''s a rule in the Special Division: you must supervise your own family members. If someone in your family is a spy, then you are also guilty! This is our job, and if there''s a traitor in the family, it''s either due to ack of vignce or collusion. So, the person has to be expelled from the Special Division... and then..."
"And then what?" Keira asked.
The person sighed. "Do you know about the Beggars'' Sect in ancient times?"
Keira nodded. "Yes."
"One reason the Special Division survived was because it had origins in begging. There used to be a ceremony where, when someone became the boss, the others would spit at him to show respect."
Keira was taken aback. She remembered this scene from a TV drama, where the heroine became the leader of the sect in "The Legend of the Condor Heroes", and found the tradition quite distasteful.
This might have been a ceremony for the Beggars'' Sect. But for people now, it was a humiliation.
Keira''s eyes widened as she suddenly understood. "You mean"
The person sighed again. "If someone''s family produces a spy, that person must face the spit and curses of everyone and leave the Special Division."
Keira''s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to look at old Mr. Sims.
Old Mr. Sims stood by the window, silently observing the scene outside. The realization struck Keira with intense pain.
Old Mr. Sims knew about this rule and still chose to ept the consequences, even if it meant his beloved granddaughter had to endure everyone''s scorn. He insisted on acknowledging his guilt.
He had to let the enemy see.
Keira clenched her fists and turned to Brian, raising her voice. "No!"
The crowd turned to look at her.
Keira stepped forward, "These are archaic, nonsensical rules! If they''re not part of the official regtions, we shouldn''t abide by them!"
Brian sighed. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Suddenly, Mike spoke up. "No!"
Mike, a devoted follower of Holly and a loyal supporter of old Mr. Sims, surprised everyone with his sudden opposition.
Mike dered, "I used to admire their character, but now that I know they''ve done something wrong, I can''t allow this! It''s the rule, and this rule ensures everyone is vignt with their family if they don''t have to face this ordeal. If you didn''t catch the anomaly within your family, then there is a problem!"
Some people nodded in agreement.
Brian frowned. "But Holly has just joined the Special Division and is still on probation. Forget it..."
As Brian spoke, the others fell silent.
Holly, her eyes swollen and red, suddenly shouted, "No!"
She looked at Brian with determination. "Uncle Dawson, a mistake is a mistake! I''m willing to ept the punishment. We can''t break the rules of the Special Division because of me!"
Chapter 648
648 Chapter 647
Brian paused, intending to speak, when someone suddenly intervened. "Deputy Director Dawson, you can''t break the rules!"
The person turned angrily towards Holly. "Both my parents were scientists in the field of physics! When I was a child, they were secretly executed by a spy. I joined the Special Division because of that, determined to protect our country''s talent and contribute to its development!
"But I never expected, heh..." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With a bitter smile, the person continued, "Mr. Sims was my Idol and whom I respected most, but he actually aided Barry Brandta known traitor! Does he not realize how our nation''s technological level hasgged behind, leading to significant losses? Barry Brandt''s departure caused immense damage to Crera! And yet, he helped Brandt establish himself overseas... It''s so ironic, so profoundly ironic!
"So!" Stepping forward, the person red at Holly. "As the child of a spy, you must bear the brunt of our anger and discontent! Besides, with Mr. Sims disguising himself so well, who''s to say Holly isn''t a spy herself?!"
The person decisively concluded, "That''s why we can''t break the rule! Not only must we follow all procedures, but the Special Division must also expel her permanently!"
Brian fell silent at these words.
Another person said, "When the Special Division was established, we swore that we despise traitors above all! What difference is there between his actions and those of a traitor? Mr. Sims, as the leader of the Special Division,mitted such an act that made us lose face internationally! No other special organization''s leadership is a spy!"
"Exactly, we can''t concede on this matter! Holly must face our denunciation!"
"Not just Holly, but also her grandfather, Hector Sims!"
"Hector Sims, his very name is a huge joke!"
"Deputy Director Dawson, he suppressed you for so many years just to amass wealth. Looking back, isn''t itughable? Since the higher-ups have imprisoned him with us, why not drag him out and expel him from the Special Division?"
"Right!"
""
As the crowd hurled usations, Holly suddenly spoke up. "My grandfather is already eighty years old. I''ll take the punishment; please spare my grandfather!"
Her eyes brimmed with tears as she looked around at her colleagues. She understood their feelings, but old Mr. Sims was still her grandfather.
She could choose her country over her grandfather without hesitation, but she couldn''t bear to see her grandfather suffer such humiliation.
However, Holly''s plea only further enraged those around her. "You''re still speaking up for that old spy? Then you really are a little spy yourself! Holly, you''ve truly broken our hearts!"
Holly was taken aback. "I''m notI didn''tI..."
"As a member of the Special Division, faced with a spy, what should your reaction be? And what is your reaction now? Your grandfather is a traitor, why are you still defending him?"
Holly listened in shock. "My grandfather isn''t like that; there must be some misunderstanding..."
Before she could finish, a cup was suddenly hurled at her, sshing tea all over her.
Holly turned to see an employee from the Special Division confronting her. "What misunderstanding? Hemitted this act that none of our colleagues had discovered. But you''re a family member; have you failed to notice it, too? Did you ever benefit from the money he received?"
Holly waved her hands urgently. "Never!"
"Of course, he wouldn''t need to use it since your family''s wealth is enough for you all to livefortably. But without those billions of US dors, could your family afford such extravagance? It''s as if you wanted to squander your family fortune... The truth is that you love his wealth! It''s the money from his treason that allowed you to live sovishly!"
The statement was a distortion of the truth, but at that moment, nobody cared about its veracity.
The Sims family livedvishly because they inherited the wealth from their ancestors, while others struggled to make ends meet on their sries. People envied the wealthy, and thisment incensed the crowd further. "We all work hard for our country, why should the Sims family alone live such a life of luxury?"
"Right! Deputy Director Dawson, since everyone is here, why not call Hector Sims out and have him endure our scorn along with his granddaughter?"
"Damn the traitors! Damn the spies! Deputy Director Dawson, that man must face our usations and scorn! He must be punished for selling technological secrets and give us an exnation!"
Keira furrowed her brows upon hearing this.
Hector Sims was old and couldn''t withstand such humiliation.
Brian was clearly inmed by the crowd''s words. "Alright, today we''ll interrogate one of our own and dispel everyone''s anger! You two, go and bring me Mr. Sims... Hector Sims!"
Keira frowned further upon hearing this.
Chapter 649
649 Chapter 648
She abruptly looked toward the room where old Mr. Sims was detained and furrowed her brows.
A group of people immediately rushed over, dragged old Mr. Sims out, and threw him into the courtyard. Everyone from the Special Division instantly gathered around, all looking at old Mr. Sims with a mix ofplex emotions.
Old Mr. Sims had been their former leader and their idol.
But what he had done was too much for them to bear. It made them feel like their life''s pursuits were nothing but a joke!
Old Mr. Sims'' deeds were even posted on their wall of honor. Everyone, including Brian, had held him in the highest esteem.
They had all been proud of him, but who could have imagined that this beacon of stability would have such a problem?
Once, they had held a secret ballot on who was least likely to be a spy. Without a doubt, old Mr. Sims hade out on top by andslide.
But it turned out...
Everyone stared at Old Mr. Sims, wanting to say something, but upon seeing his graying hair, the words wouldn''te out. Old Mr. Sims had supported them, encouraged them, and even undertaken dangerous missions with his aging body, time and time again!
He had always charged forward with courage.
Who would have thought that such an idolized figure would do something like this...
For a moment, no one spoke.
Holly stepped forward anxiously, helping old Mr. Sims up and shouting, "Grandpa!"
Old Mr. Sims sighed, "I''ve involved you in this mess."
Holly''s eyes reddened, and tears streamed down her face.
The situation left her with mixed emotions.
She despised traitors, but when faced with the fact that the traitor was her own family member... Her reason told her she should continue to despise him, but here was her flesh and blood...
She couldn''t help but choke up, "Grandpa! How could you do something like that?"
Old Mr. Sims sighed, "I''m sorry."
Holly looked at him, feeling powerless. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Old Mr. Sims turned to Brian, "Follow the rules and do what you must."
Brian looked at old Mr. Sims, his gaze filled with intricate emotions.
He had admired the old man all his life, held grudges against him for twenty years, and now, as old Mr. Sims finally fell from power, Brian was about to drop the "Deputy" from his title. Yet, unexpectedly, he found it meaningless.
Brian lowered his gaze, "Sir, don''t me me for being ruthless. We have to be even stricter with you. I can let Holly go, but I can''t let you off. So, ept our punishment and condemnation!"
He pointed forward, "Everyone, line up!"
The members of the Special Division immediately formed a long line that stretched to the entrance of the yard.
Old Mr. Sims stood at the front of the line, staring at the people before him.
Keira watched him, clenching her fists tightly.
Just then, Keira received a video call.
Keira frowned, noticing it was from Fox. She answered, and Erin said cheerily, "Keira, I''m calling you because I just realized there''s something I haven''t told you..."
Keira asked with a frown, "What is it?"
Erin began, "Well... Old Mr. Sims isn''t actually a spy. He was in cahoots with Barry Brandt. The two of them had long agreed to work together from home and overseas. Barry Brandt is supposed to return to the country in a year with his research findings and his scientific team."
Her tone was nonchnt, as though she was mentioning that the ribs in her hands were delicious.
Keira''s pupils narrowed, and she immediately asked, "How do you know about this?"
Erin raised an eyebrow, "Oh, you knew? You''re not as naive as I thought!"
She tilted her head andughed, "Since you know the truth, it must be time for you to make your most difficult choice, right? I called to remind you that we, the contenders for the South family''s legacy, have already been through such training. We know what kind of choices to make and when! So, today, I''ll give you a lesson in that."
Keira was stunned.
Chapter 650
650 Chapter 649
Erin continued with a cheery smile, "We''ve all learned to be toughthat includes your sister. Don''t think too highly of her. If she wasn''t hard-hearted, would she have let Amy suffer at home with such a father and grandmother?"
Keira furrowed her brows.
Erin went on, "The first step to bing the heir of the South family is learning how to always make the right choices!
"Old Mr. Sims has sacrificed a lot, but those were his choices. If you want to rescue your mother, you should ignore this matter and use your status as the senior sister of the Freeman Sect and the positive impression you''ve just made at Brian''s to solidify your position within the Special Division and increase everyone''s approval of you!
"If I were you, I''d be the first to rush up and spit! That way, you''d quickly gain their approval. You won''t need to waste so much effort! These are all experiences from someone who''s been through it all. Otherwise, you might find it very difficult to gain the Special Division''s approval, and if that''s the case, then you might as well submit to me obediently, just like your sister!"
Having said all this, Erin continued gnawing on a roasted rib, her little mouth glistening with oil, looking innocent and wless.
Keira stared intently at the video, suddenly understanding Erin''s purpose.
Erin told her that piece of information on purpose, just to make her go against her conscience and be the first one to act.
It was deliberate!
Erin let this story out to prevent Keira from gaining the support of the Special Division...
Keira took a deep breath.
Erin continued, "However, it''s hard to be tough. We''ve been trained by our families from a young age to be selfish and never meddle in others'' affairs. With your personality, I fear you won''t be able to do this! What a pity, you don''t even qualify topete for the position of heir! After all, she''s your best friend, isn''t she?"
At this point, she giggled, "Keira, how will you choose?
"If you defend Holly and old Mr. Sims, then you''ve lost thispetition. If you don''t defend them, you still have a chance to win."
Erin still wore her smiling face, which made Keira clench her fists tightly.
She knew she should listen to Erin and not meddle in these matters.
But watching the old man moving to the forefront, she clenched her fists tightly.
Old Mr. Sims had made so many contributions to the country, and even in the end, he was still trying to consider what was best for Barry Brandt and even for Brian.
He didn''t retire because he didn''t want Brian to be the spy, knowing that being the spy would certainly result in being reviled by thousands...
He was getting on in years; there was nothing else he could do in his lifetime, but if Brian were to be burdened with all this responsibility now, how could he return to the Special Division even if Barry Brandt came back to the country?
He had thought of everyone else but had not considered himself and his own children and grandchildren...
Keira knew full well he was a selfless person and was innocent. Could she really just watch him suffer these indignities?
Keira''s jaw tensed.
Erin''s mocking voice came through the phone, "Keira, you''re not getting soft-hearted, are you?"
Keira''s gaze dropped, and she clenched her fists.
Then, she heard, "Grandfather!"
Holly ran to old Mr. Sims and cried out, "Let me rece my grandfather. He''s old, and if he takes this punishment, he''ll copse!"
Her crying didn''t evoke concern from the crowd. Instead, Brian reprimanded her, "Holly, this is the rule of the Special Division! Step aside!"
Holly didn''t move.
Old Mr. Sims then pushed her lightly. "Holly, move aside. What''s a bit of spitting? I''ve been through much worse in my childhood..."
Holly wanted to say more, but old Mr. Sims sighed. "Besides, it was my mistake, and I should be the one to bear it."
Holly was stunned and didn''t move.
Leaning on his cane, old Mr. Sims slowly made his way through the crowd.
He approached Brian.
Brian stared at him for a long while, "Hector, if you were short on money, you could have told me, but you shouldn''t have betrayed your country for the enemy! You know my father died in the tech station, and the thing I hate the most is a spy! Don''t me me for this!"
After that, he cleared his throat and then spat viciously at old Mr. Sims!
Old Mr. Sims closed his eyes.
But inside, he trembled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Despite having experienced a lot, this kind of humiliation was truly hard to ept...
But the anticipated sticky, disgusting substance didn''tnd on him. Instead, he felt a gust of wind, and upon opening his eyes, he saw Keira''s jacket had been thrown at him, blocking his face and shielding him from Brian''s spit.
Old Mr. Sims was taken aback and immediately looked anxiously at Keira.
Keira''s eyes were resolute as she stepped forward.
Through the Bluetooth earpiece connected to her phone, Erin shouted, "Hey, Keira, have you gone mad?! Don''t go! You..."
The words were cut off as Keira had already disconnected the call.
Keira walked up to old Mr. Sims and positioned herself right in front of him, her gaze piercing as she looked at the crowd. "As long as I''m here, no one is going to touch either Mr. Sims or Holly!"
Chapter 651
651 Chapter 650
Her words left everyone stunned.
Old Mr. Sims furrowed his brows even deeper.
Holly turned to Keira with concern. "Keira, don''t get involved. This isn''t your fight..."
Keira met their gazes firmly. "How can it not concern me? I''m the senior sister of the Freeman Sect. What happens in the Special Division affects me! I have a right to speak up."
She addressed the crowd, "I don''t care what Mr. Sims has done. Holly is my friend, and as long as I''m here, I won''t let you mistreat her or Mr. Sims!"
Her stance angered those present. Although Keira had recently helped the Special Division, and they felt grateful toward her, her actions now made many question her loyalty.
Brian frowned. "Senior Sister, we respect you, but how can you defend a spy?"
"Exactly, are you his aplice? Did he bribe you?"
"These are the Special Division''s rules; you can''t just ignore them!"
"We don''t care. He broke the rules and must face the consequences. If we let him off, what''s to stop others from using past merits to escape punishment?"
""
One by one, people criticized her.
Keira remained calm and turned to Brian. "I saved Luke yesterday, didn''t I? I''m the one who defeated King!"
Brian was taken aback. "That''s true, but..."
"Then I''m using that merit to ensure these two aren''t humiliated!" Keira dered.
Brian''s face darkened. "Senior Sister, there''s no rule in the Special Division that lets merit override fault. We can''t set a dangerous precedent!"
Keira scoffed. "Does the Special Division no longer value its rtionship with the Freeman Sect?"
Brian hesitated.
Keira''s gaze was intense. "I''m the senior sister of the Freeman Sect, and I understand our rtionship with your division. We''ve never been in a superior-subordinate dynamic. If you want our continued support, you''d better respect my request!"
Brian found her position unreasonable. "I thought you were magnanimous and held no grudges after saving my son. I believed you had the nation''s best interests at heart. I didn''t expect you to be so reckless!"
Brian found her position unreasonable. "I thought you were magnanimous and held no grudges after saving my son. I believed you had the nation''s best interests at heart. I didn''t expect you to be so reckless!"
Keira replied, "The choice is yours. Decide how you want to handle this!"
She stepped up to old Mr. Sims. "If anyone dares to disrespect Mr. Sims, they''ll have to deal with me!"
She threw a punch into the air.
The Special Division members recoiled, remembering how she had defeated King the day before with a single strike. No one dared challenge her.
Seeing this, old Mr. Sims spoke up. "Youngdy, you don''t need to go this far. The Special Division''s affairs don''t concern you!"
Keira looked at him determinedly. "Mr. Sims, I have to step in! I want to see if my position as the Freeman Sect''s senior sister holds any weight here!"
She turned back to Brian. "And I also want to see if the Freeman Sect will continue its partnership with the Special Division in the future."
The weight of her words was palpable, causing Brian to clench his jaw.
Old Mr. Sims was taken aback, realizing she was framing this as a power y between the Freeman Sect and the Special Division.
The downside was that Keira was now at the center of the storm.
He looked at her, clearly shocked, but seeing her resolute expression, he chose not to argue.
He knew that once Keira had made up her mind, no one could change it.
Old Mr. Sims sighed and fell silent. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Brian red at Keira, and the rest of the Special Division looked at her with anger.
The Keira, who had once won their admiration, now appeared to them as a headstrong young woman using her position to push them around.
Their eyes were filled with fury.
After a tense silence, someone finally spoke up. "Senior Sister, don''t get too full of yourself. Does your master know you''re acting like this?"
"Yeah, does the Sect Leader know about your behavior?"
"The Sect Leader of the Freeman Sect is polite when he meets Brian. Senior Sister, don''t push your luck!"
A chorus of voices questioned her, but Keira simply lowered her gaze and said softly, "I have the authority to make decisions for the Freeman Sect."
The Special Division fell silent.
Brian red at her for a moment before sneering. "Well, this is quite a show! Mr. Sims, you''ve really raised a fine granddaughter! No wonder you moved her to the Special Division. It was to have her back you up! I''ll be sure to report this. Senior Sister, enjoy your victory while you can!"
With that, Brian stormed off in anger.
Keira let out a sigh of relief. Just then, her phone buzzed with a message from Fox. "You lost."
Chapter 652
652 Chapter 651
Keira stared at the message, snorted softly, and didn''t respond. She tossed her phone into her pocket.
Then she turned to Old Mr. Sims. "I''ll take you back."
Old Mr. Sims sighed but said nothing. He slowly turned around and, with the help of his walking cane, walked back into the prison he had built for himself.
After escorting Old Mr. Sims back to his office cell, Keira exited the building, only to see Holly with red-rimmed eyes standing there, watching them. "Keira, I''m sorry for causing you trouble."
Keira patted her shoulder. "You never have to apologize to me."
Holly wiped her tears. "But you shouldn''t have stood up for me. Do you know that many people in the Special Division were cursing at you just now?"
Keira replied, "A few curses won''t hurt me."
Holly choked up. She looked at Keira and suddenly recalled how, in junior high, it was Keira''s fearless spirit that had attracted her in the first ce. So many years had passed, and her girl had never changed.
Holly clenched her fists. "Keira, I won''t make things difficult for you."
She turned and walked toward Brian Dawson''s office.
Keira blinked. "What are you going to do?"
"Resign."
Holly said, "Staying here will only make things harder for you. If I resign, they won''t see me around, and there will be fewer attacks on you.
Keira watched Holly, wanting to say something, but ultimately said nothing. Holly''s moral sense was too strong, and she cared a lot about what others thought. Staying here would mean more scolding; resigning and going home to rest for a while would be better for her.
Keira nodded. "Then go ahead and resign."
She stood in the yard and soon saw Holly exiting Brian Dawson''s office. "I''ve been suspended. I''ll still have to cooperate with their investigation... Keira, I''m going home."
Keira inquired, "How is your father doing?"
Holly grimaced with a bitter smile. "He was taken awayst night. I guess things won''t be easy for him. But that''s only to be expected. I never imagined Grandpa could do such a thing."
She hung her head. Keira patted her shoulder, wanting to tell her that her grandfather was a hero, but she dared not say it. Holly was a bad liar, and if she let anything slip, it would bring trouble to Barry Brandt...
Keira took a deep breath. "Stay strong, Holly."
"I know."
Holly smiled at her and then strode out. Keira could see people from the Special Division whispering and pointing all around her, but Holly wasn''t like before, holding her head high. Instead, she walked with her head down, like a person who had done something wrong, seemingly trying to curl up into herself.
Watching this, Keira couldn''t help but heave a heavy sigh. Holly couldn''t cheer herself up unless Old Mr. Sims was vindicated. With that in mind, Keira turned and walked out.
On her way, she heard people from the Special Division scoffing at her from a distance, followed by sarcastic taunts. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Some people know a bit of martial arts and think they are all that great. They''re throwing their weight around in the Special Division, and that''spletely ludicrous!"
"The Freeman Sect has truly fallen. They''ve epted such a person as their senior sister. I really wonder if the Sect Leader is blind."
"I feel so ashamed of the Freeman Sect."
Keira seemed not to hear any of this as she stepped out of the Special Division.
Lewis was waiting for her in the parking lot. She walked over, got into the car, and Lewis said, "One week."
Keira blinked. "What?"
Lewis looked at her. "Professor Brandt will return to the country in one week."
Keira''s expression brightened. "Are you sure?"
Lewis nodded. "I just got in touch with him. He''s aware of old Mr. Sims''s arrest and won''t wait for a year for old Mr. Sims'' sake. He ns toe back in a week with his students. When the timees, I''ll personally ensure their safe return."
Keira asked, "Won''t his sudden return affect his mission?"
Lewis smiled. "Professor Brandt has long be one of the top scientists in the physics field. He has been wanting to return home but hasn''t found the right opportunity. Moreover, if old Mr. Sims can make sacrifices for Professor Brandt, how could Professor Brandt possibly stand by and watch old Mr. Sims spend his remaining days in prison? Their friendship... is one of mutual support."
These words made Keira pause for a moment. Then she nodded. The friendship of the older generation was truly moving.
As she was contemting this, her phone rang. James'' voice came through. "Keera, your actions at the Special Division have been reported by Brian Dawson to the Sect Leader, and he''s ordered you toe back immediately to face punishment!"
Keira felt exasperated. She twitched the corner of her mouth and looked at Lewis. "Can''t go home. Let''s head to Freeman Sect first!"
Chapter 653
653 Chapter 652
Lewis Horton hesitated as he was about to take Keira back to the Freeman Sect, his face a mix of shock and uncertainty while he repeatedly furrowed his brow.
Eventually, he couldn''t help but blurt out, "Can we not return to the Freeman Sect?"
Keira Olsen was startled. "Why?"
Lewis coughed. "I''ve heard that the Freeman Sect has strict rules, and they''ll surely punish you for this. I don''t want to see you suffer."
Keiraughed upon hearing this.
There was a flicker of tenderness in her eyes, and she sighed. "But I must return. My master is like a father to me. I must obey him."
Lewis clenched his jaw. "Alright then."
With his gaze fixed ahead, his mind was consumed with thoughts of what he might do if the Sect Leader of the Freeman Sect decided to punish Keira. How could he save her from such a fate?
Tangled in these thoughts, they soon arrived at the Freeman Sect.
Lewis parked the car and followed closely behind Keira.
Keira looked rxed, as returning to the Freeman Sect felt likeing home to her. After entering the gate, she saw Brian and another man standing in the courtyard.
That man must be someone important since Brian was currently lodging aint, and the man was in conversation with the Sect Leader.
The Sect Leader had his eyebrows tightly knit, and there were dark circles under his eyes. He tried his best to appear angry as he bellowed, "This is outrageous! What a miscreant! When she gets back, I''ll break her legs!"
Upon hearing these words, both Brian and the other man were baffled; they exchanged nces and then looked at the Sect Leader. "There''s no need for that, but can you discipline her properly so she doesn''t act so arrogantly!"
The martial strength of the Freeman Sect was undoubtedly the biggest assurance for their Special Division!
The presence of the senior sister was like an anchor, keeping everything steady.
The Sect Leader was getting old, and in the future, if the Special Division wished to lean on the martial strength of the Freeman Sect, it would undoubtedly have to rely on the senior sister.
That day at the Special Division, King, the Boxing Champion, effortlessly defeated all of them, but the senior sister only used one move to defeat King!
Although Brian knew that the move was merely a contest where King and the senior sister had exerted their greatest strength, the martial arts prowess of the senior sister was apparent.
Break her leg?
The Special Division might as well shoot itself in the foot.
Yet, the Sect Leader furrowed his brow, "As you know, my disciple was hard toe by. I traveled the world before I found such a disciple with exceptional qualities. It''s a pity shees from a poor background and grew up in the countryside, knowing no manners. But what can I do when she''s so talented? I took her in, so I have to spoil her a bit. That''s how she became so unruly. Now that you''vee to me with aint, I must properly discipline her! I can''t keep spoiling her like this!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The Sect Leader''s face darkened as he looked to the side, "Bring out our punishment tools!"
James Olsen''s master, the Sect Leader''s junior brother, had longe to understand the quirks of his senior brother. He rolled his eyes and pretended to retrieve the tools.
He walked very slowly, not at all eager to bring it out.
After all, they wouldn''t use it. If he took them out, he would have to put them back again. It would be a waste of energy, right?
But why were those two from the Special Division so slow to react? He was almost at the box with the punishment tools, and they still hadn''t told him to stop!
James Olsen''s master couldn''t help but slowly reach out his hand, then turned his head to look at Brian and the other man, "Senior Brother, be careful. If we use that tool, your disciple''s foundation will be ruined!
"Our punishment method is very tough. One strike and little Keera would probably be knocked down. If she gets hit and decides to walk away in protest, the Freeman Sect would lose its sessor!"
Brian was dumbfounded.
His mouth twitched as he realized that the two in front of him were putting on an act, so he couldn''t help but say, "Let''s forget about the physical punishment. I just think the senior sister''s temper needs to be controlled. She''s running the Special Division as a dictatorship, and that''s too arrogant!"
The Sect Leader promptly said, "Exactly, she''s too arrogant! She must be punished! You said I shouldn''t break her legs, right?"
Brian nodded.
"How about breaking her arms then?"
Brian said, "that''s even worse."
"Our punishment tools aren''t allowed either, so how should we punish her?"
The Sect Leader sighed deeply. "Forget it. Let her do the horse stance for two hours as punishment."
Brian was speechless.
Did that count as punishment?
All the martial disciples of the Freeman Sect must hold the horse stance for four hours every day, and the Sect Leader decided to punish the senior sister with only two hours of horse stance.
Was that a punishment or a reward?!
Brian''s mouth twitched.
The Sect Leader immediately said, "What''s wrong? Not happy? Then, shall we go back to breaking her legs?"
Brian was shocked.
It was his first encounter with the Freeman Sect''s shameless tactics, and he was at a loss for words. He looked at the Sect Leader and then took a deep breath. "Let''s go with the horse stance then."
At least it counted as a punishment when said out loud.
The Sect Leader immediately nodded, then turned to Keira, who had walked in, "You miscreant! Do the horse stance now!"
Brian turned his head, and the moment he saw Keira, he frowned.
He thought everything was settled at this point.
But to hisplete surprise, Keira objected, "Master, what have I done wrong? Why are you punishing me? I won''t ept it! Perhaps you should just expel me from the sect!"
Chapter 654
654 Chapter 653
Brian was dumbfounded.
The Sect Leader immediately sighed, "Why did you have to act so high and mighty in the Special Division, huh?"
Keira said, "Old Mr. Sims did the wrong thing, but he''s now eighty years old. In Crera, we respect the elderly and care for the young. Can we punish such an elderly man? If word gets out, what would be of the Special Division? I''m thinking about the reputation of the Special Division."
Upon hearing this, the Sect Leader said, "You do have a point there!"
Then he looked at Brian. "Mr. Dawson, what do you think... should we still impose a penalty?"
Keira yed dumb. "I don''t ept the punishment. If you really want to punish me, then revoke my martial arts and expel me from the Freeman Sect!"
Brian was shocked.
Keira''s arrogance in the Special Division indeed embarrassed all the members. Brian had sought his superiors to salvage some dignity for himself.
The punishment of two hours in the horse stance was already quite lenient, but Keira actually rejected even that.
Who would dare to nullify the martial arts of the senior sister?
She was their strongestbatant now!
The Sect Leader then looked toward Brian, "Mr. Dawson, what do you think?"
Brian took a deep breath, "There must be some misunderstanding about today''s incident. Let''s leave it at that! There''s no need for punishment!!"
After saying that, he red at Keira and turned to leave.
The Sect Leader said, "Mr. Dawson, are you leaving just like that? Won''t you stay for a meal? I''ll have the senior sister toast to you to apologize!"
Keira said, "Master, do you want me to apologize to him? Then you''d better kick me out of the sect!"
Brian didn''t know what to say.
He immediately quickened his pace!
The senior sister absolutely couldn''t be expelled! If that happened, whom would the Special Division rely on when in need?
Only after seeing Brian and the other man leave did Keira raise an eyebrow and turn to the Sect Leader. "Your acting was a bit over the top there!"
The Sect Leader waved his hand dismissively. "Hey, we''re not aiming for any awards."
With that, he yawned.
Keira looked at him. "Master, your dark circles are pretty severe!"
The Sect Leader immediately looked at her. "It''s because I thought you had died, so I cried uncontrobly and damaged my eyes! Now I get dark circles so easily!"
Keira said, "You got them from ying video gameste into the night yesterday, didn''t you?"
"Eh, how did you know?"
"..."
As Keira and the Sect Leader chatted, Lewis watched them from a distance, quietly observing.
He suddenly realized why Keira had returned with such confidence. It was because of this.
A teacher for a day, a father for life.
Keira had chosen her master well.
Lewis lowered his eyes, and a smile spread across his lips.
A warm atmosphere enveloped the courtyard as everyone watched Keira and the Sect Leader banter, with the Sect Leader eventually trying to kick her and Keira dodging skillfully, bringing the scene to a close. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Lewis walked beside Keira, watching her smile lightly, and suddenly said, "Keira, you seem different in front of the Sect Leader."
Keira was taken aback, "Different in what way?"
Lewis smiled. "In front of him, you''re more rxed, like a child with your emotions clearly on disy."
Keira paused.
It was then she realized that, indeed, she had always been most at ease in front of her master.
Their meeting was filled with fun, and as they got to know each other better, her master gave her a hundred dors a day, taught her martial arts, and over time, she realized he meant well. So, she gradually rxed around him.
A softness flickered in Keira''s eyes. "To me, my master is indeed like a father."
Lewis nodded and suddenly said, "I hope that one day, you can be just as rxed around me."
Keira was startled at these words.
She suddenly turned to look at Lewis and saw the expectation and affection in his eyes.
Keira knew herself well. She was cold on the outside and just as cold within.
She had very few true friends, and despite having spent so much time with Lewis, she still couldn''t rx around him like she could around her master.
But Lewis had already been working hard to give her a sense of security.
Keira said, "Sorry, I''ve been distant from people since childhood, and I''m still not used to..."
"No worries. I''ll wait for you to getfortable. You met your master when you were fourteen, and it''s been eight or nine years now. I can wait another eight or nine years, trusting that one day, you''ll feel just as rxed with me."
A warmth filled Keira''s heart, and she nodded.
Just as they were about to talk more, James suddenly ran in, "Keera, there''s trouble!"
Keira was surprised, "What''s the matter?"
James immediately handed her his phone. "Look at this explosive news!"
Keira looked and saw that someone had anonymously posted on the inte about her backing old Mr. Sims in the Special Division.
The poster didn''t name the Special Division, only saying that old Mr. Sims was a spy and that "Keera" was irrationally defending him...
Now the whole inte was cursing "Keera"!
Keira''s jaw tensed.
James then said, "The post refers to the daughter of the Olsen Group, and old Mr. Sims''s name is reced with a pseudonym, so we didn''t catch it at first. By the time we noticed, the post had already gained traction! Although we are deleting posts, public opinion is out of control now!"
Chapter 655
655 Chapter 654
Keira saw the post and immediately frowned.
The post didn''t reveal her identity as the senior sister, nor did it exin what the Special Division did. After all, to outsiders, the Special Division was just a smallpany.
The post only mentioned that old Mr. Sims was a spy and that "Keera" openly protected him, tantly helping him fund Barry Brandt.
Barry Brandt was once again dragged out for a round of public flogging.
But Barry Brandt had already been scolded before and over the years, had grown ustomed to it. Now, everyone directed their attention to cursing Keira and old Mr. Sims!
There were also conspiracy theorists specting whether Keira''s defense of old Mr. Sims indicated that she herself was a spy!
Keira frowned at the post.
She looked at James and asked, "What has Erin been up to today?"
James answered, "She''s been at our ce all day, ying games with Charles after he got home."
Keira frowned. "She''s not behind this?"
James was taken aback, "What would she do?"
James, simple-minded and physically robust, knew nothing about the affairs of the South family. Keira had never told him, and he had no idea what was really going down.
Keira cut straight to the chase, "Nothing much. Let''s go home now."
James immediately followed behind her, hesitated to speak, and upon seeing this, Keira asked, "What''s wrong?"
James coughed, then said, "Well, Keera, there''s something I want to say, but I don''t really know how to put it..."
Keira immediately asked, "What is it?"
"I know you and Holly are good friends. That''s why you''re helping old Mr. Sims. But no matter how many good deeds he''s done before, the fact that he''s a spy is true and inexcusable. Keera, I know you''re kind-heartedare they begging you for help?"
Upon hearing this, Keira realized that James also disapproved of her actions. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If she didn''t know the truth, she probably wouldn''t have felt sympathy for old Mr. Sims either.
Being elderly is no excuse for evading punishment aftermitting wrongs.
Keira pursed her lips, "No, I''m doing this willingly. I just feel that Holly''s grandfather shouldn''t be treated this way."
James couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Little sister, I know you value loyalty and friendship, but sometimes you need to distinguish between good and bad people. Being loyal to good people is fine, but being loyal to bad people is abetting tyranny."
Keira immediately asked, "Is it because people in the Freeman Sect are saying something?"
James coughed, "There are indeed somements, but you don''t have to worry. Everyone says you''re blind and fooled by old Mr. Sims... they just want me to persuade you to clear your head."
After that, James hastily added, "Of course, if you want to go against Brian, we have no objections. After all, that Brian is too arrogant. He needs to learn about the might of the Freeman Sect so he won''t cross us in the future!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
The group reached the parking lot while talking.
Keira was in a hurry to return to the Olsen family, so she turned to Lewis. "I''ll drive."
Lewis said, "Are you sure?"
"Yep."
Keira took her seat behind the wheel and buckled her seatbelt.
Lewis naturally seated himself in the passenger seat.
Upon seeing Lewis take the passenger seat, James was puzzled and said, "Mr. Horton, my uncle urgently needs Keira toe home. Why are you letting her drive? With her driving at thirty miles per hour, when will we ever get home? I heard the Olsen Group shareholders have already surrounded the house."
Hearing this, Lewis gave him a nce but said nothing.
James went straight to the back seat, got in the car, and began to ramble, "Little sister, you should let Mr. Horton drive. Otherwise, if we arrivete, we''ll surely be criticized. If we get there early, we can demonstrate our sincerity sooner."
Keira nced at him, then cleared her throat.
Before James could say anything more, Keira started the car, "Are you ready?"
James said, "...I am, but you''re not really driving, right? I''ve seen you park before. You drive so slowly..."
Hearing this, Lewis teased him, "Keera says driving slower is safer. After all, she''s anemic!"
James was taken aback.
He grew even more anxious. "But Uncle is waiting. Isn''t it bad to make them wait so long? With her driving speed, it would probably take two hours to get home..."
Before he could finish, Keira said, "Buckle your seat belt."
James said, "...I mean, with your speed, why do I need to buckle up in the back seat?"
After a quick nce in the rearview mirror, Keira saw that he remained unmoved. She smiled and hit the elerator!
Chapter 656
656 Chapter 655
There was a muffled hum, and James said, "Keera, aren''t you stepping on the gas too hard? You think you''re driving a sports car ... Oh my!"
The car swooshed off in an instant, and at that moment, James felt himself being violently thrown back into the seat. The force seemed to tten his face.
He widened his eyes in disbelief as the ck Bentley took off like a sports car, the scenery on both sides rapidly receding.
The car charged straight toward a bend ahead.
James said, "Keera, I won''t say another word! You don''t have to go for thrills because of what I said! Safety is the most important!"
Almost as soon as these words fell, the car elegantly drifted on the spot, and with skillful one-handed steering, Keira smoothly took the turn without slowing down and headed straight for the exit. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
James was shaking so badly that he felt like throwing upst night''s dinner.
The car sped along the road, overtaking who knows how many cars along the way, and soon returned to the Olsen residence.
The moment the car stopped, James violently pushed open the door and jumped out, starting to vomit.
He looked down at his watch, barely able to see the hands as with his blurred vision, but managed to notice it had only taken fifteen minutes for his cousin to drive the car home.
Who said she couldn''t drive?!
James now wished he could drag all the brothers who had seen Keira drive the car that night over, pry their eyes open, and let them see for themselves.
While James was vomiting his guts out, Keira and Lewis were striding towards the living room.
Instead of looking for Uncle Olsen in the living room, they first found Erin, who was wandering around the kitchen with a chicken wing in her mouth and craning her neck to look at the Olsen family''s chef.
The butler joked beside her, "Miss Martin, are you hungry again? We''ve just eaten."
Erin sweetly replied, "No, I''m so full, but the food here is so delicious! Can I have a piece of that sausage?"
The Olsen family''s chef, blushing with praise, immediately picked up a sausage and passed it to her with a beaming smile.
A touch of happiness instantly appeared on Erin''s face.
Seeing this, Keira and Lewis exchanged nces.
They always felt that Erin''s behavior was too innocent, capable of deceiving everyone in the Olsen family.
Both of them felt somewhat helpless.
While Erin was enjoying the sausage, she suddenly caught sight of Keira and immediately brightened up, waving at her. "You''re back! Your chef is amazing! I really want to take him with me."
The chef''s face turned even redder. "Miss Martin, that won''t do. The Olsen family has been very good to me; I can''t go with you. If you want to eat, juste over more often!"
Erin pondered for a moment and nodded, "Once I marry Charles, I can eat this every day!"
The chef was satisfied.
Charles, who was eating with her in the kitchen, felt his ears flush red in silence.
Erin giggled, then finally approached Keira. "Let''s go. You must have something you want to ask me, right?"
Keira walked alongside her, and the two directly moved to a secluded spot.
Keira took out her phone, opened the post, and handed it to Erin, "Did you do this?"
Erin nced at it and immediately raised an eyebrow, "Oh, it''s trending! Let me see ... The Olsen family''s daughter is empathizing with traitors? The family stock crashes!"
Erin suddenly covered her mouth. "Keira, ever since you were acknowledged by the Olsen family, it''s really been one disaster after another, you know. In my opinion, your father should just stop supporting you and support me instead!"
Keira fell silent
Just as she was about to say something, Erin said, "I wished it was my doing, but my methods are more graceful than this..."
She looked at Keira and bluntly said, "I would have taken this evidence and secretly sent it to the Olsen family''s shareholders. Once they know, they''ll definitely demand that your father drive you out of the Olsen family so they can support me instead. The current approach clearly aims to ruin the Olsen family."
Erin sighed. "I love Charles so much. How could I bear to ruin the Olsen family? Moreover, I still need the Olsen family''s support. So, it wasn''t me."
Keira looked at Erin and suddenly realized something. "Is it posted by other heirs of the South family?"
Erin immediately snapped her fingers. "Bingo! Just as I can nt someone in the Special Division, so can others. Keira, since Rabbit''s identity has been exposed, it has gained their attention, and that''s why they''ve used this method to take you down."
Erin tilted her head. "You see, sometimes you have to be ruthless. What will you do now? The shareholders are all in the living room, cornering your father. If you don''t rify the situation today, Uncle will probably have a hard time exining!"
Keira immediately tensed her jaw.
Erin then said, "Do you regret it now? Actually, if you just sever ties with old Mr. Sims and stop protecting him, you could get out of this! Keira, don''t be too impulsive. I''m teaching you the first lesson about the South family! "
Chapter 657
657 Chapter 656
Erin had just taken another bite of the chicken wing. She blinked and looked at Keira. "The first lesson we learn in the South family is that if you want topete with someone, at the very least, you must learn to be cold-blooded."
Keira stared at her and, after a while, finally said, "Erin, I really don''t know what you mean. If you want topete with me, why are you saying all this?"
Erin blinked. "I just want you to know why you lose so that you''ll acknowledge your defeat. Then, you''ll surrender to me."
She looked at Keira. "I''m DINK, and I don''t n to have children in this life. Your sister gave birth to a child, for my sake. I can''t exactly fight you to the death over this task, can I?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Erin tilted her head. "So, surrendering to me is our best option."
Keira lowered her head. "I won''t surrender to anyone."
Erin nodded. "No problem. I have plenty of time to wait for you. But for now, you should think about how to get the Olsen family through this crisis!"
After saying that, Erin cast a nce at Charles, greeted him, and said to Keira, "The media is all over this. If you don''t do something, the Olsen family''s stock will slide. I don''t know if Uncle Olsen can withstand this pressure."
Erin stuck out her tongue. "I''ll wait for you toe ask me for help. I have a way to turn defeat into victory."
After that, she hopped off to find Charles. The innocent-faced Charles even smiled at Keira and asked Erin, "Why have you been talking to my cousin so muchtely?"
Erin immediately blinked, "Because Keera likes me! And I like her too!"
Charles immediately brightened up. "That''s great. I don''t know what''s up with the people in my family. All the sisters-inw seem to have an issue with Keera. If you can get along with her peacefully, that''s the best."
Erin''s lips were shiny with grease, and sheughed at these words. "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely get along with her."
Charles nodded.
Keira and Lewis heard their conversation. Lewis nced at Keira, who was also a bit speechless.
Charles was so well protected, making him so naive!
Keira twitched the corners of her mouth and entered the living room.
She had thought the living room would certainly be in turmoil right now because the shareholders of the Olsen Group were about to make a big scene, but instead, as she entered, she found the atmosphere quite amicable.
A group of people was sitting around the sofa, with Uncle Olsen seated high above at the head position. Upon seeing Keira, he even waved at her, introducing her to everyone, "This is my daughter."
Since Keira came home, she had only met the Olsen family''s rtives but not the Olsen Group''s shareholders.
Seeing this, Keira greeted everyone in turn.
Ellis waved her over. "Sit here."
Keira promptly walked over and sat down beside him.
She then witnessed her own father''s thunderous methods. He just sat there calmly, and those shareholders down below dared not say a word.
Even though their mouths opened and closed, looking like they were about to speak at any moment, as soon as Uncle Olsen gave them a casual nce, those people immediately shut their mouths.
In the end, it was Ellis who spoke up. "Keera, what''s going on with this matter?"
Keira simply said, "Holly Sims is my friend, so I can''t stand by and watch her grandfather be wronged."
One of the shareholders couldn''t help but speak up, "But that man is a traitor to the country. How could you help him?!"
Keira looked straight at the man and was about to say something when Uncle Olsen calmly said, "My daughter is just too loyal."
Keira was perplexed.
She was taken aback for a moment and saw the shareholders down below immediately shut their mouths like quails. Some were extremely anxious, but when they looked at Uncle Olsen, they didn''t dare say a word.
Keira couldn''t help but chuckle.
She knew before that Uncle Olsen was powerful, having heard that his control over the Olsen Group was very strong, but she hadn''t thought it would be this overpowering.
He just sat there calmly, and one nce was enough to suppress everyone.
A few shareholders even echoed with somepliments.
"Exactly, Miss Olsen is just too loyal."
"But before we show loyalty next time, can we maybe make sure we see the person''s true quality?"
"Right, for such bad people, can we perhaps be a little less loyal?"
"..."
Keira thought, "I didn''t expect them to be so mild."
As she was about to say something, Uncle Olsen said, "Does my daughter need you guys to teach her how to handle affairs?"
"Not at all, Sir, I didn''t mean that..."
"We wouldn''t dare."
Uncle Olsen calmly said, "Alright, you''ve all met my daughter. There''s no need for presents. You can leave now."
None of the shareholders dared to speak, but they didn''t move an inch.
Ellisughed. "Guys, I''ll definitely give you an exnation for this matter, ensuring that it won''t affect the stock price of the Olsen Group."
No sooner had he spoken than someone countered, "What will you guarantee with?"
Before Ellis could reply, Uncle Olsen calmly said, "I''m not dead yet. Do we need him to write something down for that?"
The words made everyone below fall into silence.
Uncle Olsen said, "If the stock price doesn''t stabilize in a week, I''ll resign to take responsibility."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 658
658 Chapter 657
Uncle Olsen''s words had a stunning impact.
The shareholders immediately became restless, and they stood up one by one.
"Sir, that''s not what we meant."
"That''s right. Even if there''s any fluctuation in the stock price, it''s not your fault. You''re the one who has led the Olsen Group to its current height. We wouldn''t dare ask you to make such a promise."
"..."
Uncle Olsen waved his hand. "I''ve made up my mind. Someone has to take responsibility for this matter."
After that, he scanned the crowd. "Why are you still here? Are you staying for dinner?"
"We wouldn''t dare."
The group of shareholders stood up one after another.
Keira saw the conflicted expressions on their faces. Some were hesitant to speak, some were panic-stricken and fearful, and some held grievances inside that they dared not voice out loud.
After the crowd left, Keira finally looked at Uncle Olsen. "In a week, I''ll give you an exnation."
"You don''t have to," Uncle Olsen said. "I''ve been wanting to retire for a long time anyway. This is a perfect opportunity for Ellis to take over the Olsen Group."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Uncle Olsenughed, "Don''t feel too much pressure. It''s not your fault. Besides, they are a bunch of people who are too timid to say anything."
Keira''s mouth twitched.
Ellis alsoughed. "Don''t worry. Although Uncle and I don''t know why you want to help that person, we believe that you must have your reasons for doing so! Even if it goes wrong in the end, you still have your father and uncle to back you up!"
Keira tightened her lips and then suddenly smiled.
Although the Freeman Sect members had theirints, with the master''s affection for her, they held back their words.
It was the same with the Olsen family.
She had implicated the Olsen family, but to think that her father and older brother would say such things... N?v(el)B\\jnn
While she was contemting, suddenly, a handnded on her shoulder, and she turned her head to see Lewis.
She felt a sudden surge of emotion.
Before she knew it, she had not only gained familial affection but also friendship and love.
She lowered her eyes and said softly, "Thank you."
However, Uncle Olsen suddenly nced at Lewis and asked, "Aren''t you going back to check on things?"
Lewis asked, "Are you getting tired of me already?"
Uncle Olsen sneered. "The Horton Group isn''t like the Olsen Group. I''ve tamed those shareholders since years ago; I can handle them alone. Keira is your fiance, and her identity has been exposed. The Horton Group is likely to be affected as well, and you''ve only left an assistant there. I''m afraid he won''t be able to hold back your elder brother and his family, will he?"
Lewis immediately tensed his jaw.
Uncle Olsen went straight to the point. "In the Olsen family, I can create a perfect environment for Keira, but what about the Horton family? When are you nning to deal with the first branch of the family?"
Lewis lowered his gaze.
Uncle Olsen then chuckled. "I''m not going to let my daughter get married off to help you with your mess. It''s best to deal with them before the wedding."
Lewis nodded.
Seeing this, Keira couldn''t help but say, "Dad, the Horton family''s situation is different ..."
In the Olsen family, Uncle Olsen was very close to his two brothers, and Keira''s brothers and cousins also got along harmoniously.
The bond between them couldn''t be severed.
Lewis didn''t have much affection for the Horton family''s main branch and was estranged from his own father. However, there was still his grandmother...
Old Mrs. Horton wouldn''t live much longer, and no matter what, the members of the first branch were her grandchildren, and old Mrs. Horton couldn''t ignore them.
The only reason Lewis still tolerated the main house was because of his grandmother.
Thinking of old Mrs. Horton, Keira looked toward Lewis. "Shouldn''t you go back and see old Mrs. Horton?"
Lewis nodded, "Yes, I''ll go back and visit her tonight."
"Good."
Lewis said goodbye to Uncle Olsen and left.
Once he was gone, Uncle Olsen looked at Keira. "You haven''t married him yet, and you''re already defending him."
"I''m already married."
Keira said, "We''re husband and wife, legally speaking."
Uncle Olsen didn''t know what to say.
He seemed somewhat frustrated. "I pushed him to take care of his family''s mess because I wanted you to have afortable life."
Keira lowered her gaze, "When I was still an illegitimate daughter, if I recall, you were ready to oppose me, and he never pushed me away. So now, I won''t abandon him either."
Uncle Olsen was dumbfounded.
He coughed, then nced at Ellis. With a smile, Ellis said, "I''m going to keep Marypany. You and Uncle can have a good talk."
After Ellis left, only Uncle Olsen and Keira remained in the living room.
Keira felt slightly ufortable as she rarely spent time alone with her father.
As she was thinking about what to say, Uncle Olsen broke the silence. "I heard that your grandmother dated old Mr. Martin just to have his child, which is your mother?"
Keira was stunned. "Yes."
Uncle Olsen then turned his head, looking out the window. "Then tell me, did your mother go out with me for the same reason?"
Keira suddenly hesitated; for the first time, she saw a look of uncertainty and doubt on Uncle Olsen''s face.
She pursed her lips.
Uncle Olsen continued to gaze out the window. "Your mother lived a carefree life, leaving with no hesitation and not looking back; did she... ever love me?"
Chapter 659
659 Chapter 658
Keira frowned.
To be honest, she didn''t know.
During the years she spent with Taylor Olsen''s household, she often spied on her Jodie South with the longing eyes of someone desperate for a mother. Jodie always appeared gentle and serene, embodying the grace of bamboo.
At first, Keira didn''t understand why Jodie would be so kind to her, the illegitimate child of a mistress. But eventually, it all made sense.
Jodie and Taylor''s marriage was a contractual arrangement.
Even though Taylor professed his love for Jodie and imed he only cared about their children, Jodie still tolerated the presence of Poppy and Keira.
Would any other woman allow a mistress and her illegitimate child to live right under her nose?
So...
Keira looked at Uncle Olsen and said with certainty, "She doesn''t love Taylor."
Uncle Olsen was taken aback. "I know. How could Jodie ever fall for someone like Taylor?"
Keira bit her lip.
Uncle Olsen continued, "Your mother never mentioned me to you?"
Keira sighed, "Back then, I was just the mistress''s daughter. Why would she tell me anything? Even after we reunited, we didn''t spend much time together, and she never opened up about her past. But there''s one thing..."
Uncle Olsen looked at her eagerly.
Keira began, "She always said she would rather die than see you again. What happened between you two to make her say that?"
Uncle Olsen''s expression darkened as if he wanted to say something, but he just sighed in the end. "At least she still feels something for me, even if it''s hatred. She won''t forget me, right?"
Keira was silent.
Why does his love seem so pitiful?
She forced a smile, "I suppose so."
Uncle Olsen took a deep breath, "Alright, go have some fun."
As Keira turned to leave, Uncle Olsen suddenly called her back, "Keira."
She turned around.
Uncle Olsen looked at her intently, "She really never mentioned me? Not even once?"
Keira didn''t reply.
Before Uncle Olsen appeared, Jodie had never spoken of anyone from nce, nor did anyone know she had such deep ties there.
Uncle Olsen seemed to understand, "Go on."
Keira quietly left the living room, but before stepping outside, she nced back to see Uncle Olsen with his head bowed, looking deste.
Seeing this, Keira paused and then walked back to him.
Hearing her footsteps, Uncle Olsen looked up.
Keira smiled, "If you want to know if she ever loved you, let''s rescue her first. Then you can ask her yourself."
Uncle Olsen was stunned.
Keira continued, "Communication is key. I don''t know what my mom''s thinking, but once she''s safe, you can ask her."
Uncle Olsen stared at Keira and then suddenly smiled, "Alright."
...
When Keira left the living room again, Uncle Olsen was back to normal.
As she was about to step outside, James ran over, "Sis, someone from the Davis family is here to see you."
Keira was surprised, "The Davis family? Are you sure they''re not here for Mary?"
Jams scratched his head. "No, she''s here for you. I confirmed it several times." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Puzzled, Keira walked outside.
At the gate stood a graceful figure. Despite being nearly fifty, she looked like she was in her thirties.
It was Sarah, someone Keira had only met once.
Sarah was Lewis''s mother.
Seeing her, Keira remembered what old Mrs. Horton had said about Sarah abandoning Lewis when he was just seven months old after discovering her husband had an illegitimate child. She had left without caring about her son''s fate.
She hadn''t seen him since.
Thest time Keira visited the Davis family, Sarah didn''t recognize Lewis.
Keira felt a wave of empathy for Lewis and couldn''t help but regard Sarah with a cold expression. But her upbringing made her approach politely, "Ms. Davis, what brings you here?"
Sarah turned at the sound of Keira''s voice, her eyes as calm as ake, as if looking at a stranger.
After a moment, Sarah spoke, "I have something I need you to give to Lewis."
Keira was taken aback, "What is it?"
Sarah handed her a document, "This."
Keira opened the document, and upon reading its contents, her eyes widened in shock. She looked up at Sarah in disbelief.
Chapter 660
660 Chapter 659
Keira frowned. "What''s this about?"
Sarah lowered her gaze. "It''s a share transfer agreement."
Keira''s frown deepened. She knew it was a share transfer agreement, but the crucial part was that it involved shares from both the Davis and Horton families!
What was even more bizarre was that the Horton shares were being transferred to Lewis. The Davis family shares were being transferred to herKeira!
Keira looked at Sarah. "What are you ying at? Trying to make amends for the harm done to Lewis?"
Sarah said, "It''s not exactly making amends. It was my choice, after all."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
It was tragic when a woman''s life was consumed by a child, but was it possible for a woman to feel no remorse at all for abandoning her own child?
As she pondered this, Sarah continued, "When I divorced Lewis''s father, the Horton family gave me some shares aspensation. I didn''t want them at the time, but I took them for Lewis. Now, I''m returning them to him. I find the Horton family''s shares disgusting; I don''t want a single cent of it."
Keira tightened her jaw. "And the Davis family''s shares?"
Sarah replied, "The Davis family shares werepensation for the waste of my time when I married into the Horton family. So, they''re yours."
"Why me?" Keira asked.
Sarah''s expression remained cold and detached, like a snow lotus in the mountains. "Because if I gave them to him, he wouldn''t ept them."
Keira remained silent.
Sarah knew what she was doing.
Keira nced at the Horton Group''s share transfer agreement and realized that the transferor wasn''t Sarah. It seemed Sarah had someone else hold her shares for her back then; otherwise, Lewis wouldn''t have been unaware of them for so many years.
Previously, when Lewis waspeting for control of the Horton Group, old Mrs. Horton had transferred her shares to him, giving him absolute control.
Keira sighed and handed the documents back to Sarah. "He won''t want them, and neither will I. Just as you said, you feel you don''t owe him, and he feels he shouldn''t take anything from you. Regardless, he''s still your son."
Sarah remained unmoved and didn''t take the documents. "He''s facing personnel changes at the Horton Group, and these shares could be crucial for him."
Keira said, "Lewis already holds more than fifty percent of the shares and has absolute control."
Sarah looked at her expressionlessly. "Are you sure about that?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Keira was taken aback. "What do you mean?"
Sarah remained silent and simply said, "The Horton Group isn''t as simple as you think. You''ll understand soon enough."
Leaving that statement, Sarah instructed, "Don''t tell him these shares are from me. Just say they''re from your father. It wouldn''t be unusual for the Olsen family to have shares in the Horton Group through other means."
Keira wanted to say more, but Sarah waved her hand dismissively. "Don''t rush to refuse. Go to the Hortons and see how he''s doing first."
Keira was surprised.
Sarah got into her car and left.
Keira looked down at the share transfer agreements in her hands, furrowing her brow. After a moment, she returned to her room and set the documents aside.
As long as she didn''t sign them, the agreements would remain invalid.
She then prepared to drive to the Horton residence.
When she arrived at the parking lot, James greeted her. "Sis, you''ve been busy all day. Where are you headed now?"
"To the Horton residence."
"Lewis has just left, and you''re missing him already? Sis, you shouldn''t be so clingy" James chattered, ncing at her. "And about old Mr. Simscan''t you back off a bit? Supporting him once was already quite loyal. For the rest, just ignore it."
Keira narrowed her eyes. "Did someone provoke old Mr. Sims again? I told you to keep an eye on him."
James coughed. "Just a few harsh words, nothing serious. Everyone at the Freeman Sect is following your lead, but they''re a bit uneasy. You''re the senior sister, but when ites to major issues, everyone has their principles. With what''s going on in the Special Division, they''re feeling nervous."
Keira sighed. "Don''t worry too much. Give it another week, and things will settle down."
James didn''t know what to say.
Keira got into her car, thinking about the Special Division''s affairs, and drove to the Horton residence.
It had been a while since shest visited. Sarah''s words made her anxious, unsure of what had happened there.
She frowned as she arrived and saw the situation before her.
Chapter 661
661 Chapter 660
As Keira pulled up to the entrance of the Horton estate, she noticed the main gate was already open, and several cars were parked prominently in the driveway.
When the guard saw her approaching, he looked a bit flustered, awkwardly asking, "Miss Olsen? What brings you here?"
Keira found his reaction odd. "Why? Am I not allowed to be here?"
"N-no, that''s not it... I just..." The guard stammered.
"Open the gate," she ordered.
Thest time Keira attended an event at the Horton estate, Lewis told the security staff not to stop her at the gate. The guard hurriedlyplied, coughing nervously as he spoke again, "Uh, Miss Selena has returned home today."
Selena Horton?
Wasn''t she the illegitimate daughter of the Horton family''s main branch? Back then, Jake had developed a prejudice against illegitimate children because of Selena. When they were in Oceanion, Selena made just one move, pushing Madeleine into the spotlight, and it almost led to a divorce between Keira and Lewis.
After that, Keira began living under the identity of herte sister, Keera
Lewis had been left a grieving widower. Then, word got around that Selena had married someone in nce, but Keira hadn''t kept up with the details.
Wasn''t Selena supposed to be with some distant rtive of the Gills? That guy worked at the Nora Institute but ended up in jail after Keira exposed his illegal dealings with research drugs.
Who did Selena marry after that?
Keira hadn''t paid much attention, but judging by the way the household was preparing for her visit, it seemed she married well.
Still, that didn''t exin the strange way the guard was looking at her.
"Who else is here?" Keira asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Um there''s also her good friend, Miss Eve rk," the guard mumbled. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Eve rk? The name rang a bell.
While Keira was pondering, a voice suddenly chimed in from the back seat, "You mean the phnthropist, Eve rk?"
Keira turned sharply to see Erin lounging in the back seat, munching on a bag of pistachios, her expression one of pure amusement.
"What are you doing here?" Keira demanded.
Erin just grinned. "You didn''t want me running wild at the Olsen estate, so I figured you''d prefer me sticking close to you. That way, you can keep an eye on me, right?"
Keira was baffled. "What?"
Erin cracked another pistachio and turned to the guard, "So, this Eve rk, does she have anything to do with Keira? Let me guess"
She didn''t wait for an answer,unching right in, "Eve''s this big-shot phnthropist, runs a bunch of charities across the country, and everyone loves her. But she''s still single, andst time a reporter asked about it, she said she''s only ever loved one personthe guy she met while studying abroad."
"Crunch!" Erin spat out a shell and continued, "I did some digging, and guess what? That guy she was into? Pretty sure it was Lewis Horton. Heh."
Erin shot Keira a knowing look. "You don''t think Lewis tags along behind you just because he''s got nothing better to do, do you? The man''s got admirers, too, you know. So, how about it? Feeling any jealousy yet?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She almost rolled her eyes at Erin''s antics. Instead, she turned back to the guard. "So, can I go in or not? Because if not, I''ll just call Lewis toe get me."
The guard immediately smiled apologetically, "Of course you can go in, Miss Olsen. I''ll open the gate right away."
He cleared his throat awkwardly as he opened the gate.
Keira drove on into the estate, with Erin taking in the sights like a tourist. "Wow, check out that pond! It''s got some beautiful koi fish in there. Keira, do you think koi tastes good?"
Keira sighed. "They''re for decoration."
"But wouldn''t they taste tender?"
"..."
"Ooh, and look over there! There''s a date tree and another one right next to it!"
Keira shot her a nce. "You could just say there are two date trees."
"Nope! I''m quoting a great Creran author! What''s his name again? He was like the Creran version of Keats!"
Keira could hardly contain herself. "You mean the Creran version of Tolstoy?"
"Keats, Tolstoy, same difference." Erin looked genuinely confused. "Whatever, the point is, are the dates on those trees any good?"
Keira heard the sound of pistachio shells being discarded and looked into the rearview mirror. To her surprise, Erin had brought a small paper bag to use as a trash binshowing a surprising level of consideration.
Keira couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. She then parked the car in the lot.
As soon as the car came to a stop, Erin jumped out and began inspecting the surrounding vehicles. "That Maserati definitely isn''t Eve rk''s. After all, people involved in charity are usually modest, and that car is way too shy."
Erin continued to casually survey the other cars and then shrugged. "The cars in this parking lot are all pretty expensive, so it''s clear that Ms. Eve rk muste from a distinguished background. Tsk tsk, Keira, looks like you''re up against some seriouspetition this time!"
Chapter 662
662 Chapter 661
Keira shot Erin a look. "You seem rather gleeful about this."
Erin pressed her lips together, trying to suppress a smile. "Gleeful? Not at all! We''re practically cousins, after all. I''m just concerned for you!"
Keira arched an eyebrow. Erin trotted alongside her toward the Horton family''s living room. "Do you know why Eve rk and Selena Horton are here today? It''s probably because you helped old Mr. Sims, and now the Hortons are likely determined to avoid an alliance with you. So now, Eve is the new candidate for the alliance. For the Hortons, it''s bound to leave a good impression."
Erin continued munching on pistachios, her words flowing easily. "There''s an old Creran saying: ''Misfortune neveres alone.'' When you''re down, it feels like the whole world is against you.
"So, you see, you need to learn to pick and choose. Erin took another pistachio. "Do you regret helping Old Mr. Sims?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Not at all," Keira said firmly. "For you, it''s all about weighing benefits, but for me, I have just one principle."
"What principle?"
Erin blinked, her curiosity piqued, as she continued to snack.
Keira looked at her steadily. "To act with a clear conscience."
Erin paused, a hint of surprise crossing her face. Her pistachio-cracking slowed down as she took in Keira''s words.
After a moment, Erin scoffed. "That sounds easy to say but is so hard to do. How many people can honestly say they''ve never had any regrets? Haven''t you ever felt guilt or sorrow?"
Keira lowered her gaze.
When she was younger, she felt guilty as the illegitimate child, feeling she owed Jodie South an apology.
As she grew older, she realized it wasn''t something within her control and gradually learned to forgive herself.
Eventually, she felt she didn''t owe anyone anything.
Until she met Keera She owed her sister her life.
Keira turned her attention back to the present and changed the subject. "I don''t recall you eating this much before. Now, every time I see you, you''re snacking."
Erin quickly popped another pistachio into her mouth. "We weren''t as close before, so I didn''t want to show the real me. But now that we''re more familiar, why pretend?"
Her voice took on a sweet tone. "Creran food is so amazing. I''m afraid that if I end up back at the South family, I won''t get to eat this stuff anymore. So, I''m making the most of it while I can. At least if I end up stuck at the South estate, I can remember the delicious braised pork, chicken wings, crispy duck, and everything else I''ve tried."
Erin listed off a long string of foods, her mouth watering. "Forget it. Talking about it just makes me hungry."
Keira nced at her. "Do you think you''ll fail and end up imprisoned at the South estate?"
Erin rolled her eyes. "What are you talking about? I''m Fox! How could a clever fox possibly fail? It''s just the sessor has to stay at the South estate for good!"
Keira was taken aback. So, in this struggle for session, no matter who won or lost, the ultimate fate was still tied to the South family?
It seemed that while the sessor might have some freedom, the loser''s only purpose would be to train the next generation to win.
Keira tightened her jaw.
Erin shed a grin. "Actually, if you submit to me, I can promise to be a bit more lenient with you. I can arrange for you and your mother to stay at the South estate together. Doesn''t that sound nice?"
Keira shook her head. "Don''t bother. I''ll make my own decisions in life. Thank you."
Erin shrugged. "Alright. Let''s go. I want to see what your rival looks like! Erin''s curiosity was evident as she jogged ahead toward the living room, craning her neck to catch a glimpse.
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She followed, and as they arrived at the living room, she overheard Lewis''s father shouting, "Have you seen how the Olsen family''s stock has plummeted? Public favor is crucial for any business! You must break up with your fiance immediately, or the Horton family will be ruined!"
Then, Lewis''s older brother spoke up. "Lewis, Dad''s only looking out for you. Your fiance is a disaster. I heard that since returning to the Olsen family, she''s ruined two of her brother''s marriages! If you marry her, the Horton family will face continuous turmoil."
Selena''s voice could also be heard. "Uncle Lewis, Ms. Eve rk has deep feelings for you. Marrying her would greatly enhance ourpany''s image."
Keira''s eyes narrowed at the conversation.
Erin turned back with a smirk. "Your poprity at the Hortons isn''t looking too good."
Keira gave her an exasperated look.
Erin winked and suddenly said, "How about I tell you a secret?"
"What secret?"
"You must have heard Grandpa talk about it, right? The South family has the ability to predict the future. Want to know how we do it?"
Chapter 663
663 Chapter 662
Keira sneered, "Are you really going to tell me the truth?"
Erin popped another pistachio into her mouth and replied, "It''s not a big deal. Most of us from the South family already know it. What difference does it make if I tell you?"
Keira tensed her jaw. "What''s the catch?"
"The catch is that you publicly denounce old Mr. Sims and im you were charmed by him."
Erin said with a grin, tossing a pistachio shell aside.
Keira fixed her gaze on Erin. "Did my sister really dedicate herself to you?"
Erin looked surprised. "Yes, she did. What about it?"
Keira scoffed. "Your actions suggest you owe my sister loyalty, not the other way around. With everyone misunderstanding me, isn''t that exactly what you want? Why push me to make choices that benefit me?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
She kept her gaze on Erin after saying that.
However, Erin remained unppable.
She munched on another pistachio. "Do you really think I''m helping you?"
"That''s right. In every situationGary''s suicide, Nara''s going home, or the fire that almost killed Marythe only person who died was that indecisive mama''s boy. It always looked like my friends were getting hurt, and you wereing out on top. But in reality, the oues are different: Gary''s mother tried to kill Nara, but Austin stepped in and resolved their sibling issues. Mary seemed doomed in the fire, but my older brother saved him, clearing up their misunderstandings."
Keira stared at Erin. "Once could be a coincidence, just me being lucky. But what about the second, the third time? Like now, when everyone is turning against methe Horton family and the five major families of nce are all resisting me. Yet, you''re pushing me to make the right choice, even tempting me with the South family''s secrets. Are you really not helping me?"
Erin blinked, her expression innocent. "Wow, you''re making a lot of sense. But I am helping you!"
Keira was taken aback. Erin continued, "Since you''ve already submitted to me, I have to help you. Helping you take down the five great families of nce also helps me. You''re in a strong position, but personal emotions are clouding your judgment. I''m just guiding you back on track and teaching you the first lesson of the South family."
She chewed on a pistachio, her eyes fixed on Keira. "Sometimes, if you want to win, sacrifices are necessary. We can''t let emotions dictate our decisions. In the South family, we learn from a young age to suppress our feelings and be rational beings. Do you know why?"
Keira shook her head.
Erin sneered. "Because the South family believes that only by viewing things unemotionally can they lead us to a prosperous future. If AI could reproduce, they''d even develop robots to lead us."
Erin''s demeanor became serious. "So, we''re taught to suppress our emotions early on. Many people stay single or choose practical partners because they''re emotionless. If we don''t go through emotional desensitization, we face surgery."
A shiver ran through Keira. "What kind of surgery?"
"A surgery to remove the part of the brain responsible for emotions. Afterward, a person won''t feel anything at all."
Erin chuckled softly, then popped another pistachio into her mouth. "Without this training, you wouldn''t pass even the basic tests, and in the final round, you''d be eliminated right away!"
Keira frowned. "Do you really agree with the South family''s methods?"
Erin was silent.
Keira pressed on. "Do you truly have no emotions? Your feelings for Charlesaren''t they in love?"
Erin gave a slight smile. "What do you think?"
Keira''s eyes narrowed. Something was off!
Without missing a beat, Keira stepped closer to Erin and pressed her hand to Erin''s head. "Let me see if you''ve had that brain surgery."
Erin quickly stepped back, evading Keira''s grasp. "I''m not showing you."
But Keira grabbed Erin by the shoulder. Erin seemed weakpared to Vera, and Keira easily controlled her. She swiftly untied Erin''s bun to check the back of her head.
Chapter 664
664 Chapter 663
"Hey, let go of me!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Erin was petite, almost childlike, standing half a head shorter than Keira.
Being held by Keira like this, she had no choice but to shout in frustration, unable to break free.
She struggled fiercely, refusing to let Keira touch her hair. "Don''t touch me! Keira, what do you think you''re doing? Let go of me right now. Did you hear me?"
Annoyed, Keira smacked her on the butt, "Quiet!"
Erin froze. Her entire body stiffened, her pupils contracting as she slowly turned to look at Keira in disbelief. "Youyou just pped my butt!"
"I sure did! Do I need to pick a special day to do it?" Keira retorted, still holding her hair. "If you keep moving, I''ll do it again!"
Erin immediately went still, looking at her pitifully.
Keira parted her hair and spotted a scar on the back of Erin''s head. Though it wasn''trge, it was noticeablea fine line that had clearly been there for years.
Keira hesitated, then let go of Erin.
Erin''s eyes filled with tears as she looked at Keira usingly. "You actually hit me."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
Seriously? Why did Erin remind her of Amy right now? She even looked a little cute like this.
Keira twitched the corner of her mouth and turned away.
Erin continued to stare at her pitifully. "If you wanted to check, you could''ve just looked. Why''d you have to p my butt? My mom never even did that!"
Keira was speechless.
Erin hupped, almost sobbing. "My dad never did either. I''ve never been hit, not once!"
Keira rolled her eyes.
"You dared to hit me..."
Keira''s ears felt like they were going to explode from the noise, so she cut in, "I''m sorry, okay?"
"Okay."
Erin responded crisply, then immediately went back to munching on pistachios. "Can we go in now? If we don''t, we''re gonna miss all the fun!"
Keira rolled her eyes, feeling that Erin''s emotions were on full disynot at all like Fox!
She nodded and was about to head inside when she overheard Selena speaking, "Lewis, Ms. rk has loved you deeply for years, waiting all this time without getting married. Yourte wife has passed away, so why not just forget about marrying Keera, who looks just like her..."
Selena continued with a smile, "Eve is such a good match. Marrying her would definitely boost the Horton family''s reputation and stock value...
"In all of Crera, there aren''t many as renowned in charity work as Eve. She really is the perfect choice to marry."
Erin popped another pistachio into her mouth, then leaned in close to Keira, whispering, "Do you think Lewis Horton will agree?"
Keira rolled her eyes. "He won''t."
They''d been through so much together, even life-and-death situationshow could they not trust each other?
Sure enough, as soon as Keira finished speaking, Lewis''s firm voice echoed, "Selena, you''re married now, so stop meddling in my family matters. Who I marry is none of your business."
Selena immediately looked hurt. "Lewis, I''m just concerned about you..."
Lewis snorted coldly. "You''d be better off worrying about your brother. He''s getting older and still doesn''t even have a fiance. You''re his sister, after all!"
At that, the room fell into an awkward silence.
Erin eximed, "Wow, Lewis Horton''s got a sharp tongue!"
Keira didn''t say a word but took two steps forward.
They entered the room.
As soon as they entered, the people in the living room noticed them. Selena Horton was taken aback when she saw "Keera" as if she couldn''t believe her eyes.
But when Lewis''s eyes brightened, Selena realized who that was and immediately said, "You must be Miss Olsen, right? You really do look incredibly like myte aunt. If I didn''t know she was buried, I''d think you were her."
Keira looked at her coldly. "So you''re saying you''re blind?"
Selena was taken aback.
She then gestured toward Eve rk. "You haven''t met her, right? Let me introduce you. She''s currently the most active charity worker in Crera. The foundation she established has saved countless children and earned her a great reputation all over Crera..."
Keira was about to speak when Erin suddenly piped up from behind her. "She''s quite famous, but she''s only second best."
At that, everyone turned their attention to her.
Erin stepped out from behind Keira, spat out a pistachio shell, and grinned. "When ites to charity, there''s actually someone else in Crera who''s even more famous, though no one knows who they are. Ever heard of them?"
The others looked puzzled.
Erin continued, "I''m talking about N, the phnthropist. Seriously, none of you have heard of them? That''s pretty sad. They''ve donated billions to charity organizations over the years, just without ever revealing their name!"
Chapter 665
665 Chapter 664
Erin nced at Eve and said, " Some people know how to y the charity game, all for the sake of reputation!"
Eve''s expression stiffened upon hearing this.
Selena immediately frowned, "People have spected that N might be an elderly person who decided to donate their entire fortune to charity. Even if that''s true, N has never made a public appearance. So, Eve is still the number one phnthropist, and I''m not wrong to say so!"
Keira raised an eyebrow and looked at Erin.
She wondered what Erin was nning to do.
Erin immediately said, "Who said N is an old man? N is a young woman, okay? She just prefers to stay anonymous to avoid beingbeled a ''phnthropist'' and unting money that isn''t even hers. It''s all raised from public donations, so what''s there to brag about?"
Eve immediately frowned. "Miss, watch your tone. I personally lead donations every year that raise millions for charity!"
"Oh, millions, how impressive." Erin sarcastically popped a pistachio into her mouth, the disdain in her tone unmistakable.
This single expression was enough to infuriate Eve and Selena!
The two of them red at her furiously, "What do you mean by that?"
Erin shrugged, "I don''t mean anything. I''m just eating pistachios. What, is it some Hortons'' rule that you can''t eat pistachios around them?"
Lewis stifled augh, "We don''t have any such rule in our family."
"So, it''s just Ms. rk being overly sensitive then?"
Erin blinked innocently, "A true phnthropist should be able to endure both praise and criticism. You can''t take the title but not handle any scrutiny, right?"
Eve was left speechless.
Erin''s sharp tongue hadpletely shut down Eve and Selena.
After saying her piece, Erin popped another pistachio into her mouth and turned to Keira. "So, how did I do? My verbal sparring skills are pretty sharp, right?"
"Not bad," Keira said, lowering her gaze. "But why are you sticking up for me?"
"I already told you, since you''ve sworn loyalty to me, you''re my subordinate. Of course, I''m going to help you."
Keira frowned, "I never agreed to that."
"You will eventually." Erin patted her on the shoulder, "Your tongue might be sharp, but when ites to critical moments, you need to leave it to me!"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She just didn''t want to waste her time arguing with fools.
Just like now, even though Erin had verbally put them in their ce, what would it change?
Those people wouldn''t change their demeanor.
Sure enough, in the next moment, Selena turned to Keira and said, "Miss Olsen, do you have something against Ms. rk? What did she ever do wrong? She''s just secretly in love with Uncle Lewis. Besides, you already have a reputation that''s affecting our family. How does it hurt you if my uncle goes on a date with Ms. rk?"
A date?
Keira raised an eyebrow and looked at Lewis.
Lewis frowned and scolded sharply, "What nonsense are you spouting?"
Selena shrugged, "Uncle, why are you so nervous? As long as you''re not married, it''s perfectly eptable to meet others. Surely, you''re not afraid of Miss Olsen, right?"
Any couple without a strong foundation might have been swayed by Selena''s words.
But both Lewis and Keira viewed Selena as nothing more than a clown.
Keira even found it hard to watch.
She was about to speak when Erin suddenly burst outughing.
Keira paused and looked at Erin.
Erin stepped forward and said, "Miss Horton, right? You''re not looking too good right now. This little trick of sowing discord isn''t quite working out. Maybe you should practice more before trying it again!"
Selena was momentarily speechless, but then she retorted angrily, "Miss, I don''t care what your rtionship is with Miss Olsen, but let me tell you this: Ms. rk is superior to Miss Olsen in every way. If she were to marry my uncle, she would definitely bring a positive influence to the Horton family!"
Erin continued, "Oh, so the Horton family''s reputation depends entirely on the women, does it?"
Once again, Selena was left speechless.
Then Erin looked over at Eve and added with a mocking smile, "And you, do you really think you''re invincible? Do you even know who Keera is?"
Before Keira could react, Erin spoke again, "Open your eyes wide and listen up! Miss Keera is none other than N, the phnthropist! Stop praising Eve already. Compared to Miss Olsen, she''s nothing!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at "Keera".
Erin quickly retreated to Keira''s side and smiled, "Oops, I might''ve exaggerated a bit. Keira, how are you going to clean up the mess I just made?"
Keira said, "You''re the one who''s boasting. What''s that got to do with me?"
Erin grinned, "But I was speaking on your behalf. I''ve said so many nice things about you that they''re definitely going to think we''re a team! How are you going to fix this mess?"
Chapter 666
666 Chapter 665
Keira was at a loss for words. Was Erin actually standing up for her just to pull something like this?
This woman was really something else...
Keira couldn''t help but twitch her lips as she noticed Erin casually munching on pistachios, her eyes wide and watching Keira. When Erin realized Keira was looking her way, she blinked at her innocently.
It was as if she hadn''t been the one stirring up trouble just a moment ago.
Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Keira shifted her focus back to Selena and Eve.
As expected, Eve frowned and gave Keira a scrutinizing look. "You''re telling me *you''re N, the phnthropist?"
Keira was about to respond when Erin''s cheerful voice cut in, "Yep, that''s her, Miss Olsen!"
Keira clenched her teeth in frustration. Selena scoffed. "Miss Olsen, Eve here is a legitimate phnthropist, and now you''re iming to be N? That''s just ridiculous! N started their charity work five years ago. And you? If I recall correctly, you only got divorced this year."
Eve added, "I''ve been to countless award ceremonies and charity events, but I don''t ever recall seeing you at any of them, Miss Olsen."
Selena sneered. "Of course, you haven''t seen her. Some people just love to impersonate others and brag without thinking."
Erin interjected with a smirk, "Who says we''re bragging? You two just waityou''re about to get a reality check!"
Keira was speechless.
She shot Erin a sharp re. "Do you ever know when to stop?"
Erin immediately put on a hurt expression. "Cousin, I just didn''t want to see you get treated unfairly!"
Keira was taken aback.
Selena quickly jumped on the opportunity. "So lying is your way of protecting her? And making up nonsense about being N? N would never support a spy! After what she''s done, her reputation is in ruins, and the Olsen family is already paying the price for her actions! We can''t let the Horton family get dragged down with them!"
Lewis''s older brother, Oliver, decided to weigh in. "Exactly! Lewis, Selena''s just looking out for you. Marrying Eve would be nothing but beneficial for you!"
Lewis let out a dryugh. "No, thanks."
Oliver, clearly frustrated, pushed further. "So you''re really set on Miss Olsen? You''re being so stubborn! Every time, you just go ahead and make these marriage decisions on your own"
Their father, Nathan, finally snapped. "You ungrateful son! Are you trying to kill me with a heart attack?"
Lewis looked at him calmly. "Not exactly. But if you''re that eager to die, I won''t stop you."
"You...!"
Eve quickly stepped in, trying to defuse the situation. "Lewis, you shouldn''t speak to your father like that. He''s still your dad, after all. And Lewis, I''ve spoken with Selena. I know there are tensions between your side of the family and the main branch, but it''s okay. I''ll help smooth things over between everyone We''re all family, after all. Blood is thicker than water..."
As soon as Eve said that, Lewis''s expression grew darker, his patience clearly wearing thin.
Keira couldn''t hold back a derisiveugh.
Eve immediately turned to her, eyes narrowing. "Miss Olsen, what''s so funny? Am I wrong? They''re all Hortons here. We share the same blood. I''m sure old Mrs. Horton would love to see the two branches getting along, wouldn''t she? Do you think she''d want to see them at each other''s throats?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira let out a coldugh. "Some family members are true family, while others are worse than enemies. It''s easy for you to preach when you''re not the one dealing with it."
Eve''s eyes narrowed. "Miss Olsen, treating others kindly is the key to being treated kindly yourself. If you keep butting heads with everyone, all you''ll get is criticism. Why not soften your approach? It would make it easier for everyone to get along, wouldn''t it?"
Before Keira could respond, Lewis interjected coldly, "Ms. rk, my family''s affairs are none of your concern. My wife and I don''t need anyone telling us how to live our lives."
After saying this, he turned to the butler. "Show her out!"
The butler immediately stepped forward and stood beside Eve.
Eve''s expression changed, but she sighed deeply. "Lewis, I''m only thinking of what''s best for you. As the saying goes, ''A good wife makes a prosperous home.'' I think Miss Olsen has influenced you for the worse, making you selfish and impatient with both family and friends!"
Selena chimed in, "Uncle Lewis, Eve is a phnthropist with a kind heart. She''s far better than Miss Olsen in every way. How could you choose her instead?"
Before Lewis could respond, Keira stepped forward and sneered. "Do you even know who I am?"
Selena retorted, "Didn''t you just say? You''re iming to be N, but do you really think we''ll believe that? Unless you can prove it!"
Keira''s voice was icy as she replied, "Fine, I''ll show you. Keep your eyes wide open and see for yourselves!"
Chapter 667
667 Chapter 666
Keira nced at Erin, who had just spoken up.
Erin nudged her forward, chin held high with pride. "Go on, show them what you''ve got! Don''t let these people keep looking down on us."
Keira blinked at her.
Her appearance left Eve and Selena momentarily speechless.
Both of them quickly turned to Keira, "Are you really N?"
Keira was about to respond when Lewis suddenly cut in, "Whether she''s N or not, as I said, this has nothing to do with Ms. rk. Butler, it''s time to see our guests out."
The butler immediately moved to Eve''s side.
Eve stared at Lewis, her eyes brimming with tears as if she were heartbroken. She lifted her chin and asked, "Lewis, do you really feel nothing for me?"
She stepped closer, her voice trembling, "We studied abroad together and came back to Crera together. Does everything we''ve shared mean less to you than what you have with Keira?"
Keira raised an eyebrow at Lewis. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Before she could say anything, Erin''s challenging voice piped up from behind, "Mr. Horton, what''s this about? You''d better give us an exnation! What''s all this talk about time abroad? Did you cheat on my cousin?"
Keira hesitated, about to speak. Lewis replied, "There''s nothing between us. Sure, we were in the same ss, but as foring back to Crera together, there were over twenty of us who returned at the same time. Ms. rk, I''m not sure what kind of bond you think we have."
Erin caught on immediately, "Oh, so someone''s been getting ahead of themselves."
Lewis''s expression darkened, "Alright, this has gone on long enough. Let''s end it here."
He was about to say more when Eve suddenly shouted, "Lewis, don''t you regret this!"
Then she shot a venomous look at Keira, leaving her baffledshe hadn''t done anything to deserve that.
Just as Keira was wondering what was going on, Eve turned to Selena. "Selena, I agree with what you suggested!"
Selena''s face immediately brightened, and she quickly exchanged a nce with Oliver.
Oliver burst outughing, standing up right away. "Good, good! If Lewis doesn''t appreciate you, my family will!"
Eve lifted her chin and looked at Keira.
Keira was confused for a moment.
She then nced at Oliver. "So, should I call you my sister-inw in the future?"
Eve''s face darkened.
Oliver started coughing.
Keira turned to Lewis. "Your sister-inw hasn''t divorced your brother, has she?"
Lewis yed along, "Nope. So, Oliver, are you nning on having a second wife?"
Oliver was furious.
His face turned an angry shade of blue.
Nathan immediately stood up. "Nonsense, what are you babbling about? This is about matching her with your nephew, Jake!"
Keira was speechless.
She twitched the corner of her mouth and looked at Eve. "So, Ms. rk, you''re going to be my nephew''s wife? What should you call me then?"
Eve couldn''t believe it.
She clenched her fists.
Lewis spoke up, "Ms. rk was always the best at etiquette; surely, she wouldn''t forget her manners, right?"
Eve was at a loss. "Uncle Lewis, Aunt Keera."
"Good."
Keira responded, thinking how ridiculous this all wasEve hade here with all that attitude to end up as her nephew''s wife.
As Keira pondered, Erin brushed past her toward Eve. "On behalf of my cousin, I''d like to give you a wee gift, dear nephew''s wife! If you''d admitted earlier that you liked Jake, we wouldn''t have been blindsided like this."
She rummaged in her pocket, pulled out a few pistachio shells, and ced them in Eve''s hand. "Sorry, I was in such a hurry when I left home that this is all I brought today."
Eve stared at the shells in disbelief.
The others exchanged looks, equally baffled.
After giving the "gift", Erin shot a mischievous grin at Keira.
Keira was speechless.
She didn''t know whether Erin was helping or causing trouble.
Erin''s behavior was indeed unpredictable.
As Keira observed Erin, Eve took a deep breath. Selena immediately said, "Dad, since Jake is marrying a prominent figure like Eve, shouldn''t we consider asking Great-Grandma to allocate some shares to Jake?"
Lewis''s eyes darkened at the suggestion.
So, they were after the shares again.
Keira frowned.
Lewis immediately said, "I''m going to check on Grandma."
Keira quickly followed him.
Seeing this, Erin followed right behind them.
Keira frowned, "What are you doing?"
"Sticking with you so I don''t identally cause trouble!"
"..."
Keira sighed and turned to Lewis. "Is Grandma okay? Nothing''s happened, right?"
Lewis lowered his gaze. "Grandma''s mind is clear now, but given her age, the doctor said she doesn''t have much time left."
Chapter 668
668 Chapter 667
Time was running out...
A heavy feeling settled in Keira''s chest.
She had a close bond with old Mrs. Horton. Back in Oceanion, old Mrs. Horton had relied on Keira during her stay. She always took Keira''s side and defended her.
It was old Mrs. Horton who had convinced Lewis to believe in their marriage...
After that, no matter what Keira did, old Mrs. Horton was always incredibly supportive. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Yes...
Her time was indeed running out; back in Oceanion, she only had two months left to live. It was only after taking Keira''s medication that her condition stabilized.
But after all, she was eighty-seven years old, and her health was failing...
Keira''s heart grew heavier. "Since that''s the case, you should''ve been with her instead of me. You should stay with Grandma."
Lewis lowered his gaze. "Grandma insisted I stay with you."
He had returned to the Horton residence several times, but each time, old Mrs. Horton would send him back, telling him to stay with Keira because she was worried she would lose Keira again...
Lewis felt a suffocating pain thinking about what the doctor had said.
Old Mrs. Horton had told the doctor she feared that after her passing, Lewis would be left without any close family, so it was essential to take good care of Keira.
Keira was going to be his only family.
Now, when Lewis thought about this, his chest tightened.
Even when Grandma couldn''t remember anything else, she still remembered his wife...
And now that she could recall past events, it was still him she worried about...
He quickened his pace.
Keira immediately walked beside him, saying, "You should''ve told me sooner. In that case, we''ll stay at the Horton residence for now."
Lewis looked at her.
Keira continued, "I''ll handle my things, and you focus on your work. But we should both return here every evening to be with Grandma and stop going to the Olsen residence."
Lewis''s voice caught, and he chuckled. "Thank you, Keira."
She patted his hand. "She''s my grandma, too."
"Yeah."
They exchanged a smile and walked into old Mrs. Horton''s courtyard.
Erin followed them, and seeing their sped hands, she nced down at her own. After a brief, unfocused stare, she scoffed and continued following them.
They entered the courtyard and saw Fiona apanying old Mrs. Horton on a walk.
Their backs were turned, so they didn''t see who was approaching.
Mrs. Horton was making arrangements for after she passed. "Fiona, don''t worry. After I''m gone, Lewis will surely take care of you."
Fiona immediately protested, "Don''t say that, Mrs. Horton! Even if Mr. Horton is willing to look after me, the first branch of the family will bully me! I need you to stay and watch over me!"
Old Mrs. Horton chuckled. "I''m eighty-seven; if I live any longer, I''ll turn into an old witch. Fiona, rest assured, you''ll live here after I''m gone. As for the first branch... they won''t be a problem for long."
Fiona looked puzzled. "Mrs. Horton, what do you mean?"
"You think Lewis can''t handle them? He''s been holding back, pretending to be evenly matched, just to make me too worried to die. But you see, I''ve discovered something about Lewis."
"What is it?" Fiona asked.
"Lewis is smart. In his struggles with the first branch, he''s always shown mercy. He''s doing it for me. After all, they''re my children and grandchildren... He doesn''t want to make me sad. So, when I close my eyes, that''s when he''ll deal with them."
Fiona''s eyes filled with tears. "Mrs. Horton, then you must live longer so that even if Mr. Horton is just pretending, it can protect the first branch for a while longer."
Mrs. Horton waved her hand. "Fiona, the Horton family owes Lewis. His mother neglected him, and his father neglected him, too. He was just a child when they threw him into the old house to fend for himself. Later, he left to study abroad... It''s us, the Hortons, who owe him! I can''t be so selfish, letting him live repressed for the sake of an old woman. So, when it''s time for me to go, I''ll go."
Fiona cried out, "Mrs. Horton, please don''t say that!"
"Why are you crying?" sighed old Mrs. Horton. "When Keira disappeared, I was genuinely scared. I felt like I had to live a few more years, fearing that once I was gone, Lewis would follow right after. But it''s much better now. He has someone in this world that he can''t bear to leave."
Fiona sobbed, "Mrs. Horton..."
"Don''t worry, I still have a month left! But I''m truly tired and conflicted. I''ve been hesitating... unsure whether I should go. Fiona, they say a son is born to settle scores with his mother. Nathan, that scoundrel, was such a pain to Lewis, but to me... he was indeed filial..." She sighed.
A tear slid down old Mrs. Horton''s cheek. "So, as his grandmother, I''m holding Lewis back..."
Upon hearing this, Keira immediately turned to look at Lewis.
There she saw the usuallyposed man now with tears streaming down his face.
Keira understood old Mrs. Horton''s dilemma.
After all, it was her own son and grandson...
If Lewis could make up his mind..
Chapter 669 Chapter 668
669 Chapter 668
Keira was deep in thought when the sharp crack of someone cracking pistachio shells broke the silence.
Mrs. Horton and Fiona heard the sound behind them and immediately turned around. When they saw Lewis standing there, old Mrs. Horton quickly wiped the tears from her eyes and forced a bright smile. "You rascal, you finally brought your wife back home!"
Lewis clenched his fists, then took a step forward and spoke firmly, "Grandma, don''t worry. I won''t do anything to the main family. The Horton family I''ll just let them have it."
The moment those words left his mouth, old Mrs. Horton''s expression darkened. "What nonsense are you talking about?!"
She continued, "This estate was built with every penny I earned. I founded the Horton Group from the ground up. If you give it up to those people, thepany will go downhill fast. You''re the only one I trust with it!"
Lewis paused, taken aback.
Old Mrs. Horton patted his hand. "Forget what I just said. I was just rambling. I''m getting old, and my heart''s gotten softer. If I were younger, I would''ve kicked those people out long ago and saved you from this mess Just promise me, don''t hold it against me."
"How could I ever?" Lewis gently held her arm. "You''re the closest person to me."
Old Mrs. Horton chuckled and nced at Keira before yfully taking Keira''s hand and cing it in Lewis''s. "No, sweetheart. She''s the one who''s going to be the closest to you from now on."
Keira and Lewis exchanged a look then shared a small smile.
Erin, who had been circling them, suddenly said, "Oh, look at you all. Such a picture of harmony but it''s only on the surface."
She then turned her gaze to old Mrs. Horton. "Ma''am, if you don''t make the hard decisions now, it''lle back to bite you. A family''s sess depends on cutting off the branches that hinder its growth. By being too soft, you''re just leaving Lewis with a mess to clean up."
Everyone was momentarily stunned.
Old Mrs. Horton''s face stiffened.
Lewis immediately snapped, "Erin, shut up!"
Despite his scolding, Erin seemed ready to retort, but before she could say anything, Keira''s voice cut through the tension, "Be quiet."
Keira''s tone was lower and calmer than Lewis''s, yet for some reason, it intimidated Erin enough to make her reluctantly close her mouth.
Old Mrs. Horton sighed, "I''ve been so foolish"
Lewis quickly offered, "Let me help you inside, Grandma."
She nodded, and as Lewis guided her into the room, Keira turned to Erin, narrowing her eyes. "You talk too much."
Erin shrugged, "I''m just looking out for you. With Lewis in control of the Hortons, he''d be your biggest ally. After all, you''re set on this man, aren''t you?"
She spat out the pistachio shell she''d been chewing on and continued, "You should know, to win this battle for the inheritance, you need to preserve and unite all the forces you can. The Horton Group is thriving, rivaling the five major families, and if you had control of it, that would mean another powerful family backing you. It would make the next steps even easier"
Here''s the trantion adapted to fit the style of American light fiction:
Keira lowered her eyes. "Do you really think Lewis and I aren''t aware of all this?"
Erin scoffed. "I''m just worried that Lewis might get all sentimental and promise old Mrs. Horton that he won''t kick the main family out after she''s gone, leaving Horton Group in the same messy state."
Keira gave her a cold stare. "And you think Lewis got to where he is today by being indecisive?"
Just like that time with that woman, Madeleine.
He thought she was his savior, but the moment he learned the truth, he cut her out of his life without hesitation.
Lewis has always been a man of ruthless decisions!
Erin blinked, caught off guard. "What are you saying?"
Keira didn''t mince words. "Old Mrs. Horton is clinging to life because she''s worried about what will happen with the main branch after she''s gone. But if she knew that the oue would be the same no matter how long she lives, what do you think she''d do?"
Erin quickly caught on. "So, Lewis never intended to spare the main branch. He''s just using them to keep old Mrs. Horton holding on?"
Keira raised an eyebrow. "Took you long enough to figure that out." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Erin pouted. "I just don''t get it. She''s clearly not going to make it, so why drag it out?"
Keira''s jaw tightened. "Because that''s what family is."
Erin was puzzled. "What?"
Keira exined, "Family is like that. You wish for them to live a long life, and you cherish every extra day you get with them."
Erin lowered her head, falling silent.
Keira then warned her, "If you want to stick with me, that''s fine. But from now on, think before you speak. Understand?"
Erin sulked. "Got it"
That night, Keira and Lewis stayed at the Horton residence in the room next to old Mrs. Horton''s.
Lewis had a bedroom prepared for himself there.
Erin stayed in the guest room next to theirs.
The next morning, Nathan arrived with Oliver and Jake in tow. Without wasting time, Nathan addressed old Mrs. Horton directly, "Mom, Jake is getting married again. After what happenedst time, we want to make sure this one goes smoothly. We were hoping you could help us make his wedding a bit more grand."
Old Mrs. Horton looked at him and asked bluntly, "Getting married again? Who is it this time? Someone like that I again?"
"No, no," said Oliver. "This time, it''s someone from a well-known family in nce. Selena helped set it up. We met her yesterdayher name''s Eve rk. She''s a famous socialite and also runs a charity organization."
Old Mrs. Horton frowned. "And Jake agreed to this?"
Everyone turned to look at Jake.
Keira, who had been having breakfast with old Mrs. Horton, also looked at him.
And when she did, she was slightly taken aback.
Jake was different now
He seemed lifeless,pletely disconnected from everything around him. It was as if nothing in the world concerned him anymore.
Even when old Mrs. Horton mentioned him, he only nced up briefly before lowering his head again, retreating into his own world.
Oliver nudged him. "He agreed. Jake is very pleased with Eve."
Keira narrowed her eyes.
"Pleased" didn''t seem to fit what she was seeing
She arched an eyebrow as a thought began to form.
Nathan said, "Mom, you might not know this, but Miss Olsen''s reputation has taken a hit. Thepanies associated with her are facing bacsh from investors, and the Olsen Group''s stock dropped ten percent today. We''re even getting bad reviews under Horton Group''s ounts, with people demanding that Lewis break off the engagement."
Old Mrs. Horton responded immediately, "That''s not an option. No matter what Keera''s done, we won''t kick her while she''s down."
Nathan hesitated, then coughed lightly. "You''re right, of course. So, we thought of a solutionJake should marry Eve. In nce, there''s a saying that Eve''s reputation is golden. Whoever marries her will earn a good name in the elite circles of the city."
Oliver jumped in, "Exactly, Grandma. So, we need to offer a substantial dowry to show our sincerity. Do you think we could give five percent of Horton Group''s shares to Eve as a wedding gift?"
Five percent
Old Mrs. Horton had already given a portion of her shares to Lewis.
If they got five percent it would significantly strengthen their influence!
Giving them those shares would only cause more trouble for Lewis!
Keira''s lips curled into a cold smile.
Chapter 670
670 Chapter 669
Old Mrs. Horton, still sharp as ever, didn''t hesitate to say, "No."
The room fell silent as everyone turned to look at her in surprise.
Nathan couldn''t help but speak up. "Mom, didn''t you say you''d give Jake shares when he got married? Why are you going back on your word now?"
Old Mrs. Horton replied firmly, "The shares I hold are mine to give as I see fit. I may be getting older, but I still have the right to make my own decisions."
Nathan frowned. "Mom, you can''t be so biased. Lewis already controls nearly half thepany! We''re family too, you know." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Old Mrs. Horton snorted, "The Horton family is my legacy, and as I said, I''ll give my shares to whomever I choose."
Nathan wanted to argue, but Oliver cut him off by bursting into tears. "Grandma, I know you''ve never liked me because of my mom, but she''s gone now. How can you still hold that against me? No matter what, I''m your oldest grandson. Are you really going to treat me like this? Do you want me dead?"
He began wiping his tears. "You have no idea, Grandma. Ever since the Horton Group moved to nce, everyone has looked down on me because thepany is under Lewis'' control. I''m supposed to be the eldest brother, but my opinions don''t matter! I don''t want to cause trouble for Lewis, but as the matriarch, you shouldn''t be so partial!"
He continued, "And don''t forget, Grandma, when you copsed that time, I was the first one to find you and rush you to the hospital. You had a heart attack, and the doctors said if you hadn''t been treated in time, you wouldn''t have made it. Grandma, does our bond mean nothing?"
Old Mrs. Horton hesitated, looking at Oliver.
He wasn''t wrong
Oliver had been brought back into the family at fourteen, having grown up elsewhere. Once he joined the Hortons, he was always walking on eggshells, trying to win everyone''s favor.
He had always gone out of his way to please her as his grandmother.
After all, he was her grandson and still a child. Old Mrs. Horton''s heart had softened for him at the time, and she treated him well until the day she saw Lewis in the ICU, his body covered in tubes. That''s when her feelings for Oliver had cooled.
Since then, she had distanced herself from him. But she hadn''t expected Oliver to be the one to rush her to the hospital when she fell ill!
While old Mrs. Horton was lost in thought, Lewis descended the stairs, overhearing the conversation. He immediately turned to her with concern. "Grandma, you had a heart attack? Why didn''t I know? Why didn''t anyone tell me?"
Old Mrs. Horton patted his hand reassuringly. "You were studying abroad at the time, and I didn''t want to worry you. Besides, I''m fine now."
But a flicker of fear crossed Lewis'' eyes.
If he had lost her back then, he didn''t know how he would''ve handled it
As Lewis pondered this, Oliver spoke up again. "Grandma, I''m your grandson, and my son is your great-grandsonthe first great-grandchild of the Horton family. Can you really bear to give us nothing? Even just one percent of the shares would mean so much to us, and we wouldn''t ask for anything more!"
After the Horton Group moved to nce, Lewis had diluted five percent of the shares to boost thepany''s stock.
This caused the shares Lewis originally controlled, which made up over half of thepany, to no longer be sufficient.
What''s more, the distribution of Horton Group''s shares had always been a bit unusual. Lewis knew who the major shareholders were, but aside from the scattered retail investors, there was still one shareholder holding ten percent of thepany''s stock whose identity remained unknown.
Now, with Lewis'' control just shy of a majority, even one percent of the shares was critical.
Old Mrs. Horton looked at Oliver and sighed.
Sensing her hesitation, Oliver stepped forward and knelt before her. "Grandma, please, have mercy on your grandson. Remember, I saved your life"
Old Mrs. Horton''s expression tightened.
Keira knew old Mrs. Horton was in a difficult position.
There was no denying that she had always been biased when it came to her family.
Nathan and Oliver had always been respectful toward her, yet she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Lewis, who had lost his mother at such a young age
Old Mrs. Horton took a deep breath, unsure of what to say.
Lewis, too, looked at Oliver with a furrowed brow.
After all, Oliver had saved his grandmother''s life, and Jake''s new wife came from a prestigious familyrefusing to give them any shares did seem unreasonable
Just as the atmosphere grew tense, Keira suddenly stood up.
She smiled and turned to Jake. "I heard your ex-wife is still in a psychiatric hospital?"
Jake hesitated, then nodded.
To punish I, Uncle Olsen had sent her straight to the asylum, and she was still alive.
Keira looked at him intently. "So, you''re not even divorced yet, and you''re already discussing a new marriage?"
The room fell silent, everyone processing her words.
Chapter 671
671 Chapter 670
Jake stared nkly at "Keera".
Confusion clouded his gaze as he focused on the corner of her eye. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira had a small beauty mark near her eyesomething Keera didn''t have. It was the most obvious difference between them. Yet just moments ago, the sarcasticment "Keera" made felt eerily familiar.
It took him back to college when he''d gone on and on about preparing for a certification exam. Keira had quietly turned to him, her expression calm as she said, "Did you even pass level one? And here you are talking about taking level two?"
The tone, the expression, even the cold look in her eyesit was identical.
Jake was stunned, just staring at her.
"Keera" walked slowly toward him. "Jake, they''re discussing your marriage, and what are you thinking about?"
Jake looked at her in shock. He wanted to say something, but the words got stuck in his throat, leaving him clenching his fists in frustration.
"Keera''s" eyes locked on his. "Do you even know what you want? What kind of wife do you want?"
Jake''s mind shed back to college again when he was torn between two conflicting club activities. Keira had asked him the same question back then: "Do you know what you really want?"
He waspletely lost now, unable to distinguish whether the person in front of him was real or a figment of his imagination. Was this reality or just a dream?
He had loved Keira Olsen more than anyone and had pursued her relentlessly throughout all four years of college. But when heter learned from I that Keira was an illegitimate child, he suddenly cut ties with her.
He''d been conflicted and hesitant. But every time he thought of how Selena had driven his mother into a frenzy and how much his family despised illegitimate children, he couldn''t stand to even look at Keira.
In a fit of spite, he''d proposed to I.
And then?
One wrong step led to a cascade of mistakes
It turned out I was the illegitimate child, and the Keira he had looked down on was the true Olsen family heiress.
Eventually, he realized that a person''s status didn''t define them. He shouldn''t have judged Keira''s life by her origins.
But he understood toote. Not only had Keira moved on with his uncle, but she had also died.
When her body was pulled from the icy sea, Jake felt like his own heart had sunk into that cold, unforgiving water.
His spirit was shattered.
In the time since Keira''s death, Jake had be a puppet, going along with everything his father arranged without a thought of his own. He''d be numb, nearly disconnected from the world around him.
If obeying his father''s wishes could bring his mother somefort, what difference did it make who he married?
With this in mind, Jake looked at Keira and muttered, "It doesn''t matter who I marry. They''re all the same."
If it wasn''t Keira, then it didn''t matter who it was. Anyone else would be the same to him.
Jake''s thoughts spiraled into despair as he forced a bitter smile.
He lowered his eyes.
Keira frowned. "Jake, are you sure about that?"
Before Jake could respond, Oliver cut in, "Miss Olsen, what are you implying? My son divorcing I is just a matter of time. I''ve already sent someone with the papers to Oceanion to deal with her. Who he marries next is none of your concern! You''d better keep your opinions to yourself and stop meddling!"
Nathan added, "That''s right, Keera. Allowing Lewis not to call off the engagement was the biggest favor we could extend to you. Don''t push your luck and think you can stick your nose where it doesn''t belong."
Nathan scoffed. "You think everyone''s like Lewisdefiant and impossible to manage? He''s nothing but a disobedient child! Jake, on the other hand, is a good boy who does what the family tells him."
Oliver continued, "Jake is my son, and I''ll decide who he marries. Isn''t that right, Jake?"
All eyes turned to Jake.
He stared wide-eyed, struggling to find the words. Eventually, he just gave a helpless smile and nodded, ready to go along with whatever Oliver said. But before he could speak, "Keera" suddenly interrupted.
"Jake Horton, remember thisyou''re not just someone''s son or grandson. You''re your own person. Don''t ever forget that being yourself is what you really want!"
Jake''s head shot up, and he stared at Keira in disbelief.
Those words
They were exactly what Keira had told him back in college!
So was she Keira Olsen?
Chapter 672
672 Chapter 671
It was Keira Olsen!
Jake''s pupils shrank in shock.
He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. For a brief moment, it felt like the light in his life had returned!
He swallowed hard, his eyes locked onto Keira''s, focusing on a faint spot near the corner of her eye.
There, under a subtleyer of concealer, was the unmistakable shadow of a small ck beauty mark.
Jake''s eyes welled up instantly.
He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but no words came out. He could only stand there, staring nkly at Keira, lost in a daze.
She''s alive
She''s really alive!
Thank God!
Even if she was now his aunt, as long as she was still breathing, as long as she could find happiness, that was all that mattered.
Tears blurred Jake''s vision, and he quickly wiped them away. Keira''s face came back into focus, clear as day.
Was this really not a dream?
In a panic, Jake pinched his arm. It was real!
He looked at Keira with joy, wanting to call out her name, but then it hit himafter everything he''d put her through, what right did he have?
He stayed silent, but Keira''s eyes bore into him. "What''s the matter? Do you really want to marry Eve rk?"
Oliver quickly stepped forward, trying to take control. "Miss Olsen, I''ve already made it clearmy son listens to me! You''d better watch what you say, or don''t me me if I get tough!"
Nathan napped, "What''s your angle? You don''t want Jake to marry Eve? Are you angling for Lewis to marry her instead? I see what''s going onyou''re afraid that if Jake marries Eve, he''ll outshine Lewis, huh?"
Then he turned to look at old Mrs. Horton and Lewis. "Look at thisshe''s not even part of this family yet, and she''s already meddling in our affairs! Eve''s a great girl. Why wouldn''t Jake want to marry her? He''s eager to get that ring on her finger!"
But just as he finished his sentence, a low, choked voice suddenly cut through the air. "That''s right."
Everyone froze, turning to look at Jake.
His eyes were misty, his nose red, his whole body trembling with emotion. Like a child, he wiped away his tears and then looked straight at Keira.
Nathan let out a coldugh. "You heard him, right? Jake agrees with me!"
Oliver chimed in, "Of course, my son listens to us. Eve''s got a big name in nce; every family wants her! We''re lucky she''s willing to marry Jake and doesn''t care that he''s been married before."
Oliver smiled, satisfied. "Jake, once you marry Eve, make sure you treat her well and listen to what she says! Don''t be like your uncle, always shing with the family!"
Jake stood there in a daze.
Slowly, he spoke, enunciating each word. "I said, Keera''s right."
He pointed at Keira.
The smiles vanished from Nathan and Oliver''s faces as they stared at Jake in disbelief.
Oliver''s expression darkened with rage. "What did you just say? You ungrateful brat! Say that again!"
In the past, Jake would''ve cowered in fear at that look on his father''s face. Every time his dad got that angry, he''d run off to be with that other woman, leaving Jake and his mother behind.
But this time, Jake turned to Keira.
Her words echoed in his mind
"What do you really want?"
What did he want?
The Keira Olsen he wanted was gone, out of reach. But beyond her, what did he have left?
He wanted a father who stayed home, who treated his mother with respect, who didn''t have a mistress or a secret daughter
But all of that seemed like a cruel joke.
It wasn''ting back.
So, what did he want now?
Jake looked between Keira, Nathan, and Oliver.
Seeing the anger on the two men''s faces, something suddenly clicked.
Jake met their eyes and spoke with determination. "I said, I don''t want to marry Eve rk! I''m not some puppet on stringsI''m my own person!"
The room went dead silent.
Oliver erupted in fury. "Looks like you''re itching for a beating! This is finalthere''s no way around it!"
But Jake didn''t back down, his voice firm and resolute. "Dad, I already told youI don''t agree! I''m an adult now. You can''t control my life anymore!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Oliver was speechless.
He swung a hand to p Jake, but his usually obedient son caught his wrist in mid-air.
At that moment, Oliver realized with shock that Jake''s grip was stronger than his own!
He stood there, stunned.
Nathan turned his fury on Keira, shouting, "What have you done to Jake? You troublemaker!"
With that, he grabbed his cane and swung it at Keira.
Chapter 673
673 Chapter 672
Keira remained still while Lewis stepped forward and grabbed Nathan''s cane.
Nathan staggered back a few steps before regaining his bnce.
Old Mrs. Horton''s voice trembled with anger as she shouted, "Ungrateful brat, what do you think you''re doing? I dare anyone toy a hand on my granddaughter-inw!"
Nathan snapped back furiously, "Mom! Just look at what this woman has done to our family! Everything''s falling apart, and now the sons dare to stand up to their fathers!"
He pointed at Lewis. "This troublemaker didn''t used to be so brazen. Are you really nning on hitting me now?"
Then he turned his finger towards Jake. "And look at him! He was always so obedient, but now even he''s turning against his father! This woman is nothing but a curse!"
Lewis''s voice was cold as ice. "This has nothing to do with Keera."
Hearing this, Jake nced at Keira. At that moment, it felt like a weight had been lifted off his shoulders.
The fog clouding his thoughts cleared away.
Suddenly, everything in his life became crystal clear.
Jake turned to Nathan. "Grandpa, my decisions have nothing to do with Ke Aunt Keera. I''m just tired of being your puppet!"
"What puppet? What nonsense are you spouting?" Oliver demanded angrily.
Jake shook off his grip and said bluntly, "You''ve never shown my mom an ounce of kindness. The only time you smile at her is when I achieve something that makes you proud. So, she''s always pushed me to work harder, telling me that the more I aplish, the more attention you''ll give us."
A bitter smile appeared on Jake''s face. "My entire life has been about earning your approval. Every decision I''ve made has been based on what you want I''ve never lived for myself!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
His voice choked with emotion as he continued, "When it came to getting married, I thought I couldn''t choose someone who might embarrass you, so I gave up the love of my life. When it came to college, I pushed myself to get into the best school in Oceanion just to make you proud. Even when it came to picking a major, I wanted to study aerospace engineering, but I chose chemical engineering because of you
"Dad, I don''t want to live like this anymore. I want to make a choice for myself, just once! So, I''m not marrying Eve rk!"
The words had barely left his mouth when Oliver pped him hard across the face.
Oliver''s eyes burned with rage. "You little punk! You dare defy me? Let me tell you, you will marry Eve rk, no ifs, ands, or buts! If you don''t, I''ll throw you and your mother out of this house!"
Jake stood there, stunned. After a moment, he let out a bitterugh, about to respond when a sharp voice came from the doorway, "You wouldn''t dare!"
Everyone turned to see Melissa striding into the room, her eyes red with fury. She red at Oliver. "I''ve stood by you all these years, given you children, managed your household, and neverined about the woman on the side. I even tolerated that little tramp, Selena, living under the same roof Oliver Horton, you think you can just kick me out?"
Oliver''s brow furrowed. "Why wouldn''t I? If your son doesn''t fall in line, I''ll divorce you!"
"I''m not getting a divorce!" Melissa snapped. "If you''re so bold, why don''t you move out and nevere back? But don''t even think about divorcing me to make room for that pair!"
Oliver was momentarily stunned.
Selena, who had followed Melissa in, quickly chimed in, "Mrs. Horton, you''ve got it all wrong. Dad''s only threatening Jake to keep him in line; he''s not serious about divorcing you"
Before she could finish, Melissa spun around and pped Selena hard across the face, leaving her head tilted to one side.
Melissa''s voice dripped with venom. "Shut your mouth! Who do you think you are, you little bastard? Do you think you have the right to meddle in our family''s business? How dare you speak up here!"
Selena clutched her cheek, turning to Oliver with pleading eyes. "I was just trying to help"
"Get out of my sight!" Melissa barked. "You''re not wee in this house!"
Oliver exploded with anger. "Shut up! The Horton family is mine, not yours! Selena is my daughter! If you had any decency, you would''ve brought her home and raised her properly instead of leaving her with thebel of a bastard. I haven''t even med you for being petty, and now you have the nerve toy a hand on her?"
Tears streamed down Melissa''s face as she screamed, "You''ve crossed the line, Oliver! You''re nothing but a heartless bastard! Are you really going to throw your own son away for this illegitimate child?"
Jake also red at Oliver. "Dad, let me ask you, are you really willing to abandon us for her? If you are, then I''ll take Mom and leave!"
The room fell silent.
Oliver was speechless.
In families like theirs, having a son to carry on the family legacy was crucial. Without a son, what would be of his legacy?
But as Oliver hesitated, Selena cut in, "Jake, what are you even saying? Dad is doing this for your own good. Why else would he have me introduce you to such an esteemed youngdy from nce? But here you are, threatening him"
Oliver''s resolve hardened when he heard this. He red at Jake and Melissa. "Fine, go ahead and leave! You can''t threaten me! Get out of the Horton family right now!"
Chapter 674
674 Chapter 673
Jake and Melissa were stunned.
They had long known that Oliver favored the woman outside and even preferred the daughter of the mistress. However, they hadn''t anticipated that, in front of his son, Oliver would choose Selena.
Selena, hearing this, managed a slight smile, though she kept her lips pressed together. She gently advised, "Dad, don''t speak out of anger. Jake is the one who can carry on the family name. Jake, you should make amends. Dad''s just trying to scare you!"
Jake red coldly at Selena, his jaw tightening. He sneered, "I''d rather not have a father like this!"
Selena immediately protested, "How can you speak like that? Dad has high hopes for you, and it''s all for your own good You''re really hurting his feelings!"
"High hopes? The most I''ve ever heard from him are his criticisms. To him, I''m nothing but a failure! A useless person!"
Jake sighed bitterly. "If that''s the case, why does he even need me?"
Melissa began to cry. "Yes, in your eyes, that illegitimate daughter is a thousand times better than us, but we''re your own family, too! I''m your wife! My family has an influence, and I''ve been enduring for you all these years. Oliver, you have no conscience!"
Selena quickly added, "Aunt Melissa, don''t speak ill of Dad. He and my mom are truly in love. It''s you who came between them, forcing Dad to marry you"
"Be quiet!" Melissa shouted angrily. "If he didn''t care for me, would I have had hopes? Oliver, wasn''t it you who came to my family to propose? Wasn''t it you who begged to marry me? You did it topete with Lewis because my family could offer you more support! That mistress''s daughter is nothing!
"Now that my family has fallen, you want to kick us out? I won''t give way to that woman!"
Selena frowned. "Aunt Melissa, how can you speak about Dad like that? He has his struggles, too!"
She then turned to the visibly upset Oliver. "Dad, Mom has never med you. She''s happy just being with you. I''m happy, too, even though I''m an illegitimate daughter. Being your daughter is enough for me. I don''t understand why Aunt Melissa and Jake are so upset. If you could find me a man like Eve, I''d be grateful Have they been brainwashed into thinking you''re harming them?"
Selena''s words strengthened Oliver''s resolve. He spoke firmly, "Selena, don''t worry. Once these two are gone, I''ll bring you and your mom back home. I''ll make sure to marry your mom properly and make you the rightfuldy of the Horton family!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Selena''s eyes glistened. "Dad, Mom and I don''t care about those things We just want you to think of us."
She then turned to Jake and Melissa. "You have what Mom and I have always wanted. Please cherish it."
Listening to the subtle barbs, Jake felt his anger re. He was at a loss for words.
Melissa, meanwhile, was sobbing uncontrobly.
Keira and Lewis, observing from the side, exchanged nces. At that moment, Keira suddenly understood why Jake despised illegitimate children so much.
Selena''s subtle maniption was impressive. She had Oliver firmly in her grasp. Despite the casual tone, every word wasced with admiration and defense for Oliver, increasing his protective instincts toward her.
No wonder Jake had felt overshadowed all these years by this illegitimate daughter.
Keira was lost in thought when Lewis leaned in and whispered, "Mrs. Horton, you''re quite the strategist."
Keira raised an eyebrow and looked at him.
Lewis smiled. "Stirring up their internal conflicts means Eve rk won''t need to be brought into the family, and we''re both able to step away from this mess."
Keira smiled without saying anything.
She wasn''t a saint. Jake had betrayed her, and she wasn''t about to forgive him. The recent provocation had been intentional, aimed at making him see things more clearly. Keira thought, as the argument intensified, it worked perfectly to divert attention from herself and Lewis.
However, Jake and Melissa''s ineffective arguments made her want to intervene.
Hold on, hold on.
As Keira thought this, Oliver, thoroughly swayed by Selena''s words, was now furiously ring at Jake and Melissa. He pointed to the door and roared.
"Fine, you don''t care about me? Then get out right now! The Horton family doesn''t wee you!"
"Melissa, if you don''t want a divorce, let me tell you, you don''t get to decide! I''ll find awyer to draft a divorce agreement immediately!"
He then turned to Jake. "And you, my ungrateful son, want to escape? Fine, I''ll let you go and see how you fare without the Horton family!"
Oliver''s final shout was, "Get out!!"
Chapter 675 Chapter 674
675 Chapter 674
Oliver''s roar made Jake tighten his jaw.
He steadied Melissa. "Mom, let''s go."
The words took Oliver by surprise.
He hadn''t expected Jake to actually leave and frowned in confusion.
Nathan was immediately displeased.
While Selena brought benefits to the Horton family, Nathan knew well the value of a granddaughter versus a grandson. He spoke up, "Where do you think you''re going, Jake? There''s no overnight feud between father and son. Apologize to your father, and let''s move past this."
Oliver lifted his chin, looking down at Jake with a sneer. "Let him go if he wants. Once he''s out of the Horton family, let''s see how he manages!"
He was confident Jake had lived a life of luxury and would find it hard to leave behind.
Jake replied with a wry smile, "Grandpa, I''lle back to visit."
Before Nathan could respond, Oliver scoffed, "Visit? Once you''re gone, you''re no longer part of the family. Don''t bothering back! Do you think you can mooch off your grandfather?"
Nathan snapped, "Oliver! Don''t be so harsh with Jake!"
"Harsh?" Oliver said, his anger rising. "Dad, didn''t you hear what he said? He''s abandoning me as his father, so why would he care about you as his grandfather? If he doese back, it will be only to beg for money!"
Jake''s jaw tightened. "Don''t worry. I won''t take a cent from the Horton family."
Melissa immediately protested, "Jake, don''t be ridiculous. Everything here belongs to you. What do you mean you won''t take anything?"
Oliver sneered, "See? Even now, it''s all about the Hortons'' money! Melissa, I''m giving you a choice. Stay here and let this ungrateful son leave."
Melissa was momentarily stunned, but Selena spoke up, "Aunt Melissa, you should stay. That way, at least Jake won''t be left struggling without any support Staying here will at least keep him from starving."
Melissa was immediately enraged. "How dare you say that?! My son can take care of himself!"
Selena retracted slightly. "I didn''t mean it that way. I just wanted to say Dad, I''m not looking down on Jake. I just think Aunt Melissa should think this through."
Oliver sneered, "Think it through? Does she even have a brain? Melissa, if you want to stay, you have to sever all ties with Jake! Otherwise, you both go to the ancestral hall and kneel there for five days and nights. After that, go marry Eve rk, and then we can consider this settled"
Melissa looked at him in disbelief. "You want me to kneel in the ancestral hall? All because of a few words from this illegitimate daughter?"
Oliverughed coldly but said nothing.
Jake turned to her. "Mom, don''t you see? To him, that mistress and this illegitimate daughter are worth more than both of usbined! Why would you want to stay in a family like this? Do you really want to be humiliated like this?"
Melissa looked at Jake, her tears falling freely. "But but I''ve never worked before. I don''t know how to make a living If we leave, we won''t even have a ce to stay"
Jake said, "I''ll find a job and take care of you!"
Melissa hesitated. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Jake continued, "Mom, trust me this once. Your whole life has revolved around this man. I went to the best university and married I as you wanted, but what good did it do? Now, when things don''t go well, he''s ming us. What good is he to us?"
Melissa stared nkly at Jake.
He extended his hand. "Mom,e with me."
Melissa cried, "Jake, I''m really afraid of starving"
Despite her words, she put her hand in his.
Jake''s eyes reddened as he tightly held her hand. "Mom, I won''t let you starve."
"What a touching mother-son moment!" Oliver thought he was in control, believing this drama was just a way for them to negotiate.
He sneered, "If you''re leaving, then go quickly! Don''t stick around here!"
He was sure Jake and Melissa wouldn''t dare to leave.
They had never worked a day in their lives, so they were unlikely to have the courage to leave.
But the next moment, Jake dragged Melissa out with determined strides
Oliver''s heart raced in panic.
He even found himself unconsciously following them a few steps.
The mistress and the illegitimate daughter had never been fit to be part of the family, so he kept them away.
Melissa came from a good background and managed everything at home well...
He was about to speak when Selena linked her arm with his. "Dad, let them go and experience the real world. They''ll learn their lesson ande around. I''ve heard that to handle rebellious kids, you should send them to work in a factory during summer vacation. By the time school starts again, they''ll usually be much more disciplined"
Chapter 676
676 Chapter 675
Oliver frowned. "Is that so?"
"Yes, that''s how it is."
"Fine, then let them suffer out there until theye crawling back to beg me!"
Oliver let out a cold snort and turned away, not even sparing Jake and Melissa a nce. He''d wait until they came back groveling at his feet, tails between their legs!
Keira watched the drama unfold, impressed by how skillfully Selena had manipted Oliver into this state.
But then again, Oliver was always a scumbagno wonder he was so easily swayed.
Keira knew Jake well enough. He was capable, having joined the student council in college and even bing its president. But his whole life had been under his parents'' control.
Now that he was breaking free, things would look up for him.
Just then, Selena''s voice cut through the room, "Still, with Jake''s prestigious degree and skills, if he finds a decent job, he might note crawling back anytime soon."
Oliver sneered, "Not without my permission! I dare anyone to give him a job!"
With that, he stormed out. "I''ll make sure every business connected to Horton Group knows not to hire Jake!"
After Oliver and Selena left, Keira turned to Lewis and darted a nce in Nathan''s direction.
Lewis casually asked, "Dad, does Jake''s wife still need shares? Oh wait, Jake doesn''t have a wife anymore Actually, the first branch doesn''t even have a son now, do they"
Nathan''s face darkened as he angrily flung his coat and left.
Finally, the dining room fell quiet again. Old Mrs. Horton looked at Keira and chuckled indulgently. "You''re ruthless! You''ve cut Jake out of the family and gotten rid of Eve rk in one move!"
Keira shed her a smile in return.
But old Mrs. Horton gazed out the window with a touch of sadness. "Jake''s a good kid. He''s respectful to me. He''s got a kind heart he just lost his way. I don''t get why Oliver is so indifferent to such an obedient child."
Keira lowered her eyes. "Because the squeaky wheel gets the grease."
Old Mrs. Horton paused, then nodded. "Exactly. Selena kicks up a fuss, and Oliver immediately sides with her."
Jake and Melissa left the house and headed to a hotel. But when they tried to check in, Jake found that his credit cards had been frozen.
Melissa''s cards were blocked, too.
Standing at the hotel front desk, they couldn''t have felt more humiliated.
Not far away, Oliver watched with a smirk.
Selena grinned. "Dad, you''re brilliant. With no money, they''ll have no choice but toe home."
Oliver scoffed, "They''re no match for me!"
Melissa clutched her purse anxiously. "I should''ve brought some jewelry when we left!"
Jake frowned, digging through his pockets until he found his wallet. Inside, he had just over a hundred dors.
"We''ll rent a short-term apartment," he said.
A hundred dors wasn''t even enough for one night at this hotel.
Melissa wanted to argue but, seeing Jake''s determination, nodded. "Okay."
They ended up renting a basement unit for $100 a month. The remaining money would barely cover a few days'' meals.
Jake went job hunting but hit dead ends everywhere.
Everypany he applied to turned him down as soon as they saw his resume.
Frustrated, Jake barged into an interview room. "Why won''t you hire me?"
The interviewer was polite but firm. "Mr. Horton, your father made it clearif we hire you, we can kiss our partnership with Horton Group goodbye."
Jake finally realized every major and mid-sizedpany had cklisted him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Walking back home in a daze, he felt utterly defeated.
He was out of moneyhe couldn''t even afford the bus fare to leave the city
So, he took a job at a grocery store, stocking shelves for pocket change.
One day, after lugging a heavy water jug into the store, he saw a luxury car parked outside.
Oliver stood in front of it, ring darkly at him. "Ready to admit you were wrong? Come home, marry Eve rk, and I''ll give you your old life back!"
Jake lowered his head and chuckled bitterly. "Dad, do you know what I''ve learned these past three days?"
"What?"
"I''ve finally learned how to make a living with my own two hands. Even if I can''t afford bread, I won''t starve. For the first time, I know what freedom feels like. So"
Jake looked up, determination in his eyes. "I''m not going back."
Oliver''s face twisted in rage. "I''ll buy this grocery store and fire you! Let''s see you find another job!"
Jake hadn''t expected his father to be so ruthless. Taking off his gloves, he calmly replied, "It''s fine. I can always work construction."
"You think this is fun? You think you''ll find more work doing this?" Oliver was practically shouting.
Jake paused. "You really won''t leave me any way out?"
"Disobedient brat! Why should I? This is what you get for defying me! No one will hire you, and you and your mother will starve!"
Just as those words left Oliver''s mouth, another voice cut in, "Who says no one will hire him?"
Chapter 677
677 Chapter 676
Jake and Oliver turned to see Keira approaching them.
The moment Jake saw Keira, his eyes lit up.
Oliver, on the other hand, frowned. "What are you doing here?"
Keira walked over and went straight to the point. "I think your son has potential, so I''m nning to invest in him to start apany."
Oliver was stunned for a moment. Then, his face turned red with anger. "So you''ve decided to go against me?"
Keira shrugged. "I didn''t think too much about it. I just want to give an old ssmate a chance."
Oliver took a deep breath, struggling to keep his temper in check. "You..."
But Keira had already turned to Jake. "Remember in college when we talked about starting a chemicalpany after graduation? Well, now I want to invest in you. Will you ept?"
Jake was caught off guard. He looked at Keira, wanting to ask: Are you investing in me to spite my father or because you feel sorry for me?
But before he could say anything, Keira cut him off. "You know me. I don''t let emotions drive my decisions. I''m investing in you because I think you''re the right fit."
Jake had strengths that set him apart. His social skills and his ability to draw people together were even better than Keira''s and arguably better than Lewis''s as well.
Jake clenched his fists, his jaw tightening.
Nearby, Oliver yelled, "Jake, you''re not allowed to ept her investment! She''s in league with Lewis! She''s doing this on purpose!"
But Jakepletely ignored him and nodded at Keira. "I ept."
Oliver was furious, practically stomping in rage. "You ungrateful child! You''re betraying your family!"
Keira paid no attention to him and instead transferred some money to Jake. "Here''s your first month''s sry. Next, you need to register thepany, file for a trademark, and start hiring."
Jake nodded immediately. "I''ll keep the investor updated regrly."
Keira smiled. "Email works for me."
"Got it."
With just a few words, the two of them finalized the deal. By now, Oliver was so angry he looked like he was about to explode. He shouted, "Jake, are you mistaking her for the Keira Olsen who died? She''s just taking advantage of you! Are you epting her investment because you''re still hung up on her? Do you think Lewis will let you off the hook?"
Jake tightened his fists, then suddenly smiled. "I always thought my one bad decision in college made me lose someone special. But now I realize I was never worthy of her, to begin with."
He lowered his eyes, took a step back, and said, "Ms. Olsen, I look forward to working with you."
Jake smiled again.
He had lost so much weight recently, and the defeat hanging over him had made him almost unrecognizable. But now, this smile seemed to lift all the burdens off his shoulders, like he''d finally let go of everything.
Keira smiled back.
This was the Jake she remembered from collegethe one who pursued her for four years.
Back then, he never looked down on her for being poor, nor did he distance himself because of her withdrawn personality.
In truth, she owed him gratitude. During a lonely chapter of her life, he had been there for her.
They exchanged nces, both sharing a look of mutual understanding.
He had let go of his guilt toward her.
She had finally forgiven him.
Oliver''s face turned livid with rage. "Fine! Go ahead and take her scraps! Do you even realize what you''re giving up? You''re throwing away your im to the Horton family''s main inheritance! You want to stick with her? Fine! I''ll bring Selena and her mother back home and make sure you know I don''t need you anymore!"
He spat out those words before storming off.
Jake watched him go.
Keira walked over and asked, "Any regrets?"
"None." Jake smiled. "I just suddenly realized he''s actually pretty pitiful."
"What do you mean?"
"My mom loved him so much, but he never appreciated it. Selena and her mother are only using him, but he''spletely blind to it."
Jakeughed bitterly. "But it doesn''t matter now. From here on out, we have nothing to do with each other!"
Keira nodded in understanding. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Just as she was about to say goodbye, a man walked over, holding up his phone and recording a video of Keira. "Hey everyone, check this out! Isn''t this the girl who got exposed recently, the one they said was cozying up to spies?"
As soon as he said that, several people gathered around, surrounding Keira.
She frowned.
Jake immediately jumped in. "You''ve got the wrong person!"
The man ignored him and moved closer, shoving his phone in Keira''s face. "No, I haven''t! How many people are this pretty in real life? Miss Olsen, care to exin why you''re so friendly with spies? Don''t you know being kind to bad people is cruel to the good ones?"
"I bet she''s in on it with the spies!"
Someone in the crowd shouted, and the next thing they knew, a cup of milk tea was hurled straight at Keira!
Chapter 678
678 Chapter 677
Jake instinctively moved to shield Keira from the oing milk tea. But as soon as he stepped in front of her, someone yanked his arm, and the next thing he knew, Keira was the one standing in front of him.
Thud!
Before the drink could reach her, Keira kicked it away. Still, since it was a liquid, some of it sshed out,nding on her arm.
Jake froze, then chuckled to himself.
He''d done it againforgotten that Keira wasn''t just any ordinary girl
Most girls in a situation like this would look for protection, but Keira never needed that.
She was strong and confident.
Even back in college, she was often the subject of gossip, but she never cared.
She never punished herself for other people''s mistakes.
Suddenly, Jake realized it wasn''t that she was too strong; it was that he wasn''t good enough, not worthy to stand in front of her.
For Keira, it was just about keeping things even. Business was businessshe genuinely believed in Jake''s potential. But personally? She didn''t want anything more to do with him.
Keira felt a bit grossed out as the sticky liquid rolled down her arm. She had a mild case of OCD, so she immediately frowned and turned to look at the girl who had thrown the drink.
The culprit was a young woman, and she red back at Keira with righteous indignation. The moment Keira looked at her, she yelled, "What''re you looking at? Yeah, I threw it! If you''ve got guts, call the cops on me! Go ahead! My parents were scientists who died at the hands of foreign spies. I despise traitors more than anything!"
The girl''s eyes were bloodshot, and tears welled up as she spoke.
Nearby, others pulled out their phones, recording the scene.
"Serves you right for helping people you shouldn''t. You deserve it! Don''t worry, sweetie; if you go to the police, we''ll all go with you! We''re backing you up!"
"What''s she got toin about? Even if she calls the cops, no one''s gonna care, believe me!"
The girl then addressed the crowd. "Thank you all for your support, but I''ll take responsibility. I threw it, so if she calls the cops, they can arrest me. A few days in jail won''t change my mindI still think she''s trash!"
"She doesn''t even deserve milk tea! Next time, someone should throw something nastier at her!"
"Garbage! A disgrace to society!"
"Looks decent enough, but who knew she''d be such a lowlife!"
"..."
In the middle of all the insults, Keira nced at the girl who threw the tea. Even with everyone backing her up, the girl still looked like she''d go down fighting. Shaking off the milk tea from her arm, Keira took a deep breath and turned to walk away.
What good would calling the cops do?
At most, they''d lock this poor girl up for a few days and give her a lecture
Lowering her gaze, Keira spotted a nearby convenience store and walked in. She grabbed a pack of tissues and handed them to the cashier. "How much?"
"Sorry, we don''t sell to traitors."
The cashier''s voice was cold and t.
Keira froze mid-scan, frowning. "Excuse me?"
"I said we''re not selling anything to you!"
The cashier stared her down. "We may be a small business, but even I know better than to sell to traitors like you!"
Keira clenched her jaw.
She frowned and said, "Aren''t you worried I''ll report you to customer protection?"
"Go ahead! Even if they shut us down or revoke our business license, I''m still not selling to you!" The cashier sneered. "Anyone in bed with a traitor like that scumbag isn''t any better. I may just be an ordinary citizen, but I know that a strong country is the only way to protect the life we enjoy. People like you don''t deserve to live here!"
Keira was stunned.
She''d heard that this generation was increasingly patriotic.
She knew it was something people had been talking about, but facing it firsthand? It was almost amusing.
Part of her admired their courage to stand up to what they saw as evil forces, and she appreciated their love for their country. If someone else were in her shoes, she might''ve even apuded them.
Keira pursed her lips and walked out of the store.
As she stepped outside, she heard a reporter nearby saying, "A concerned citizen just tipped us off that Miss Olsen, who supports a known traitor, was refused service when trying to buy tissues. This incident has stirred up strong patriotic feelings across themunity. Let''s interview the cashier and get their perspective." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Keira paused, then walked on.
"Don''t run, you traitor!"
A group of people began following her, seemingly ready to take things further.
Keira frowned and picked up the pace.
She didn''t want to get into a confrontation with ordinary people or hurt anyone, but her patience had its limits. If these people pushed her any further, she wouldn''t just stand there and take it!
Chapter 679
679 Chapter 678
Just as Keira was preparing to take action, a sudden stir erupted in the crowd.
She paused, turning to see Lewis and Uncle Olsen''s car parked at the curb. The two men then strode over, apanied by several bodyguards.
The bodyguards quickly dispersed the surrounding crowd, creating a clear path for them to reach Keira.
Keira raised an eyebrow.
Uncle Olsen immediately addressed Lewis, saying, "How have you been taking care of her?"
Keira was about to say she didn''t need any help when Lewis frowned and said, "Sorry, I should have mentioned this earlier. The situation has been tense recently. Don''t go out alone."
He then took Keira''s hand and said, "Let''s go home."
Uncle Olsen snorted and added, "If you can''t take care of her, send her back to the Olsen family. Don''t let the Hortons mistreat her."
Lewis immediately assured him, "Sir, it won''t happen again."
"Humph."
Uncle Olsen turned and was about to get into the car when a reporter pushed a microphone into his face, demanding, "Mr. Olsen, as the head of the Olsen Group, what do you have to say about your daughter''s public involvement with spies?"
Uncle Olsen ignored the reporter and continued walking forward.
But the reporter persisted, "I''m sure you must be very troubled by this. Is it true that this daughter is your illegitimate child? Are you not particrly fond of her? Will the Olsen family sever ties with her for the sake of reputation and stock value recovery?"
Uncle Olsen stopped in his tracks.
Keira felt something was amiss and was about to speak, but Uncle Olsen had already taken the reporter''s microphone and dered, "My daughter isn''t an illegitimate child. She is my legitimate and only daughter, and the blood rtionship between us can never be severed or denied!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The reporter was excited and asked, "So, does this mean the Olsen Group will support all her decisions?"
"That''s right," Uncle Olsen said firmly, looking at the reporter. "The Olsen Group will back her in everything she does!"
Keira was stunned.
The online bacsh against her was intense, and the Olsen Group''s stock had dropped by ten percent recently. Their best move would have been to stay out of it.
In a few days, when Professor Brandt and all the students returned to the country, it would be the moment when old Mr. Sim''s name was cleared and her innocence proven!
But with Uncle Olsen''s statement, it was certain the Olsen Group''s stock would fall even more tomorrow.
Keira sighed inwardly. She wasn''t particrly concerned about public opinion, but she wished her father wouldn''t protect her so much.
As she was thinking, a reporter approached Lewis and asked, "Mr. Horton, what about you? Will the Horton Group, like the Olsen Group, cover the mistakes of Miss Olsen? Even if it means a drop in Horton Group''s stock?"
As she was thinking, a reporter approached Lewis and asked, "Mr. Horton, what about you? Will the Horton Group, like the Olsen Group, cover the mistakes of Miss Olsen? Even if it means a drop in Horton Group''s stock?"
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She looked at Lewis, ready to speak, but he answered directly, "Yes."
His response almost made Keira roll her eyes.
Seriously, could they be any more conspicuous?
She sighed quietly, forcing a smile.
Turning to Uncle Olsen, she said, "Dad."
Uncle Olsen looked shocked.
After their reunion, Keira seldom called him "Dad."
His smile broadened, and he waved at her. Keira said, "See you tomorrow."
"See you. Come home for dinner when you have time."
Uncle Olsen got into the car.
Keira thought she might be imagining it, but it seemed Uncle Olsen''s eyes were red before he got into the car, and he even dabbed at his eyes with a tissue after getting in.
Such a decisive person like Uncle Olsen wouldn''t be sentimental, so she must have seen it wrong!
Keira smiled softly, turned slowly, and saw Lewis. Together, they got into the car.
Inside Lewis Horton''s SUV, the atmosphere suddenly dropped to an icy chill.
Keira nced at Lewis, then at Jake, and cleared her throat.
Lewis asked, "Are you really sure about him?"
Jake immediately straightened up.
Keira nodded. "Yes, and about that"
She wanted to exin a bit more, especially since her previous rtionship with Jake had been ambiguous, and it seemed he had abandoned her for I.
But before she could start, Lewis interrupted, "How much did you invest? I''ll add the same amount. If you believe in the project, it must be good."
Keira was taken aback.
Even Jake was stunned.
He had thought Lewis, being a bit stingy, would be angry, especially since he had always been quite possessive. But Lewis''s attitude toward Keira was surprisingly supportive.
Jake looked at Keira, then at Lewis, and finally at his own hands.
He felt out of ce and like an intruder in the car.
The bond and trust between Lewis and Keira were something he had never experienced with her.
While he was lost in thought, Lewis suddenly asked, "What are you thinking about?"
Jake snapped back to reality.
He had always been intimidated by Lewis, so he was about to confess he was thinking about his and Keira''s past.
But he realized that wouldn''t be right, so he quickly found another reason, but Lewis changed the topic. "You''re really going to cut ties with your father?"
Jake''s attention was diverted, and he lowered his head, forcing a bitter smile. "Yes."
"Today, Selena Horton and her mother moved into the Horton residence."
Jake''s head shot up in disbelief. "What?"
He was furious. "He hasn''t even divorced my mother yet!"
Lewis remained silent.
Jake clenched his fists, his eyes reddening. "This is outrageous! He doesn''t realize that the mistress and Selena only care about his money! Only my mother truly loves him!"
Jake''s voice choked with emotion. "I feel so sorry for my mother! I wish my father could see who really loves him!"
Lewis said calmly, "Time will reveal the truth."
Jake sighed. "It''s useless. The mistress and Selena are ying their parts perfectly. They''ve deceived my father his entire life! How could he ever see their true colors?"
He lowered his head, burying his face in his hands, and tears streamed down. "It''s not about me. I just feel sorry for my mother Maybe only when he''s fallen from grace and lost all his money will he see the true nature of the mistress and her daughter. But with the Horton Group thriving and you in charge, Uncle Lewis, the group will probably never face bankruptcy He''ll live off his wealth forever."
Jake wiped his tears and looked up.
Then he heard Lewis say, "The Horton Group won''t go bankrupt, but your father might not be so lucky."
Chapter 680
680 Chapter 679
Jake stared, confused. "What do you mean?"
Lewis didn''t respond.
Keira, however, understood the implication.
The day Grandma wasn''t around was the day the main branch of the Horton family would be ousted. Oliver''s bankruptcy was only a matter of time
Previously, Lewis might have felt some guilt toward Grandma since he was dealing with the main branch, but now...
Keira looked at Jake.
When Lewis suddenly said he wanted to invest with her in Jake''s project, Keira understood. The main branch wouldn''t fall into decline.
After all, there was still Jake.
If Lewis allocated the shares that should have gone to the main branch to Jake, everything would be perfect. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Unfortunately, Jake hadn''t grasped Lewis''s words
Keira was lost in thought as the car left the street and dropped Jake off at a location convenient for him to catch a cab. She then drove back to the Horton residence with Lewis.
While earning money and building a career was important, spending time with loved ones was just as crucial.
Both of them had agreed to set aside their work for the month to spend time with Grandma.
As the car parked in the lot, they walked toward old Mrs. Horton''s small courtyard...
Before they reached it, Oliver suddenly appeared in front of Keira. He frowned and stared at her. "Are you Keira Olsen? I just heard you mention something about old ssmates?"
Oliver had been so focused on his anger that he had overlooked that the person in front of him was Keera. The mention of "old ssmates" seemed increasingly out of ce.
Keira gave him a half-smile. "Oliver, are you still not satisfied?"
"What do you mean?"
"Your son disobeyed you, and you just can''t get over it, can you?"
Oliver''s expression changed abruptly. "What are you talking about? Stop talking nonsense!"
"You''re not upset? I thought you were dwelling on our argument, trying to rehash it here!"
Oliver was shocked.
He was indeed reying it, wondering why his son chose "Keera''s" investment over his own!
The main branch held thirty percent of the Horton Group shares, worth several billion! Had Jake given it all up?
Was it just for "Keera''s" little investment?
That idiot must have been misled by this woman!
So, was this woman actually Keira?
Oliver wasn''t a fool and wouldn''t be easily misled by Keira''s diversion. He sneered. "You are Keira Olsen, aren''t you?"
Keira responded coolly, "I''m Keera Olsen. I have a daughter named Erin, and my father is Uncle Olsen. What''s this? Are you trying to verify my identity?"
Oliver furrowed his brows. "Then what did you just say to Jake about old ssmates?"
"You heard wrong."
"I"
Keira ignored him and walked directly into old Mrs. Horton''s room with Lewis.
As they entered, they heard a delicate, timidugh.
A weak voice was saying, "Grandma, Ie from a poor background and haven''t seen much of the world. Please don''t be mad at me"
Then Selena''s voice came through. "Mom, Great-Grandma is a kind person. She won''t be mad at you!"
The timid voice continued, "But didn''t Grandma just try to chase me out? Isn''t she mad at me?"
Then Selena''s voice chimed in, "Grandma, my mother is new to the Horton family. Please don''t hold it against her. She''s had a hard life and hasn''t seen much. She''s just made a mistake. You won''t be angry with her, right?"
Old Mrs. Horton was bewildered by these words.
What a typical act!
These two had shown up at her courtyard early in the morning and insisted on chatting with her.
The mistress thenmented about how she had few pieces of jewelry and how, despite being with Oliver for years, she never received any gifts from the family, which made her feel unworthy.
Old Mrs. Horton found it amusing and retorted, "If you want something, go ask Oliver''s father! What good is crying to me?"
With just that one sentence, the mistress was now crying and whining!
She imed she was being looked down upon
She said she came from a poor background, with Selena chiming in, making it seem like they were being mistreated.
Now, it seemed like not giving them a few pieces of jewelry was a grave mistake.
How could there be such people in the world?!
Old Mrs. Horton frowned, feeling a headacheing on with the constant whining from the mother and daughter duo, which was making her increasingly agitated.
At this moment, Keira and Lewis walked in decisively.
Seeing them, old Mrs. Horton''s eyes lit up as if she had found a savior!
Chapter 681 - 680
Chapter 681 - 680
Mrs. Horton pointed at them and said, "Lewis and Keera are back, and they''re joining me for dinner. As for you two"
Before she could finish, Selena smiled and cut her off, "Of course, Grandma! We''d love to stay and have dinner with you."
Old Mrs. Horton was perplexed.
Wait a minute. Was that what she meant?
She frowned, about to speak again, when Marisa, Selena''s mom, jumped in, "Oh, Grandma, I''m just a simple woman who''s not used to fancy meals. I might not have the best manners, certainly not up to the standard of this family. I hope you won''t mind me."
Old Mrs. Horton was shocked.
So what, now she couldn''t even ask them to leave? If she did, wouldn''t that imply she was looking down on them?
Old Mrs. Horton''s lips twitched. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to say anymore.
Since she was stuck, Keira gave a lightugh. "Sorry for the sudden visit, but we didn''t prepare extra food for you two."
Selena didn''t miss a beat, "Oh, that''s fine! My mom and I barely eat much anyway. We really just want to enjoy dinner with Grandma."
She then turned to Lewis and Keira with a smile, "Uncle, Aunt, you know, back when Jake and the others were around, they could be a handful. But now that my mom and I have moved back, we n to spend more time with Grandma.You wouldn''t want to stop us from taking care of Grandma, would you?"
That was a scheming statement.
If Lewis insisted on kicking Selena and Marisa out, it would make him look like he was pushing the main branch away from their grandmother. But if he let them stay, who would want to sit down and eat with Selena and her mother?
Just the sight of them would be enough to ruin anyone''s appetite.
Lewis frowned, ready to insist they leave, but Keira stepped in with a chuckle, "We wouldn''t dream of stopping you from spending time with Grandma. But she''s been feeling unwell and needs some quiet to rest. I''m sure you can understand that having too many people around might disturb her."
Selena immediately smiled again, "Then just let my mom and me stay. We''re really no trouble, and since you and Uncle Lewis are busy with work, it''d be nice for Grandma to have somepany."
Selena sighed, "I saw that the Horton Group''s stock went down today. Those reporters really blew things out of proportion with Aunt Keira''s issues. It''s hurting thepany."
Before she could finish, Oliver walked in and sneered, "It''s not the reporters'' fault. If she hadn''t been involved in questionable behavior, they wouldn''t have had anything to report. People need to take a good look at their own actions instead of ming others. Don''t you agree, Lewis?"
Lewis lowered his gaze, "Yeah, maybe we should reflect on why one''s own wife and son would rather leave everything behind than stay in this house."
Oliver''s expression darkened, and Selena quickly jumped in, "Jake''s just in a rebellious phase, that''s all. Everyone goes through it. Once he''s faced enough hardships outside, he''lle to appreciate the warmth of home ande back."
Oliver scoffed, "Exactly. Some people think that giving my son a few perks will win him over. But no matter what you invest, how much could he possibly earn? He''s still going toe back and inherit this family''s legacy."
Thatment made Selena''s eyes darken as she exchanged a quick nce with Marisa.
Marisa always had a somber, introspective quality about her, which gave her a rather gloomy presence. Despite this, she was dutiful and soft-spoken with Oliver, in sharp contrast to Melissa, who was always more high-strung and tense.
It was obvious to Keira what this mother-daughter pair was up to, but Oliver seemedpletely taken by them
Whether he genuinely couldn''t see through their act or was simply deceiving himself, it was hard to tell
This revision simplifies the phrasing and makes the sentiment clearer.
As Keira pondered, Oliver turned to her, "Selena''s right. Jake and his mother didn''t know their ce before and refused to be obedient. I''ll finalize the divorce with Melissa tomorrow and officially bring Marisa into the family. From now on, Selena and Marisa will be the ones helping out with Grandma''s care."
Old Mrs. Horton was speechless.
She didn''t need that kind of help!
Honestly, she was perfectly fine being alone!
Old Mrs. Horton''s mouth twitched, and just as she was about to speak, Selena stepped closer. "Grandma, what''s for dinner tonight?"
Marisa added with a smile, "Mrs. Horton, sorry to impose on you for a meal on our first visit. But I know you wouldn''t look down on us"
Old Mrs. Horton was speechless.
Oliver said, "I''ll join you for dinner as well, Grandma. I''m sure you wouldn''t mind, would you?"
Old Mrs. Horton took a deep breath, "Seriously, it''s not necessary. You all have your things to do. I''d actually prefer"
"Oh, we''re not busy. Nothing''s more important than spending time with you, Grandma."
Selena''s sweet words made it clearthey weren''t nning on leaving.
Everyone knew old Mrs. Horton didn''t have much time left. In these final weeks, whoever stayed close and cared for her would stand to gain more of the inheritance
Marisa immediately got up, "Let me help you wash up, Grandma."
Watching the scene unfold, Oliver couldn''t help but sigh.
Melissa had always resented taking care of old Mrs. Horton,ining about her age and frailty. But look at how Marisa was already bridging the gap with Grandma after just a short time
It was clear to him nowMarisa was the better choice!
Chapter 682 Chapter 681
682 Chapter 681
As Oliver was pondering what to do, Keira spoke up, "Sorry, but the meal tonight was prepared based on the number of people. Grandma''s dining is served individually, so we can''t have you just watching while we eat."
Anyone with a bit of self-respect would have left at this point.
However, Marisa and Selena just smiled.
Marisa said, "It''s no trouble. It''s an honor to be able to serve Grandma."
Keira grinned, "I''m just worried that if we eat while you watch, it might be hard for you."
Marisa''s eyes flickered for a moment. She had mentioned her humble background before, but was Keira really underestimating her knowledge and experience? As Oliver''s mistress, how could she not have seen fine things before?
So what if she had to watch them eat?
She wasn''t even very hungry. Why would it be hard for her?
Marisa smiled, "No, it won''t be a problem."
"Really?" Keiraughed, "The food here is quite delicious. I''m just concerned that you might be tempted."
Selena scoffed, "Aunt Keira, you''re underestimating us!"
"In that case, I''ll go get the food ready."
Keira left those words hanging and headed straight for the kitchen.
Lewis raised an eyebrow at the scene.
Looks like they''re in for a treat tonight!
Old Mrs. Horton''s eyes lit up. She remembered when she first met Keira; she had stayed at Keira''s ce for a while, and she knew her granddaughter-inw''s cooking was exceptional.
She wondered what Keira had prepared this time.
Both old Mrs. Horton and Lewis were eagerly watching the kitchen, which made Oliver and Marisa exchange nces.
Oliver moved closer to Marisa and whispered, "Make sure you don''t embarrass us by acting like you''ve never seen fine dining before. Got it?"
Marisa whispered back, "Don''t worry, Oliver. You''ve treated me to so many fine dishes; I''m sure a meal prepared by a young girl won''t make me jealous. It''s not like it''s something extravagant!"
Selenaughed, "I don''t get what she''s up to, but we''re staying here today anding back tomorrow. Don''t worry, Dad. With Mom and me around, we''ll make sure to build a good rtionship with Grandma!"
Oliver smiled, "Good girl! You''re so much better than that troublemaker. He''s nothing but a headache and can''t do anything right!"
Selena''s gaze lowered, "Dad, don''t be upset. Jake''s just going through a phase"
The three of them chatted away,pletely unaware of what was about to unfold.
Meanwhile, in the kitchen, as soon as Keira walked in, Fiona handed her an apron and said, "Ma''am, I''ve already prepared the ingredients you mentioned before you left."
"Great."
Keira tied on the apron and went to the counter.
She first opened the simmering pot.
The moment she lifted the lid, a rich aroma wafted out.
Keira''s lips curved into a smile as she looked at Fiona, "Fiona, get four tes ready. We''re serving something special tonight!"
Fiona immediately prepared four tes with a smile.
When Keira mentioned the meal being served individually, Fiona knew right away that it was intentionaljust to let them watch without letting them eat!
Keira''s cooking was legendary; it was so delicious it felt like you were tasting art.
Fiona eagerly anticipated the moment when the others would only be able to smell the food but not taste it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
What a delightful thought!
As Fiona was lost in her anticipation, Keira skillfully prepared the prepped dishes, heated the oil, and began cooking.
Fiona watched her with admiration.
The entire process was so smooth and enjoyable to watch It reminded Fiona of an anime she had seen as a child, "Chka Ichiban." Every time she tasted Keira''s cooking, it felt like experiencing those dramatic vor explosions.
It wasn''t just foodit was an art form!
Keira quickly finished cooking four dishes and a soup.
She divided the food into four portions, keeping one for Fiona and signaling to her to take the other three to the dining room.
"Sure thing!"
Keira removed her apron and walked out of the kitchen to the dining room.
Old Mrs. Horton''s eyes lit up. "Is the food ready?"
"Please have a seat."
Keira smiled.
Old Mrs. Horton turned to Oliver and the other two, saying, "If you want to leave now, you still can It''ll be much harder to get awayter!"
The three were puzzled by her words.
Oliver even scoffed.
Marisa moved closer to old Mrs. Horton, "Grandma, it''s my duty to serve you dinner."
At that moment, Fiona and a few servants brought out the three portions of food.
They ced the dishes in front of Keira, Lewis, and old Mrs. Horton, then announced, "The food is served. Enjoy your meal."
Oliver scoffed, thinking they were just putting on a show.
How could some food possibly tempt him?
But as the lids were lifted, a powerful aroma filled the air and reached the noses of the three!
Chapter 683
Chapter 683
The three people at the table were instantly stunned.
What was that aroma?
What kind of food was this?
How could it possibly smell this good?
Oliver, Selena, and Marisa had all enjoyed a life of luxury for years. They had tasted the finest cuisine around, yet the fragrance of these dishes had thempletely caught off guard.
It didn''t help that it was already dinnertime, and the Hortons were known for maintaining disciplined eating habits, keeping their portions modest. As a result, they were often genuinely hungry by mealtime.
Now, hunger was gnawing at them, and these mouth-watering dishes were making it unbearable. All three couldn''t help but fix their gazes on the tes in front of them.
On the table were hearty dishes: a rich beef stew, slow-cooked pork belly, meatballs in a savory sauce, and even a simple stir-fried vegetable dish that looked unusually fresh and vorful. And was that a casserole withyers of seafood and mushrooms?
They all swallowed hard.
Keira raised an eyebrow, not even bothering to look their way. Instead, she turned to Lewis and old Mrs. Horton. "Lewis, Grandma, let''s eat."
Then she nced over at Fiona.
Fiona instantly caught the hint and hurried off to the kitchen to grab her own portion.
She couldn''t wait any longer!
How could Miss Olsen''s cooking be this delicious?
The dining room suddenly grew very quiet...
Keira, Lewis, and old Mrs. Horton ate with their usual grace, though even old Mrs. Horton indulged in extra helpings, savoring the dishes with obvious delight.
Selena awkwardly attempted to break the silence. "Uh"
But as soon as she opened her mouth, she instinctively had to swallow another mouthful of saliva. It was as if her body wasn''t under her control anymore. She felt utterly humiliated.
Keira shot her a look. "Hungry?"
Selena quickly waved her hands. "I''m not I mean, I''m not hungry."
Oliver and Marisa felt embarrassed for their daughter, struggling to watch her stumble through her reply.
They both turned away at the same time, and Oliver decided to speak up. "Well, Grandma, the food here today is really, uh"
He couldn''t finish before he, too, had to swallow back the excess saliva. There was just too much to hold back, and it was on the verge of spilling out. How mortifying!
Oliver''s face turned red with embarrassment. "Uh, I just remembered something urgent I need to handle. I''ll be going now."
The moment he left, Marisa and Selena stood up hastily. "We''ll be heading out too."
They needed to eat something, anything. Staying in the room with that aroma any longer felt like torture.
Keira casually waved them off. "Don''t rush off now. Didn''t you say you wanted to spend time with Grandma? Why don''t youe back for the next meal as well?"
Marisa and Selena both faltered.
Come back? With food this tempting, who would dare?
The two practically fled the house as if something were chasing them. Keira''s lips curled into a smile.
Even Lewis couldn''t resist giving her hand a squeeze with an amused grin.
Old Mrs. Horton chuckled warmly, her eyes full of approval as she looked at Keira. "Keira, you really know how to handle things! Finally, some peace and quiet. Let''s enjoy our meal."
Keira nodded.
The three continued eating in tranquility. But midway through, Keira paused. "Does it feel like something''s missing?"
Lewis frowned slightly. "It does feel like something''s off, but what could it be?"
Old Mrs. Horton waved it off. "There''s nothing missing. Let''s just finish our meal."
They had barely finished eating when a cheerful voice floated down from upstairs. "Hey, you guys already ate? How could you start without me?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira quickly turned to see Erin bounding down the stairs, pistachios in hand, curiosity written all over her face. "What did you make tonight?"
Keira felt a headacheing on.
Erin sniffed the air eagerly, her eyes sparkling. "Wow, this smells amazing! What is it? It smells like the best thing ever! Hurry up and bring me my portion!"
Fiona, who had just finished her own meal in the kitchen, froze when she heard Erin''s words.
Erin had joined Keira just the day before. She was bubbly, sweet, and charming and had already won Fiona overpletely. Fiona treated her as one of their own.
But now, seeing Erin''s expectant look, Fiona felt a pang of guilt. How could she have eaten the fourth portion that Miss Olsen prepared? She should have saved it for this lovely guest!
Fiona was about to confess when Keira cleared her throat lightly. "Fiona, didn''t we set aside some food for Erin in the kitchen? Go ahead and bring it out."
Fiona''s heart skipped a beat.
All that was left in the kitchen were the regr dishes they had every day.
The special four-course meal Miss Olsen had prepared? Completely gone
But Fiona quickly picked up on Keira''s intent and responded with a cough. "Of course, I''ll bring it right out."
Erin''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Hurry up! Mr. Horton, Mrs. Horton, your chef is a genius! I''ve never smelled anything this good, not even back at the Olsen house! I can''t wait to dig in!"
As she finished her praise, Fiona returned, carrying out their usual dinner dishes with a nervous expression. She ced them in front of Erin.
Erin eagerly grabbed a bite, then hesitated, a frown forming on her face. "Why does the taste feelpletely different from what I smelled?"
Fiona''s heart raced.
Erin''s gaze turned toward Keira, brimming with suspicion. "You guys are holding out on me, aren''t you? I want the real food, too!"
Keira raised an eyebrow. "And what would make us share?"
Erin clenched her fists with determination. "If you let me eat it, I''ll tell you a major South family secret!"
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 684 Chapter 683
684 Chapter 683
Keira was speechless.
Wait, did Erin just casually spill a South family secret like that?
Keira stared at Erin, wanting to say something, but ultimately decided it wasn''t worth the effort. Instead, she said, "So, if I make you four dishes, you''ll tell me four secrets?"
"Deal!" Erin answered cheerfully, her eyes sparkling with childlike innocence. The look was so pure that Keira almost felt guilty, as if she were tricking a kid.
Keira was silent again.
She stood up and walked toward the kitchen, with Erin trailing behind.
Keira''s cooking style was spontaneous. She nced at the ingredients left in the kitchen and said, "Alright, for the first dish, I''ll make you a rice bowl with braised meat."
She grabbed some pork ribs, tossed them into a y pot, prepped everything quickly, and then looked at Erin. "First secret, start talking."
Erin didn''t hesitate. "You know how the South family estate can''t be found on any map? Not even on satellite images?"
Keira nodded. "Yeah, I noticed."
Erin grinned. "Well, the reason you can''t find it is because the South family''snd is cloaked! They''ve developed a kind of camouge tech that makes their property blend seamlessly with its surroundings, so on any map or satellite image, it just looks like eithernd, ocean, or forestwhatever''s around it."
Keira''s eyes narrowed. "So which one is it? Land, ocean, or forest?"
Erin gave her a sly smile. "That''s the second secret! What''s the next dish?"
Keira rolled her eyes and pulled a live fish from the water. "How about a fish stew?"
"Yay, that sounds amazing!" Erin pped her hands excitedly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Fish stew took a bit more work, so while Keira was cleaning and prepping the fish, Erin rambled on, "I saw thetest news about you. Olsen Group shares took a dive, and yet you don''t seem worried at all! And Lewis over here looks as calm as ever. It makes me think there''s something big going on behind the scenes!"
Keira''s eyebrow twitched.
Erin chuckled. "So I''m guessinghasn''t there been word that Dr. Brandt is returning from overseas?"
The knife in Keira''s hand froze mid-cut. She turned around, and the de was suddenly so close to Erin''s face that one more inch would''ve left a nasty cut on that smooth cheek.
Keira''s eyes were icy. "I''m warning youdon''t mess with them."
These scientists had endured years of public disgrace for the sake of their country. Now that they finally had the chance toe home, they deserved to do so safely.
But Erin wasn''t fazed. She just kept smiling. "Rx! I''m on your side, remember? My job here is to support Crera, and Crera getting stronger means I get more resources, too! So trust me, I''m not the one blocking their return."
Keira''s eyes narrowed even further. "So you''re saying"
"I told you already, there are nine candidates for the South family inheritance. Besides you, me, and Vera, there are still six others who are eyeing you like a hawk." Erin casually picked up a cucumber from the counter and took a loud, crunchy bite.
Keira frowned.
It clicked for her then. She immediately pulled out her phone and called Uncle Olsen. "Dad, can we pretend to cut ties for four days?"
"What?" he responded, bewildered.
"Just four days."
"I guess? How exactly do you n to do that?"
Erin''s earlier words might''ve sounded like a threat, but they were actually a warning!
14:41
After exining things to her master, Keira ended the call and turned back to Erin. "Thanks."
"Just post something on social media."
Keira hung up without waiting for more questions. Next, she dialed her master''s number. "Hey, Master, can we also pretend we''re cutting ties for four days?"
Her master''s voice was filled with exasperation. "What mess are you stirring up this time? The sect can''t keep covering for you, you know."
Keira sighed. "It''s just that someone reminded me that the better I look in public, the more suspicious it makes me seem."
Erin was right. The other South family heirs had no idea that Uncle Olsen, Lewis, and her master were fiercely protective of her. Seeing those three standing by her so openly was bound to make them suspect Dr. Brandt''s involvement.
After all, old Mr. Sims wasbeled a traitor because of Dr. Brandt''s case, and Keira''s defense of him would only raise more eyebrows.
The whole mess could only be cleaned up by proving Dr. Brandt''s innocence. It was like old Mr. Simsthose who knew the truth were forced to stay silent while he endured relentless pressure in his isted post. Only by keeping up appearances could they convince outsiders that they were truly stuck in a tough spot.
Erin''s earlier words might''ve sounded like a threat, but they were actually a warning!
After exining things to her master, Keira ended the call and turned back to Erin. "Thanks."
Erin immediately shed a cheeky grin. "A verbal thank you isn''t enough! If you''re really grateful, how about another dish?"
Keira paused. "Fine."
Erin blinked in surprise. "Wait, you''re that agreeable? You''re not nning to poison the food, are you? Now I''m suddenly scared to eat it!"
Keira deadpanned. "Then don''t eat."
Erin giggled. "No way! Even if it''s poisoned, I''d still eat every bite."
"."
Keira shot her an exasperated look. "Alright, spill the next South family secret."
Chapter 685
685 Chapter 684
Erin''s eyes were almost glued to the frying pan.
She spoke up, "The answer to your question is the ocean."
Keira paused, recalling her earlier question. If the South family''s secret location was onnd, it would be rtively easy to find. A forest would be smaller, but if it were the ocean, it would be almost impossible to locate, given its vast expanse.
Her brow furrowed.
Erin noticed her reaction and added, "Don''t stress too much; overthinking will just give you wrinkles!"
Keira continued cooking and asked, "So, what are the next two secrets about the South family?"
"Sure."
Erin grinned. "I know you''re worried about your mom. Don''t worry; she''s okay for now. Since you''re one of the sessors, they won''t kill her even if they capture her. They''d only do that if you fail and she bes useless. For now, she''s only suffering some superficial injuries."
The mention of "superficial injuries" made Keira''s hand tremble slightly. The knife she was using to clean the fish began to show uneven cuts.
Erin quickly interrupted, "Hey, focus on cooking!"
Keira looked at her. "What kind of superficial injuries?"
Erin rolled her eyes. "The South family uses public flogging as punishment. If someone escapes and is caught again, they receive weeklyshes as a public warning."
Keira''s fingers tightened around the knife. "How manyshes per week?"
"Five," Erin replied casually.
Keira''s breathing became rapid.
So, during these four months, while she''d been trying to rescue her mother, Jodie South had already received sixtyshes?
Noticing Keira''s distress, Erin tried tofort her. "Hey, don''t worry too much. It''s not as bad as it sounds. "Theshes are meant to humiliate more than cause real pain. The old-fashionedshes had barbs and would tear flesh, but now it''s just bamboo strips. It hurts a bit, but the main damage is the humiliation. Consider this exnation a bonusno secrets deducted!"
Keira understood. Even if theshes didn''t hurt much, being publicly flogged was deeply shameful.
She still felt sorry for her mother.
She continued to cook and asked, "When will this contest among the sessors end?"
"This is your fourth question for today!" Erin said with a yful, high-pitched tone that made her voice sound almost endearing.
Keira couldn''t help but feel a bit conflicted. Even though she knew Erin was her rival, it was hard to dislike her. Despite Erin''s previous actions that had angered her, Keira found it difficult to stay mad when faced with Erin''s cute, hungry demeanor.
As Keira pondered this, Erin continued, "I''d estimate that the contest will end this year. They''re in a hurry to choose the next sessor."
Keira asked, "Why''s that?"
"The previous sessor''s health is deteriorating, so they need to appoint someone new to take over the South family''s affairs. Anyway, that''s all for today''s secrets! Hurry up with the cooking; I''m eager to eat!"
Keira sighed as she finished preparing the meal.
Erin ate voraciously, and when she was done, she stood up with a satisfied grin, patting her stomach. She gave Keira a thumbs up and said, "I never thought the best food would be here with you! Keira, can Ie by for a meal every day?"
Keira was about to respond when Erin added, "One secret per dish! But just so you know, there are some things I won''t reveal."
With that, Erin bounced cheerfully up the stairs, her happiness apparent.
Keira watched her go, and Lewis approached, asking, "What''s wrong?"
"I have this feeling" Keira said with a frown. "It seems like she''s not treating me as apetitor. It''s almost like she''s trying to guide me.
"One secret per dish It seems like Erin is the one taking the risk in this deal."
Lewis nodded in agreement. "It does seem like she''s not seeing you as an opponent. More like she''s preparing you." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira frowned.
As they were talking, Oliver and Nathan burst in. Nathan pointed at Keira and dered, "The Olsen family and the Freeman Sect have severed their ties with her. Lewis, I demand that you immediately cancel the engagement!"
Chapter 686
686 Chapter 685
Lewis frowned.
Keira nced at him and nodded slightly.
She had already called her father, Uncle Olsen, and the Freeman Sect''s leader. Both had responded promptly, showing just how fast things could move.
Now, the only person left was Lewis.
Keira moved closer, ready to exin her reasons, but Lewis spoke first. "If something happens to you, some people will take advantage of it, and others will distance themselves to avoid getting caught in the mess. But someone has to stand up for you. Since my reputation as a love-struck fool is already out there, I might as well embrace it." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira was at a loss for words.
Lewis was right. She couldn''t ovepensate just to appease outsiders, or it would seem insincere.
If the three families released statements severing ties, it would look like a show
Clearing her throat, Keira said softly, "Then I''m sorry for the trouble."
"Serving my wife is no trouble at all." Lewis replied with a softugh.
Their exchange caught Oliver''s attention, and he sneered. "Dad, did you see that? My little brother ispletely enchanted by this woman! He''s disregarding the reputation of the Horton Group!"
Nathan''s face tightened. "Lewis, if you don''t cut ties with her, get out of this house!"
Lewis was about to stand up and dere his loyalty to Keira when a sharp "p" interrupted him. He turned to see old Mrs. Horton standing up in anger, ring at Nathan and Oliver.
Unaware of the full context, old Mrs. Horton was visibly furious. Her chest heaved as she pointed at Nathan and Oliver, shouting, "Both of you, be quiet!"
She took a shaky step forward with her cane, directly pointing at Nathan. "Is this how I raised you? If everyone bails when disaster strikes, who can we trust in this family?"
Nathan was taken aback.
Old Mrs. Horton turned her gaze to Oliver. "And you! You''re so cold-hearted that you abandon people at the first sign of trouble. And you still ask me for shares? How can I trust you with the Horton Group?"
Oliver stiffened. "Grandma, that''s not fair. Look at the Olsen family and the Freeman Sect. They''ve distanced themselves too. Her own family and mentor have turned their backs on her. We can''t risk the Horton Group being dragged down by her."
Old Mrs. Horton took a deep breath. "I don''t care about others, but I can control you! To me, Keira is already my granddaughter-inw. You two get out! And don''t ever bring up severing ties again!"
Nathan argued, "Mom, do you realize how severe the public bacsh is? The Olsen Group''s stock has dropped by ten percent. The Horton Group is being criticized online, and if we don''t disassociate ourselves, people might boycott our products!"
Oliver immediately pulled out his phone. "Grandma, let me read somements for you."
"I thought the Olsen Group was involved, but they cleared things up quickly. Restored their reputation."
"Stock down ten percent. Looks like they''ve realized their mistake. Next on the chopping block? @Horton Group. Heard Miss Olsen is your CEO''s fiance!"
"Horton Group hasn''t said a word. A reporter even spotted Miss Olsen at the Horton house, proving you''re backing her. Such a disgrace. Unfollowed"
"Ugh, I used to buy their products, but not anymore!"
"Just canceled everything I bought online!"
"If I could return my house, I''d do it. The cost is just too high"
""
Thements kepting, and the online discussion was relentless.
Nathan said urgently, "Mom, you see? The Horton Group is being condemned online. If we don''t respond, our stock will plummet!"
Old Mrs. Horton responded resolutely, "Let it drop. Under Lewis''s management, our stock has risen by twenty percent. A ten percent drop won''t ruin us."
Nathan was speechless.
Before he could respond, old Mrs. Horton shooed them away. "Get out! Stop embarrassing yourselves here!"
Nathan and Oliver exchanged nces, sighed, and left in frustration.
Once they were gone, old Mrs. Horton turned to Keira. "Don''t be afraid, Keira. As long as I''m here, no one will trouble you!"
Keira moved closer to Mrs. Horton and took her arm. "Grandma, don''t worry. My issues will be resolved in four days."
She didn''t want to add to old Mrs. Horton''s worries, especially given her age.
Old Mrs. Horton''s eyes brightened as she rxed. She patted Keira''s hand. "I knew you weren''t one to shy away from responsibility. There must be something we don''t know. But as long as you have a clear conscience, don''t worry about what others say."
Keira nodded.
At that moment, Erin came downstairs, holding her phone. "Charles sent me a message. He and the other brothers are waiting outside."
---
Outside the Horton house, all of Keira''s brothers had arrived except for Ellis. James, who was closest to Keira, stepped forward, concern etched on his face. "Sis, I understand. Holly Sims, your best friend, is in trouble. It''s only natural you stepped up. Even if it was a mistake, it''s unfair for Uncle to kick you out. You should go speak with him and smooth things over."
Keira was about to respond when another car pulled up.
The door opened, and Uncle Olsen stepped out, striding toward them.
The brothers immediately stood at attention as Uncle Olsen approached and shot a fierce look at Keira. "Come with me."
Keira nodded obediently and followed him to the side.
The brothers watched in shock.
James was puzzled. "Is Uncle scolding our cousin? Should we intervene?"
Charles said, "Uncle usually dotes on her. If he''s suddenly kicking her out, it must be to appease the shareholders, not to scold her."
Almost as soon as he spoke, Uncle Olsen''s face darkened. "What are you doing?"
His tone was harsh.
James and Charles hurried forward, cing themselves protectively around Keira.
James, with a forced smile, said, "Uncle, let''s talk this over calmly"
Charles added, "Yes, Uncle, she''s a girl. Please don''t be too harsh"
Chapter 687
687 Chapter 686
After exchanging a look, James couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.
As "Keera''s" older cousin, it was his responsibility to stand up for her!
Sure, her actions might''ve been a bit over the top, but she had her reasons. Besides, "Keera" was the only girl in the familyhow could he just stand by and do nothing?
James made up his mind then and there. Even if it meant risking getting an earful from Uncle Olsen, he''d protect his cousin today!
He stepped forward and stood in front of Uncle Olsen, squaring his shoulders. "Uncle, if you''ve got something to say, take it out on me!"
Charles quickly added, "Yeah, count me in!"
But right after they spoke, Uncle Olsen said to "Keera," "You want me to publicly announce that we''ve cut ties? Let me tell you, I''m giving you four days. Four days from now, no matter what''s happening on your end, I''ll make sure you''re back home, and I''ll do it in style!"
James and Charles blinked in confusion. What?
James turned to look at "Keera," still puzzled.
She gave a resigned shrug. "Okay, Dad. I understand."
James''s mind raced. Wait. "Keera" asked Uncle Olsen to kick her out of the house?
His mouth twitched as he looked back at Uncle Olsen, unable to resist asking, "Uncle, aren''t you known for being super patriotic?"
Uncle Olsen''s reputation in nce was built on the respect everyone had for his principles. Being the leader of the five major families, the Olsen Group was always the first to answer national calls, never hesitating to contribute whenever they could.
The Olsen Group''s strong sense of patriotism made them widely loved by the public. If this scandal had involved any other family, their business would''ve copsed by now.
The Olsen Group held strong through this crisisrgely thanks to Uncle Olsen''s leadership, which was why he was held in such high regard in the business world.
Uncle Olsen nced at James and asked, "Is there a problem?"
"No, no problem at all. I was just curiouswhat exactly did Keera do that made you decide to punish her?" James asked cautiously.
Uncle Olsen gave him a sidelong look and scoffed. "Punish her? She didn''tmit murder or arson, so why would I punish her?"
James nearly choked. "Seriously? For the rest of us, the slightest mistake gets us lectured or punished, but for Keera, she practically has to break thew before there''s any talk of consequences?"
The favoritism was unbelievable!
Of course, James didn''t dare say that out loud. He just let out a deep sigh of relief, d that Uncle wasn''t truly at odds with "Keera."
After all, she was the only girl in the family!
With that settled, Uncle Olsen handed Keira a bank card. "There''s a few million in here. Use it as you need. If you''re staying at someone else''s ce, don''t rely on their money."
He said it as casually as if he were giving her pocket change.
James was speechless.
Keira took the card and was about to say something, but Uncle Olsen waved her off, held up four fingers, and got into his car before driving away.
She could only tuck the card into her pocket, her lips twitching.
James leaned in. "If you don''t want it, you could always pass it to me."
Keira immediately pocketed the card more securely.
Charles gave James a disapproving look. "Really, James? You''re asking your cousin for money? Have some shame!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
James was quick to defend himself. "I wasn''t serious. I was just saying."
As they were talking, another car suddenly pulled up. James immediately straightened up. "The Sect Leader is here!"
It was rare for the Sect Leader to leave his ce. If he was here, was it also because of "Keera"?
James couldn''t help but nce over at "Keera."
The car stopped in front of them, and the window rolled down to reveal the Sect Leader''s face. He didn''t even bother getting out, looking thoroughly displeased.
Seeing his expression, James thought this time, the Sect Leader was definitely here to reprimand "Keera." After all, the bacsh online had been intense, and the Sect Leader was even more patriotic than Uncle Olsen!
But then, to everyone''s surprise, the Sect Leader snapped, "I have no idea what you''re ying at, but I''m telling you, four days! You''ve got four days, and then you better be back at the sect! Or else I''ll I''ll"
He trailed off, clearly struggling toe up with a threat. Seeing Keira''s indifferent expression, he finally spat out, "I''ll cry if you don''t!"
Keira looked exasperated.
James felt even more at a loss.
"Seriously, Sect Leader, where''s your patriotic duty?"
The Freeman Sect''s first rule was literally, "Never betray your country!"
Just as that thought crossed his mind, the Sect Leader turned to him. "What are you standing around for? Listen uptake Keera as an example of what not to do. Don''t engage in anything that could harm the country, and don''t make any statements that damage our national dignity. Understood?"
James was dumbfounded. "Am I and Keera really under the same Sect Leader?"
He was deep in doubt.
After the Sect Leader left, James turned to "Keera," his lips twitching. "Sis, I''m starting to think we don''t even live in the same world."
Keira patted his shoulder. "Don''t doubt yourself. You''re on the right track."
James sighed, then spoke seriously. "But you really did mess up this time. I think you should apologize to the public"
Chapter 688
688 Chapter 687 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
James was full of concern, carefully watching "Keera''s" expression as he spoke, worried she might get upset.
But seeing her face remainpletely expressionless, he awkwardly coughed before saying, "Cousin, if you really don''t want to apologize, just let it slide. People forget things quickly, and in a few days, this will all blow over."
Keira waved her hand dismissively, not interested in responding, and turned to head back to the Horton residence.
But just as she turned, she noticed Marisa and Selena lurking nearby. They quickly ducked out of sight when they realized they''d been caught. Keira''s brows knit in irritation. They had clearly been snooping.
Given the distance between her and Uncle Olsen and the Sect Leader earlier, it was doubtful those two had heard anything of substance. But seeing the suspicious way Selena was eyeing her, it was clear they were guessing something.
Suddenly, Keira turned toward James and raised her voice, "Do you also think I''m embarrassing the family? Do you expect me to apologize? Well, let me tell youit''s not happening!"
James blinked in confusion. "What? No, that''s not what I meant. I was just"
But before he could finish, Keira cut him off, "I might note from some grand family like you all, so I don''t understand the ''sacrifices'' you make for family interests. What I do know is that Holly is my friend, and I''m going to stand by her!"
James was even more bewildered. "Cousin, what are you even talking about? I"
"Enough! I''m not apologizing, not even if Dad and the Sect Leader show up and demand it! You''ve already cut ties with me, so why are you still trying to interfere?"
With that, Keira spun around and stormed into the house, mming the iron gate shut behind her with a loud ng.
James stood there, stunned.
He exchanged a puzzled look with Charles. "What just happened?"
Charles was equally baffled. "No clue!"
As they stood there, trying to make sense of things, the sound of pistachio shells cracking echoed from behind them. They turned to see Erin approaching, casually munching on snacks.
She stopped in front of Charles, grinning. "You guys really can''t figure it out?"
James and Charles immediately asked, "What''s going on?"
Erin smirked. "Keira''s on her period, and her mood''s all over the ce. You two just had the bad luck of catching her at the wrong time."
With that, Keira spun around and stormed into the house, mming the iron gate shut behind her with a loud ng.
Charles was equally baffled. "No clue!"
James stood there, stunned.
As they stood there, trying to make sense of things, the sound of pistachio shells cracking echoed from behind them. They turned to see Erin approaching, casually munching on snacks.
He exchanged a puzzled look with Charles. "What just happened?"
She stopped in front of Charles, grinning. "You guys really can''t figure it out?"
James blinked in surprise. "Oh."
Charles sighed in relief. "That exins it."
Erin patted them on the shoulders. "Alright, time to head home. Nothing to worry about! I''m heading inside."
She walked past them to the iron gate and knocked. When the guard saw her, he immediately smiled. "Miss Martin, pleasee in!"
Erin nodded and handed him a handful of pistachios. "Thanks for the hard work!"
Her sweet, charming demeanor was impossible to resist.
Meanwhile, Keira, now back inside, was ring at Selena and Marisa with obvious irritation.
Selena crossed her arms and remarked, "Keira, don''t take this the wrong way, but what you''re doing is really bringing shame to the family. The Olsens have already distanced themselves, and even the Freeman Sect has cut ties. If you keep this up, the Hortons might decide they don''t want you either."
Marisa nodded in agreement. "Exactly. You''re married now, so you should listen to Lewis more and think about the Horton family''s reputation. You''re not the Olsen family''s star anymore. You need to start considering your future standing."
Keira raised an eyebrow, about to retort, when a voice cut in from behind her, "I hear that back in the day, some women had to bind their feet. I guess nowadays it''s not the feetthey''re binding their brains."
Marisa''s face stiffened.
Keira nced over to see Erin standing beside her, still munching on pistachios. Erin continued, "It''s embarrassing just looking at you. No wonder you''re only good for being a side chick, slinking around like that. You want to be a homemaker? Fine, but keep it to yourself and stop dragging others down."
With that, Erin stepped forward, brushing past Marisa and Selena.
Keira''s lips twitched into a faint smile as she followed Erin. She had to admit that Erin''s sharp and lively personality made her a perfect ally. With her around, Keira hardly needed to say a word.
The two walked past Selena and Marisa and headed back to old Mrs. Horton''s room.
Three dayster,te at night.
Keira and Lewis had both dressed in ck, ready to head out.
Lewis whispered, "Professor Barry Brandt is attempting to sneak back into the country tonight. I don''t trust the situation, so I''m going to help with the extraction."
If the operation failed, Barry''s return to Crera could be dyed indefinitely, which would drag out Keira''s chances of clearing her name even longer. That was why she and Lewis decided to take action.
They were just stepping out when they saw Erin grinning at them from the doorway. "Heading out? Take me with you!"
Chapter 689
689 Chapter 688
Erin had been waiting outside for who knows how long. Judging by the number of pistachio shells in the trash can beside her, she had been there for quite some time.
She had even dragged a chair from somewhere and parked it right there, sittingfortably like she was waiting for something to happen.
When Keira spotted her, she immediately frowned and exchanged a quick look with Lewis.
Their mission tonight was to head to the bordera dangerous operation to help Barry Brandt return home. It was crucial that everything went smoothly, with no unnecessaryplications.
Erin was unpredictable. One moment, she was cheerful and agreeable; the next, she was impossible to read. Keira couldn''t afford to bring someone like that along, not with stakes this high.
But Erin just got up from her chair,pletely unbothered, and chirped, "Let''s go! I''m all set!"
She patted the small backpack she had slung over her shoulder.
"What exactly are you ''set'' with?" Keira asked suspiciously.
They were traveling light, carrying only what was necessary for the mission.
Erin, without the slightest hint of shame, replied, "Pistachios, of course! It''s a long drive to the border, right? Gotta have snacks, or it''ll be so boring!"
Keira stared at her, trying to keep her patience. "Erin, you know I''m not taking you with us."
Erin grinned mischievously. "Then I''ll just let the other South family heirs know what you''re up to!"
Keira''s eyes turned cold in an instant.
Erin leaned in, voiceced with mock innocence, "Or better yet, I don''t even need to tell them. I could just tip off Country Aafter all, Barry Brandt is trying to defect from them"
Keira lunged forward, intent on restraining her, but Erin anticipated the move and tried to dodge. However, she wasn''t nearly as agile as Keira, who quickly caught her and pinned her arms behind her back.
"Ow, ow, ow! Keira, let go!" Erin yelped, wriggling in pain.
Keira didn''t budge.
Erin nced up at her. "I''ve already set up a timed email. If you try to keep me here, that email gets sent out in two hours. I''m the only one who can stop it. You can tie me up or even kill me, but the intel will get out either way!"
Keira narrowed her eyes in frustration.
Erin batted hershes yfully. "Your best bet is to take me with you. Keep an eye on me the whole time, and that way, you can rx!"
Keira sighed, realizing Erin had her cornered.
If it were anyone else, Keira would''ve dealt with them already. But Erin, with her spoiled, princess-like demeanor, was just too delicate to hit.
Taking a deep breath, Keira finally released her.
Lewis stepped forward. "Let here."
Keira looked over at Erin, still conflicted.
Even though they were technically rivals, Keira couldn''t bring herself to genuinely dislike Erin, who, despite her antics, never seemed to mean any harm.
"On this trip" Keira began.
"I''ll be on my best behavior!" Erin interrupted, eyes wide with exaggerated innocence. She raised two fingers in a scout''s promise. "Cross my heart!"
Her expression was almost rabbit-like in its sincerity.
Keira just shook her head, giving up on arguing. She and Lewis headed downstairs, with Erin happily skipping behind them, still snacking on pistachios.
When they reached the parking lot, Keira and Lewis chose the most reliable vehicle for the trip.
"I''ll drive," Lewis said. "We''re on a tight schedule."
"Fine by me."
Keira climbed into the passenger seat, securing her backpack beside her.
She was just getting settled when she heard rustling from the backseat. Turning around, she was shocked to see Erin inting an air mattress. Within minutes, Erin had transformed the backseat into her personal cozy nook,plete with a nket, pillow, and even a small folding table she''d somehow hauled out of her own car.
Erin stretched out on her makeshift bed, took a sip from a teacup she''d brought along, and sighed contentedly. "Ah, too many pistachios. They make you thirsty Why are you two staring at me? Let''s get going!"
Keira''s jaw clenched. "Is she serious?"
Lewis could only chuckle, shaking his head in disbelief as he started the engine.
As they drove, Keira asionally nced back. After a while, she noticed the soft, rhythmic sound of breathing. Turning around, she saw Erin curled up in her nket, fast asleep.
Completely unguarded.
Keira stared for a moment, then whispered to Lewis, "Is she really that confident I won''t hurt her?"
Lewis kept his eyes on the road. "Keira, you might act all tough and aloof, but deep down, you''re a softie."
"What?" Keira blinked, taken aback. "Soft? Me?"
Lewis smirked. "She''s got you all figured out."
Keira sighed, realizing he was right.
---
They drove for twelve hours straight, finally arriving at the border by dawn.
Cautious and alert, Keira and Lewis disembarked, with Erin trailing behind. Together, they boarded a boat to cross into Country A and ensure Barry Brandt''s safe return to Crera.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 690
690 Chapter 689
Keira and her team set out under the cover of night.
Standing on the deck, Keira stared ahead. The night sea was an endless stretch of pitch ck, an abyss with no bottom in sight.
Lewis stood behind her and asked, "You scared?"
"Of what?" Keira shot back.
This dark, empty sea was just like the life she''d lived in the shadowsnothing new or frightening about it.
Lewis''s tone remained calm. "It''s about a four-hour trip to the Country A border. No signal out here, just satellite phones. I just got word that Professor Barry Brandt''s already en route. We shouldn''t run into any trouble. If everything goes smoothly, we''ll pick him up and head straight back home."
Keira nodded, then asked, "And if it doesn''t go smoothly?"
"Then we move to n B. Don''t worrywe''re getting him back, one way or another," Lewis said with the kind of steady confidence that put Keira at ease.
She didn''t know much about Lewis''s connections abroad, but hearing him speak so assuredly made her nod again. "You know people in Country A?"
He nodded. "I know a few."
He then reached out and gave her a reassuring pat on the head. "Either way, no need to stress tonight."
Keira nodded once more.
"Teehee"
A teasingugh interrupted their conversation. Both of them turned to see Erin leaning casually against the ship''s railing, still snacking on pistachios. Noticing their attention, she grinned. "Go on, don''t mind me. Watching you two lovebirds is way more entertaining than I thought. Even someone like Mr. Horton knows how to tell little white lies, huh?"
Keira frowned. "What lies?"
Erin pouted. "If there''s really no danger, why would Mr. Horton be here with you in person? You two are the strongest fighters in your whole crew, right?"
Lewis shot her a cold re.
Erin immediately mimed zipping her lips shut. "Alright, alright, I''ll stop poking holes in your story! But honestly, Keira''s not exactly the type who needs a pep talk. So what''s with theforting words?"
Lewis''s face darkened further.
Erin didn''t stop. "Oh, I get it now! Is it because Keira''s afraid of the water? I remember hearing something about how Keira and Keera almost drowned in Oceanion? And Keera didn''t make it out, right?"
Keira''s gaze turned sharp.
Lewis''s expression grew even more menacing, but Erin wasn''t the least bit scared of him. It was only when Keira''s cold starended on her that Erin finally closed her mouth.
She still acted tough but at least went quiet.
Keira turned her attention back to the dark ocean.
Erin''sment had hit close to home.
She was, in fact, uneasy. The ocean had almost taken her life once, and it had imed her sister''s. Those memories made her wary of the water even now.
Lewis''s reassuring words had eased that tension, but Erin''s insistence on digging into it wasn''t exactly helpful.
Keira furrowed her brows and refocused on the sea ahead.
The boat sped across the waves, and true to Lewis''s word, they arrived near the Country A coast four hourster.
As they neared the shore, all the lights and engines were shut off. They let the boat drift in silently until they were close enough tond. Then they hid quietly, waiting in the darkness.
Lewis checked his phone. "Five minutes. Professor Brandt should be here soon." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
As he spoke, Keira noticed shadows moving along the coastline.
"Border patrol," Lewis exined.
Keira''s heart raced. But he quickly added, "Don''t worry. They''ll be gone in under a minute. We''ve timed everything perfectly."
Sure enough, the patrol officers swept the area with their shlights and then moved on, leaving the coast clear.
Keira finally exhaled a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding.
Erin sidled over, her breathing a little heavier. "This is so nerve-wracking feels like we''re pulling off a heist or something"
Keira just shot her an exasperated look before returning her focus to the shoreline.
Erin continued with a cheeky smile. "You think it''s really going to go off without a hitch?"
Keira eyed her. "As long as you don''t stir up trouble, everything will go ording to n."
Just as she finished speaking, headlights appeared in the distance.
"They''re here," Lewis said calmly.
Erin blinked in surprise. "Only one car?"
Lewis nced at her dismissively. "We''re extracting Professor Brandt, not his entire research team. We''re not here for a mass evacuation, so what were you expecting?"
Erin pouted. "Geez, no need to be so harsh."
"Too noisy," Keira muttered, shutting her up instantly.
Lewis didn''t know what to say.
Keira''s tension grew as the car drew closer. Her jaw clenched as she focused intently on its approach.
Almost there
Just a few more seconds and the car would be right at the dock. Then they could extract Professor Brandt and be on their way
But just as everything seemed to be going ording to n, the same patrol officers from earlier suddenly reappeared, shlights zing as they surrounded the car.
"Freeze!"
Motorcycles roared to life, closing in and blocking the vehicle from the front and rear.
Chapter 691
691 Chapter 690
Keira froze, her body suddenly tense as she stared straight ahead. Without hesitation, she was about to jump off the boat to rescue the person in the water. But in the next moment, Lewis firmly grabbed her arm, stopping her. Keira turned to him with urgent eyes. "Aren''t we going to help them?"
Lewis shook his head. "They''re official personnel. We can''t act recklessly."
Keira frowned.
Behind them, Erin let out a mockingugh. "You were so confident just a moment ago. And now look at this mess! How utterly useless!"
Keira spun around and red at Erin.
Caught off guard by Keira''s intense stare, Erin stammered, "W-What? Are you using me?"
Keira''s gaze remained fixed on Erin, her voice cold. "If it wasn''t you, then who else could it be?"
Erin lifted her chin defiantly, her eyes full of stubbornness. "Yes, it was me! We''re enemies, after all. What''s wrong with me causing trouble for you? We''re both contenders for the South family''s inheritance. Why did you trust me so easily?"
As she spoke, Erin reached into her pocket.
Keira''s eyes widened, and she instinctively gripped a silver needle, ready to act if Erin tried anything with a gun. But instead of pulling out a weapon to attack, Erin produced a silver handgun and handed it to Keira, pressing the barrel against her own forehead. "Go ahead, then! Kill me!"
Keira was stunned.
Erin stared at her with a mix of anger and challenge. "You think you can use me and get away with it? If you want to clear your doubts, killing me is your best option!"
Keira was speechless.
Erin added, "Do you think this gun is empty?" She then fired a shot into the air, the silenced gun making only a faint sound, but the bullet pierced through the boat''s deck, proving it was loaded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Erin, still fuming, red at Keira. "Come on, shoot me!"
Keira remained silent.
Taking a deep breath, Keira finally said, "You insisted oning along. Now that things have gone wrong, I''m supposed to ignore you?"
Erin, like a defiant wife unfairly used, pouted. "So just shoot me if you think I''m the problem!"
"Enough!" Keira snapped.
Erin immediately fell silent, but she continued to sulk and re off into the distance, clearly upset. "This is too much. Absolutely too much!"
Keira ignored Erin and turned her attention back to the shore.
Lewis frowned deeply.
They were too far away to hear the conversation onshore, but they could see the car being forced to stop, with officials from Crera surrounding it and pulling the passengers out.
Keira took a deep breath. "Are we just going to watch?"
Lewis exined, "You can see about fifty people, but they''ve been aware of this situation for a while. There are likely at least five hundred more hidden nearby. If we make a move, we''ll be captured immediately."
Keira''s anxiety grew, but seeing Lewis''s serious expression, she held back her frustration.
Professor Barry Brandt was a valuable scientist, and even if he was captured by Crera''s officials, his life wouldn''t be at risk.
There wasn''t much to worry about regarding his safety.
However...
"How will you clear Keira''s name if Professor Brandt doesn''t return to the country?" Erin spoke up again. "If I were you and truly cared about her, I''d find a way to rescue him, even if it meant facing thousands of people onshore!"
Lewis turned to Erin. "Then why don''t you go?"
Erin was momentarily speechless before huffing, "I''m not her husband!"
Lewis didn''t say a word.
He turned to the ship''s captain and ordered, "Take us back."
"Yes, sir."
The boat quietly began to turn, heading back to Crera.
Keira watched the shoreline recede with a frown.
Erin continued to grumble. "You made such a big deal about n B, but now we''re just sneaking away? What a waste!"
She added, "You''re so useless!"
"Keira, why are you still with this guy? Break up with him before it''s toote!"
Neither Keira nor Lewis responded.
Erin, still fuming, pulled out some pistachios and began eating them with a crunch.
But her frustration didn''t subside. She looked back at them and asked, "Aren''t you worried? With Barry Brandt captured, it''ll be nearly impossible to get him back for at least six months to a year. And if he doesn''t return, your reputation will remain tainted!"
Keira responded calmly, "If I''m not worried, why should you be?"
Erin was momentarily silenced.
Lewis added, "You''re worrying more than the person directly affected. It''s like the assistant being more anxious than the person in charge."
Erin''s eyes widened. "Who are you calling an assistant? You''re the one acting like an assistant!"
After sulking for a moment, she couldn''t help but ask again, "So what''s the n now?"
Keira nced at Lewis.
The boat was now far from Crera, but Lewis seemed increasingly calm.
She asked, "Is n B going smoothly?"
Lewis smiled and said, "You really can''t miss a thing, can you?"
Chapter 692 Chapter 691
692 Chapter 691
Erin immediately inquired, "What''s this n B? Haven''t we failed?"
Keira turned to her, "What exactly did we aplish?"
Erin scrutinized the two of them. They had done nothing more than travel a long distance, arriving here only to witness Professor Barry Brandt being captured.
Erin frowned, and after a moment of thought, she seemed to understand. "So, it''s all a diversion! The real rescue mission must have already been set in motion!"
Lewis checked the time and nodded. "Everyone knows the quickest route from Country A to Crera is through this river, so it''s heavily guarded here. But Professor Brandt took a different route."
Erin''s eyes widened in realization. "Another route would take a whole day by sea and pass through a dangerous strait. No one would expect him to go that way Lewis, you''re quite cunning!"
Lewis gave her a sidelong nce but didn''t respond. Instead, he turned his gentle gaze to Keira and exined, "Professor Brandt has just boarded a ship and left Crera. He''ll likely return to Crera around this time tomorrow." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira nodded in understanding.
Erin, however, scoffed. "I doubt Professor Brandt will make it back."
Keira looked at her. "Why do you think that?"
Erin pulled out her phone, opened a map, and showed it to Keira. "Are you familiar with maritime routes? Although this river is the shortest route from Crera, the authorities there are aware that Professor Brandt might choose an alternative route. But they haven''t fortified the other direction because it involves the Trident Strait!"
She pointed to a location on the map.
Keira stared at it, puzzled. "The Trident Strait?"
Erin''s disdain was palpable. "Don''t you know anything? The world''srgest surface is the ocean. Maritime routes are crucial for global trade."
Keira nodded. "I''m aware of that."
"Good," Erin continued. "Sea transport is essential for trade because it''s much cheaperpared to air freight. But you should also know that pirates still exist."
Keira blinked in surprise. "Pirates?"
Erin pointed to a spot on the map. "There''s an ind here where a group of pirates live. They survive by raiding ships. They''re known as the Trident Pirates!"
She continued, "Because of these pirates, this sea route has never been opened up. Ships always have to detour, making it dangerous for Professor Brandt to travel through there."
Keira''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Are there still pirates in the world?"
Lewis chuckled softly. "Yes, there are. Thepetition over maritime routes happens behind the scenes, so it''s not well-known. These pirates control key straits, making them very important for navigation."
He added, "If a maritime route is opened up, the time and fuel savings are significant, lowering the cost of shipping goods substantially. So, there''s fiercepetition over these straits."
Keira was astonished, feeling like she had discovered a new world.
She understood the importance of transportation and how essential it was for economic development. Disruptions in transportation could lead to istion.
But she hadn''t realized there were still maritime challenges in the modern era.
Erin spoke again. "You mentioned the pirates, but you didn''t say how fierce they are. Do you know that anyone passing through their territory has to pay a hefty toll? The fees are so high that ships prefer to detour rather than risk encountering them. Professor Brandt would certainly be detained!"
Keira turned to Lewis. "Did you make arrangements with the pirates?"
If the pirates could collect tolls from cargo ships, they could certainly do the same with people!
Before Lewis could answer, Erin snorted. "It wouldn''t help if he tried. No amount of money would work. We all know Professor Brandt''s value is immeasurable. The pirates know it, too! They''re involved in weapon development and research, and Professor Brandt is the scientist they need!"
Erin red at Lewis, clearly frustrated. "Don''t underestimate the pirates. If they were weak, they''d have been taken down by surrounding nations long ago. They''re formidable opponents, familiar with the sea and its geography. They''re a tough nut to crack!"
Chapter 693 Chapter 692
693 Chapter 692
Keira nced nervously at Lewis upon hearing Erin''s words. Lewis''s lips curled into a faint smile.
Realizing that Lewis must have already made arrangements with the pirates of the Trident Strait, Keira understood that they would likely release Professor Barry Brandt.
Seeing the two of them so rxed, Erin grew more anxious. "You need to inform the higher-ups immediately! This is serious! I''ve dealt with the Trident Strait''s King beforehe doesn''t respond to reason."
Keira raised an eyebrow. "King?"
Erin nodded. "Yes, their leader is called King. He''s a notorious pirate who took control of the Trident Strait five years ago. His crew is formidable, and he''s known for his ruthless methods."
She leaned in and whispered to Keira, "If you can build a good rtionship with King, it could significantly boost your chances for the sessor position!"
Keira fixed her gaze on Erin. "So you''re actually helping me rather than being a rival."
Erin looked puzzled. "What are you talking about?"
Taking a step back, Erin tossed a pistachio into her mouth and said, "I''m just trying to warn you about the Trident Strait issue. Can you focus on that?"
Keira crossed her arms and stared at her. "The fact that you''re helping me does matter. What''s our rtionship really like? That''s a crucial issue."
Erin frowned. "I''m trying to talk about serious matters here. Can you stop interrupting?"
"To me, who you are and what our rtionship is is the most important issue."
Keira spoke calmly.
Erin''s frustration was evident. She seemed nervous, her anxiety almost palpable. "Why are you making this soplicated? I just don''t want you to get killed off too soon. I want you topete with the other sessors so I can benefit in the end!
With that, Erin hurriedly retreated into the cabin, looking somewhat guilty. "Enough about this. I''m tired. You''ve been on the road all this time, aren''t you tired too? Get some rest. We''ll have a tough fight when we get back home tomorrow!"
Keira asked, "What kind of fight?"
Erin replied, "You''ve lost Professor Brandt. Even if you exin to the authorities, there''s no evidence! Isn''t that a tough situation? Also, I heard that the Horton Group is holding a press conference tomorrow to announce something. Uncle Olsen promised to address the issue of you being kicked out of the house."
Erin yawned and went into the cabin.
Keira watched her leave and turned to Lewis. "She doesn''t seem like a rival at all. In fact, she''s helping me. I feel like she''s hiding something from us." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lewis nodded. "I haven''t sensed any hostility from her either. That''s why we didn''t suspect her when we first met."
But why would Erin, Fox, be so helpful to her, Rabbit? It was an odd situation.
Keira frowned, unable to make sense of it. After a while, she shook her head. "I''ll set it aside for now. She''ll reveal what''s necessary when the timees. By the way, what''s your connection to the pirate leader of the Trident Strait?"
Lewis replied calmly, "We studied abroad together years ago. I''ve helped him, so he''s inclined to help me. Don''t worry. Professor Brandt will return to Crera. on schedule tomorrow."
Keira nodded. "Got it."
They both went into their cabin.
Exhausted from the journey and the sleepless night, Keira fell asleep as soon as she hit the bed. She woke up just as the ship docked.
Stretching, Keira, Erin, and Lewis disembarked together. Keira pulled out her phone and saw several messages.
Most were from James. "Cousin, where have you been? Uncle is holding a press conference today and wants you back home."
He also sent a news link.
When Keira opened it, she saw a video of the previous day''s incident on the street, where people had surrounded her. Netizens were criticizing her for her attitude.
Keira frowned. She realized her stern expression had drawn unwanted attention, and now she was being criticized online.
James''s next message read, "Cousin, did you go abroad? If so, enjoy your time there a bit longer. Don''te back just yet; people are hunting for you. I''m worried you might be recognized on the street."
Keira replied, "I''m heading home now."
Chapter 694
694 Chapter 693
The entrance of the Olsen Group was swarming with people. Reporters clustered together, and the conference room inside was packed to capacity. Those without an invitation were left to wait outside. Some resourceful journalists had managed to sneak in and had even started live-streaming the event.
"Hello, everyone, I''m here at the Olsen Group headquarters," one of the reporters began. "Yes, the Olsen Group is expected to make a decision today regarding Miss Olsen''s alleged support of espionage. As many of you know, insider sources imedst week that the Olsen family had already kicked her out. Let''s see what Mr. Olsen, the head of the family, has to say today!"
This situation had captured a lot of attention, especially since "Keera" had been trending online. The livestream quickly attracted a massive audience. Thement section exploded with activity.
"Today''s press conference must be to announce that they''ve kicked Miss Olsen out of the family, right?"
"I heard she was only recently acknowledged as Mr. Olsen''s daughter, but she grew up outside the family. Did she get so dazzled by wealth that she forgot who she really is?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"If she keeps this up, she won''t even remember her own name"
"The Olsen Group better give us an exnation. Patriotism is non-negotiable. I have zero tolerance for anyone who doesn''t love their country!"
"With the way things look, they''re definitely here to announce something big"
"Where is this Miss Olsen anyway? Why isn''t she here yet?"
"Maybe she''s too scared to show up! If she does, we''ll roast her!"
""
Simrments shed rapidly across the screen.
Meanwhile, at Freeman Sect...
Trevor Freeman, the Sect Leader, was watching the live-stream on his phone. Seeing the flood of negativements, his expression darkened. He stood up abruptly and barked, "Get everyone in the sect over here, now!"
James, standing nearby, was taken aback. "Why are we gathering everyone?" he asked, confused.
"Just do it!" Trevor snapped.
"Alright, alright," James replied, quickly leaving to gather the members.
Soon, a group of disciples assembled in front of Trevor Freeman. James reported, "Sect Leader, we''ve got about 347 members in nce, and there are 320 here. The rest had other obligations. What''s going on?"
Trevor''s face turned serious as he addressed the group. "I''ve called you all here for one reason: to defend your senior sister''s honor!"
James was the first to jump in, "Where do we go to defend her honor? Just say the word! Is it the Olsen Group?"
Hisst question was asked with some hesitation. He remembered seeing how protective Uncle Olsen and Trevor Freeman were of "Keera" during a previous incident. It couldn''t be anyone else they were defending, right?
But wasn''t today''s press conference supposed to be about Uncle Olsen officially recognizing "Keera''s" ce in the family? So, who could''ve offended her?
The rest of the group exchanged puzzled looks.
Trevor''s voice cut through their confusion, "Now, listen up! Attention!"
The disciples immediately stood at attention, determined not to be outdone by their peers. None of them wanted to be the one who got whacked by Trevor''s stick. Then hemanded, "Horse stance, now!"
Everyone was confused.
Weren''t they supposed to be standing up for their senior sister? Why were they doing horse stance exercises?
As they tried to figure out what was happening, Trevor took out his phone and ordered, "Take out your phones!"
The group, still in horse stance, quickly grabbed their phones. Trevor then shared the live-stream link in their group chat. "Alright, join this livestream and start posting positivements!"
Everyone was dumbfounded.
Trevor red at them. "A bunch of clueless bystanders are smearing my disciple''s name, and you think I''ll just let that slide? Start posting! I want a thousand positivements from each of you, with a minimum of fifteen words perment! If you don''t hit the target, you''ll stay in horse stance all day!"
The disciples couldn''t believe their ears.
A thousandments?
How were they supposed to manage that?
Muttering under their breath, the disciples began furiously typing on their phones while holding their horse stances. Soon enough, theirments started to flood the livestream, burying the negative ones.
"Miss Olsen is the most beautiful woman in the world! What nonsense are you all spouting?"
"Miss Olsen is incredibly strong! I''m sure she''s got impable character!"
"There''s got to be more to this story! Anyway, I believe Miss Olsen wouldn''t do something like that."
"Oh my god, Miss Olsen is so kind-hearted and beautiful!"
"I had a big breakfast today, five bagels and atte."
Trevor, pacing between the disciples, noticed thisstment and smacked the disciple on the head. "I told you to praise your senior sister, not talk about what you ate! That one doesn''t count!"
"And you!" he pointed at another, "What''s with all the ''oh my gods'' and ''ahs''? Are you stuttering or something? This isn''t a web novel where you pad the word count!"
The disciples were speechless.
James watched the scene unfold, feeling a sense of dread for the poor souls in front of him. Just then, one of the disciples suddenly stood up straight, ring angrily at Trevor, "Sect Leader, why do we have to sit here and post praise for Senior Sister? What she did, even the special forces wouldn''t approve of, and I''m embarrassed by it!"
The others quickly chimed in.
"Yeah, the first rule of Freeman Sect is to love your country!"
Chapter 695
695 Chapter 694
"Just because she''s our senior sister, does that mean she''s allowed to be unpatriotic?"
"I''m not okay with posting positivements either! Why should we clean up her mess when she''s the one who screwed up and ran off?"
"Look, I admire Keira, but what she did was wrong! I''m not posting anything!"
"Me neither! Let''s stop. This whole thing is humiliating!"
"I trained in martial arts to serve my country, not to defend someone who doesn''t love it!"
""
The disciples who had been dutifully following Trevor Freeman''s orders now hesitated, all eyes turning toward him. Trevor saw those who had spoken up were the disciples knew to be particrly stubborn, so he frowned. "Your senior sister has her reasons for what she did. Who are you to judge?"
"I''m judging her as a patriotic man!" one of the disciples shot back, defiantly. "Are we supposed to go easy on her just because she''s your disciple?"
"I won''t do it!"
"And I''m certainly not going to humiliate myself by defending her!"
"Neither will I!"
"Me neither!"
""
More and more of the Freeman Sect disciples put down their phones, their expressions turning from confusion to firm resolve.
Trevor felt a surge of anger in his chest. "I didn''t train you all to just follow the crowd like sheep! Don''t you trust your own senior sister?"
One of them spoke up, "It''s not that I don''t trust her, it''s just she didn''t grow up with us. She didn''t train with us from the start. How are we supposed to know what kind of person she really is?"
"Yeah, Sect Leader, what if you''re wrong about her? What if she''s actually a spy for another country? She defended Mr. Sims, and now I can''t even show my face around the Special Division!"
""
As the group continued to voice their grievances, Trevor''s frustration grew. "You ungrateful brats! You dare defy me? I said a thousandments, and if you don''t hit that number, you''ll be in horse stance until you do!"
But the Freeman Sect disciples were known for their obstinacy. One of them immediately shouted back, "Even if I drop dead from this horse stance, I won''t defend a traitor!"
"Me neither!"
"Same here!"
"Count me in!"
As more and more disciples lowered their phones, they all red at Trevor with unwavering defiance.
Trevor was practically trembling with fury. He could hardly contain himself as he pointed at them, shouting, "Fine! Just wait! You''ll regret this!"
He was confident that Keira would prove her innocence within the week, just as she had promised.
The others, however, stood their ground, their eyes locked on their leader as they stubbornly held their positions in the horse stance. "Then we''ll wait. We''re not afraid of you!"
Trevor was astonished.
Meanwhile, at the Special Division headquarters...
A group of agents gathered together, their focus on the live stream. Brian Dawson and Luke Dawson were watching along with the rest of the team, all of whom had felt the pressure from the Freeman Sect''s influence.
Luke, remembering how Keira had saved him in the past, couldn''t bring himself to speak ill of her. But the others had no such reservations. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Heh, when she stood up for Mr. Sims, she probably didn''t think it woulde back to bite her like this."
"Yeah, just because she''s the Sect Leader''s prized disciple, she thought she could push us around. We couldn''t beat her inbat, but public opinion is another story!"
"Look at thementspeople are tearing her apart! Serves her right for backing Mr. Sims!"
Lately, Keira had been relentless in her efforts to protect old Mr. Sims, even assigning her own people to guard him day and night, fearing someone might betray him in her absence.
As someone mentioned this, they saw a delivery person hand Mr. Sims a bag of takeout food, which was promptly taken inside...
The agents couldn''t hold back their anger. "Is he under house arrest or on vacation? He''s even ordering takeout! This is ridiculous! What does that make us, the Special Division?"
"Of course, he''s getting away with ithe''s got Keera Olsen on his side!"
"Who cares how strong she is? We don''t need a senior sister who doesn''t care about our country!"
"Didn''t you hear? The Olsen family is holding a press conference to disown her, and word is the Freeman Sect might kick her out, too. If that''s true, she won''t be able to lord over us anymore."
At this, they all turned their gaze toward old Mr. Sims'' study.
Meanwhile, Keira, who was at the center of all this, was sitting in the passenger seat of Lewis''s car as they headed toward the press conference.
Reclining slightly, Keira asked, "How long until Professor Brandt is safely home?"
"Half an hour until hends," Lewis responded calmly.
"Good," she replied.
Chapter 696
696 Chapter 695
Keira finished her sentence just as they approached the Olsen family''s press conference, which seemed about to start.
She exchanged a nce with Lewis, and they both decided to stay in the car. They''d wait until Professor Brandtnded safely and the news was released before stepping out.
Keira sent a message to Uncle Olsen, advising him to dy the press conference by thirty minutes.
At the press conference...
Reporters were buzzing with anticipation. Everyone was eager to find out how the Olsen Group would handle the situation.
Tension filled the air as the crowd waited for the family to address the scandal, but what they got instead was...
Ellis slowly ascended the stage, microphone in hand. "I apologize, everyone. The traffic in nce is terrible today. My uncle will arrive in about thirty minutes. We appreciate your patience, and the press conference will be dyed by half an hour."
Ellis, ever the charmer, had the staff distribute gifts to the reporters.
His polite demeanor and thoughtful gesture made it hard for anyone to stay upset. The reporters were familiar with the Olsen Group and begrudgingly epted the situation. They settled down, ready to waituntil someone in the crowd suddenly shouted.
"I just saw Uncle Olsen walk in! How could he still be stuck in traffic? Ellis is obviously lying!"
Keira was monitoring the situation from the car and immediately sat up. She had been reclining her seat, nning to catch a quick nap, but after hearing that, she quickly grabbed a mask, put it on, and stepped out of the car, heading toward the press conference.
Uncle Olsen would have been discreet entering the building; no random reporter should have spotted him so easily. If someone imed to have seen him, it meant something was seriously wrong.
Unless... that person wasn''t just an ordinary reporter.
Keira''s eyes narrowed. During her time on the Trident Strait border, she had determined from Erin''s words and actions that Erin wasn''t a traitor. So, who had sent this so-called reporter? Could it be one of the candidates from the South family, who had tried to capture Professor Brandt on the border?
Keira skillfully maneuvered through the crowd, making her way toward the source of the voice.
Just as she reached the spot, Ellis spoke again, "You saw him? I''m afraid not. My uncle isn''t here yet."
Keira scanned the area, ready to confront the person who had spoken, hoping to trace them back to the source. But to her surprise, the voice shifted positions, nowing from ahead of her, "How could that be? Uncle Olsen drove a Rolls-Royce today, and I saw it parked in the lot! He''s just backstage resting while we''re left waiting here! What''s going on with your family?"
The usation sparked a wave of murmurs among the crowd. "Ellis, if someone saw Uncle Olsen, then he''s here. Why not just bring him out and stop wasting our time?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Yeah, what''s this about making us wait for half an hour? If his time is so precious, then what about ours?"
"Is this a joke? We''re here on time, and now you''re stalling us? This is disrespectful!"
As more voices joined in, the original speaker slipped back into the crowd, vanishing from sight.
Keira frowned, stepping closer to the stage''s edge. Standing just outside the crowd, she listened intently to the conversations around her.
"What''s going on with the Olsen Group?"
"Didn''t Uncle Olsen kick that daughter out of the family? If that''s the case, then just give us the verdict already!"
"Maybe he''s having second thoughts about disowning her."
"They say she''s his only daughter. Of course, he''d hesitate."
"Dying the press conference for thirty minutesor even six monthswon''t change a thing!"
Keira took a deep breath.
Whoever that person was, they were craftystirring up tension and then going silent, making it hard to pinpoint their identity. But did they really think they could stay hidden from her?
A sharp look shed in Keira''s eyes as she pulled out her phone and sent a message to Ellis.
On stage, Ellis felt his phone buzz. A quick nce at the screen made him pause, but then he looked out over the crowd and quickly spotted Keira, wearing a baseball cap and mask.
Suppressing a smile, he cleared his throat and addressed the reporters, "Yes, my uncle has a valid reason for the dy, and we ask for your patience. In fact, Olsen Group is willing topensate you for your time. But let me tell you, my uncle''s time... you couldn''t afford it."
The room erupted in chaos!
Almost every reporter began shouting.
"What reason could he possibly have?"
"Mr. Ellis, what do you mean by this? Are you insulting us?"
"This is outrageous! So, Uncle Olsen''s time is valuable, but ours isn''t? Who talks like that?"
"Exactly! And buying our time? That''s just humiliating!"
"This is ridiculous! Forget the giftI want the press conference to start on time!"
"I don''t care if your family is making billion-dor deals! Why should that make us wait?"
The more vocal the crowd became, the easier it would be for Keira to identify the one who wasn''t speakingthe one she was after.
Chapter 697
697 Chapter 696
The room was buzzing with activity, and though it was impossible to pinpoint who had spoken, Keira Olsen''s sharp eyes quickly spotted someone in the crowd who wasn''t saying a word.
Her gaze darkened as she signaled to Lewis, who had followed her in.
Lewis immediately moved to circle behind the suspect while Keira advanced from the front. Within moments, they had the instigatorthe reporter who had first stirred up troublecornered and apprehended.
The man''s eyes filled with panic as he was caught, but he quickly shouted, "Miss Olsen is here!"
That single shout turned every reporter''s attention toward Keira, their eyes locking onto her like heat-seeking missiles.
The crowd surged forward, shouting questions.
"Miss Olsen, why are you defending a traitor?"
"Miss Olsen, you were raised abroad, right? Did someone get to you? Otherwise, why are you protecting him?"
"What''s your stance on this? Olsen Group''s shares have taken a nosedive because of you. Anyments?"
The more restrained journalists were the ones asking these questions, but the situation quickly deteriorated as a few enraged individuals began hurling insults:
"Traitor! You should just drop dead!"
"It''s disgrace to Crera with people like you running businesses here!"
"Defending a traitoris this a family tradition of yours? And why isn''t Uncle Olsening out? Is he trying to protect you?"
Each usation stoked the fire of the crowd''s anger.
Keira knew they were all being misled, but she couldn''t exin much at the moment. All she could do was keep a tight rein on her temper. "I''m sorry, but I''m not Miss Olsen. I have something urgent to"
Her attempt to deflect was futile.
Those striking, almond-shaped eyes of hers were too distinct, too memorable.
Even before the captured reporter could respond, another journalist pointed at her and shouted, "You are Miss Olsen! Stop pretendingI''d recognize those eyes anywhere!"
"Such a pretty girl, and yet so heartless?"
Insults rained down, but Keira''s focus was on the man who tried to slip away. She tightened her grip on him and handed him over to Lewis, murmuring, "Take him outside and interrogate him."
Lewis nodded without hesitation.
He knew where the prioritiesy.
Keira might be facing an angry mob, but she wasn''t in any real danger. The crucial thing was to extract information from this guy.
With the suspect now in Lewis''s custody, Keira headed toward the stage. "Alright, since you''re all eager for answers, let me tell you..."
The reporters, predictably, followed her lead, crowding around the stage.
With themotion shifting in her direction, Lewis seized the opportunity to drag the suspect outside.
As Keira took her ce on stage, she noticed Lewis sessfully making his exit and finally allowed herself to exhale in relief.
But that brief moment of rxation was quickly misinterpreted by the reporters.
"Miss Olsen, what''s with the smirk? Are you nning to double down on your lies?"
"Miss Olsen, the Olsen Group has always operated under a banner of patriotism. Don''t you think you owe us an exnation?"
"Miss Olsen, you need to apologize!"
Keira narrowed her eyes at their demands.
She was just about to respond when a powerful voice cut through the mor, "This press conference was called by me. So why are you harassing my daughter?"
Keira froze and turned to see Uncle Olsen striding forward, his steps full of purpose. He immediately positioned himself in front of Keira, shielding her from the crowd.
He swept a stern gaze over the gathered reporters.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
His presence was somanding that, for a moment, the room fell silent, the tension thick in the air. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But someone quickly found their voice.
"Uncle Olsen, if you''ve been here all along, why did you dy the conference?"
"Was it just to mess with us? What''s the real reason?"
"And what''s this about not harassing your daughter? Didn''t you disown her? So, why is she still your daughter?"
"You imed to kick her out, but was that just a PR move to stabilize your stock prices? Now you''re showing your true colors, aren''t you?"
"Uncle Olsen, where have you been? Why did you make us wait for half an hour? We demand answers!"
Keira quickly stepped forward. "Anything you need to know will be addressed in half an hour... No, make that twenty-five minutes. For now, there are things we can''t reveal."
The reporters pounced immediately: "Why can''t you reveal it?"
"What shady business are you hiding that you can''t tell us?"
Chapter 698
698 Chapter 697
Amidst the chaotic press conference, a few reporters still maintained a sense of fairness, trying to calm the situation.
"If it''s twenty-five minutes, then let''s just wait."
"They must have something important to share if they''re asking for more time. I don''t think Mr. Olsen is being unreasonable"
But as soon as these voices of reason were heard, others scoffed.
"If you want to wait, that''s your choice, but don''t waste our time! No wonder the Olsen Group sees you as insignificant."
"Mr. Olsen, you owe us an exnation today."
The collective frustration of the reporters seemed enough to blow the roof off.
Keira frowned, ncing at Uncle Olsen for support.
While Uncle Olsen could brush off most questions, one reporter boldly pushed forward, locking eyes with him. "Mr. Olsen, do you regret bringing your daughter back into the family? If she wasn''t here, none of this would have happened!"
That question caused Uncle Olsen''s expression to harden instantly. His gaze swept across the room before he decisively grabbed the microphone from the reporter.
With a voice that was steady and resolute, he dered, "The best thing that''s ever happened to me was finding my daughter!"
He looked at Keira, his eyes filled with unwavering conviction, radiating a powerful determination. "No matter what my daughter has done, I will stand by her. And let me make one thing clearmy daughter is extraordinary!"
His words sent the room into an uproar.
The reporters immediately started shouting.
"Mr. Olsen, what are you saying?"
"Are you condoning your daughter''s betrayal?"
"Mr. Olsen, this is outrageous! Were you just toying with us? Now that your stock prices have stabilized, you think you can just do as you please? Well, let me tell you, the public has a long memory!"
"Your daughter is extraordinary? Betrayal is extraordinary? What kind of values are these?"
"If she''s done something wrong, she should own up to it. Is an apology so hard to give?"
"Exactly"
As the reporters hurled usations, Ellis rushed over, standing behind Uncle Olsen and whispered urgently, "Uncle, someone''s live-streaming this. Your words just went out, and now Olsen Group''s stock price is plummeting!"
Uncle Olsen let out a coldugh. "Let it drop! I won''t be bullied into submission by anyonenot even by the moral judgments of the entire world!"
With that, he turned to Keira, his voice firm, "You will always be my proudest daughter."
Keira felt her eyes sting, warmth spreading through her chest.
She stared at Uncle Olsen, taken aback, and after a moment, she wiped her slightly teary eyes. "Dad, I understand."
She paused, then smiled softly. "Having you as my father is the best thing that''s ever happened to me."
Uncle Olsen had spent his entire life navigating the ruthless world of business and was as unyielding as steel. Now, he found his eyes misting up at her words.
He cleared his throat, "I''m sorry I missed out on your youth."
Keira shook her head. "It''s okay."
Their eyes met, a deep sense of understanding passing between them.
But the reporters below weren''t about to let the tender moment pass without a fight. They continued their relentless attacks.
"What''s going on here? Did you invite us just to have a father-daughter reunion?"
"Mr. Olsen, didn''t you say you''d give us answers? Is this your idea of an exnation?"
"We''ll never trust the Olsen Group again! This is aplete scam! You''ll turn into apany of traitors!"
"We''re boycotting all Olsen Group products!"
The crowd was practically foaming at the mouth, and if it weren''t for the strict security checks at the entrance, they might have been throwing rotten vegetables by now.
Keira watched the enraged reporters, feeling a mix of emotions.
Beside her, Uncle Olsen straightened his posture, hands sped behind his back, and asked, "Are you scared?"
"Not at all!"
Keira answered without hesitation.
"Good. Keira, the challenges ahead will be much tougher than this."
Uncle Olsen reassured her.
"I''m aware."
She knew that in order to save her mother, she''d have to endure the brutal battle for the South family''s inheritance, which would expose her to much more than this.
Uncle Olsen nodded. "But remember, I will always support you, no matter what decisions you make." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Understood."
Just then, Ellis suddenly picked up his phone, eximing, "Uncle, look! Professor Barry Brandt is back in the country!"
Chapter 699
699 Chapter 698
As soon as Ellis made the announcement, the entire room of reporters fell silent, staring at him in disbelief.
One of them couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Ellis, what did you just say?"
Without wasting a second, Ellis gestured to someone, who quickly stepped onto the stage, picked up a remote, and turned on therge screen behind them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ellis connected his phone to the screen, projecting the breaking news he had juste across.
A live broadcast appeared, showing a reporter on the scene. The reporter''s voice was charged with emotion as they eximed, "Professor Barry Brandt has returned to Crera! He once publicly dered he would never return and insisted that his students must never return either. But now, not only has Professor Brandte back, he''s brought with him his ten most talented students... I''m going to try to get a word with him!"
As soon as Barry Brandt stepped off the ne, several officials from the research institutes rushed forward to greet him, shaking his hand and weing him back.
The reporter managed to squeeze through the crowd, thrusting a microphone toward Professor Brandt. "Professor Brandt, have you had a change of heart? Why did you decide toe back?"
Taking the microphone, Barry Brandt looked directly into the camera, speaking with sincerity and a slight tremble in his voice. "Years ago, when I went abroad to study, I realized that students from Crera were often discriminated against. Some professors were reluctant to share their knowledge with us, perhaps because they knew that our country was strong and our people were strong. They feared that if we acquired the same knowledge, we would return home and use it to our country''s advantage. So, they suppressed us."
His voice thickened with emotion as he continued, "The environment for students from Crera during my time was harsh. We wanted to serve our country, but the path wasn''t clear. Then, one day, Mr. Sims approached me"
He paused, a wry smile crossing his face. "Mr. Sims asked me, ''Are you willing to dedicate twenty years to your country?''
"I didn''t hesitate. I told him I was ready to dedicate my entire life. He then shared his n with me He wanted me to publicly express dissatisfaction with Crera and dere that I would never return. Only then did the professors abroad start to take me seriously and share their knowledge with me."
Barry Brandt shook his head with a rueful smile. "We set up an borate ruse, fooling everyone for years. Mr. Sims sacrificed a lot to help me maintain my cover. Now, there are rumors that he''s a spy because he supported me financially
"The truth is, that money came from me. I wanted to transfer my earnings back to Crera, so I sent the funds to him under the pretense of buying advanced technology, fooling everyone."
His eyes glistened with tears. "I''ve returned not only to clear my name but also to clear Mr. Sims''s name."
He wiped at his reddening eyes and managed a smile. "Crera is my home, and I''ve finallye home."
His words e home" brought tears to the eyes of his students standing behind him.
The reporter''s voice was choked with emotion. "Professor Brandt, you''ve endured so much all these years."
"It was worth it"
Barry Brandt replied with a bittersweet smile.
The reporter asked, "What''s the first thing you want to do now?"
Professor Brandt''s response was immediate, "I want to visit my old friend, Mr. Sims"
"We''ll get a car ready right away," the reporter offered.
After the brief interview, Professor Brandt got into a car, apanied by government officials, heading from the coast to nce.
The reporter turned back to the camera, "Professor Barry Brandt has endured unimaginable hardships for twenty years. His family and friends have suffered alongside him, bearing the brunt of public scorn. But now, he''s finallye home, and he returns with honor. This is your live update."
Back at the press conference, every reporter turned their gaze toward Keira as if they wanted to speak but couldn''t find the words.
Uncle Olsen was just as stunned. He stared at Keira for a long moment before bursting into heartyughter. "I knew it! My daughter would never let me down! She always has her reasons for everything she does!"
Keira stepped forward, addressing the crowd, "This is why I asked for half an hour before revealing the truth. Half an hour ago, Professor Brandt was still at sea. I had to ensure his safe return before making any public statements."
The room fell silent, and the reporters slowly began to murmur.
"Miss Olsen, we owe you an apology. We were wrong to judge you."
"Yes, we publicly apologize!"
One reporter even asked, "Miss Olsen, couldn''t you have given us a hint earlier?"
Before Keira could respond, another reporter interjected, "Are you crazy? If she''d given any hint, do you think Professor Brandt could have returned so smoothly?"
"Exactly! The government of Country A is notorious for its aggressive tactics. They''d have found any excuse to detain the professor. Keeping quiet was the best way to protect him!"
"Yeah, if you don''t know anything, don''t talk nonsense"
"Miss Olsen, when did you find out about this?"
"Miss Olsen, did you take action to protect Mr. Sims after learning about this? You''re truly a remarkable woman!"
"We really misunderstood you!"
The press conference turned into a flurry of questions and apologies.
Meanwhile, at the Freeman Sect.
Trevor was listening to the grumbling of his disciples, feeling a mix of frustration and helplessness. He wanted to scold them, but he wasn''t even sure what was going on.
He hadn''t yet received any firsthand information.
The disciples continued toin about their senior sister.
"Sect Leader, you can''t go easy on her! The Freeman Sect''s reputation is at stake!"
"Right! We have to punish Senior Sister, or we''ll lose face!"
Even James cleared his throat, speaking up, "My cousin might have been a bit impulsive. She just wanted to protect Mr. Sims. After all, she''s good friends with Holly Sims, and loyalty is important in our line of work, isn''t it?"
The other disciples were stunned into silence, unsure how to respond.
Just then, Erin rushed in, holding her phone. "Look at this!"
James sighed, "No need to look, I''m sure the inte is already tearing her apart"
Chapter 700
700 Chapter 699
James was stunned for a moment, then Kate quickly chimed in, "No, no! It''s not an insult! Things havepletely flipped!"
James blinked in confusion. "Flipped? How is that even possible? My sister''s mistake was so bad that if I weren''t her brother, I''d want to smack her myself! There''s no way public opinion could turn around that fast!"
Kate rolled her eyes at him. "Could you even take on Keera? Are you sure you wouldn''t just end up gettingpletely wiped by her?"
James was speechless.
Realizing she might''ve pushed it a little too far, Kate coughed, then handed her phone to him. "Here, check for yourself! Stop guessing randomly!"
James nced at her phone and immediately saw the headline about Professor Barry Brandt returning to the country. He practically jumped out of his seat.
"So, that''s the twist!"
His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the news on the screen, then turned to the other Freeman Sect members nearby. "Holy crap! If any of you even think about badmouthing Keera''s patriotism again, I swear we''re going to have a problem!"
...
After the Olsen family''s press conference, Uncle Olsen chatted briefly with Keira before she and Lewis made their way outside. She turned to him and asked, "That reporter you caught earlier, has he been interrogated?"
Lewis''s face darkened. "Yes."
"Who''s behind it?"
"The reporter was just a pawn, paid to do a job. My people traced the transaction back to a source from Country A."
Keira frowned. "Could it be the same group that tried to capture Professor Barry Brandt?"
Just as she finished her question, a voice suddenly came from behind her. "Country A, huh? I know who it is."
Keira stiffened and turned to see Erin casually munching on pistachios, showing no sign of guilt for eavesdropping.
Keira sighed. "Who is it?"
"The Lioness," Erin said matter-of-factly. "I''ve crossed paths with her countless times over the years, though we''ve never known each other''s true identities. She''s exactly like a lion hunting its preypatient and calcting, waiting in the tall grass until the perfect moment."
Keira furrowed her brows. "You don''t know her identity either?"
Erin was genuinely surprised. "Of course not! Why would I? I only found out about Vera and your sister''s true identities because they came to me willingly. Everyone''s identity is kept secret. Not like you, barging in without a clue, pulling off stunts that have now gotten you on the Lioness''s radar! I bet she''s already suspicious about who you really are."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
So, all this time, her sister had endured all that humiliation from her vile husband and mother-inw just to keep her true identity hidden?
And now that Keira had taken her ce, she had unknowingly exposed her, making everything worse. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira lowered her eyes in regret.
Erin, clearly enjoying herself, added, "You see? You don''t know the first thing about this world. You''d be better off sticking by my side as my little sidekick. I''m good to you, right? We could totally team up for the final victory!"
Keira didn''t take the bait; her mind was clearly elsewhere.
She''d figured Erin out by nowdespite her words, she never really expected Keira to give in.
Turning back to Lewis, Keira said, "If the reporter doesn''t know anything more, let him go."
Lewis nodded. "Where to now?"
"We''re heading to the Special Division to take old Mr. Sims home."
At the Special Division.
Since the day Keira had stood up for old Mr. Sims, Holly had been quietly returning there every day.
She didn''t do much. Just stayed in the background, helping wherever she couldcleaning, sweeping, trying to make herself useful.
The people there weren''t kind to her, but this was the only way she could feel some semnce of atonement for her and her grandfather''s sins.
She cleaned tables, trying to punish her grandfather and herself through hardbor.
At first, everyone sneered and cursed at her, but as the days passed, seeing here back despite being pushed, hit, or insulted without ever fighting back, their attitudes slowly started to soften.
Holly had made peace with it. If spending the rest of her life as a cleaningdy here could somehow make up for what her grandfather had done, then so be it.
She grabbed a mop and headed toward the operations room when she overheard two people talking.
"Why hasn''t anyone been bothering Hollytely? Everyone was still furious about it not too long ago."
The other person replied, "You didn''t hear? Luke gave a warning."
"What?"
"I guess he figured enough was enough. And honestly, he''s right. Beating up a girl doesn''t fix anything, and Holly''s clearly been suffering. I feel kinda bad for her..."
"Yeah, who would have thought Mr. Sims could have done something like that?"
"Still, if he was a traitor, what about Holly? Luke''s already told us not to let her near any confidential documents."
Holly''s heart sank as she listened.
She never imagined that one day, her former friends would be suspicious of her like this. Her so-called redemption was nothing more than a delusion.
Her presence here was just an added burden to the Special Division.
Clenching her fists, she ced the mop in the storage room, ready to leave. But as she turned, she found herself face-to-face with Luke.
Holly froze. "Thank you... for standing up for me."
Luke shrugged. "I just didn''t want to see anyone picking on you. No big deal."
Tears welled up in Holly''s eyes as she bit her lip. Her vision blurred as she tried to hold back her emotions.
Luke, clearly panicking, reached out awkwardly. "Hey, don''t cry, okay? I..."
He hesitated, realizing that wiping away a girl''s tears with his hands might not be the best move, and awkwardly stopped mid-reach.
Holly couldn''t help butugh through her tears, finding the whole situation absurd. Here was Luke, still bandaged from his own injuries, stuck in a ridiculous pose, trying tofort her.
Seeing herugh, Luke rxed and let out a sigh. "Phew, that''s better. I''m terrible at dealing with crying."
Holly paused, surprised.
Brian found his tone a little too intimate, so he fell silent and scratched his head.
None of them spoke.
There was something unspoken between them now, an unspoken warmth filling the air.
His direct gaze made her cheeks flush.
She even lowered her head.
Suddenly, a cough interrupted them.
Both turned in unison to find Brian standing a short distance away, watching them.
They jumped back as if caught red-handed.
Brian walked over, eyes narrowing between them before addressing Holly. "You don''t need toe back here tomorrow. There''s no point in you staying."
Holly''s chest tightened. She bowed her head, guilt heavy in her heart. "I''m sorry for causing so much trouble. I didn''t mean to be a burden."
Brian''s tone softened slightly. "I''ve watched you grow up, Holly. I know you''re a good kid. But the rules are the rules. We can''t just have the family of a suspected traitor roaming around the Special Division."
Holly clenched her fists tighter, her throat constricting.
Of course.
Her grandfather''s betrayal was no small thing. She would never be trusted again.
With a bitter smile, she nodded. "I understand."
She turned to leave.
Luke couldn''t stay silent any longer. "Dad, Holly''s not like that! You don''t have to be so harsh!"
Brian stared coldly at his son. "How do you know? Can you guarantee it?"
"Yes, I can."
Luke said.
Holly froze.
Brian scoffed. "You can''t guarantee anything, Luke. No one can. You can''t protect her from ending up just like her grandfather. I''ll say it straightdon''t even think about getting involved with her."
Luke''s face reddened in frustration. "Dad, stop making things up!"
"I''m not making anything up. You know exactly what I''m talking about," Brian said sharply, turning to Holly with a sneer. "Your grandfather held onto his position for years. I always thought it was because I wasn''t good enough to take his ce. But no, it was all about money. Can you imagine how pathetic that is?"
He looked her squarely in the eyes. "Because of that, Holly, I''ll never approve of you and my son."
Luke turned red with anger. "Dad, don''t say that! Holly''s innocent!"
"Innocent? Tell that to the families of those who died because of traitors. Do you think they were innocent? You''ve lost your mind, Luke."
Brian''s words hit hard, and Luke couldn''t find aeback.
Holly said, "Mr. Dawson, I understand. I''ll leave and make sure Luke never has to deal with me again."
She turned to go, leaving Luke staring after her, unsure of what to say.
Just then, someone rushed over, shouting, "Mr. Dawson! You have to check your phone! The news just brokeMr. Sims is innocent!"
Chapter 701
701 Chapter 700
Brian was stunned, and he stared at the man in disbelief. "What did you just say?"
Even Holly was at a loss for words.
Luke frowned.
The man immediately rushed forward, handing them his phone. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
On the screen was a video of Professor Barry Brandt being interviewed, specifically the part where he mentioned old Mr. Sims.
"Mr. Sims came to me and asked, ''Are you willing to dedicate twenty years of your life for your country?'' We set up a massive operation, a n so intricate it fooled everyone! Now people are calling him a spy because he funded me, and I gave him money Yes, I did send him money, but it was because I wanted to transfer my earnings from overseas back home. Under the guise of purchasing domestic advanced technology, I wired the money to him and tricked everyone. I''m back nownot only to clear my name but to clear Mr. Sims'' as well!"
The weight of the interview hit everyone like a tidal wave.
In the Special Division, every door opened, and people flooded into the hallway, gathering around Brian.
He stood there, frozen, staring in shock toward the room where old Mr. Sims was being held.
The rest of the Special Division members followed his gaze
Holly''s eyes turned red. She was so overwhelmed she could barely hold herself back from screaming.
Her grandfather was innocent!
Tears streamed down Holly''s face as she bolted toward old Mr. Sims'' room. The Special Division had posted guards outside his room to prevent any attempt at escape, but now, no one moved to stop Holly. The guards, too, were ovee with emotion, their eyes red as they looked in the direction of old Mr. Sims'' room.
Brian''s lips trembled as he slowly moved forward, intending to head to Mr. Sims'' room himself, but suddenly someone ran up to him from outside. "Mr. Dawson, an important figure is here with Professor Brandt!"
Brian blinked in surprise, then quickly stepped outside.
There, standing beside Professor Barry Brandt, was a high-ranking official usually only seen on television. The two had just gotten out of a car.
Without waiting for his security team, Professor Brandt rushed into the Special Division building, grabbing Brian by the arm as soon as he saw him. "Where''s Mr. Sims?"
Brian was still in shock, barely able to process what was happening.
He quickly turned and pointed toward Mr. Sims'' room, but before he could say anything, Professor Brandt was already moving quickly in that direction.
Everyone, including the members of the Special Division, followed as they headed in that direction.
Inside, Holly was crying.
Professor Brandt paused for a moment, straightened his jacket, then pushed open the door.
Old Mr. Sims had been held there for some time now, and the Special Division had made sure to block out all the windows to make his stay as ufortable as possible.
The room was dark. When the door swung open, the sudden flood of light was overwhelming, and old Mr. Sims raised a trembling hand to shield his eyes.
The light from the doorway was blinding, like a path leading out of the darkness.
Old Mr. Sims hesitated, then gently patted Holly, who was still sobbing into hisp. "Holly, help me up. We have guests."
Holly quickly wiped away her tears and helped him to his feet.
Slowly, with shaky steps, he made his way to the doorway, where he finallyid eyes on Professor Brandt.
At fifty, the professor was still in the prime of his life, while eighty-year-old Mr. Sims represented a bygone era.
Yet in that moment, these two, separated by decades, gazed at each other as if reuniting after a long-lost friendship. There was nothing but deep, unspoken emotion in their eyes.
For a few seconds, no one spoke.
Somehow, at that moment, everyone''s eyes filled with tears.
One had endured public shame abroad for more than twenty years to protect his work.
The other had borne the weight of countless misunderstandings at home, never once offering an exnation, all to support the other one.
When Keira and Lewis arrived, they were greeted by the sight of this powerful, moving scene.
Keira looked from Barry Brandt to old Mr. Sims, and a sudden thought shed through her mind: "The peace we enjoy today is thanks to the sacrifices of those who carry the burden for us."
Suddenly, someone choked up, and that was all it took. The floodgates opened, and everyone broke down, one after another.
"Mr. Sims, I''m so sorry!"
With that, someone stepped forward and bowed deeply. "When I delivered your packages, I spat in one of them. I''m so sorry!"
"Mr. Sims, I wronged you!"
Chapter 702
702 Chapter 701
"I''m sorry too, Mr. Sims!"
A man stepped forward. "I sealed the windows on purpose so you wouldn''t see any light."
Another added, "I made sure the door was cracked at night to let the cold air in while you slept."
"I didn''t do much, but I led the charge to badmouth you for days. I''m sorry." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"..."
One after another, members of the Special Division bowed their heads in apology, not just out of guilt but out of growing admiration for the elderly man standing before them.
Even those who had done nothing wrong followed suit, apologizing and showing their respect.
Then, a steady voice cut through the crowd. "Let me through."
Everyone parted as Brian walked up, eyes fixed on old Mr. Sims.
He saw the man''s white hair, frail body, and shaky steps, but most of all, he saw those eyessteady and unbroken.
The weight of it hit Brian like a punch to the gut.
Without warning, Brian dropped to his knees in front of old Mr. Sims with a loud thud.
Old Mr. Sims froze, startled. "What are you doing? Get up, get up"
But Brian shook his head. "Please don''t ask me to get up. I''ve known you my whole life, and I know the kind of person you are. But because of this stupid Special Division position, I let myself grow suspicious and resentful toward you. And when everything went south, I didn''t question itI just got angry. Mr. Sims, I''m so sorry!"
His forehead hit the ground with a sharp knock, the sound echoing in the room, making everyone''s chest tighten.
When Brian lifted his head, his forehead was already turning red.
He looked like he was ready to bow again when old Mr. Sims chuckled, shaking his head. "You stubborn kid, get up!"
Brian froze, the familiar nickname hitting him hard. Memories of his younger years flooded back, and he blinked, his eyes suddenly red-rimmed. He wanted to say something, but the words stuck in his throat.
Mr. Sims reached down and pulled him to his feet. "You''ve done a good job all these years," he said softly.
"I should''ve handed the reins to you long ago, but I had to stay on for Barry''s sake. It''s only natural you''d have some hard feelings. But even so, I''ve seen everything you''ve dely, and I''m proud of you."
He helped Brian stand upright and smiled. "You''re my pride. I know you''ll take good care of the Special Division."
Brian blinked in shock. "What are you saying?"
Old Mr. Sims nced over at Barry Brandt, smiling. "Barry''s back, so there''s no need for me to hang on to this job any longer. It''s time for me to retire. As for the money in my ount, I didn''t touch a cent because I was afraid it''d be gged. Now, it can all go to charityit''s Barry''s contribution to our country."
Old Mr. Sims had never been involved in corruption; the money in his ount remained untouched.
Brian''s chest tightened even more, and his eyes filled with tears.
Barry''s eyes were red, too, as he grabbed old Mr. Sims'' arm. "You''ve worked so hard all these years, but you could have retired. I could have worked with Brian to handle things"
Old Mr. Sims patted his arm. "Your return was never a sure thing. You kept sending me the money you earned abroad to keep it from being frozen in your ount. It was only a matter of time before everything blew up. If I hadn''t stayed in this position, Brian would have been the one stuck here. I could still carry the weight, so I stayed."
Brian''s chest heaved as the full weight of old Mr. Sims'' sacrifice hit him.
He understood now.
Old Mr. Sims never stayed in his position for the power or the title. He stayed to protect everyone.
If Brian had been in charge, he would have been the one thrown into prison and branded as a traitor.
Guilt and regret overwhelmed Brian.
Old Mr. Sims was a father figure to him and had remained steadfast all these years, while Brian had doubted him.
How could he have been so blind?
Brian pped himself across the face, then dropped to his knees again, head bowed low. "Uncle Sims, I''m so sorry."
Old Mr. Sims sighed and bent down, helping him up once more. "You''re like a son to me. There''s no need for all this formality. After your father passed, I treated you like my second son."
He looked around at the members of the Special Division, smiling. "From now on, the Special Division is in Brian''s hands. I trust all of you to support him and carry on our work."
The entire team shouted in unison, "Yes, sir!"
Old Mr. Sims had dedicated his entire life to the Special Division, and there wasn''t a single person in the room who wasn''t moved by his selflessness.
After the echoes of their voices died down, old Mr. Sims nced through the crowd and spotted Keira standing toward the back. His eyes softened as he waved her over.
"Kiddo,e here."
Keira hesitated for a moment.
She then sighed and made her way through the crowd toward him, with the others stepping aside to give her space.
Chapter 703
703 Chapter 702
The people who had previously badmouthed Keira all averted their eyes the moment they saw her.
Old Mr. Sims patted her on the shoulder. "Youngdy, thank you for standing up for mest time."
Keira lowered her gaze. "No need to thank me; it was the right thing to do."
Brian and the others chimed in immediately. "Yes, Senior Sister, we owe you big time! Without your help, we would have made a terrible mistake!"
If their punishment had been carried out, there was no telling if the old man would have survived it. "Keera" had saved his life!
The thought crossed Brian''s mind, and his eyes filled with gratitude as he prepared to say more, but Keira cut him off. "The ones who deserve the most respect here are Mr. Sims and Professor Brandt. I just did something small. Let''s not get things twisted."
She stepped back, trying to shift the attention onto them. But before she could make her move, Brian spoke up again.
"Senior Sister, there''s no need to be so modest. I have nothing but respect for you!"
He gave her a respectful salute, one that was familiar in their circles. "From now on, everyone in the Special Division will follow your lead!"
Keira waved her hands. "That''s really not necessary"
But old Mr. Sims chuckled. "When the Sect Leader couldn''t find an apprentice, I worried that James would end up taking over Freeman Sect. I had my doubts, but who would have thought he''d bring back such a talented disciple? Youngdy, there''s no need to feel anxious. The Special Division has always been closely tied to the Freeman Sect, so it''s only natural for Brian and the others to follow your lead."
Keira paused for a moment before letting out a soft sigh. "Alright then."
Professor Brandt turned to Lewis. "Mr. Horton, we couldn''t have made it back home safely without you."
Lewis nodded. "It was nothing."
He was always distant and quiet around others, so Barry picked up on his personality and didn''t push further. He smiled and turned back to old Mr. Sims. "Sims, how about we grab a drink tonight?"
"Sounds good!"
Old Mr. Sims, now in his eighties, leaned on his cane as he carefully walked over to Barry. "Seeing you back home has put my heart at ease. Barry, make sure you keep contributing to the country''s research. My sacrifice won''t have been in vain."
Barry''s eyes grew misty. "I will."
He smiled. "You always talked about how great the roasted duck is in nce. I haven''t had it in twenty years. Shall we get some tonight?"
"Of course! I''ve even got some fine wine saved up just for you."
Old Mr. Sims turned to Keira. "Youngdy, care to join us?"
Keira smiled. "I''ll leave you two to it."
Old Mr. Sims nodded. With Holly''s help, he and Barry began making their way out. After a few steps, old Mr. Sims looked over at Holly. "Holly, I haven''t treated you or your parents well these past few days. You''ve all had to bear the burden of my mistakes."
Holly wiped away her tears. "Grandpa, don''t say that. It''s an honor to be your granddaughter! I''m proud of you."
"Good girl!"
Old Mr. Sims gently wiped her tears. "Your father once nned to stay in the Special Division, but I handed it over to Brian. I wonder if he holds any grudges against me"
Holly shook her head. "The weight thates with the Special Division is too much. Dad''s always been easygoing; he''s never med you."
"That''s good to hear."
As they walked a bit further, old Mr. Sims suddenly nced back at Holly. "You know, having Miss Olsen as a friend is the best thing that''s ever happened to you. Don''t you dare get into fights with her again."
Holly froze, her eyes misting over. "Grandpa, you knew?"
Back when she and Keira had a falling out at school, she had be withdrawn, and her grandpa noticed when they came to nce. She had told him what happened, thinking he''d forget about it. But somehow, he knew everything. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Old Mr. Sims chuckled. "You''re not one to make many friends, but the way you stood up for her back then tells me this friendship isn''t just casual."
He turned to Keira. "Miss Olsen, take care of Holly, will you? She can be a bit stubborn."
Keira smiled. "I will."
Old Mr. Sims then turned back to Barry. As they moved to leave, he suddenly stopped, trembling as he took Barry''s hand. "Barry, there''s something I need to apologize for."
Barry looked puzzled. "What''s that?"
Old Mr. Sims smiled weakly. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to join you for that roast duck."
And with that, his eyes closed, and the old man copsed to the floor.
"Grandpa!!"
"Sims!"
Chapter 704
704 Chapter 703
Three dayster.
At old Mr. Sims'' gravesite.
Holly Sims stood by the tombstone, dressed in all ck, with a white flower in her hair. Her eyes were swollen from crying, and she seemed emotionally drained. Keira stood silently beside her, offering quiet support.
No one had expected old Mr. Sims'' passing to be so imminent. He had been holding on, waiting for Barry Brandt to return. Once that was done, he let go.
Holly''s eyes were red from all the tears she had shed. The person she had been most proud of was now gone.
Barry, Brian, Luke, and many other important figures hade to pay their respects, leaving flowers at the grave. The ck-and-white photo of old Mr. Sims on the tombstone showed him smiling broadly as if he had no regrets.
Keira looked at Holly. "This is considered a peaceful passing for someone of his age. You don''t need to feel so torn up."
"I know," Holly murmured. "But I had no idea Grandpa''s health had deteriorated so much. If I had known earlier"
Her words trailed off as her throat tightened.
Keira spoke softly. "Even if you''d known, you''d still have supported his decision, wouldn''t you? After all, the Sims family has always been dedicated to serving the country, willing to sacrifice everything. It''s in your family''s blood."
Holly paused, then nodded slowly. "I know he never did anything he wasn''t proud of," she continued, her voice wavering. "And I know he felt fulfilled making his final sacrifice for Professor Brandt. He left this world in the way he wanted but"
Suddenly, tears streamed down her face again. "But I can''t bear the thought of losing him."
Her sobs deepened, making her sound like a child, utterly heartbroken.
Seeing her cry like that left Keira feeling awkward, unsure how tofort her.
Erin approached from behind, eating pistachios but carefully spitting out the shells into a small bag. After coughing lightly, she looked at Holly.
"Death is inevitable," Erin said. "In a way, we''re always learning to say goodbye. From the moment we''re born until the day we die."
She turned her gaze to Keira. "Mr. Sims lived a full life, and he got what he wanted in the end. No regrets. At least he got to witness Barry Brandt''s return to the country."
If Barry had followed the original n and returned in two more years, old Mr. Sims wouldn''t have made it. He would have passed away with the burden of guilt, his name tarnished. But now, he was able to leave the world with honor.
Holly nodded slightly. "I understand, but it still doesn''t make it easier. My heart can''t let go."
Keira patted her gently on the back. "Take your time."
Just then, a tissue appeared in front of the two of them. Keira looked up and saw Luke standing there, offering it to Holly. He looked a bit awkward as he spoke. "Here, wipe your tears. Mr. Sims was someone I''ll respect for the rest of my life."
Then, as if trying to cheer her up, he added, "Don''t worry. Even without Mr. Sims around, I''ll make sure no one in the Special Division messes with you. I''ll look out for you."
Holly flushed slightly and turned her head away. "I don''t need you to look out for me! I''ve got Keira, and that''s more than enough!"
Luke nced over at Keira and scratched his head. "That''s true. Besides, I''m no match for her."
Keira blinked, feeling speechless.
Erin coughed.
Holly looked down, still holding back tears.
Luke, confused by the sudden silence, asked, "What''s going on?"
Keira cleared her throat. "Nothing. I just remembered I won''t always be around in the Special Division, so in the future, I''ll leave Holly in your hands. You''ll need to watch out for her."
Luke nodded quickly. "Don''t worry, I''ll be nice to her!"
Keira couldn''t help but sigh internally. Could this guy even manage to ask Holly out?
She pressed her lips together and coughed again. "I''ve got some things to take care of. You two should talk for a bit."
Luke nodded. "Sure."
As Keira and Erin walked away, they overheard Luke say, "Stop crying. Your eyes are getting all swollen. It''s not a good look."
Keira raised an eyebrow.
Erin chuckled. "That guy is something else, isn''t he?"
They both shook their heads, heading further away from the gravesite.
In the distance, Keira spotted Lewis standing quietly and staring at the grave.
There was a subtle sadness about him, the kind that made his gaze linger a little too long on the tombstone. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira approached him. "What are you thinking about?"
Lewis clenched his jaw slightly before replying, "I was wondering if Grandma will leave us the same way."
Chapter 705
705 Chapter 704
Keira''s heart clenched at Lewis''s words.
When old Mr. Sims passed, she had already felt a deep sense of sadness and loss. If it were old Mrs. Horton
She couldn''t even bear to think about it.
If she was feeling this way, how much worse must it be for Lewis?!
Keira immediately reached out and took his hand. "Lewis, let''s put everything aside for now and spend some real time with Grandma."
Grandma was nearing the end of her life. She wasn''t suffering from any major illness, just the inevitable decline that came with her age.
Saving Jodie South was important but saving her required timing and opportunity.
Last time, Erin had already said the chance to return home only came every three months, and the next opportunity was still over a month away.
For now, there wasn''t much else Keira could do. She decided to focus on spending quality time with old Mrs. Horton.
Lewis nodded in agreement.
Erin popped up beside them. "You think capturing the Special Division means you''ve got everything under control now? Let me tell you, that lioness in country A is still lurking somewhere, waiting to pounce."
Keira nced at her. "Lions don''t stalk prey like that. Tigers do."
Erin was taken aback.
Her lips twitched. "This is not the time for your jokes!"
Keira sighed. "Erin, there''s nothing more important than spending time with family."
Erin paused. "Is that so?"
Keira didn''t respond but squeezed Lewis'' hand. "Come on, let''s go home."
Lewis nodded, and the two of them headed for the car. Naturally, Erin climbed into the back seat, pulling out her bag of pistachios and starting to munch on them again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Sitting in the front passenger seat, Keira nced over at her.
Erin was wearing a baseball cap today, her long hair falling loosely over her shoulders, and she held a small trash bag for the pistachio shells. She had packed the pistachios neatly in her bag and hadn''t eaten any at the cemetery, showing her respect for old Mr. Sims.
For someone who seemed to always have something in her mouth, Erin wasn''t as annoying as she sometimes appeared.
Keira shifted her gaze away.
Soon, they arrived at the Horton residence.
Old Mrs. Horton was sitting in the garden, soaking up the sun. Next to her was Selena, Oliver''s illegitimate daughter. Selena was smiling sweetly as she massaged old Mrs. Horton''s legs. "Great-grandma, does that feel good? It''s nice to sit in the sun like this."
Old Mrs. Horton chuckled lightly but didn''t say much.
Selena continued. "I know I wasn''t allowed toe home before, which is why I haven''t had the chance to show you how much I care. But from now on, I''ll visit you every day"
Old Mrs. Horton couldn''t help but cut her off. "Are you here to keep mepany, or to keep an eye on my shares?"
Selena''s face froze for a moment, but she quickly recovered, smiling again. "Of course not! I''m here out of genuine care. An elder is like a treasure in the family. My dad says the same thing. It''s just that Uncle Lewis has always been taking up your time, so my dad hasn''t had the chance to be close to you, but I promise, he''s always thought of you"
Selena went on. "He often tells me about how he once saved you. Great-grandma, you should let him show his respect and devotion to you. I''m just here on his behalf."
After saying that, she picked up a piece of fruit from the te beside her and held it up to old Mrs. Horton. "Here, have a piece of watermelon. I just cut itit''s really sweet!"
Old Mrs. Horton replied, "I have diabetes. I can''t eat that."
Selena didn''t seem fazed and offered a slice of apple instead. "Apples are low in sugar. Just have a little. It''ll help your digestion."
At her age, old Mrs. Horton was simply waiting for time to catch up with her. The elderly often felt internal heat, as if their stomach was on fire, so she usually found apples soothing.
Seeing Selena''s persistent smile and somewhat shameless determination, old Mrs. Horton hesitated but eventually leaned forward and took a bite of the apple.
Keira and Lewis exchanged nces as they watched.
Keira raised her eyebrows, silently asking: Do we kick her out?
Lewis, however, kept his focus on old Mrs. Horton.
Grandma had distanced herself from Oliver because of him.
As a child, whenever Oliver came over, Lewis would run away, and eventually, Grandma forbade Oliver from visiting. But no matter how things yed out, Oliver was still her grandson
Lewis remembered what Selena had said earlierthat it was Lewis who monopolized Grandma''s attention, preventing Oliver''s family from seeing her. Maybe Grandma really felt that way, too?
Lewis clenched his jaw, standing silently.
Sensing his hesitation, Keira stayed still as well.
Seeing that old Mrs. Horton had taken a bite of the apple, Selena pressed on. "Great-grandma, about Jake Dad only punished him to get him toe home and apologize. But then Miss Olsen stepped in and invested in him, making things worse between them. Now they don''t even have a chance to reconcile. Great-grandma, if you can, maybe you should talk to Aunt Keera and smooth things over"
Chapter 706
706 Chapter 705 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
When Lewis heard those words, his face darkened.
Keira let out a smallugh. Oh, so this is how they were going to treat her?
Old Mrs. Horton frowned and snapped, " I was wondering why you were acting so kind, and now I see. Selena, let me tell you something: a bastard child will always be a bastard child. Don''t think you can just take over what''s not yours. I may not be Jake''s biggest fan, but at least he''s my legitimate great-grandson. And you? I haven''t even acknowledged you!"
Selena''s face went pale with anger.
Old Mrs. Horton waved a hand. "I''m tired. You can leave."
Selena took a deep breath, clearly wanting to say something, but before she could, Keira stepped forward with a cold smile. "Are you walking out on your own, or do I need to throw you out?"
Selena stood up straight and red at Keira. "I''ll go on my own."
She shot Keira a nasty look as she stormed out. When she passed by Lewis, she couldn''t help but say, "Uncle Lewis, Eve didn''t marry Jake. She''s still in love with you. Maybe you should think about that"
"Get out."
Lewis said the words so coldly that Selena actually flinched before rushing out of the house.
Old Mrs. Horton overheard the exchange and turned, smiling when she saw Lewis and Keira. "Oh, you two are back."
"Yeah," Lewis replied.
Keira walked over and handed old Mrs. Horton an apple.
Old Mrs. Horton looked at it but then pointed to the watermelon on the table. "I''d rather have some of that."
Keira chuckled softly.
At this point, old Mrs. Horton could eat whatever she wanted. The doctors had already said there was no point in restricting her diet anymore, so Keira didn''t bother arguing. She fed her a piece of watermelon instead.
Old Mrs. Horton smiled after taking a bite. "It''s always sweeter when you feed me! That Selena, thoughugh, she makes me sick! Trying to stir up trouble like that. Doesn''t she know who she''s messing with?"
She took Keira''s hand and motioned for Lewis toe closer.
Lewis stepped forward. "Grandma?"
Old Mrs. Horton looked at him seriously. "You two must take care of each other, okay?"
Lewis nodded.
Old Mrs. Horton added, "Even when I''m gone, don''t be sad, you hear me?"
Lewis''s face fell. "Grandma, don''t talk like that."
Old Mrs. Horton just smiled. "It''s going to happen eventually, honey. But with Keira by your side, I can rest easy."
She patted his hand before turning to Keira. "Keira, my grandson''s had a rough life. He''s a little... difficult sometimes, but I hope you can be patient with him."
Keira smiled and nodded. "Grandma, that''s not fair. My husband is amazing."
She nced over at Lewis as she spoke.
Sure enough, the heaviness in Lewis''s expression softened, and he gave her a gentle, loving look.
Old Mrs. Horton saw their exchange and couldn''t help but grin. She cleared her throat. "You two haven''t had lunch yet, right? Let''s go eat something."
Keira joked, "Grandma, I didn''t cook today, so it might not taste as good!"
Old Mrs. Hortonughed. "You''ve spoiled me! My taste buds are used to your cooking now."
"I''ll make you something special tonight!"
After a cheerful meal, old Mrs. Horton went to take a nap.
Keira and Lewis were about to take care of some things when Oliver came storming in, his face red with anger. The moment he saw Lewis, he opened his mouth to speak, but Lewis cut him off. "If you''ve got something to say, let''s talk outside."
Oliver nced at old Mrs. Horton''s room, then turned and walked out.
Keira followed behind them, sensing something was off.
The second they stepped outside, Oliver exploded. "Was it you? Did you tell Grandma to kick Selena out? Don''t forget, she''s not just your grandma, she''s mine too!"
Lewis just stared at him. "And?"
"And starting tomorrow, Selena and Marisa are going to be checking in on Grandma morning and night."
Lewis''s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing.
Back when Jake and Melissa were still around, at least Melissa had some dignity and stopped visiting after Grandma snubbed her a few times. But Marisa and Selena? They had no shame, and apparently, they could take any kind of rejection.
No wonder Oliver waspletely under their control.
Lewis looked down. "Grandma likes her peace and quiet."
"That''s just an excuse!" Oliver sneered. "If she likes quiet so much, why does she let you and Keira in to bother her?"
He paused, noticing Erin standing nearby, clearly eavesdropping. His face turned red with anger. "And why''s there some random outsider living here?"
Erin blinked innocently and didn''t look guilty at all. Instead, she grinned, cracked open a pistachio, and waved at Oliver. "I like it here. So what?"
Oliver''s face went even redder.
He turned back to Lewis, his voice rising. "You may run this house, but that doesn''t mean you get to treat me like this! I''m telling you, if you don''t agree to let my people see Grandma, I''ll make a scene!"
He stepped closer, eyes zing. "Grandma''s not just yours. If you don''t let my people in, I''ll start yelling right here and now. You think Grandma will be able to rest with all that noise?"
Lewis''s face hardened.
Oliver smirked, turning back toward the house. "So, you''re not going to agree? Fine. I''ll go wake Grandma up right now and ask her if she ever really wanted me as her grandson!"
Chapter 707
707 Chapter 706
Lewis''s brow furrowed as he stepped in front of Oliver. His voice was icy, but his words hit like a sledgehammer. "You think you can disturb Grandma''s rest? Try it, and I''ll take your legs off."
The intensity in his gaze sent a chill down Oliver''s spine, and for a moment, he just stood there, frozen.
He had never seen Lewis like this before.
Sure, Lewis had always been intimidating, but he was usually calm, collected, and within the bounds of reason. This version of him, though, looked like he had just crawled out of hell.
Oliver''s legs nearly gave out under him, and he had to steady himself to avoid copsing.
Keira, noticing the tension, quietly walked over and slipped her hand into Lewis''s.
The second she touched him, the icy rage around Lewis seemed to melt away, and a sliver of calm returned to his eyes. It was like he had been pulled back from the brink of something dark and dangerous.
Keira had long realized Lewis wasn''t just an ordinary man. He yed both sideslegal and not-so-legalbut he always kept a clean image in his own country, ying by the rules at home and being the voice of reason within the family.
But now? Now was different.
Keira had always sensed that beneath the surface, Lewis had a darker, more obsessive sideone that his grandmother had managed to keep in check all these years. She was the one thing holding him together, the one person who kept that darkness at bay.
And Keira couldn''t help but wonder: what would happen once Grandma was no longer around? What would Lewis be then?
Her mind shed back to something old Mrs. Horton had once said to her while holding her hand tightly. "If I''m gone, Lewis won''t have anyone. He won''t be able to handle it"
At the time, Keira had thought old Mrs. Horton was talking about emotional pain, but now she realized there might be something much deeper going on.
She remembered the time they spent in Country A, where Lewis had promised to safely return the people who needed to be dealt with. Despite everything, the trip felt more like a quiet vacation without any real danger.
Then there were thete-night meetingsLewis speaking innguages she didn''t understand, always on the phone, conducting business she could only guess at.
It hit her suddenly: she didn''t really know this man at all.
Startled, Keira''s grip on Lewis''s hand loosened slightly, but almost immediately, he tightened his hold on her.
Lewis took a deep breath, his cold expression slipping back into ce as he faced Oliver. "I''ll allow your people to visit Grandma in the mornings and evenings," he said, his tone controlled but firm. "But if Selena keeps stirring up drama aboutpany shares or family rtionships, I don''t want to hear it again. And if Grandma tells them to leave, they''d better go immediately. If they pull any tricks, don''t me me for being ruthless."
This was clearly a concession on Lewis''s part, and Oliver, still shaken, let out a breath of relief. "Fine," he muttered.
Without another word, he turned and walked off. Only after he was a good distance away did he realize he was drenched in sweat.
As Oliver was leaving, he heard a soft voice. "How did it go, Oliver?"
It was Marisa Walsh. Her gentle tone made Oliver pause for a second before he turned to face her. "It''s done. Starting tomorrow, you and Selena can visit Grandma morning and night."
He sighed, reaching out to take her hand. "Grandma''s always been cold toward us. You might face some tough situations when you visit."
Marisa smiled softly, giving his hand a reassuring squeeze. "It''s okay. I can handle it. I''ve put up with worse for you. Being your mistress all these years, I''ve had to endure so many harsh looks, so what''s a little more?"
Her words struck a chord, and Oliver felt a wave of emotion. "Marisa, I''m so sorry for everything"
"There''s no need," Marisa said, shaking her head gently.
Just then, Selena walked over, timing her entrance perfectly. "Mom, why haven''t you ever told Dad about the things you''ve been through?"
Marisa immediately frowned. "Selena, don''t start." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But Oliver''s curiosity was piqued. "What is it? What''s she talking about?"
Selena sighed dramatically. "Back when your wife was around, she would go out of her way to humiliate Mom, even telling the stores not to let her shop. She made sure all those societydies knew Mom was your mistress, Dad, and because of that, none of them would ever invite her to anything. Mom''s spent all these years cooped up in that empty house, just waiting for you."
Hearing this, Oliver''s expression darkened. "That wretched woman! I told her to treat you better, but behind my back, she was pulling stunts like that!"
Selena let out a long sigh. "Mom didn''t want to cause any trouble, so she always avoided events where Mrs. Horton might show up. But no matter how hard she tried, she''d still run into her, and every time, Mrs. Horton would bully her, even getting the otherdies to gang up on her. They all look down on her, calling her a homewrecker, saying she broke up your marriage."
Marisa immediately tried to downy it. "Selena, enough. In a marriage, the one who isn''t loved is the real outsider. I''ve never cared about what people say."
Tears welled up in Selena''s eyes. "I know you don''t care, Mom. And I don''t care about being called an illegitimate child either."
Marisa quickly wiped at her own tears. "Sweetheart, why are you talking like that? Have you been treated unfairly because of your background?"
Chapter 708
708 Chapter 707
Oliver immediately looked over at Selena, concern filling his eyes.
Tears welled up as Selena cried, "It''s nothing, really. I''m fine."
Seeing her trying to hold back her emotions only made Oliver feel worse. "What happened? Tell me now!"
Clearly upset, Selena looked at him, her voice trembling. "It''s just... my mother-inw keeps bringing up my background. She says I''m just an illegitimate child, and marrying her son was the luckiest thing to ever happen to me. She even told me to learn from my mom, be more tolerant, let my husband have other women, and have more kids... And she also said..."
Marisa quickly interrupted, anxious. "And what else did she say?"
Selena''s voice cracked as she continued, "She said that when I have kids, they''ll have to be raised by her. Having children with my illegitimate status would just be embarrassing! How could I ever live with that?" She sobbed harder now.
Marisa''s expression turned to anger. "How could she say such things? This is all my fault! I ruined your future because I was the other woman. My poor daughter, you''re suffering because of me..."
Selena gently replied, "Mom, I''m okay. I don''t care about those things. Buttely, I keep thinking about it, and the idea of being separated from my children someday makes me really sad."
Marisa sighed deeply. "Is that why you seemed so upset in front of Grandma today? Is that why she kicked you out?"
Selena nodded, her eyes red from crying. "That''s part of it. Uncle taking over Great-Grandma''s care didn''t help either. I mean, who wouldn''t want to be surrounded by happy family members? But really, it''s fine."
She wiped her tears. "Dad, I''m okay. Tomorrow, I''ll smile more, I promise."
Marisa, though, was inconsble. "If you force yourself to smile like that, it just breaks my heart even more. How can we continue like this, trying to care for Grandma when we''re this miserable?"
Both mother and daughter began crying again, and Oliver, feeling helpless, started to panic. "Stop crying, Selena! You''ve been through so much all these years, and I had no idea how much you''ve suffered because of your background. That''s it! I''ll divorce Melissa right now! I''ll marry your mother, and we''ll see who dares to speak ill of you ever again!"
Hearing this, Selena exchanged a nce with Marisa.
"Dad, I don''t think that''s a good idea," Selena said quickly. "Jake is still your son..."
Marisa nodded in agreement. "Yes, exactly. We''re fine. If you do that, how will Jake ever feelfortableing back home?"
Oliver, who had been frustrated just moments ago by their tears, now felt a strange sense of relief when they opposed his suggestion. He had expected them to take advantage of his offer, but their reluctance made him feel oddly at ease.
"It''s settled!" he said, feeling confident. "I''ll talk to Melissa tomorrow, and we''ll get a divorce."
Without waiting for a response, Oliver walked off. "I''m calling her now!"
As soon as he was out of earshot, Marisa and Selena exchanged sly smiles.
Selena lowered her voice. "Mom, once you marry Dad, I''ll finally have my share of the Horton family stocks."
Marisa nodded with satisfaction. "Exactly. I''ve waited patiently for this day all these years, and now it''s finally happening!"
Selena paused before asking, "But... did you ever actually love Dad?"
Marisa pushed her hair behind her ear, letting out a coldugh. "Love? What does that even mean? Sweetie, remember this: the only thing that truly matters is the money you have in your hands. As for men... they''re just tools. If they have money, sure, maybe you can talk about love. If they don''t, what''s there to even talk about?"
Marisa nced at Oliver as he made his call.
Selena grinned. "I get it, Mom."
Just then, Oliver came back. "It''s done. We''re heading to the courthouse tomorrow."
Marisa smiled. "Good."
Neither of them had any idea that, just a short distance away, Keira had overheard everything.
She chuckled quietly to herself before turning to leave.
Oliver couldn''t see through Marisa and Selena''s true intentions right now. But that didn''t matter. His arrogance didn''t matter either...
Because the day Grandma was no longer around would be the day he was kicked out of the family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Once he lost everything, he would finally see everyone''s true colors.
Keira wasn''t in any rush, nor did she have any intention of interfering with the drama between the Hortons. She quietly turned and walked back to old Mrs. Horton''s house.
Lewis was standing nearby, trying to calm himself down.
Keira approached him and asked, "Are you really going to let them see Grandma?"
Lewis lowered his gaze. "Grandma never says much, but she enjoys having her family around. So, they shoulde and pay their respects. But just how sincere they''ll be... who knows?"
He gave a bitterugh. "Besides, Grandma''s no fool. Don''t worry."
Keira understood immediately.
Grandma wouldn''t give up her shares just because of a few weeks of forced affection from these people. On the contrary, they would have to jump through hoops trying to win her over for their own gain.
Making Grandma happy was Lewis''s top priority at the moment.
No wonder he was willing to let Oliver''s familye around.
As Keira pondered all this, her phone suddenly rang.
She frowned, seeing an unknown number on the screen. She hesitated before answering, and on the other end, a voice came through. "Bunny? Hey, it''s Lion."
Chapter 709
709 Chapter 708
Keira froze for a moment, frowning slightly as she asked, "Oh? What''s up?"
The voice on the other end was female, altered through a voice changer. Sheughed and said, "You''re the one who took Professor Barry Brandt, aren''t you?"
Keira raised an eyebrow. "What if I did? And what if I didn''t?"
"Impressive, but not quite enough," the woman sneered. "You think just because you''ve got ess to Crera''s resources, you canpete with me? Let me tell you, I''m not some pushover in Crera."
Keira''s voice remained calm. "So?"
"I''m going to absorb your faction! That''s the endgame of this battle for the inheritance of the Olsen family!"
All the heirs had topete, and the one who emerged victorious would merge the others'' forces into their own, bringing this new power back to the Olsen family. No wonder the Olsens kept growing stronger over the years.
Keira felt like she was starting to understand the bigger picture. She nced at Lewis, who had already started tracing the call.
Drawing out her words deliberately, she asked, "How exactly do you n to merge with me? Why don''t we talk about a partnership instead?"
The woman chuckled. "That''s what this call is for. I know you''ve already teamed up with Fox, though I don''t know who she is. If you help me take down Fox, I''ll consider epting your surrender."
"Take down Fox?" Keira shot a nce at Erin, who was standing a bit further away. Erin suddenly felt a chill down her spine, instinctively rubbing the back of her neck before looking over at Keira.
Keira smiled. "It''s not entirely out of the question, but how do I know that once Fox is gone, you''ll actually let me join you?"
The woman replied, "Take down Fox, and I''ll let youe to Country A to meet me."
Keira looked back at Lewis, who nodded. She smiled. "I''ll think about it."
After hanging up, she turned to Lewis. "Did you trace it?"
Lewis answered, "It was a VoIP call, so tracking it to a specific person is impossible, but I got the general region."
Keira was familiar with tech too, so she nodded. "But you can at least track the location of the IP."
Lewis grinned. "Exactly. Lion''s not in Country A. Can you guess where she is?"
Keira''s eyes widened. "Crera?"
Lewis nodded.
Keira''s jaw dropped. "She''s really in Crera? She''s got some nerve!"
Country A was her home turf, but if she was in Crera, that meant she was here alone, deep in enemy territory.
Keira clenched her jaw.
Erin had been rightpeople in their line of work shouldn''t expose their identities. Keira had no idea who this ''Lion'' was, but apparently, everyone knew who she was. That kind of imbnce was dangerous.
Lewis patted her shoulder reassuringly. "Don''t worry. We may not know who she is yet, but things always have a way of sorting themselves out. We''ll deal with her when the timees."
Keira nodded. "Alright, but until then, everyone needs to be extra careful when going out."
"Don''t sweat it," Lewis said with a calm smile. "Crera has strict regtions. She won''t dare to make a move here."
The next morning, after breakfast with old Mrs. Horton, Keira got ready to head out.
Although she was investing in Jake, this was more of a partnership. And even though it wasbeled an ''investment,'' she wasn''t about to just throw everything his way and stay hands-off.
Today, she was headed to attend their first board meeting together.
However, just as she was about to leave, Jake arrived.
Keira was a bit surprised. "What are you doing here?"
Jake smiled politely. "Just wanted to stop by and say hi to Great-Grandma."
Keira stepped aside to let him in.
Jake walked over to old Mrs. Horton, bowing slightly. "Great-Grandma, I came to check in on you." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Now that he was out of the oppressive atmosphere of the main Horton household, Jake felt like he was finally waking up.
Back then, his father, Oliver, constantlyined about how biased old Mrs. Horton was toward Lewis, using her of treating their side of the family poorly. That had made Jake keep his distance from her, too.
But just yesterday, someone had secretly approached him and handed him a bank card with a hundred grand in it. The person was Fiona.
The money was a gift from old Mrs. Horton.
Jake realized she hadn''t even known about Keira''s investment in him, yet she still gave him money.
A memory shed in his mindwhen he was little, he once snuck into Great-Grandma''s house. His father always told him that she was a monster. But when he saw her that day, she had smiled at him kindly, waving him over and offering him a cookie.
It tasted amazing. But when he got home, his father screamed at him and beat him, warning him never to go there again.
Looking back, Jake had always kept his distance from old Mrs. Hortonnot out of hate, but because of the way he''d been raised.
Chapter 710
710 Chapter 709
But just yesterday, Jake realized that his great-grandmother truly cared about him.
"A mother can only be kind and loving if her children show her respect and care." Oliver was alwaysining that his grandmother didn''t like him, but he had been fourteen when he came home, and his intentions toward her were far from pure. How could she possibly like him?
"Think about itif someone approaches you for their own benefit, would you want to be around them?"
Jake''s eyes reddened.
Old Mrs. Horton looked at him with a smile. "I heard you''re starting a business, so I''ve prepared these for you. Take good care of yourself out there!"
The elderly woman patted Jake''s hand.
Jake''s tears fell instantly.
Old Mrs. Horton continued. "To be a good person, you must first be true to yourself. You are you, not someone''s son, grandson, or great-grandson. What you want, go and fight for itthat''s what really matters!"
Jake''s eyes reddened even more. "I understand."
"Alright, go on now."
Old Mrs. Horton smiled. "You cane visit me sometimes."
Jake nodded immediately. "I will."
As he stood up and prepared to leave, he ran into Selena and Marisa, who had just entered. Upon seeing Jake, Selena and Marisa both froze, then turned their gaze toward him.
Marisa said, "Jake, you''re home? Is it that you can''t manage out there? If that''s the case, let me know, and I''ll arrange some money for you and your mom"
Selena added. "Mom, don''t say that. Jake and his mom wouldn''t need your money. They used to look down on you!"
"Why not? If they''re struggling now, what''s wrong with offering them some money?"
Marisa said condescendingly, "And Jake, about your mom and dadif you ask me, your mom has a lot of issues. She should really change her attitude. As a woman, she should be more gentle. She''s too harsh. Your dad oftenins to me that she''s a shrew. You should pass this message to her and have her change. That way, maybe your dad will take you both back"
Jake''s anger red up. "Shut up! You''re just a mistresswhat right do you have to talk about my mom?!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Marisa immediately retorted, "What mistress? That''s such a harsh thing to say. Your dad and I truly love each other"
As she spoke, her eyes welled up with tears.
Selena chimed in, "Jake, how can you speak to my mom like that? Is this how you treat your elders? I always show respect when I''m with your mom. How can you treat mine like this?"
Jake found their behavior ridiculous. "My mom is my dad''s legitimate wife. Yours is a mistresswhy should I be polite to her?"
At that moment, a sharp voice came from the doorway.
Oliver stormed in, fuming. "What nonsense are you spouting? How dare you speak to Aunt Marisa like that? You''re so disrespectful!"
Without saying another word, he walked straight up to Jake and pped him hard across the face.
"Smack!"
The sound was so loud it made Keira wince. Jake''s face was immediately swollen, and blood even trickled from the corner of his mouth.
Even with this, Jake simply wiped his mouth and smirked coldly.
Oliver red at him. "Apologize to Aunt Marisa!"
Jake looked him straight in the eye. "I won''t."
"Apologize!"
"I said no!"
Oliver reached out again to hit Jake, but this time, Jake could no longer tolerate it. He grabbed Oliver''s wrist and pushed him back with force.
Oliver staggered back a few steps, and Marisa rushed over to support him.
Oliver was enraged. "Scoundrel! How dare youy a hand on me?!"
Selena also spoke up. "Jake, how can you treat Dad like this? Since you left the Horton family, you''ve bepletely unreasonable!"
Marisa sighed. "I know you don''t like me, but you can''t treat your own father like this. Jake, you really need to learn some manners!"
Jake looked at the two women in front of him, then turned to Oliver. "Dad, she''s publicly criticizing my mom. Do you really think she deserves respect?"
Oliver fumed, "How is she unworthy? She''s leagues better than your mom. Marisa has always loved me the most. She''s been with me for years, not seeking my money or status Just for that, you should be respectful and call her Aunt Marisa!"
Jake scoffed. "You think she and her daughter don''t care about your money? Let me tell you, my mom is the one who truly cares about you!"
"Your mom is always talking about money. Marisa is different!" Oliver dered confidently.
Jake sneered. "Fine, if that''s the case, why doesn''t she sign a contract agreeing not to inherit your fortune in the future?"
At this, Marisa''s expression instantly froze!
Chapter 711
711 Chapter 710
Oliver sneered, "Do you really think Marisa is interested in my money? Are you afraid I''ll leave everything to Selena after I''m gone? How dare you say something like that."
Marisa sighed in relief upon hearing this.
Oliver continued, "But if needed, Marisa will definitely sign."
Jake chuckled, "If she dares to sign, I''ll admit she''s not after your money and will call her Aunt Marisa respectfully. How about that?"
Oliver''s eyes lit up, "And then you''lle back and apologize?"
Jake stared at him, "Exactly!"
Oliver sneered, "I knew you wouldn''tst out there. If you and your mome back to apologize, I might let you both in. It''s just a contract, after all. Marisa will definitely sign!"
He turned to Marisa, "Honey, let''s draft a contract to show them how sincere you are!"
Marisa''s eyes widened.
She bit her lip, "But"
Jake scoffed, "What, afraid to sign? Marisa, I should remind you that once this contract is signed, it will be strictly enforced. The Horton family''s contracts are reviewed by rigorouswyers, and the division of assets will follow the contract to the letter!"
He stepped closer to Marisa, "So, are you willing to sign? My mom can go through with a divorce; are you brave enough to do the same?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Marisa bit her lip and squinted her eyes.
She nced nervously at Selena.
Selena immediately gave her a knowing look, and Marisa understood. She dered, "I''ll do it! My feelings for your father can''t be measured by money!"
Oliverughed, "Jake, did you hear that? She''ll do it!"
Jake was taken aback by Marisa''s words.
But just then, Selena said, "Dad, don''t let Jake mislead you. Aren''t you here to finalize the divorce today?"
She sighed, "Jake, if you want toe home, just do it. There''s no need to use my mom as an excuse. Even if Dad divorces your mom and marries mine, my mom won''t be as overbearing as yours. She''ll treat you both well."
Jake''s eyes widened, "You''re divorcing my mom today?"
Oliver sneered, "Yes. Since you''ve moved out and are talking about divorce, let''s get the paperwork done today!"
Oliver thought his n was brilliant!
He didn''t actually want a divorce
No matter what, Melissa had given him a son. Although her personality wasn''t as pleasant as Marisa''s, and she wasn''t entirely devoted to him, she had taken good care of his daily needs.
If Melissa could ept Marisa and her daughter after this, then thismotion wouldn''t have been in vain!
Oliver was confident Jake wouldn''t dare let his mom get a divorce.
After all, if the divorce happened, they would get nothing!
He looked at Jake with confidence and saw thetter immediately take out his phone. "Great, you''re finally agreeing to the divorce. I''ll notify my mom right now!"
Oliver was stunned.
He frowned, his good mood vanishing in an instant.
This wasn''t how it was supposed to be
Jake must be bluffing. Besides, with Melissa''s attitude, how could she dare to get divorced? Moving out was already her biggest act of courage!
As he was thinking, Jake dialed the number, "Mom, Dad agrees to get the divorce today Okay? We''ll meet at the courthouse."
After hanging up, Jake looked at Oliver. "Let''s go so Mom doesn''t get impatient."
Oliver''s brows furrowed tightly.
He sneered, "Let''s go then! Marisa, let''s go together!"
Marisa nodded immediately.
Oliver assessed Jake''s expression and, seeing no reaction, said, "Get your documents. I''m divorcing her and marrying you. How convenient!"
Marisa''s eyes brightened, "Alright."
Jake said, "That might not be possible."
Oliver immediatelyughed.
"Look at that, the little brat is running out of excuses"
He believed Jake wouldn''t let his mom get divorced. If the divorce really happened, he and his mother would have no more ties to the Horton family!
Oliver looked down at Jake with disdain, "What? Are you having second thoughts? Let me tell you, it''s toote! Unless you kneel and apologize properly and marry Eve rk, you and your mom can forget abouting back!"
Marisa, hearing this, panicked, "Oliver, aren''t you marrying me?"
Oliver looked at her, "It''s just a certificate. Marisa, haven''t you always said you don''t care?"
Marisa was taken aback by his words.
Oliver then turned to Jake, "So, have you made up your mind?"
Jake almost rolled his eyes.
How did he ever fear this father? Now, he seemed just ordinary and overconfident beyond belief!
Chapter 712 Chapter 711
712 Chapter 711
Oliver nced at Jake, who hadn''t spoken in a while, and sneered, "Didn''t you just say it wasn''t going to happen? Why are you quiet now? Let me tell you, if you want to change your mind, this is yourst chance!"
Jake lowered his eyes and said, "I said it wasn''t going to happen because... the courthouse doesn''t process divorces and marriages on the same day. Dad, don''t you even know that basic fact?"
Oliver was dumbfounded.
His expression darkened instantly, and the smugness on his face disappeared. He red at Jake angrily. "Is that how you talk to me?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jake remained calm, "I''m just giving you some basic information."
Oliver took a deep breath. "Fine, fine. You ungrateful brat, today, I''m going to throw both you and your mother out of the house!"
After saying that, he strode toward the door.
Seeing this, Jake followed behind him.
Marisa and Selena nced at old Mrs. Horton, then at Oliver. In the end, they decided to follow him as well. After all, the divorce was a big deal for them.
Without the divorce, Marisa and Oliver couldn''t get married, and Selena couldn''t go from being an illegitimate daughter to being officially recognized as a Horton!
Jake turned to Keira and said, "The board meeting"
He paused, unsure how to ask for time off.
After all, right now, thepany''s board consists of just two of them.
As he was thinking, Oliver interrupted, "What''s wrong? Trying to make excuses to skip it? Yourpany just started. What kind of board meeting could you possibly be holding?"
Jake frowned. "What I meant was that the board meeting can wait. I''m going with my mom to the courthouse."
Keira nodded, "Alright, finish up your business, and we''ll reschedule."
She nced at Lewis and old Mrs. Horton.
Since they had all agreed to spend more time with the olddy, Keira figured it was best for her not to leave the house either. So, she told Jake, "After you''re done, just report back on thepany''s progress here at home."
Old Mrs. Horton liked Jake, and Keira knew this would give him more chances to visit the olddy, which might help soften some of the distance in the family.
Sure enough, after Keira spoke, a faint smile appeared on old Mrs. Horton''s face.
Though subtle, Keira noticed it.
She couldn''t help but sigh.
It was trueelders always hold deep feelings for their children and grandchildren.
Jake understood what Keira was getting at. He looked at old Mrs. Horton and nodded. "Okay, from now on, I''lle by every day to give you updates on thepany."
He also realized that old Mrs. Horton didn''t have much time left.
The more days he could spend with her, the better.
After saying his goodbyes to old Mrs. Horton, Jake followed Oliver out the door.
Oliver''s car was parked in the garage, so they all walked out together. On the way, Selena looked at Jake and suddenlyughed, "Jake, are you really nning on visiting Great-Grandma every day? Is it because you''re after her shares?"
Oliver scoffed, "Him? The olddy would never leave her shares to him! She''s always had it out for our family. Do you think visiting her every day will get you anywhere? You''re just wasting your time. I bet he''s just looking for an excuse toe home."
Jake kept his face tight and said nothing.
When they reached the garage, Oliver stood next to his car and looked at Jake. "You''re just starting out, and you don''t even have a car. How do you n to get to the courthouse?"
To his surprise, Jake pulled out a bus card. "I took the bus here, so I''ll take it back."
Oliver was stunned. "You''re going to take the bus?"
Jake smiled. "Why not? If other people can take it, why can''t I? Dad, I''ve already told you I''m not relying on you anymore, so don''t expect to control my life!"
With that, Jake turned and walked off.
Oliver stared at his son''s straight back, his face twisting in anger. "That little bastard! He''s trying to make me feel sorry for him, isn''t he? With that attitude, there''s no way I''d ever pity him! What did I do to deserve such a disrespectful son?!"
Selena immediatelytched onto his arm. "Dad, you still have me and Mom."
Oliver finally rxed a little. "Yes, I still have you two."
He got in the car. "Let''s go. We''ll see if his mother has the guts to follow through!"
He let out a coldugh.
Jake had grown up and started rebelling, which wasn''t surprising. But Oliver was certain Melissa wouldn''t dare show up at the courthouse to actually divorce him!
He could already picture her calling in a little while, making excuses like she didn''t have transportation.
Or maybe she''d show up and im she forgot her ID. Either way, today''s divorce wouldn''t happen.
Feeling confident, Oliver drove straight to the civil office.
Sure enough, when he arrived, Melissa and Jake were nowhere to be seen. He immediately called Melissa, "Where are you? Don''t tell me you''re backing out now."
But before he could finish, he heard a hurried voice from around the corner. "I''m here, I''m here!"
Oliver snapped his head around and saw Melissa wearing sneakers and pedaling up to him on a rental bike.
Chapter 713 Chapter 712
713 Chapter 712
Oliver paused, slightly taken aback. "How did you end up like this?"
Melissa immediately retorted, "What do you mean? I''m doing just fine!"
As she finished speaking, she nced toward the entrance. "Hasn''t Jake arrived yet?"
Although Melissa used to be afraid of Oliver, her perspective shifted after living on her own for a while. She realized it wasn''t the divorce she feared but the change.
Jake could now support her financially, and she still spent her days at home. With an allowanceing in, she didn''t have to worry about food or drink, only the asional grocery run. Most importantly, after leaving that house, her expectations of Oliver disappeared. In the past, she had dreaded those lonely nights in their sprawling master bedroom, yearning for Oliver toe home and keep herpany instead of running off to see "her". Now, her small apartment was cozy enough. There was amunity center downstairs where seniors gathered. At first, she''d felt a bit awkward joining the dance group, but soon she fit right in. After living this way for some time, she found herself genuinely enjoying it. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Life outside that luxurious cage was colorful and vibrant. She realized that leaving the upper ss behind didn''t mean losing freedomit meant gaining it.
Oliver sneered at her response. "He''s taking the bus over. How fast do you think he''ll be here?"
Just then, Jake came jogging over. "Mom, I took the subway after the bus. It''s way faster than driving!"
Oliver felt his temper rising, seeing the two of them sofortable. Barely holding back his frustration, he let out a coldugh. "We''re here to finalize the divorce. Did you bring your papers?"
Melissa froze for a second. "Oh, right!"
She quickly rummaged through her bag. Oliver breathed a sigh of relief, already anticipating the oue. With another sneer, he added, "Don''t tell me you forgot your ID, didn''t you?"
But the next moment, Melissa pulled her ID out of her bag. "Got it! Let''s hurry inside."
Oliver stood there, dumbfounded, his face darkening. "Melissa, are you really sure about this divorce?"
Melissa blinked. "Weren''t you the one who wanted it?"
An unexpected wave of anger surged through Oliver. For some reason, her indifferent attitude irritated him. "Fine, let''s do it. Let''s get this over with!"
They entered the courthouse together, only to be informed that they had to wait for a 30-day cooling-off period before the divorce could be processed.
Oliver felt a strange sense of relief wash over him, almost as if the dy had given him some unspoken hope.
After the staff handed them both forms, Oliver nced at the section on asset division and sneered. "You''re really not asking for anything?"
Melissa looked him in the eye. "When we got married, I didn''t have much, and over the years, I blew through whatever I had. So, no, I don''t need anything."
Oliver gave a harshugh. "Weren''t you always after my money? The moment thepany handed out dividends, you''d be right there, asking for your share!"
Melissa gave a bitter smile as she thought back to the past. "Yeah, I did that because I knew if I didn''t spend it, you''d just give it to her. I didn''t want that, so I made sure to take it."
Oliver paused, taken aback.
Marisa sighed dramatically. "Melissa, why do this? Just to prove a point? You''re making Oliver feel so guilty!"
17:11
Melissa scoffed. "If that''s the case, why don''t you give me half of thepany''s shares? Would you let him do that?"
Melissa continued, "But now, it doesn''t matter. Once we''re divorced, you can give her as much as you want. It won''t have anything to do with me."
Oliver felt a knot of frustration in his chest. Her indifference, especially toward the money, made him feel even more irritated. But he couldn''t exin why he was so angry.
Heughed bitterly. "Fine. Don''te crying to meter!"
With that, he stormed out.
Marisa and Selena were waiting by the entrance. The moment Oliver stepped outside, Marisa rushed over. "Did you get the divorce?"
Oliver responded, "There''s a mandatory one-month cooling-off period."
Marisa frowned. "What kind of rule is that? Melissa must''ve done something to stall it!"
Selena nudged her. "Mom, it''s a neww."
Marisa finally fell silent, though she kept ncing over at Melissa. She then turned to Oliver, asking directly, "So, Oliver, how much are we giving Melissa as a settlement?"
Oliver''s frustration red up again. "Nothing."
"Nothing?" Marisa said with feigned surprise. "But what about her living expenses?"
Before Oliver could respond, Melissa stepped forward. "Don''t worry about me. My son can take care of me!"
Marisa sighed dramatically. "Melissa, why do this? Just to prove a point? You''re making Oliver feel so guilty!"
Melissa scoffed. "If that''s the case, why don''t you give me half of thepany''s shares? Would you let him do that?"
Marisa''s expression froze.
Oliver gave a harshugh. "So, you''re still after my money after all!"
Melissa looked at the man she had loved for most of her life. Now, at fifty, how many good years did she have left?
She chuckled coldly. "Oliver, open your eyes. The person who''s been eyeing your money all along has always been her."
Chapter 714 Chapter 713
714 Chapter 713
Oliver scoffed. "What nonsense are you spouting? If she was really after my money, she wouldn''t have stayed with me for all these years without a proper title."
Melissa shook her head. "Fine. But one day, when you lose everything, let''s see if she''ll still be by your side." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Marisa immediately stepped forward. "Melissa, don''t project your own thoughts onto everyone else. I will always stay by Oliver''s side."
Melissa let out a sarcasticugh. "Sure, he might never lose his money in this lifetime, so you can keep ying this role forever..."
She then lowered her gaze and said, "Oliver, back when I married you, I didn''t bring much money. But at that time, you were just an unrecognized son in the family, and I''d heard how rough your situation was at home. I could''ve chosen someone better, but I picked you because I genuinely loved you once. So, let''s part ways peacefully."
After saying this, Melissa left with Jake, walking away without looking back.
Oliver watched them leave, his jaw clenched tightly.
In the end, he drove Marisa and Selena back home.
---
The next morning, when Keira woke up and came downstairs, she saw Jake walking with old Mrs. Horton in the garden. Not far off, Selena and Marisa were standing there, their faces showing a mix of emotions as they watched them.
What surprised Keira the most was that Melissa was there, too. At that moment, Melissa was bowing respectfully to old Mrs. Horton, apologizing. "Mrs. Horton, I''m so sorry... I''ve done so many things in the past that made you angry"
Old Mrs. Horton simply waved it off. "It''s all in the past."
Melissa lifted her head. "But I still want to offer a sincere apology. From now on, I won''te around anymore. I''ll let Jake spend more time with you."
"Alright."
Old Mrs. Horton continued her walk with Jake.
Melissa then turned her gaze toward Keira and Lewis. She walked up to them and bowed again.
Keira quickly stepped aside, feeling awkward. Melissa gave a bitter smile. "Lewis, Keira, I owe both of you an apology. I used to think that your existence took away what rightfully belonged to the main branch of the family. I always hoped that Mrs. Horton would give us some shares, thinking that was the only fair way. But now, I finally understand... all of that belongs to Mrs. Horton, and it''s her choice who to give it to. I was foolish."
Melissa''s change in attitude was so drastic that Keira almost didn''t recognize her.
Gone were the luxurious clothes, reced by something simple. Without makeup, Melissa looked older by at least five years, yet her overall demeanor had improved significantly. The bitterness she used to carry had faded, and she seemed more at peace.
In the past, Melissa had constantly sought Oliver''s attention, believing that if she could get a portion of Mrs. Horton''s shares, Oliver would finally devote himself to her...
In the end, she was just another tragic figure.
Keira gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.
Lewis also lowered his eyes and said, "There''s no need for apologies."
Melissa smiled faintly, then turned and walked toward the exit.
As she reached the door, Oliver came in. The two faced each other briefly. Oliver frowned and sneered, "You were so defiant yesterday, but now you''re here to see Grandma? What''s the n? Hoping she''ll convince me not to go through with the divorce?"
Without even ncing at him, Melissa replied, "I won''t miss the appointment in a month."
With that, she walked away.
Oliver''s expression darkened as he stormed inside to greet old Mrs. Horton before heading to work at the Horton Group.
Old Mrs. Horton said, "Have you really thought this through? Melissa might not have treated me well, but she''s always been loyal to you."
Oliver frowned. "Marisa''s loyal to me too."
Old Mrs. Horton nced at Marisa, smiling faintly, but said nothing more.
Oliver headed out the door, but as he reached the threshold, he suddenly turned back. He saw Marisa and Selena fawning over old Mrs. Horton, their faces filled with sincerity.
Meanwhile, Jake and Keira had moved aside to discuss some investments.
Marisa and Selena''s devotion toward old Mrs. Horton appeared genuine, their smiles showing no hint of deception.
Oliver chuckled to himself.
Melissa never learned how to y this game. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t win over old Mrs. Horton''s favor. But look at Marisa and Selena, how easily they''d be favorites... Maybe, just maybe, they could actually secure some of those shares one day.
The thought made Oliver freeze.
He looked back at Marisa and Selena, seeing the same bright smiles they always showed him.
But these two women cursed old Mrs. Horton for being unfair almost every day in private...
If they could put on such an act for old Mrs. Horton, could it be that they were putting on the same act for him?
Oliver''s eyes widened in realization.
Suddenly, Melissa''s words echoed in his mind. "One day, when you lose everything, let''s see if she''ll still be by your side!"
His gaze shifted to Marisa.
Chapter 715 Chapter 714
715 Chapter 714
Oliver nced at Marisa and suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.
If Marisa could fake her behavior this well in front of Grandma, was it possible she was faking it around him, too?
But then, Oliver quickly dismissed the thought.
Sure, someone could pretend for a day, a month, maybe even a yearbut no one could keep up an act for twenty-five years, could they?
Selena was twenty-three now, and Marisa had been with him for twenty-five years
"What am I even thinking?"
Besides, he wasn''t going to end up with nothing.
Not only was he fine now, but even when Grandma eventually passed, her estate would be split evenly. Just one percent of Horton Group''s shares amounted to hundreds of millionsif not billionsof dors.
With that thought, Oliver quietly left the room.
Meanwhile, Keira and Jake were discussing the future development of thepany, and Jake, as if he were giving an official report, even pulled up a PowerPoint presentation for her.
He looked just like he did back in college, taking things so seriously
Keira couldn''t help but smile.
From the corner of his eye, Lewis noticed this, and his gaze deepened.
Nearby, Marisa and Selena were busy peeling grapes for old Mrs. Horton, meticulously removing the skin and seeds before handing them to her.
Old Mrs. Horton was thoroughly enjoying being pampered.
Lewis, on the other hand, picked up a ss of water and walked over to Keira. "Have some water."
He interrupted their conversation.
Keira took the ss, sipped the water, and handed it back to him.
Lewis then sat down right beside her, unusually close, and looked at the PowerPoint Jake had made.
Keira suddenly felt a tickle near her ear. She turned her head, and her cheek brushed against Lewis''s face. That''s when she realized just how close he was sitting.
Keira tried to shift away, but Lewis''s arm slid around her waist, pulling her even closer.
Keira shot him a look but stayed silent.
Jake caught sight of the interaction and, with a bitter smile shing across his face, raised his head and said, "Aunt Keira, what do you think of this proposal?"
The title change clearly pleased Lewis.
Before Keira could answer, Lewis pointed at a few spots on the presentation. "Here, here, and here. These three areas"
In just a few sinct words, Lewis pointed out the ws in the presentation.
His straightforwardness gave Jake an epiphany.
Jake looked at Lewis in awe.
In the past, he used to feel resentful, thinking that his uncle only held his position as chairman of Horton Group because of old Mrs. Horton''s favor and his seniority.
After all, Lewis had never worked in an entry-level position and only handled thepany''s big-picture decisions.
That big picture? Jake used to think he could handle it too
But now, at this moment, he understood the vast difference between him and his uncle.
Even though there was only a three or four-year age gap between them, the difference in experience and vision was like night and day.
Jake''s respect for him deepened. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even though Lewis didn''t say much, there were parts that Jake couldn''t fully grasp.
Noticing his confusion, Keira chimed in to exin whenever he seemed lost, helping him rify his thoughts.
Watching the two of them work together like that, Jake suddenly felt like they were the moon and the sunshining so brightly that everything else around them seemed dim inparison.
He listened more intently, and his attitude became even more humble.
By the time the discussion wrapped up, Jake, who hade in with a vague understanding of things, now had a crystal-clear idea of what thepany''s direction should be.
Standing up, he addressed Lewis and Keira. "Uncle Lewis, Aunt Keira, thank you. I know what I need to do now!"
There was a newfound respect in his voice.
Lewis was clearly pleased. "Good. If you have any more questions, don''t hesitate to ask me."
Jake nodded gratefully.
Once Jake left, Lewis coughed lightly and muttered, "Jake''s talent is pretty average."
Keira immediatelyughed. "He''s already doing well for an ordinary person. Not everyone can be like you."
Lewis reached over to ruffle her hair. "I think you and I are the same."
Keira didn''t respond to that.
She had noticed for a while now that she wasn''t quite like most people. She seemed a little too smart. No matter what it was, she picked it up quickly, and she never forgot anything
Physically, she was also stronger than most. The only downside was her asional iron deficiency.
Thinking about it, she nced over at Erin, who was sitting nearby, snacking on pistachios while watching cartoons. Were all the South members like this?
Probably not
Shaking her head, Keira turned her attention back to old Mrs. Horton.
Marisa and Selena were still working hard to keep the old woman entertained, and old Mrs. Horton''sughter filled the room. Keira couldn''t help but smile as well.
But then, just as she was lost in thought, old Mrs. Horton''sughter froze on her face.
Suddenly, she copsed onto the table!
Keira shot to her feet. "Grandma!"
Her sudden shout startled Lewis as well.
Chapter 716
716 Chapter 715
Marisa and Selena were just as stunned.
They quickly called out, "Mrs. Horton! Mrs. Horton!"
Keira and Lewis rushed over. Without a word, Lewis pushed them aside, his hands trembling as he reached out to check if his grandma was still breathing. He hesitated, fear creeping into his eyes. His fingers shook, and even his eyes reddened with the effort to hold back tears.
Just when everything seemed to blur around him, a steadying voice broke through, "She''s okay."
It snapped him back to reality. He turned to see Keira holding old Mrs. Horton''s wrist, checking her pulse. Clearly, she had sensed the pulse immediately and spoke up to ease his worry.
Lewis let out a relieved breath, finally daring to ce his hand under old Mrs. Horton''s nose. Feeling her faint breath, he rxed.
Keira spoke up again, "She just fainted. It''s normal. She''s too weak right now."
After saying that, she withdrew her hand.
Lewis gently picked up his grandmother and carried her to the bedroom. Kneeling by her bedside, he pressed her frail hand against his face.
Keira didn''t say anything and just silently stayed by his side.
Marisa and Selena didn''t dare leave either and stood guard nearby. Soon, Oliver and Nathan arrived after hearing the news.
Oliver kept hisposure, but Nathan''s eyes were red as he looked at their aging mother.
After what seemed like an eternity, old Mrs. Horton finally opened her eyes.
Lewis immediately appeared by her side, calling out softly, "Grandma."
Old Mrs. Horton smiled. "Did I fall asleep?"
Her eyes wandered around the room, taking in everyone present.
"You did," Lewis replied.
"That''s good, that''s good," she smiled, reaching out to touch his face. "Don''t cry. Mom''s still here. Everything''s fine."
Lewis''s expression froze.
She spoke again, "Nathan, I''ll always be here with you."
Lewis stiffened once more.
Keira nced at him, a bit taken aback, about to offer somefort, when Oliver suddenly perked up, nudging Nathan. "Dad, Grandma''s calling you!"
Nathan was just as shocked. He pushed Lewis aside and rushed over to the olddy. "Mom, I''m right here!"
Old Mrs. Horton smiled. "Oh, you''re not Nathan. You''re his grandfather, right?"
Nathan was indeed old enough to be Lewis''s grandfather.
Nathan''s face stiffened.
"Wait, Nathan... why do you look so old?" she continued.
Nathan chuckled, "Well, yeah, Mom. I''m in my sixties now. It''d be weird if I didn''t look old. You''re over eighty yourself!"
"Eighty? I thought I was only thirty!" Old Mrs. Horton eximed, then turned her gaze to Lewis. "And who are you? Whose child are you? You''re quite the looker!"
Lewis''s eyes reddened even more.
Old Mrs. Horton had been diagnosed with Alzheimer''s before, and her biggest struggle was forgetting people. But hadn''t she taken Nora''s medication, which was supposed to help?
Confused, he nced at Keira.
Keira''s heart sank.
She stepped forward to check old Mrs. Horton''s condition, gently lifting her eyelids to examine her.
Oliver exchanged a nce with Nathan before speaking up. "What are you doing? She''s so old now, just let her be."
Nathan nodded in agreement. "Yeah, she''s lived this long. Let''s not drag this out. It''s better to just let her go in peace."
If old Mrs. Horton only remembered him, that would be a perfect opportunity to secure the shares for the first branch.
The two men pushed Keira aside.
Keira frowned, but Lewis supported her, quietly asking, "What''s wrong with Grandma?"
Keira looked at old Mrs. Horton. The elderly woman gazed back at her, her eyes calm, deep like an ancient well.
After a pause, Keira finally said, "The medication''s stopped working."
Disappointment shed across Lewis''s face. "Is there any way to treat her?"
Keira sighed. "She''s got about two weeks left. If you want to treat her, it''ll involve painful injections."
Lewis''s eyes welled up with tears as he immediately said, "Then don''t treat her."
Keira nodded.
Nathan''s expression brightened.
Lewis was about to step closer, but old Mrs. Horton spoke again, "Dear, why are you in my house? You should go home now, don''t stay here!"
Lewis froze in ce.
Oliver immediately turned to him, "Lewis, Grandma doesn''t recognize you. She''s asking you to leave. Let us handle thiswe''ll take care of her." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Lewis looked at his grandmother, but old Mrs. Horton just smiled kindly at Oliver. "Are you Nathan''s son? So, you''re my grandson?"
Oliver''s face lit up. "Yes, Grandma, I''m your grandson."
She nodded. "Good boy, good boy...e closer, let Grandma have a good look at you."
Oliver stepped forward, his grin wide.
Nathan chuckled and then turned to Lewis, "Why are you still here? Do you really want to upset her in her final days? Get out already!"
Chapter 717
717 Chapter 716
Lewis''s face stiffened.
He nced over at old Mrs. Horton, but she was focused on Nathan and Oliver, not sparing him even a nce.
Lewis clenched his jaw and tightened his fists, then cautiously called out, "Grandma"
Still, no response from her.
It was Oliver who finally spoke up. "Lewis, Grandma might not remember you right now. It''s crowded in here, and the air''s a little stale. You should step outside for a bit."
Keira frowned at those words, clearly wanting to say something. But when she nced at old Mrs. Horton, she held back.
Lewis had already turned and was striding out of the room.
Keira understood. He didn''t want to argue with them in front of his grandma, so she immediately followed him.
Before leaving, she turned to look back.
Old Mrs. Horton was happily chatting with Nathan and Oliver, holding Nathan''s hand, seemingly unaware that Lewis and Keira had left.
Keira let out a deep breath and walked out the door, only to see Lewis standing on the balcony.
She quickly joined him, watching as he reached into his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, and lit it.
Keira was taken aback. Since she''d known him, Lewis rarely smoked.
Had things really gotten so bad?
She walked up beside him.
The moment she did, Lewis stubbed out the cigarette and took a deep breath. "Grandma used to dote on me. She always said I was her only grandson and didn''t acknowledge anyone else."
Keira paused for a moment.
Lewis let out a small, bitterugh. "I never understood why. I mean, Oliver is her grandson too. Why didn''t she acknowledge him? Did he do something unforgivable? It wasn''t untilter that I realizedshe didn''t reject him she just didn''t dare acknowledge him. She was afraid that if she gave him too much love, there wouldn''t be enough left for me."
Keira clenched her jaw.
Suddenly,ughter erupted from inside the room.
Then, Oliver''s exaggerated voice followed. "Grandma, you remember me now? And do you know who this is? This is my wife, Marisa... and this is your great-granddaughter, Selena!"
Old Mrs. Horton responded with an enthusiastic, "Oh, my granddaughter-inw!"
Marisa quickly chimed in, "I''m here, Grandma"
Nathanughed. "Mom, make sure you remember this timethis is your grandson. Don''t let anyone else take up all the space in your heart!"
Anyone else
To Nathan, his own son Lewis was just "anyone else."
How ridiculous.
At that moment, Keira couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for Lewis. She reached out and held his hand.
As soon as she did, Lewis squeezed her hand tightly, managing a small smile. "Did you see? In this family well, when I was younger, I really only had one person." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Only his grandma was ever good to him.
Keira leaned her head on his shoulder and softly said, "Well, now you''ve got me."
Lewis didn''t say anything for a while.
The two of them just stood there by the window, silently watching the view of the Horton estate, seeing the staff moving back and forth outside.
It was unclear how much time passed before the noise inside the room finally settled.
Nathan and Oliver stepped out of old Mrs. Horton''s room. Oliver spotted Lewis right away and, turning to Marisa and Selena, said, "You two stay here and watch over her. Don''t let any unwanted visitors or strangers she doesn''t want to see in.
Marisa was exhausted from spending the entire day with old Mrs. Horton and was dizzy with fatigue. But despite how she felt, she managed a smile and replied, "Okay."
Only then did Oliver give Lewis a mocking look and walk over.
With a smirk, Oliver said, "Lewis, you''re not jealous, are you? Grandma''s had you all to herself for over twenty years. It''s only fair we get a turn to show her some love now."
At that, Nathan snorted. "What''s there for him to be jealous of? He''s hardly ever around, and now she doesn''t even remember him! If he has anyone to me, it''s himself for not being around enough. She hasn''t forgotten anyone else just him!"
Nathan''s words made Oliver jump in, "Dad, maybe it''s time we updated the will. Grandma''s condition is serious"
Before Oliver could finish, Lewis was on him, grabbing him by the cor. "What did you just say about the will?! Grandma''s fine!"
Startled, Oliver stammered, "Let go of me!"
Nathan was outraged and yelled, "Lewis, what''s your problem? What, are you scared? Scared that Grandma might leave us some shares? Well, let me tell you, that''s how it should be! I''m her only son! You, as a grandson, have no inheritance rights! I''m the sole heir!"
Lewis narrowed his eyes, then scoffed, finally releasing Oliver.
He turned to Nathan, his voice calm but sharp. "Do what you want with her shares. But I''m warning youdon''t do anything to upset Grandma."
Rattled by his son''s intensity, Nathan huffed. "Quit pretending to be the devoted grandson. Even if you act all sweet, what''s the point? She doesn''t recognize you anymore! She only knows me! Don''t forgetif it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t even be here! You think Grandma loved you just for you? No, it''s because you''re my son! So, stop acting like you''re something special!"
With that, Nathan strolled away, hands behind his back.
Oliver stood there, ring at Lewis, feeling humiliated. After all, he was twelve years older than Lewis, yet he''d just been put in his ce in front of Keira and Marisa. Frustrated, he wanted to save face.
He sneered, "Lewis, I get how you feel, but there''s nothing you can do. Grandma only recognizes us now. Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of her. As for you well, aren''t you busy? Maybe you should stay away from here in the future."
With that, Oliver turned and left.
Once he was gone, Lewis took a deep breath, trying to calm the anger building inside him.
Keira looked at him, her voice soft but firm. "Don''t be upset."
"I''m not upset," Lewis replied, his tone t.
But Keira continued, "She cares about you. Maybe she''s like this for a reason Maybe she''s trying to make sure you''re not too sad when she''s gone"
Lewis lowered his head, his arms hanging at his sides, looking lost and unsure of what to do.
He looked like a puppy that had been abandoned.
Keira couldn''t stand seeing him like that. She stepped forward, grabbing his hand. "Lewis, there''s something I think you should know Actually, your grandma"
Chapter 718
718 Chapter 717
Keira paused for a moment.
Finally, she made up her mind and said directly, "Actually, Grandma didn''t forget you My medicine really worked, she"
"I know."
Lewis interrupted her, making Keira stop in surprise.
"You know?"
"Yeah." Lewis lowered his head and gave a bitter smile. "Did you forget? Grandma used to have Alzheimer''s. Every time she had an episode, I was the only person she recognized. She always said she''d never forget me."
Keira froze.
Lewis instinctively reached for a cigarette in his pocket, but after a moment''s hesitation, he pulled his hand back. His gaze shifted to the window, looking out at the dark clouds gathering in the distance.
His voice was low as if it came from far away. "How could Grandma forget her favorite grandson? She even remembers Oliver So, just like you said, she must''ve pretended not to recognize me, knowing I couldn''t handle her leaving. Maybe she thought that if I got used to the sadness now, I wouldn''t be as devastated when she''s really gone."
Keira''s eyes welled up as she grasped Lewis''s hand.
She hadn''t realized how deep Grandma''s love for Lewis wasand how much trust Lewis had in her love.
She looked at him. "So what do we do next?"
"We y along."
Lewis lowered his eyes. "I can''t let Grandma worry about me as she''s leaving. Even now, she''s still concerned about me. How can I let her down? Keira, starting tomorrow, let''s try to be happy."
Keira swallowed hard but quickly nodded. "Okay."
Lewis held her hand.
That night, they slept holding each other.
But in the middle of the night, Keira was woken up by Lewis, who was tossing and turning. Half-asleep, he kept calling out "Grandma," then jolted awake.
He would rush downstairs, check on old Mrs. Horton in her room to feel her breathing, and only then return to bed, reassured.
Keira watched him, sighing silently.
Grandma didn''t have much time left.
Her sudden copse earlier that day was a sign.
The next morning, when Keira woke up, Lewis was still asleep. She didn''t wake him but quietly got out of bed.
After he''d woken up in the night and gone to check on Grandma, he hadn''t been able to fall back asleep until almost dawn. He needed the rest.
Keira headed downstairs and saw that old Mrs. Horton was already up, being helped down by Fiona. Marisa and Selena were with her, making sure she wasfortable while she had breakfast.
Keira walked over, but before she could say anything, Marisa smiled at her. "Miss Olsen, the olddy would love to have a meal prepared by you for lunch. Would that be okay?"
Keira paused slightly at her words, then nced at old Mrs. Horton.
She was smiling, though there was a sharp glint in her eyes.
Old Mrs. Horton probably didn''t want Keira to feel pressured, so before she could speak, Keira nodded. "Of course. I''ll have it ready by lunchtime."
Old Mrs. Horton had always loved her cooking. Now, with only a short time left, how could Keira not make sure she was well cared for?
It didn''t matter if Marisa was trying to boss her around.
As long as Grandma was the one eating...
With that thought, Keira headed into the kitchen. As she walked in, she overheard Selena asking old Mrs. Horton, "Great-Grandma, do you know who she is?"
Mrs. Horton hesitated for a moment before answering, "No."
"She''s the new housekeeper."
Selena''s words made Keira smirk slightly.
If they wanted to treat her like a servant, they had no idea what wasing!
But right now, Keira wasn''t interested in arguing with them. She entered the kitchen and found Fiona there, her eyes red. When she saw Keira, Fiona immediately said, "Miss Olsen, don''t take it to heart. Mrs. Horton just doesn''t recognize you anymore."
Keira patted her on the shoulder. "I''m fine, and so is Lewis. Don''t worry, Fiona."
Fiona''s eyes filled with tears.
She didn''t realize that old Mrs. Horton was pretending and was worried that Keira and Lewis would be heartbroken. That was why she''de to offer a few words offort.
Keira sighed quietly.
Just then, amotion came from outside, followed by the startled voices of Marisa and Selena. Keira rushed out and saw old Mrs. Horton vomiting up the food she''d just eaten, covering both women in the process.
After throwing up, old Mrs. Horton looked at Marisa and Selena. "Sorry, I couldn''t help it."
Marisa and Selena both looked down at the mess on themselves with disgust, ring at old Mrs. Horton. But at that moment, they had no choice but to swallow their anger.
Marisa took a deep breath. "We''ll go change and be backter."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 719
719 Chapter 718
As they left, neither of them noticed old Mrs. Horton behind them, pursing her lips.
"How dare those people order around my granddaughter-inw!"
Spitting on them would have been the least of it!
Thinking this, she reached out for a ss of water to rinse her mouth, but as soon as her hand extended, it almost knocked the cup over.
At that moment, a hand appeared and caught the ss.
Old Mrs. Horton turned her head to see Keira standing beside her.
Immediately, she put on an innocent face. "You''re such a pretty girl. Who are you?"
"I''m Nora. I made the medicine you''ve been taking. Lewis and I both know you''re fine now, so you can drop the act."
With a sigh, Keira ced the ss back in old Mrs. Horton''s hand.
Old Mrs. Horton smiled bitterly. "Even if you can tell, you could just pretend you don''t."
Keira took a napkin and gently wiped her mouth. "Why go through all this? Let''s just enjoy thesest moments together, okay?"
Old Mrs. Horton sighed. "What do you know? I''m getting old, and soon, I won''t be able to take care of myself. In a few days, someone will need to help me with... everything. I can''t bear to let you and Lewis do that."
Keira''s eyes reddened. "But we want to..."
"I know you do, but I''ve kept myself dignified my whole life. I don''t want you two to see me like that. They say there are no dutiful children in front of a sick bed for too long. It''s not that I doubt your care. I just want to leave Lewis with a dignified memory." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Old Mrs. Horton smiled. "Besides, I''ve never been that close to the main branch. Now, in thest stretch, maybe I''ll finally spend some time with them. Keira, you should stay by Lewis''s side and help him get used to life without me. As for me, I can let go and spend time with the main branch, let my true self show a little."
Hearing this, Keira sighed again and nodded. She didn''t say anything more. As she reached for some tissues and a mop to clean up the food old Mrs. Horton had thrown up, old Mrs. Horton turned toward the door and called out, "Oliver, my dear grandson,e quick! There''s a stranger here, get her out!"
Keira blinked. "Grandma, I''m cleaning you up."
"No! I don''t want you near me!"
Oliver swaggered over, grinning. "Sister-inw, Grandma only recognizes me and Dadtely. What can we do? Maybe you should just let it go and stay away from her."
Keira frowned, ncing at old Mrs. Horton. "And what about all this mess on the floor?"
Oliver opened his mouth to respond, but old Mrs. Horton beat him to it. "My grandson will clean it up!"
Oliver said, "What?!"
He stared in disbelief at the mess on the floor.
Old Mrs. Horton''s age had weakened her stomach. Lately, she hadn''t been eating much, and this morning''s breakfast didn''t agree with her, so she had deliberately eaten more to make herself throw up.
The stench from the vomit made Oliver wrinkle his nose. "Me?"
"Yes, my grandson will clean it!" Old Mrs. Horton seemed utterly dependent on Oliver. She then turned to Keira. "You, get away. Go on, go!"
Seeing this, Oliver quickly said, "Yeah, I''ll clean it up! You stay away from Grandma."
Keira didn''t know what to say.
She cleared her throat. "Alright, I''ll leave it to you then, Oliver."
She handed the rag over to Oliver and turned to head upstairs. But before she reached the top, she noticed Lewis standing in the shadows of the stairwell, watching them quietly. She didn''t know how long he had been there.
Keira walked over to him right away. "Did you hear what Grandma said?"
"Yeah, I heard." Lewis gently touched her hair. "She''s right. Because of me, she never got close to the main branch. Now''s the time for her to build those connections."
Keira took his hand. "I understand why she said it."
She lowered her eyes. "If I ever get old and can''t take care of myself, I wouldn''t want to burden my kids either. I''d want to leave with dignity.
"She loves you the most. She just doesn''t want you to see her at her worst."
Keira smiled softly. "Grandma will always love you the most, Lewis. Don''t be sad, okay?"
Lewis gazed at her with deep emotion. After a moment, he spoke. "What did you just say?"
"I said, Grandma will always love you the most. Don''t be sad."
"No, before that."
"She doesn''t want you to see her at her worst."
"Before that."
Keira, known for her sharp memory, traced back his words. "I said I wouldn''t want to burden my kids when I''m old, right?"
"Yeah." Lewis suddenly stepped forward, leaning close to her ear. In a low voice, he whispered, "So, how many kids are we going to have?"
Keira was dumbfounded.
Was he teasing her right now?
Chapter 720
720 Chapter 719
Keira looked at Lewis in disbelief, only to see him grab her hand. "Keira, before Grandma passed away, she might have had only one regret."
"What regret?"
"That she never got to see our child."
Keira was speechless.
Seeing Lewis finally able to joke, Keira understood that the atmosphere was getting a bit heavy.
She smiled and said, "Lewis, from now on, can we live happily every day? Let''s make sure Grandma rests easy."
"Alright."
"Then let''s go. Come with me to the kitchen, and we''ll cook something for her!"
Keira tugged Lewis downstairs, and as they reached the bottom, they spotted Oliver cleaning the floor, pinching his nose in disgust.
In high spirits, Keira shouted, "Grandma, we''re going to make you lunch!"
Old Mrs. Horton looked at them. "Huh? Who are you two?"
Keira just smiled and pulled Lewis into the kitchen.
The two of them prepared avish lunch for her.
By the time they served the food, Marisa and Selena had arrived. Over the past few days, the rest of the family had stayed around. It seemed like they were trying to get on old Mrs. Horton''s good side, hoping to secure the shares she controlled.
Everyone was on their best behavior, especially Marisa and Selena, who went out of their way to be attentive, practically ready to feed old Mrs. Horton themselves.
Old Mrs. Horton was living quitefortably.
Five days passed like this, and one morning, as Keira came downstairs, she overheard Nathan talking. "Mom, Uncle Julius ising to visit today. You should see him."
"My second brother-inw? Of course, I want to see him," old Mrs. Horton said with a smile.
Nathan followed up, "Since Uncle Julius will be here, how about we revise the will while he''s around?"
"Why change it?" old Mrs. Horton asked. "Everything of mine is going to you and my eldest grandson anyway, right?"
Oliver grinned. "True, but we''d still like to make a few adjustments. Would that be alright?"
"Fine, fine, go ahead and change it," old Mrs. Horton agreed.
Nathan smiled in satisfaction, but when he nced at Keira and Lewis, the smile disappeared from his face.
Oliver, standing nearby, lifted his chin slightly and threw a smug look at Lewis as if boasting.
Soon, Julius Horton arrived.
He was getting on in years, and thest time he visited was when old Mrs. Horton had fallen ill. This time, he had driven all the way from their hometown, taking a full day to get there.
When he entered, he looked a little worn out. Upon seeing Lewis and Keira seated further away while Nathan and Oliver were sitting close to old Mrs. Horton, he paused for a moment.
In the past, old Mrs. Horton only had eyes for Lewis. When did the first branch start getting this kind of attention?
As Julius was still puzzling over this, Oliver stepped forward with a smile. "Sir, perfect timing! Grandma''s memory isn''t what it used to be. She only recognizes us now and doesn''t remember Lewis anymore."
Julius frowned in confusion and turned to old Mrs. Horton. "Sister-inw, do you still recognize me?"
"Of course!" old Mrs. Horton chuckled. "Julius, you''re here!"
Julius pointed to Lewis. "Then howe you don''t recognize him? He''s your favorite grandson!"
Following his gesture, old Mrs. Horton nced over at Lewis. She furrowed her brows. "Whose child is this? He''s quite the handsome one! Even better looking than my eldest grandson!"
Lewis sighed, exasperated.
Oliver''s face fell.
Julius frowned deeply. "What''s going on? Why doesn''t she recognize Lewis?"
Nathan jumped in to exin, "Uncle, here''s the thing. Ever since we moved to nce, Lewis has been chasing after his fiance and hasn''t been home much. And with Mom''s condition, the less she sees someone, the harder it is for her to remember. Meanwhile, Oliver, his wife, and their daughter have been here every day, taking care of her. Naturally, she''s be more fond of them."
The implication was clearNathan was using Lewis of not taking proper care of old Mrs. Horton. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira''s expression darkened.
When they first moved to nce, Lewis had indeed stayed with her at the Olsen residence andter at the South family''s. But whenever he wasn''t with her during the day, he would return home to spend time with old Mrs. Horton. How could Nathan im he hadn''t been looking after her?
Nathan was too old to still be ying these maniptive games.
As Keira fumed, Julius turned to Oliver. "You''re the ones taking care of her? And what''s this about your ''wife and daughter''? Isn''t it supposed to be your wife and son?"
At those words, Marisa and Selena froze, their expressions stiff.
Oliver cleared his throat. "Melissa and Jake weren''t exactly behaving, so I kicked them out. That''s why my rtionship with Grandma wasn''t great before."
Chapter 721
721 Chapter 720
Julius immediately frowned and said, "Nonsense!"
Oliver chimed in, "Granduncle, you don''t understand. Melissa and Jake are only after my money. But Marisa and Selena? They genuinely care about me. Just look at how much my rtionship with Grandma has improved since they arrived. It''s all thanks to them. They''re much more respectful than Melissa and Jake!"
Julius''s face darkened.
But now wasn''t the time to delve into family drama. He turned to old Mrs. Horton. "How have you beentely?"
She smiled gently. "I''ve been doing well. Don''t worry."
Julius walked over and sat beside her. The two began to chat, mostly about family matters. Julius did most of the talking while old Mrs. Horton smiled softly, listening.
Sitting there, Julius felt as if he had gone back to his childhood, following his sister-inw everywhere. She had always been like a mother to him.
Julius could sense that her time was running short, and his heart ached.
After a long time, Nathan finally said, "Uncle, it''s perfect timing that you''re here. We were just about to go over Mom''s will again. With you here, you can be a witness. Plus, your presence should keep Lewis in line."
Nathan had deliberately called Julius toe over. Discussing a will was something they could have handled with just thewyer, but if Lewis didn''t agree, they couldn''t stand up to him alone.
Lewis had grown up in the old family estate, and he held a certain respect for Julius. With Julius here, Lewis would have to show them some courtesy.
As Nathan thought this, he nced at Lewis.
Lewis sat there calmly, not saying a word.
Julius frowned slightly and looked at him before asking, "How exactly do you want to change it?"
Nathan cleared his throat. "Well, naturally, everything that belongs to Mom should go to me! As her son, I''m the first in line to inherit."
Once Nathan got control of the shares, he could pass them along to Oliver. It would all end up in Oliver''s hands eventually.
Oliver sat nearby, already basking in his future victory.
Julius finally said, "That doesn''t seem right. I distinctly remember my sister-inw saying she was leaving her shares to Lewis."
"That was before," Nathan interrupted. "But you''ve seen it yourself. Lewis and his wife don''t show her an ounce of respect anymore. She doesn''t even recognize them! We have to revise the will, or the family members who truly care will be left out in the cold. Isn''t that right?"
Julius frowned and turned to Lewis. "Is that true?"
Lewis lowered his gaze, saying nothing. In his mind, not spending every waking moment with his grandmother already felt like a failure.
But Keira wasn''t about to let him be unfairly used. She immediately spoke up, "Of course not! Granduncle, you know better than anyone how Lewis treats Grandma."
Julius nodded. "That''s right. Lewis has always been devoted to her"
Nathan sighed. "That was the past. Ever since he got married, his entire world has revolved around his wife. What about us? We hardly even see him anymore, and even Grandma barely sees him once every couple of weeks. If that weren''t the case, how could she remember the rest of us and forget only him?"
Julius''s frown deepened.
Ever since the family moved from Oceanion to nce, Julius hadn''t been as involved in the affairs of the Horton Group. He wasn''t as in the loop about what had been happeningtely.
He turned again to old Mrs. Horton. "Do you really not recognize Lewis? He''s sitting right there."
Following Julius''s gaze, old Mrs. Horton looked at Lewis.
She smiled kindly at him, just as she always had. She studied him for a long moment before speaking. "No, I don''t recognize him."
Julius was stunned. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Oliver couldn''t hide his excitement. "See, Granduncle? Now you know who the real dutiful family members are!"
Julius clenched his jaw. "My sister-inw''s illness is clouding her judgment. If she can''t even recognize Lewis, we absolutely cannot change her will."
Nathan objected, "Why not? Back when Lewis was monopolizing her attention, she naturally distanced herself from us. But Oliver and I are her son and grandson. She''s bound to care for us, right? Uncle, you have grandchildren of your own. Could you really leave everything to just one, ignoring the others?"
That argument made Julius pause.
He furrowed his brow, clearly torn. Then, he turned to old Mrs. Horton and asked directly, "Do you want to change your will?"
Chapter 722 Chapter 721
722 Chapter 721
As soon as those words left Nathan''s mouth, everyone turned to look at old Mrs. Horton.
She nced at Lewis, then at Oliver, and smiled. "I''ll go along with whatever you decide."
Oliver immediately beamed. "Granduncle, you heard her, right? Grandma said to go with our n, so"
Julius interrupted, "No, what she meant was to listen to me! When she was fully aware, the one she loved most was Lewis. It''s under his leadership that the Horton family has made it this far. Without him, we wouldn''t have even made it to nce! If my sister were still of sound mind, there''s no way she''d agree to change the will."
Oliver was starting to panic and shot a look at Nathan.
Nathan didn''t hesitate. "Uncle, we''ve never denied Lewis''s contributions to the family, and we''re grateful for them. But my mother''s will is crucial for us, too. Surely, she didn''t mean to give everything to Lewis without leaving something for us?"
Oliver quickly chimed in. "Exactly! Even if Grandma just gave us 5%5% out of the 20% of thepany shares that Lewis is holding right nowthat wouldn''t be unreasonable, would it? She can''t possibly leave nothing for us and give everything to Lewis, right?"
Julius frowned, deep in thought.
At that moment, Julius suddenly asked, "Wait, have you already seen the current will? Is that why you''re pushing for these changes? Are you saying that my sister really didn''t leave you anything?"
Nathan''s expression soured. "Of course, she didn''t leave us anything! After all"
After all, if they could just secure 5%, they''d surpass Lewis''s stake in thepany. Even though 10% of the shares were unounted for, the person with the most shares would still have the loudest voice on the board.
Considering how much old Mrs. Horton adored Lewis, there was no way she''d leave anything less than everything to him.
Nathan was deep in thought when Julius spoke again, "Why don''t we go take a look at the will before we make any decisions?"
Nathan waved it off. "What''s the point of looking at it? Let''s just change it already. No need toplicate things."
Julius sighed. "It''s better to check first."
He turned to Nathan. "Come with me to thewyer''s office. Since the will has been officially filed, it''s being kept under their management. They won''t just show it to us. If it''s really unreasonable, I''ll help you draft a new one."
Nathan frowned but, seeing Julius''s determination, stood up. "Alright, I''ll go."
Oliver immediately jumped to his feet as well. "I''lle with you!"
Nathan quickly shot him a look, his gaze shifting between Lewis and Keira Olsen. He then said to Oliver, "You stay here."
He nced at Oliver.
Oliver instantly understood what he meant.
If the only people left behind were Marisa and Selena, Keira and Lewis might try something with old Mrs. Horton.
After all, Keira had already used medication to treat old Mrs. Horton''s dementia once. Now, they were preventing further treatment.
If he left as well, Marisa and Selena weren''t officially family members and wouldn''t be able to stop Lewis and Keira from doing anything. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Oliver caught on quickly. "Alright, I''ll stay."
Nathan turned to Lewis, sneering. "We''ll go look at the will, but don''t try any funny business while we''re gone."
With that, he helped Julius out the door.
Keira stood to the side, feeling nothing but disdain.
When Nathan spoke to Oliver, he sounded like a doting father, but when addressing Lewis, it was like he was speaking to an enemy.
No wonder Lewis only ever stayed close to his grandmother, having grown up in such a hostile environment.
Keira looked at Lewis and gently took his hand, signaling that he wasn''t alone anymore.
Lewis smiled softly at her before turning his gaze to old Mrs. Horton.
In a low voice, Keira asked, "Did Grandma leave all her shares to you in the will?"
If she had, then the shares Keira had inherited from Lewis''s mother wouldn''t be needed. She wouldn''t have to bring them out and put Lewis in a difficult position.
But if not, then perhaps those shares would need to be used to ensure Lewis maintained his advantage.
Lewis heard her question and lowered his eyes.
After a long pause, he shook his head. "I don''t think so."
Keira was taken aback.
Lewis said, "Grandma has always been fair. Even though the main branch hasn''t shown her much respect, they haven''t done anything to truly harm her. She wouldn''t leave them with nothing."
Keira immediately grew anxious. "What are you going to do, then?"
Lewis chuckled, a confident gleam in his eyes. "There''s no rush."
With a cold smile, he added, "I don''t care about the Horton Group. Why would I care about a few shares?"
Chapter 723 Chapter 722
723 Chapter 722
Lewis didn''t care about the shares of the Horton Group. He had been attending meetings overseas every night, and his international channels were clearly much more diversified. Those assets probably amounted to far more than the Horton Group!
Keira nodded in understanding.
As they were talking, old Mrs. Horton suddenly wobbled to her feet. Everyone in the room immediately turned their attention to her.
With a smile, old Mrs. Horton said, "I''m just going to the restroom."
Marisa immediately offered, "Let me help you"
But before she could finish, old Mrs. Horton slumped against Marisa, who was unable to hold her up. Selena rushed over to assist, barely managing to keep old Mrs. Horton from falling.
Seeing this, Lewis and Keira''s eyes widened with rm.
The moment old Mrs. Horton had stood up, it had almost resulted in a fall, causing their hearts to race.
Both of them quickly moved to support her, but Oliver stepped in front of them, saying, "You don''t need to worry about it. I''ll take her."
He ced his hand on old Mrs. Horton''s shoulder, saying, "Grandma, I''ll take you."
Old Mrs. Horton pointed to the second floor. "I need to go up there."
Her main bedroom was on the second floor, so it was understandable that she wanted to go to a familiar ce.
Oliver frowned. "There''s a restroom on the first floor. Let''s go there instead."
"I don''t want to," old Mrs. Horton said, clearly displeased. "I want to go to the second floor."
Oliver''s frown deepened. "It''s not good for you to go upstairs"
If they had to go to the second floor, he would have to carry her up.
But before he could say more, Lewis''s voice interrupted, "If you don''t want to carry Grandma upstairs, I''ll do it."
Lewis stepped forward with determination, putting Oliver under immediate pressure.
Oliver quickly blocked Lewis. "You don''t have to push yourself!"
Lewis replied, "I''m not pushing myself."
"Grandma might be ufortable with a stranger helping her to the restroom, so I''ll take her upstairs."
With a wary look, Oliver picked up old Mrs. Horton and began to climb the stairs.
Marisa and Selena hurried to follow.
Keira and Lewis exchanged nces before trailing behind.
Being older, Oliver was visibly winded by the time he reached the top, with old Mrs. Horton directing him towards her room. "In there, in there!"
Oliver sighed, preparing to hand her over to Marisa, but old Mrs. Horton turned to Lewis. "I feel like I know this young man who is he?"
Oliver was horrified. He quickly ushered old Mrs. Horton into the room. "Grandma, you must be mistaken. There''s nothing familiar about him. Just don''t think about it; your memory isn''t reliable!"
"Right," old Mrs. Horton said, her expression softening.
"Dear, you''re so considerate, taking me to the restroom"
"Of course, I''ll take you!"
Oliver said as he entered the room.
Marisa and Selena exchanged nces, deciding not to follow. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Old Mrs. Horton hade upstairs for more than just a bathroom break; it was likely for something longer...
Just the thought of it was enough to make mother and daughter unwilling to assist.
Selena blocked the door. "Mom, let''s stay outside and chat with Uncle and Aunt."
Marisa nodded in agreement. "Okay."
They looked at Keira and Lewis.
Selena asked pointedly, "Uncle, Grandma doesn''t remember you, so don''t be offended. Her memory isn''t what it used to be."
Marisa added, "Lewis, Oliver often speaks highly of you. He says you were such a well-behaved child. It''s strange that your rtionship seems distant now."
Lewis chose to ignore them.
Keira said, "Did you two forget to brush your teeth this morning? Your breath is quite strong."
Thement left Marisa and Selena momentarily speechless.
Keira continued, "Maybe you should go downstairs and rinse your mouths or just talk less"
Caught off guard, Marisa and Selena huffed but fell silent.
Keira turned to Lewis, who was frowning and staring intently at the bedroom door.
Keira thought he might be genuinely upset, so she murmured, "Grandma is probably making things difficult for Oliver like she did this morning when she insisted he clean up after her. Maybe she''s trying to torment him in there"
Lewis''s frown deepened. "Keira, how much longer does Grandma have?"
Keira fell silent.
Old Mrs. Horton''s health was deteriorating rapidly.
Time was running out
It could be any moment now
Though Keira said nothing, Lewis could see the concern on her face.
He looked at the door again and suddenly shouted, "Something''s wrong! Something doesn''t add up!"
Old Mrs. Horton''s behavior today was all wrong!
Without another word, he rushed into the room!
Chapter 724 Chapter 723
724 Chapter 723
In the room.
Oliver was helping old Mrs. Horton to the bathroom.
Midway there, she suddenly stopped and looked at him."Do you know why I like Lewis and not you?" she asked.
Oliver was taken aback. "Grandma, what are you talking about? Have you remembered Lewis now?"
Old Mrs. Horton smiled. "How could I ever forget Lewis?"
Oliver stared at her in disbelief. "What do you mean?"
Realization dawned on him, and he became angry. "So, you''ve been pretending all this time?"
"Ha!"
Old Mrs. Horton chuckled and let go of his arm. She sighed. "I used to question myself whether it was wrong not to give you and the others a chance for Lewis''s sake."
She shakily reached for her cane. "So, recently, I gave you all a chance."
Oliver jumped in. "Grandma, we''ve been sincere with you. Since you''ve given us a chance, surely you can tell?"
Old Mrs. Horton replied with a smile. "I can tell you all want me to give you the shares."
Oliver was taken aback.
"But we are genuine in our intentions! You, as the elder, shouldn''t be so biased." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Old Mrs. Horton sighed. "Oliver, you know, every time Lewis looks at me, there''s sincerity in his eyes. All he sees is me, not my shares. But you, your mistress, and that illegitimate daughter of yours, you''re all driven by greed. You only see my shares. I''m not so blind that I can''t see what you''re really like."
Oliver''s anger red. "What do you mean?"
"From the moment you entered the house at fourteen, I knew we were never meant to be close. Your gaze was too calcting."
Old Mrs. Horton looked at him. "You only care about the Horton family''s wealth but not about the people. You have no real feelings for your father Even though he has always protected you. He has only ever cared about you."
"Shut up!"
Oliver shouted. "What does he care about me? If he cared, he wouldn''t have abandoned my mother when the family needed an ally in nce!"
Old Mrs. Horton sighed. "Your parents didn''t divorce because of that. They did it because they were ipatible."
"Forget about ''ipatible''!"
Oliver red at her. Hearing her refer to his fourteen-year-old self as opportunistic, his restraint snapped.
He stared at old Mrs. Horton, shouting, "So many rich families have had ipatible marriages. Why did they have to divorce? It was all to clear the way for that woman from the Ye family! My mom left feeling so bitter. She took me abroad, and we lived in misery for fourteen years!"
Old Mrs. Horton looked at him calmly. "When your mother and father divorced, the Horton family gave her plenty of money."
"But it was all swindled away!"
Oliver yelled. "In the first year abroad, it was all gone! She gave birth to me and had to beg for a living in Country M! Do you have any idea how hard those fourteen years were for me?!"
Oliver thought back to his childhood, to the bullying and hardships. He could still feel the lingering trauma. He red at Old Mrs. Horton. "At school, I was bullied and abused. They stripped me and made me drink"
He couldn''t bring himself to finish.
Those years were a dark nightmare that still haunted him.
Only when he saw the clean rooms at the Horton house did he realize that such a life was behind him.
He looked at Old Mrs. Horton with renewed anger. "It was all your and my father''s fault! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have lived such a miserable life!"
Tears streamed down his face. "Even in her lowest times, my mom never came back to him. It was only when she passed away that I had to return home because I couldn''t survive abroad anymore!"
Oliver looked at old Mrs. Horton. "The moment I came back, I knew I had to fight for everything in the Horton family! It was all rightfully mine. The Horton family owes me!!"
He seemed to lose hisposure.
Old Mrs. Horton spoke again. "But that doesn''t justify harming Lewis. Of everyone in this family, Lewis is the most innocent. When you arrived, your schemes drove his mother away and forced him to be born prematurely. I know everything you''ve done to Lewis!"
Chapter 725 Chapter 724
725 Chapter 724
Oliver froze.
Old Mrs. Horton broke the silence. "When he was born, he was hooked up to tubes, lying in the ICU. After two months in the incubator, the day we finally brought him home, you tried to strangle him. You put your hands around his neck, then pressed a pillow to his face. Oliver, he was just a baby! How could you be so cruel?"
Oliver''s face twisted with anger. "This is your fault! You kept getting in the way! Every time, you caught me before I could finish it. If you hadn''t, things wouldn''t be like this!"
Old Mrs. Horton sighed. "That''s why I had to raise him myself. When he was five or six, I sent him to live in the country, but even then, you didn''t stop. By the time you were twenty, you convinced your father to let you start at thepany, then bribed people to hurt him. That''s why I had to send him overseas. And now, you think you''re the victim? What about Lewis? Wasn''t he innocent? You were willing to hurt a child, your own brother! How do you expect me to feel about you?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She nced at his hands. "Every time I see you, I think of that fourteen-year-old boy holding a pillow over a baby''s face. How am I supposed to love you after that?"
Oliver''s temper red. "I told you, you made me do it! You were always taking his side! If you hadn''t, I wouldn''t have tried to kill him!"
Old Mrs. Horton let out a tired breath. "You''ve got it backward."
Oliver blinked, confused. "What?"
"Lewis had juste home from the hospital when you tried to hurt him. That''s when I started protecting him. You started this, Oliver. If you hadn''t been so cruel, things could''ve been different. Like you said, no matter what happened between your parents or Lewis''s mom, you and Lewis were both innocent. As your grandmother, how could I not care about you?"
Her voice softened with sadness. "But how can I care about someone who tried to murder his brother? How could I love you after that?"
She shook her head. "Every time I see you, it makes me sick."
Oliver''s face turned bright red, his chest heaving. He stormed forward and grabbed her arm. "You''re talking nonsense. Say that one more time, I dare you!"
Old Mrs. Horton sighed, "I''m telling you, every time I look at your face, all I can think of is your deceitful and scheming ways. Oliver, you have a wicked heart."
Oliver''s face flushed red, and he gripped her arm even tighter. "You old hag, what are you saying? Shut up!"
Old Mrs. Horton sighed. "I''m just telling you the truth, the thing you''ve been wanting to hear. Why are you so upset? Does your dad know how messed up you''ve been since you were a kid?"
Oliver, on the edge of losing it, snarled, "Shut up!"
"Maybe your dad doesn''t know. If he did, he would feel so guilty for always spoiling you and ignoring Lewis."
"I said shut up! Didn''t you hear me?!"
Oliver yelled and shoved her hard.
Old Mrs. Horton stumbled back, and there was a sickening crack as something snapped.
Shey there on the floor, unable to move, looking up at Oliver with a faint smile.
"You were never a good kid. You don''t deserve anyone''s kindness."
"I told you to shut up!"
Oliver lunged at her again, hands tightening around her throat,pletely losing control.
Old Mrs. Horton smiled faintly.
She had nned this all along.
As Erin had said, even if she didn''t say anything or beg for mercy, once she was gone, Lewis would still be too soft to punish Oliver.
But now, knowing she was dying, she decided to take care of things for Lewis.
Oliver had been pretending to be the dutiful grandson for thest ten days, putting up with her torment, barely holding it together, all for the sake of the inheritance.
Mentally, he must have been hanging by a thread.
Now, with her final words, she pushed him over the edge. He couldn''t handle it, especially after how she had treated him in the past few days. He must think he was finally going to get what he wanted...
Instead, she insulted him.
Ovee with rage, he attacked a dying womanjust as she''d expected.
And once heid hands on her, Lewis would have every reason to make him pay.
No more hesitation out of guilt.
This was her final gift to Lewis and his wife.
As her vision started to blur, a small smile crept onto her lips. Just then, the door burst open, and her grandson''s voice rang out. "Grandma!"
Chapter 726 Chapter 725
726 Chapter 725
Old Mrs. Horton paused for a moment, then turned her head to look.
She saw Lewis had already rushed up to Oliver, kicking him away with a single powerful blow!
Old Mrs. Horton finally felt she could breathe again, but she knew it was toote.
Her body had already reached its limit. Just moments ago, she had sensed her time was up, which was why she had urgently dragged Oliver upstairs.
Now, with Lewis supporting her, Old Mrs. Horton managed a faint smile. She pointed to a direction nearby and said, "There''s a camera over there. Lewis, it''s clear that Oliver tried to strangle me. You need to avenge me!"
Lewis''s eyes were red as he looked at her.
He realized how wrong he had been!
He thought his grandmother was kind and thought she owed something to the first branch, so she wanted to be close to them. But he never imagined that even in the end, Grandma''s concern was still about helping him!
If Grandma had passed away, he would have been used of being heartless, but now, with Oliver''s actions, he had justification to act against the first branch.
Tears streamed down Lewis''s face, but an aged hand reached up to wipe them away. Old Mrs. Horton looked at him and said, "Lewis, a man shouldn''t cry."
Lewis nodded through his tears, choking on his emotions. "Okay. I won''t cry."
H tried to hold back the tears.
Old Mrs. Horton gently touched his face. "My dear grandson, you haven''t been upset with me for saying I didn''t know you, have you?"
Lewis shook his head. "No, Grandma. How could I be upset with you"
"That''s good." Old Mrs. Horton smiled and then turned to Keira, reaching out a trembling hand.
Keira quickly moved forward, crouching beside her and holding her hand. "Grandma."
Old Mrs. Horton smiled as she joined Keira''s hand with Lewis''s. She spoke softly, "Granddaughter-inw, I don''t know what you''re doing, but no matter what, promise me one thing."
Keira replied immediately, "Of course."
Old Mrs. Horton sighed, "No matter what happens from now on, never let go of this brat''s hand, okay?"
Keira''s eyes filled with tears instantly. She choked up as she replied, "Okay. I promise!"
Old Mrs. Horton smiled. "You promised me, so make sure you keep your word I''m leaving this rascal to you"
As she finished herst sentence, Old Mrs. Horton closed her eyes. The hand that had been connecting Keira and Lewis fell lifelessly.
"Grandma!!"
"Grandma!"
Both Lewis and Keira cried out in shock, then embraced Old Mrs. Horton, sobbing uncontrobly.
Lewis didn''t mention any attempts at resuscitation and neither did Keira.
Given Grandma''s age and condition, resuscitation would be meaningless. Even if they managed to bring her back, it would only be for a few more days of suffering
She would also have to endure the process of CPR.
They both knew that Old Mrs. Horton was prepared to leave, so they let her go with dignity. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Dignity
Thinking of this, Keira realized Old Mrs. Horton had been wearing a new outfit today. Since the olddy had always preferred dark blue clothing, it looked like a mourning dress. They hadn''t noticed anything unusual before
Keira''s eyes were also red.
Tears streamed down her face
Grandma
Her heart was heavy with sorrow, wishing the elderlydy could live forever and stay with them, but they all knew that wasn''t possible
...
Old Mrs. Horton''s funeral was conducted with great dignity.
The elderlydy came with dignity and left with dignity.
Nearly everyone from the five major families in nce attended the funeral.
The Davis family sent Wayne, who expressed his deep sorrow before leaving without saying much.
Lewis''s mother didn''t show up.
Other family heads from the major families came, clearly understanding Old Mrs. Horton''s significance to Lewis.
The Olsen family had thergest presence, including Uncle Olsen and Keira''s brothers. They all wore ck suits with white corsages.
After paying their respects, Uncle Olsen approached Lewis and patted his shoulder.
He seemed to want to say something but decided that no words could suffice at the moment. He just patted his shoulder and left.
Ellis came with Mary, who was visibly five months pregnant, trying to cover her bump with loose clothing.
Despite her efforts, it was still noticeable. Those in the know could probably guess what was happening.
Keira quickly said, "Why are you here? You shouldn''t havee."
Mary grasped her hand. "This is a significant event for your fianc. How could I note?"
Mary whispered, "Your fianc''s devotion to old Mrs. Horton shows his good character. He''s a reliable person."
Hearing "reliable" made Keira''s heart ache.
Though she had lived by her sister''s standards in nce and hadn''t wronged anyone, she felt she owed Mary.
Mary''s kindness was always because of Keera, not Keira.
Mary had sacrificed her ownfort for a long time
Now, risking exposure of her pregnancy, Mary hade to offerfort to her friend.
Indeed
The fact of Mary''s pregnancy hadn''t been made public by the Olsen family.
Rumors about Ellis being infertile had circted, showing how audacious their enemies were.
Even though Keira had found out Erin was Fox, the identity of Lion was still unknown
So, the Olsen family was cautious and kept the pregnancy a secret.
But Mary came.
Old Mrs. Horton''s passing made Keira feel conflicted, which added to her sadness.
Or perhaps it was something else
At that moment, looking at Mary, Keira felt a sudden urge to reveal the truth
As she thought of this, she held Mary''s hand and said, "Mary, there''s something I want to tell you."
Mary looked at her with curiosity, following Keira to a secluded spot where no one could overhear them.
Ellis watched them with concern, but Mary gave him a reassuring look. Once they were alone, Mary asked, "Keera, what is it? Is there something important you need to tell me?"
Keira looked at her.
She suddenly smiled and began, "Mary, actually"
Chapter 727 Chapter 726
727 Chapter 726
Before Keira could finish her sentence, Erin walked over, interrupting her. "Actually, what she''s trying to say is that I''m a pretty good person. Mary, mind treating me like a bestie too from now on?"
Mary blinked in confusion. "Huh?"
She nced over at Keira, her expression puzzled.
Keira furrowed her brows and tightened her jaw.
Erin smiled slightly. "Alright, now that''s settled. Ellis is waiting for you... Mary, you better head over."
Once again, Mary looked back at Keira.
Keira was about to say something when Mary suddenly leaned in close to her ear. "Keera, I don''t care who you are. I only know one thingyou''ll always be my best friend."
Keira was momentarily stunned.
Mary smiled at her, then patted her on the shoulder. "I''ll see youter."
Keira nodded.
Once Mary walked away, Keira let out a bitter smile.
Of course.
Mary and Keera had been childhood best friends. Keira had been impersonating her sister for so long. How could Mary not have noticed something was off?
Was she just fooling herself?
Or maybe Mary knew Keera had her secrets but understood that everything Keira was doing was for Keera''s sake? So, she pretended not to notice?
As Keira was lost in thought, Erin stepped closer and asked, "You''re not actually thinking of telling her the truth, are you?"
Keira frowned, turning to look at her.
Erin sighed. "Why are you so emotional? You can''t just do whateveres to mind. What if Mary finds out you''re not Keera and starts keeping her distance? What if this affects the Davis family''s support? You need to think about the bigger picture. Don''t be so reckless."
Keira didn''t respond.
After giving her a good talking-to, Erin sighed again. "I can''t believe Rabbit''s sister is such a sentimental fool."
Keira stayed silent.
Erin shook her head and walked away. Not long after, Charles came up to her. "Erin, what have you been busy with these past few days?"
"Eating!" Erin''s voice took on a mischievous tone. "The food here is amazing. You should grab a couple of tester."
Keira sighed.
No matter the situation, nothing could ever change Erin''s obsession with food.
She chuckled bitterly, shaking her head.
Just then, Uncle Olsen came over and pointed toward the memorial hall. "What''s going on with the first branch?"
Oliver was tied up and had been kneeling in front of the memorial hall the entire time.
Everyone around was puzzled by the sight but dared not ask questions. After all, it was an unspoken truth: with the passing of old Mrs. Horton, the future of the Horton family was in Lewis''s hands now.
Keira lowered her head and spoke quietly, "He nearly strangled Grandma."
Uncle Olsen frowned, ncing at her before turning his gaze to Lewis. After a pause, he said, "This was Lewis''s decision? Grandma was on her deathbed, and he still used the opportunity to suppress the first branch. That''s ruthless... but effective."
Keira quickly corrected him. "It wasn''t his idea. Grandma arranged it."
Uncle Olsen paused for a moment, then huffed. "In that case, he''s being too soft!"
Keira immediately objected, "No, that''s not true. There are some lines you just don''t cross. Grandma was his linejust like how you and Mom are mine."
Her words sent a wave of warmth through Uncle Olsen. "I''m I''m your line?"
Keira blinked at him, confused. "Of course. You''re my dad. You''re obviously my line."
Suddenly, Uncle Olsenughed. "Alright, but remember, your mom is your most important line. If you ever have to choose between me and your mom, you better choose her! Because she''s my line, too."
Keira nodded firmly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Even if Uncle Olsen hadn''t said that, Jodie was already the most important person in her heart. Nothing could ever change that!
The Olsen family stayed behind after the ceremony ended. After all, old Mrs. Horton had been Uncle Olsen''s elder, so they remained to help with the arrangements.
When the mourning period finally ended, the guests who hade to pay their respects started to leave.
Soon, only the Horton family and the Olsen family were left.
It wasn''t exactly appropriate for the Olsens to stay, but with Uncle Olsen''s stern presence, no one dared to suggest they leave.
Uncle Olsen''s very presence was enough to support Lewis.
He was worried Nathan would try something. Lewis was younger and could easily be overpowered.
Understanding Uncle Olsen''s intentions, Lewis calmly said, "Now that Grandma''s funeral is over, it''s time we discuss Oliver''s punishment."
At this, Oliver immediately lifted his head, ring at Lewis. "You know I was set up by Grandma. How could you"
Before he could finish, Lewis kicked him squarely in the chest. His voice was icy. "Still denying it? The video clearly shows you grabbing her neck! I''ve already shown it to Uncle Julius."
Nathan turned to Uncle Julius. "Uncle, I''m sure Oliver didn''t mean it. Please, can''t you go easy on him?"
Uncle Julius snorted. "Didn''t mean it? The video shows otherwise. I might not have heard the words, but I''m not blind. He grabbed her by the neck in a fit of rage and killed her!"
Having attended the funeral, Uncle Julius wasn''t in the best of moods. Especially after seeing the video, his anger boiled over.
He had already given Oliver a severe beating.
Nathan knew there was no point in arguing. With the video evidence, there was nothing to defend. He turned to Uncle Julius, his voice desperate. "Uncle, how are you going to punish him?"
Uncle Julius sighed. "Oliver betrayed the family and killed his grandmother. ording to Horton family rules, he is to relinquish all his shares in the Horton Group and be banished from the family."
The moment those words left Uncle Julius''s mouth, Nathan slumped back into his chair, defeated.
Oliver''s face twisted in rage. "Ha! So that old witch nned all of this! She just wanted to clear the path for her precious grandson! Hahaha!"
Then he turned to Lewis. "You think this is enough to take me down? Even if I''m kicked out of the Horton family, I''ve got other means! I''ll make aeback. Just you wait!"
Lewis stared at him coldly. "What resources do you have left?"
Oliver grinned. "I''ve got Marisa and Selena. Over the years, I''ve given them plenty of money. Even if I leave the family, I can count on them!"
Lewis''s expression didn''t change.
He spoke calmly. "You haven''t noticed they haven''t shown up at the funeral?"
Chapter 728
728 Chapter 727
Oliver immediately looked around the room.
Everyone who stayed behind to witness Lewis''s judgment of him, aside from a few members of the Olsen family who remained to support Lewis, were members of the Horton family. Jake and Melissa were there as well. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
They stood to the side, quietly watching him.
When old Mrs. Horton passed away, Keira informed Jake so he could pay his final respects to his grandmother. Upon hearing this, Melissa also came on her own.
People were such fascinating creatures.
When Melissa lived in the Horton household, she was constantly on edge, disrespectful, and full of bitterness. She never showed old Mrs. Horton the slightest respect. But after spending some time living away and learning how to let go, Melissa had mellowed significantly.
Now, she seemed like a regr mother, looking more at peace than ever before.
Throughout the funeral, she yed the part of the eldest daughter-inw, ensuring that nothing went wrong and that no one had anything to gossip about.
At this moment, she, too, was looking at Oliver.
Strangely enough, Oliver didn''t feel any sense of humiliation being judged by Lewis. But that single nce from Melissa? It hit him with a wave of shame like nothing he had ever felt before.
How dare she look at him like that?
Melissa, who used to live her days tiptoeing around his moods, who would grovel to keep him at home for the night, now gazed at him with some sort of pity.
Oliver scoffed, "You don''t know anything. Marisa left with Selena earlier when this woman showed up. Marisa was worried it might cause too much attention, so they went ahead. She left to avoid stirring up trouble. But we agreedshe and Selena wille pick me up today."
As he said this, Oliver''s eyes darted toward Lewis. "You''re not nning to take back their money, too, are you? That money is mine, it has nothing to do with Horton family assets!"
Lewis let out a coldugh.
Before he could respond, Oliver shouted again, "You and I both know what really happened with Grandma! I owe you nothing, Lewis! I did nothing wrong! You better watch yourself!"
With the video evidence against him, there was no way to clear his name for what he had done to old Mrs. Horton.
Realizing this, Oliver made a quick decision.
He would cling to the assets he had given to Marisa and Selena over the years.
He had truly been blinded by their maniption, sendingrge sums of money to Marisa regrly. He had even given Selena a generous amount when she married.
He had even asked Nathan for more money to provide them with.
Altogether, it added up to quite a few million.
Sure, it couldn''tpare to the Horton family''s massive fortune, but it was better than walking away with nothing.
Lewis was ruthless.
Back when old Mrs. Horton was alive, Lewis still had a sense of familial loyalty. But now that she was gone, Oliver knewhe had lost.There was no winning this now.
Lewis replied calmly, "We won''t take that money back, but are you so sure you can still get to it?"
"Of course I can! That money belongs to Marisa! I''m sure she and Selena are waiting for me toe home!"
Oliver sneered after saying this.
Nathan, standing nearby, said, "Oliver, why give up without even fighting?"
Oliverughed bitterly, "Grandma always favored Lewis, even until her dying breath. Do you think fighting would''ve changed anything? I want no part of this."
He nced around the room, his gaze passing over every member of the Horton family before letting out a cold chuckle. "I don''t want anything from this family."
With that, his eyes fixed on old Mrs. Horton''s memorial.
He stared at it for a long time, thenughed bitterly again, shouting, "Grandma, you never had any love for me, did you? I can''t for the life of me understand what made Lewis so special that you would go to such lengths for him. You didn''t even leave me a single share of thepany! If that''s how you felt, you should''ve just said it outright instead of ying these games to provoke me!"
Lewis frowned. "What are you talking about?"
"Am I wrong?"
Oliver turned to re at him. "No one else knows what really happened that day, but what about her will? I bet all the shares went to you, right?! Well, we''re all here, so why don''t we bring out her will and show everyone? Let''s see just how much she favored you over me!"
His chest heaved with anger
Even though he had made his decision, the bitterness still stung. He had lived in the Horton family for over thirty years, all with the hope of securing a portion of thepany shares. Now, he was leaving with nothing.
It wasn''t fair!
Julius frowned deeply.
Nathan coughed, trying to intervene. "Let''s not bring out the will right now"
"Why not? Dad, are you taking Lewis''s side now, too?"
Oliver''s eyes were filled with rage as he stared at Nathan. "Is it because I''m being kicked out that you''ve decided to side with your second son? Well, too bad! It''s already toote for that!"
He took a step closer, ring at Julius. "As a member of the Horton family, I have the right to see the will. I demand that you make it public! If you don''t, then you must be hiding something!"
Flustered, Nathan tried to speak, but his words were cut short as Oliver''s usations made him choke with frustration.
Julius sighed heavily, "Oliver, why are you making things so difficult? There''s no need for this to get ugly."
Oliver scoffed. "You all pushed me to this point! So, let''s get it out in the open! Show everyone the willlet the second branch of the Horton family see it, let the Olsen family see it. Let everyone see just how biased Grandma was!"
Julius opened his mouth to speak, but Lewis interrupted him calmly, "Uncle Julius, show him."
With that, the room fellpletely silent.
All eyes were on Julius now.
He sighed deeply.
Nathan stood up quickly as if to stop him, but Julius reached into his bag and pulled out old Mrs. Horton''s will.
Oliver''s eyes were fixed on that document.
Even if he was about to leave, he wanted the entire Horton family to see how unfairly old Mrs. Horton had treated him. He wanted them to know that Lewis''s position as chairman was unjustified, granted solely by her favoritism.
Then they heard Julius slowly begin to read
Chapter 729
729 Chapter 728
As Oliver stood there, his expression darkened, and his eyes filled with bitterness. Julius began reading aloud from the will: "Thete Mrs. Horton held a 20% stake in Horton Group, three propertiestwo in Oceanion, one in nceand $900 million in savings, along with a collection of jewelry. As per herst will, she has left 5% of her Horton Group shares to her granddaughter-inw."
Oliver let out a derisiveugh. "You all heard that, right? Even an outsider like Keera gets 5% of the shares, but what about us from the main branch? Nothing!"
Before anyone could respond, Julius red at Oliver. "You''ll shut your mouth until I finish reading."
Oliver sneered. "Finish it all you want. The result''s the same, nothing for us."
Julius continued reading in an even tone: "The remaining 15% of her shares will be divided equally between her son, Nathan Horton, her grandson, Lewis Horton, and her great-grandson, Jake Horton. Each of them will receive 5%. The two Oceanion properties go to Lewis Horton, while the nce property is left to Jake Horton. Her $900 million in savings is to be split equally among the three heirs. The entire collection of jewelry is bequeathed to Keera Olsen."
"..."
The room fell into an immediate silence after Julius finished.
No one moved or spoke. Even Oliver was at a loss for words, staring in disbelief at the document Julius held in his hand.
"How is that possible? This doesn''t make any sense... There''s no way she left something for us..."
Julius fixed his gaze on Oliver. "That''s right, Oliver. Originally, the shares meant for the main branch were intended for you. But because of your actions, all inheritance from your branch is now transferred to Jake."
Oliver staggered back, his legs giving way as he muttered, "No... this can''t be happening."
Lewis, who had been standing silently, finally spoke. "Grandma may have favored me in some ways, but she never neglected the main branch. Oliver, do you get it now?"
Oliver shook his head, eyes wide. "No, this is impossible..."
He turned to Jake, fury shing in his eyes, and rushed toward him. "I''m your father! You better hand over those shares to me right now!"
Before Jake could respond, Lewis''s voice cut in coldly. "You''ve been exiled from the Horton family. All shares that were once under your name have been transferred to Jake. Don''t worry. We won''t let the main branch disappear."
Oliver froze, blinking in shock.
"Not let the main branch disappear?" he stammered, his voice breaking.
But they were throwing him out. He turned to his father, Nathan, desperation flooding his voice. "Dad..."
But before he could get another word out, Lewis''s demeanor shifted, turning ice cold.
He had tolerated Oliver''s behavior for too long.
"Get him out of here!" Lewis ordered.
Nathan tried to intervene, but Lewis shot him a warning look. "Anyone who dares to plead for Oliver will be removed alongside him!"
Nathan''s face flushed with anger. "Have you lost your mind? You think you can boss me around now?"
Lewis looked past him to Julius. "Uncle Julius, what do you think?"
Julius didn''t hesitate. "Nathan, be quiet."
"But"
Lewis stepped forward, his eyes locked on his father''s. Any hint of warmth or filial respect had vanished. "After Grandma''s funeral tomorrow, I think it''s time you move back to the old house with Uncle Julius."
Nathan''s eyes went wide. "What did you just say?"
Lewis''s face remained calm but firm. "You''ve always said you miss your childhood in the old house, right? Well, now you can live there in peace."
Though it was phrased like a question, the finality in Lewis''s voice left no room for argument.
Nathan stunned, stared up at his sontall and imposing at six-foot-two, now towering over him in more ways than just height.
There was only coldness in Lewis''s eyes.
Nathan swallowed.
Lewis turned to Julius. "Sir, I''ll hand over my father to you."
Julius nodded, seeing what Lewis had in mind. "Don''t worry, Nathan. I''ll take good care of you."
Everyone else in the room remained silent, sensing the power shift. The Horton family had just entered a new era, one where Lewis heldplete control.
The security team arrived and forcibly escorted Oliver out.
As they dragged him toward the entrance, Uncle Olsen leaned over to Keira and whispered, "You''re really going to let him off that easy?"
Keira nced at Lewis, then quietly replied, "His punishment isn''t happening here. If Lewis decides to ruin someone, he''ll make sure it haunts them for the rest of their life."
Outside, Jake and Melissa followed Oliver out the door, watching from a distance as the guards threw him onto the pavement.
Oliver stood there, dazed, trying to regain hisposure. But before he could yell or make a scene, the family''s head of security stepped forward.
"Mr. Horton, I suggest you think carefully before you cause a disturbance," he said tly. "If you disrupt the memorial service, there''s no telling what our boss might do."
The memory of Lewis''s cold stare made Oliver freeze. He shut his mouth and straightened his back, trying to maintain what little dignity he had left.
Spotting Jake and Melissa, he sneered. "Here to enjoy the show? Well, don''t worry about me. I''ll be just fine. Unlike you two losers."
Melissa sighed. "I''ll make this quick: are we finally getting divorced or what?"
Oliver sneered again. "Oh, you don''t want a divorce now? Fine. I''ll give you one chance. Apologize to me, and make sure Jake hands over those shares... No, better yet, let him work for me as a puppet. We''ll tear down Horton Group from the inside, and then maybe, just maybe, I won''t leave you." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Melissa snorted, not holding back her disgust. "I meant, when we file, how are we splitting the assets? Do we need Jake to pay you alimony?"
Oliver fumed. "No!"
His eyes filled with contempt as he red at them. "You two are so obsessed with money. That''s all you think about. Marisa and Selena would never stoop this low. They actually care about me, unlike you."
Seeing him still clinging to delusions about Marisa and Selena, Jake sighed and shook his head.
"Just remember what you said today. When they refuse to take you in, don''te crawling back to Mom."
"Refuse? What are you talking about? I''ll call them right now. They''re waiting for me!"
With that, Oliver furiously pulled out his phone and dialed Marisa''s number.
Chapter 730
730 Chapter 729
The phone rang only once before Marisa''s voice came through.
She sounded concerned. "Oliver, what''s going on? Did you finish handling your things?"
Oliver sighed with relief, replying, "Yeah, it''s done. You need toe pick me up."
"Pick you up? What happened? How did it go?" Marisa''s voice was tense with worry.
Oliver was relieved.
Though he had sounded confident when Jake and Melissa grilled him earlier, he hadn''t been so sure.
But hearing Marisa''s worry now put him at ease.
In a low voice, Oliver exined, "Lewis kicked me out of the house. But don''t worry, Marisa, we''ll bounce back!"
"What?! Kicked you out? That''s outrageous! When you say ''bounce back,'' you have a n, right? What''s your next move?"
"Of course. I haven''t spent all these years in business for nothing. I''ve got connections and resources. Just give me the money, and we''ll rebuild my empire."
Marisa paused before asking, "Give you all the money? What money?"
Oliver froze. "The money I''ve been giving you over the years."
"Oh, that money," Marisa said. "Lewis kicked you out with nothing? That''s ridiculous!"
"Exactly, it''s beyond unfair."
"And your father? What does he think?"
"Stop asking questions. Juste get me. We''ll talk about Dad when we''re together."
"Alright, hang tight."
Marisa hung up.
...
In an upscale nce neighborhood.
Marisa turned to Selena, her face full of worry. "Your dad''s been thrown out of the house. If we pick him up, will it bring trouble to us?"
Selena didn''t waste a second. "Mom, let me make a few calls and find out what''s going on."
She then started calling people.
After a while, Selena came back, looking scared. "Mom, I heard Lewis put the word out that anyone doing business with Dad will be cut off from the Horton family. If we take him in, it''s going to have serious consequences."
Marisa''s face paled. "What are we going to do? If we don''t pick him up, he''ll probablye here himself."
Selena furrowed her brows. "Looks like we can''t stay in this house."
Marisa paused. "What do you mean?"
"Mom, start packing." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
...
Outside the Horton residence, the air had a sharp chill.
Shivering in just his shirt, Oliver rubbed his arms and looked again toward the distance. Beside him, Melissa watched him with a mocking smile. "From the way Marisa was asking questions earlier, it doesn''t seem like she wants to pick you up."
"Shut up! Marisa isn''t like that at all!"
Oliver shot back defensively.
Melissa smirked. "Then what is she? Your true love?"
Oliver snorted, pulling out his phone. "Marisa''s house has security cameras. I''ll show you. She''s probably already on her way."
He opened the camera app, eager to prove her wrong.
The screen showed the driveway outside Marisa''s house. A car slowly pulled out, the driver waiting by the gate.
"See? She''s already left!" Oliver triumphantly shoved the phone toward Melissa.
Melissa hesitated as she saw the car, unsure whether she''d misread the situation.
Was Marisa actuallying to pick him up?
But then Melissa shrugged it off with augh.
It didn''t matter if she was wrong. If someone else was looking after Oliver, it meant Jake wouldn''t have to. That was enough for her.
"Looks like you were wrong!" Oliver sneered. "She''s on her way, and now you have nothing to say."
Melissa turned her gaze toward him. "I hope she does pick you up. Just don''te bothering Jake anymore."
"Heh, don''t worry. Even if I were starving, I wouldn''t go crawling to you two ungrateful leeches!"
Oliver spat out the words, then shot a re at Jake. "You think Lewis will take care of you just because you''re his favorite? Think again! Did he give you my shares when he took them away from me? No, right? He''s not some charity worker!"
It all made sense now. Lewis had schemed against him, likely with old Mrs. Horton''s blessing. That was why she''d evenly split the inheritance, avoiding any drama for Lewis.
As Oliver pieced things together in his head, his expression darkened.
"You people only care about money!" Oliver raged. "You don''t care about family! Marisa is the only one who truly loves me. You''ll all get what''sing!"
Melissa shot back, "Let''s see if Marisa actually takes you in before you keep talking like that."
Oliver pointed at his phone, his voice dripping with confidence. "Marisa''s already on her way. You''re just trying to stir things up"
Before he could finish, the front door of Marisa''s house opened on the screen.
She stepped out with Selena, dragging a few suitcases behind them.
Chapter 731
731 Chapter 730
Oliver stared at his phone, utterly bewildered.
He squinted at the screen again, unable to believe what he was seeing.
"What are they doing with the suitcases?"
Before he could process it, Jake piped up, "Are they nning to run away? Looks like they''re fully prepared."
Jake''s words nearly pushed Oliver over the edge. He yelled in frustration, "That''s impossible!"
Oliver frantically dialed Marisa''s number again, muttering to himself, "They must have misunderstood, thinking Lewis ising after us. They don''t know that I''ve already worked it out with him. He''s not going to hold a grudge, not after we talked things through. That has to be it"
He fumbled with his phone, desperate to tell them everything was fine. "I''ll exin everything. They don''t have to move out."
But as the call went through, no one picked up.
Melissa stood there, arms crossed, a mocking smile ying on her lips. "Maybe they''re too busy packing to answer your call. Why don''t you try your driver?"
Melissa hadn''t expected Oliver to have set up Marisa with such avish house. Not only did she have a driver, but four servants as well.
This wasn''t the typical mistress setupshe was living like a second wife!
Thinking back to when she and Jake were kicked out with nothing, Melissa seethed with anger. Oliver had been so heartless, not giving them a cent, and now Marisa was living in luxury.
She nced at Oliver and sneered, "Go on, make the call. See what happens."
Ignoring her, Oliver hung up on Marisa and dialed his driver.
The driver picked up almost immediately.
"Tell Marisa she doesn''t need to pack. Juste pick me up!" Oliver barked.
There was a brief pause on the other end. "Sir, I don''t think we''reing to get you."
Oliver froze. "What are you doing then?"
"It looks like we''re moving out."
"Don''t you dare move out!"
Oliver was practically shouting now. "Put Marisa on the phone!"
"Ma''am said she''s not taking your call. We have things to do, so we''re going to have to hang up now, sir."
The driver''s words sent a surge of panic through Oliver.
If they hung up, Marisa and Selena would be gone for good!
"Don''t you hang up!" Oliver roared.
There was a pause.
Oliver continued, voice trembling with rage, "I pay your sry. You do as I say! Bring the car here and get those two women back here now!"
The driver chuckled. "You ''used'' to pay my sry, sir. And for that, I want to thank you. You helped me take care of my family for a while."
Oliver blinked in disbelief. "What are you talking about?"
"I''m saying thanks for the help before, but now that you''re broke, we won''t be bothering you anymore. Goodbye, sir."
Before Oliver could respond, the line went dead.
His hands shook with fury as he opened the security camera feed on his phone.
He watched in stunned silence as the driver climbed out of the car and casually nced toward the camera, giving it a little wave.
Then, the driver walked to the trunk and began loading the suitcases into the car. When he was done, he sauntered over to Marisa, slipping his arm around her waist.
Selena smiled warmly at him.
The driver said something, and all three of themMarisa, Selena, and the driverturned toward the camera, waving goodbye.
Momentster, they all got into the car, and the driver drove off.
Oliver exploded with rage, stomping his foot on the ground. "Get out of the car! Marisa, you cheating witch! How dare you! You''ve been betraying me all along! You''re all scum!"
Watching Oliver''s impotent fury was almost too much for Jake and Melissa to handle.
They exchanged amused nces.
Jake, still trying to remain calm, looked at his father. "Do you need help with something?"
After all, Oliver was still his father. Jake couldn''t just let him go hungry.
But Oliver''s eyes lit up with hope, like a drowning man grasping for a lifeline. He lunged forward, grabbing Jake''s arm. "My good son! Help your old man out!"
Jake sighed, looking at his father. "I can rent you a ce and give you enough for basic living expenses every month"
"I don''t need that! I need you to drive me to find them! Catch them! I refuse to believe that Marisa really betrayed me. She and Selena must have been kidnapped by the driver!"
Jake stared at him, speechless.
After everything that had just happened, Oliver was still living in denial.
Jake let out a dryugh, at a loss for words. He was about to refuse when Melissa said, "Take him."
Jake blinked, turning to her.
Melissa''s gaze never left Oliver. "Take him to see for himself. Let him face reality."
Jake nodded in understanding.
He had inherited old Mrs. Horton''s car, so he went over and started it up. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
As he was about to ask Oliver where to go, a message popped up on his phone. It was from Lewis containing an address: "Marisa is here."
Chapter 732
732 Chapter 731
Jake looked at the message on his phone and understood immediately.
Lewis had been keeping tabs on them for a while, just waiting for his grandmother to pass before dealing with each of them one by one.
A chill ran down Jake''s spine for a moment, but he felt a sense of relief wash over him. He was thankful he''d finally wised up in the past few months and stopped going against his uncle.
Jake quickly replied, "Thank you, Uncle," and pulled up the location Lewis had sent him.
He then drove with Oliver to the given address.
...
Oliver was in denial until the very end. Following Lewis''s directions, they arrived at the address and saw the car parked out front.
The second they stopped, Oliver bolted out of the car and rushed to the door, bursting inside without hesitation.
Through arge window, Jake stood watching as Oliver stormed in, seeing the shocked and panicked expressions on Marisa and the driver''s faces and how Selena took a frightened step back.
He saw Oliver grab Marisa by the arm, violently yanking her toward the door in a fit of rage.
He was screaming, red-faced, and desperate, but somehow, he didn''t seem threatening anymore.
The man who had once terrified Jake as a child, the father who seemed so untouchable, was gone. The man inside that house now was small and pitiful.
Jake found himselfughing softly. He couldn''t understand what he had been so afraid of all those years.
With a quiet chuckle, Jake turned away and walked off.
He didn''t look back.
That man wasn''t worth looking back for.
Two dayster, Jake received another message about his father.
Oliver was dead.
The driver had identally killed him during a scuffle, and Marisa and Selena had helped bury the body in the basement.
All three were arrested.
When news of Oliver''s death reached the Horton family, Jake was stunned. Even Melissa was taken aback for a moment.
Lewis''s assistant, Tom, handled Oliver''s funeral arrangements, eventually handing over the ashes to Jake and Melissa.
After a brief discussion, they decided. Since Oliver had hated being confined to the family home so much, it seemed only fitting to set him free.
They scattered his ashes into the ocean, letting him go where the wind would take him.
Oliver Horton''s story had finally ended.
"So, does your mom still need to move back into the main house now that she''s technically still part of the family?" In the Horton residence.
Lewis asked Jake after hearing what he had done with the ashes.
Jake shook his head. "No, we''re fine staying where we are."
The concept of the Horton family''s divisions had ceased to exist. The house and everything in it now belonged to Lewis. Jake saw no need for him and his mother to return. It would only force them to face people they had wronged, and living there wouldn''t feel right.
Lewis gave a nod in response.
Without saying anything more, Jake turned to leave, but before he could take another step, a frail voice rang out behind him. "How could you treat your father like that?! You ungrateful brat! No altar for him, no remembrancehe''ll be forgotten!"
It was Nathan who had overheard the conversation and stormed out of his room, looking like he had aged ten years overnight.
His posture was hunched, and his once proud frame weakened.
Old Mrs. Horton was buried the day before, and Julius hadn''t taken Nathan away yet.
Jake stopped in his tracks and turned to face him. "Do you think that''s what he cared about?"
Nathan froze.
Jake''s voice remained calm. "What he cared about was why you abandoned my grandmotherhis mother."
Nathan''s face twisted in confusion, his brow furrowing.
Jake shook his head. "In the end, he was just a miserable man. But all of this? It was your fault. You were a coward. You should''ve stayed out of nce, never reached for power. If all you cared about was your empire, you should have been crueler, but you couldn''t even manage that. You weren''t soft, but you weren''t ruthless. You were the worst kind of manone who couldn''t choose."
Jake''s words cut deep, and with that, he left without looking back.
Nathan, shaking with rage, tried to call after him, but the words wouldn''te. Instead, he copsed to the ground, coughing up blood before passing out.
It was soon confirmed that Nathan Horton had Alzheimer''s.
On the day he left nce, he sat in the car wearing an adult diaper,ughing foolishly at everyone around him. He didn''t recognize anyone anymore, and as he saw Lewis, he grinned and said, "Son, I''lle back to visit you!"
Lewis''s expression stayed cold as he looked at Julius. "Take him back to the Oceanion estate." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Julius nodded silently, then sighed as he nced around the now-empty house.
When they had firste here, the family had been whole, with old Mrs. Horton still alive.
Despite the bickering and tension, it had been lively.
Now, with her gone, the family was scattered.
Julius climbed into the car, and they disappeared around the corner.
Lewis stood watching the road for a moment. He was lost in thought when suddenly he felt warmth in his hand.
Surprised, he turned to see Keira beside him, her smile instantly softening his gaze.
"We should go home," she said, her voice gentle.
Home...
Even though his grandmother was gone, he still had her.
As long as she was there, he was home.
Lewis''s voice was hoarse when he answered, "Yeah, let''s go home."
Hand in hand, they walked back into the living room, but no sooner had they stepped inside than Erin appeared, unusually serious and without her usual pistachios.
She frowned at Keira. "You two need to quit the whole redemption drama. Keira, something''s happened!"
Keira froze, her brow furrowing. "What happened?"
Erin stepped closer, her expression tense. "It''s your mom."
Keira''s heart skipped a beat, and before she even realized it, she had grabbed Erin by the cor, her eyes wild with panic. "What happened to my mom?"
Erin looked startled, clearly not expecting Keira to snap so quickly.
At that moment, Erin had a terrifying realizationif something had truly happened to Keira''s mom, this petite woman might just tear the world apart.
Chapter 733
733 Chapter 732
Erin never expected Keira to react so strongly.
For a moment, shepletely forgot what she was going to say and just stood there, staring at Keira in shock.
Keira''s sharp eyes locked onto Erin, waiting for her to exin what had happened to her mom. When Erin didn''t respond, Keira grew even more anxious. "Say something!"
Erin swallowed hard. "I"
Before she could get another word out, Lewis walked over and said calmly, "Your mom''s probably fine."
That finally seemed to calm Keira down a bit.
She turned to Lewis. "What did you just say?"
Lewis continued, "She said your mom was in trouble, but it was probably just a test. She didn''t expect you to get this worked up."
Keira quickly looked back at Erin. "Is that true?"
Erin was on the verge of tears and nodded. "Yes, your mom''s fine! Besides, the news I get from the South family onlyes in once a month. Even if something really had happened, I wouldn''t know about it yet!"
Keira''s mind finally started to clear.
She took a deep breath and let go of Erin.
Erin immediately stepped back several paces, putting some distance between them. Her face still showed fear.
Keira lowered her gaze, taking a moment to calm herself before looking back at Erin. "Alright, then. What was the point of all this?"
Still shaken, Erin lowered her voice, almost whispering. "I wasn''t trying to cause trouble. I just"
She hesitated for a second before continuing, "I just wanted you to think about how you''d feel if something really did happen to your mom, and then"
"And then I''d do whatever you wanted, right?" Keira cut in, her voice cold.
Erin paused, then nodded slightly.
Keira''s eyes narrowed. "Let me make one thing perfectly clear: my mom is off-limits. Whatever you want from me, don''t you dare use her to try and push me."
She stepped forward, her tone sharp. "And I know you''re in contact with the other heiresses. Make sure they get this message, too. I''m not afraid of anyone, but if anyone tries to hurt my mom, I''ll hunt them down to the ends of the earth."
Erin swallowed hard and nodded.
She had no doubt now n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Keira, for a brief moment, had looked like apletely different personsomeone terrifying.
But Erin wasn''t done yet.
ncing up cautiously, she ventured, "Look, if you really don''t want your mom to suffer while she''s living under the South family''s control, there are only two ways out. Either you be the heiress, or you support me in bing one. So, can we at least agree to bend the rules a little?"
Keira frowned, realizing now that Erin had been trying to use her mother''s safety as leverage to make her do things she didn''t want to do.
"What exactly are you asking me to do?" Keira asked.
Erin cleared her throat and then asked, "Do you know who Selena Horton''s marrying?"
Keira blinked. "Isn''t it someone from the Gill family?"
The Gills were one of nce''s five major families, and Selena had been linked to them, even pretending to have ess to medicine from the Nora Institute.
Erin rolled her eyes. "Nope, not the Gills."
Keira nced over at Lewis, who said, "She''s marrying into the Cobb family."
"The Cobb family?"
Keira looked confused.
Lewis exined, "The Cobb family is very low-profile, so most people don''t know much about them. They''re not in business, which is why they aren''t counted among nce''s five major families. But in reality, the Gills represent them within the five."
Keira paused, putting the pieces together. "So, that''s why Mrs. Gill runs the household. Is her maiden name Cobb?"
Because of Austin and Nara, Mrs. Gill had given Keira a hard time. It was evident then that she was the head of the Gill family.
Keira had thought it was because Mr. Gill doted on his wife. As it turned out...
Lewis nodded. "Exactly."
Keira finally understood.
The Cobb family was the true power behind the Gills.
No wonder Mrs. Gill had been bold enough to challenge both the Freeman Sect and the Olsen familyshe had strong backing.
Keira asked quickly, "Why can''t the Cobb family go into business?"
"They''ve got a lot of government connections. It wouldn''t be appropriate."
Lewis''s response was diplomatic, but Keira understood immediately. They were involved with the government.
That made sense. They couldn''t do business, but their influence was undeniable.
She turned back to Erin. "So, what are you getting at?"
Erin crouched down next to Keira. "Selena''s marrying someone from a distant branch of the Cobb family. He''s the nephew of the head of the family, and he''s been making a name for himself for years. He''s got some influence now, but his wife''s in jail, and he''s hoping the Hortons will provide a letter of clemency to get her out."
Keira was stunned. "What?"
Erin cleared her throat again. "Let me spell it out. The Cobb family is basically the Gills, and just taking down the Gills isn''t enough. If you cross the Cobbs, you still won''t have full control over nce''s five major families. So, what you need to do is back off and let Selena off the hook."
Chapter 734
734 Chapter 733
Erin looked over at Lewis and Keira. "Look, you and the first branch don''t get along anyway. Just let Selena Horton go and let her and Jake Horton fight it out! It''s got nothing to do with you.
"Selena''s smart, and with her husband backing her up, maybe she can take some of the first branch''s assets from Jake.
"Jake''s been doing welltely, and yeah, he''s on your side for now, but you don''t really have to protect him, right? Besides, there''s not that much bad blood between you two and Selena anyway. If you make peace with the Cobbs, it keeps our five families working together, doesn''t it?"
Keira got what Erin was driving at.
So this whole thing was about her and Lewis letting Selena go and Erin was afraid if they didn''t, it would mess up the alliance between the families. That was why she started out by trying to scare Keira with something about her mom.
Keira was speechless.
She shot Erin a look. "Over something this small?"
Erin coughed awkwardly. "Well, I was worried you might get all righteous about Jake and refuse to let her go. Thought maybe I''d spook you a bit."
The idea was to tell Keira something had happened to her mom, then say if she didn''t let Selena go, something really would happen. That way, Keira would have no choice but to agree.
But now Erin realized that her little trick had almost backfired, nearly making Keira angry.
Just thinking about how scary Keira had looked a moment ago sent a chill down Erin''s spine.
Maybe it wasn''t such a good idea to joke about her mom anymore.
While Erin was busy worrying about that, Keira turned to look at Lewis.
To be honest, Erin had rattled her a little.
The alliance between the five families was a big deal. She wasn''t sure why, but if she didn''tplete the task, she might not even be able to get into the South family, let alone save her mom.
The thought of her mother being tortured by the South family made her even more desperate to find a solution.
If it was just about letting Selena go...
Maybe that wasn''t such a bad option.
She wasn''t the kind of person who let stubbornness cloud her judgment.
Just as she was considering it, Keira''s phone rang. She nced down and saw it was Nara.
She immediately answered, "Nara, what''s up?"
Nara had started speaking again, but his words still came out haltingly, "M-my mom has something to tell you."
The phone was handed over to Mrs. Gill, who wasted no time. "Miss Olsen, have you crossed the Cobb family?"
Keira fell silent.
Had the Cobbs already made their move?
She was about to respond when Mrs. Gill sighed. "I just got word that all our business deals with you are being canceled. I''m very sorry, but I don''t hold absolute power in the Gill family. Also"
Mrs. Gill hesitated before continuing, "Selena, that illegitimate daughter of the Horton family, has already been released. Her husband may be a distant rtive of the Cobb family, but his skills have caught the Cobb patriarch''s eye. So, would you like me to arrange a meeting with them? It''s always better to settle things amicably, as long as it''s not a matter of principle. What do you think?"
Keira clenched her jaw.
She looked over at Lewis, who frowned but then gave her a slight nod.
Keira said, "Okay, Mrs. Gill. I''d appreciate your help."
Mrs. Gill quickly replied, "It''s no trouble. You should visit Nara more often. She misses you."
"Of course."
After hanging up, Keira turned to Lewis with a frown. "What''s going on? Selena was convicted, right? Isn''t releasing her illegal? Are the Cobbs that powerful?"
Selena and Marisa had helped hide Oliver Horton''s body after his murder, and Selena had been sentenced to five years in prison for it.
How could she be released just like that?
But ording to Mrs. Gill, Selena was already out and her husband seemed to hold a grudge over the whole ordeal.
Keira was baffled. "If Selena had this kind of pull, why didn''t she use it sooner?"
If the Cobbs were that influential, she could''ve just used them to fight for power in the Horton family. Even old Mrs. Horton would''ve had to give her some respect.
But Selena had never seemed eager to rely on her husband''s power.
Lewis frowned. "The Cobb family has a reputation for beingw-abiding and keeping a low profile. Even someone as fake as Selena wouldn''t dare use their name to cause trouble, which shows how strict their family values are. After she married into the Cobbs, I looked into it. They''re not the kind of family to make rash moves, and they rarely make enemies. Something''s definitely off here."
Erin chimed in, "Didn''t Mrs. Gill arrange the meeting? Just go. Whatever it is, we can figure it out face to face."
Keira nodded in agreement.
Mrs. Gill didn''t waste any time. She set up the meeting for that very afternoon.
Keira and Lewis drove together, with Erin tagging along, and Mrs. Gill led them to the Cobb family home.
The Cobb residence was a sprawling courtyard with a ssic, old-fashioned charm that was unique to nce.
Their home was understated but impressive, therge doors exuding an aura of authority and timeless elegance.
Keira, Lewis, and Erin followed Mrs. Gill inside the Cobb family''s estate. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
The whole ce gave off the vibe of an old, schrly family.
Keira felt like the Cobb family had this air of mystery, almost like a family of reclusive sages. Everything about them was steeped in the quiet dignity and understated grace of traditional Creran culture.
She loved the atmosphere and felt drawn to the Cobb family''s style...
But it made her wonder: how had someone like Selena managed to marry into such a family?
Chapter 735
735 Chapter 734
Keira followed Mrs. Gill into the Cobb residence, filled with curiosity.
The staff here was minimal, and as they walked through the expansive estate, she noticed only a couple of employees tending to the ce.
Mrs. Gill, noticing Erin''s wandering gaze, exined, "The Cobbs prefer a low-key lifestyle. We''ve all been raised to take care of ourselvesno reliance on housekeepers."
The Cobbs'' way of living was refreshingly understated.
Erin rolled her eyes, "Rich and yet not enjoying life. I don''t get what the Cobbs are thinking."
Mrs. Gill shot her a look, smiling lightly. "The Cobbs value freedom over luxury. They don''t let money dictate their lives."
Because they desired so little and had no greed, they wouldn''t sell their souls for money.
Keira found herself envying that outlook.
She had never yearned for wealth or statusher only desire was to live freely with her mother without the constraints of the South family.
How nice it would be to have a life like the Cobbs.
She envied the Cobbs a little.
Mrs. Gill continued, "Before I married into the Gills, I had the most freedom. My parents never restricted my choices. Even when I fell for Sam Olsen, they didn''t interfere. The Cobbs aren''t even that into controlling the Gills.
"I just decided to marry into the Gills when I realized he was interested in someone else. If I couldn''t marry him, any other man would be the same as the next."
She smiled wistfully. "Guess I did my part for the family."
Keira was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Mrs. Gill to be such a romantic.
Unfortunately, her parents were meant for each other.
Moreover, Mrs. Gill was just speaking out of sentiment; her infatuation with Keira''s father was merely a childish infatuation from her youth. Keira could see that Mrs. Gill was genuinely happy now.
Keira didn''tment, and Mrs. Gill added, "The Cobbs are fiercely protective of their own. I suspect your troubles involve Selena, but the details elude me."
It all became clearer when Keira saw the test results. "
Stage IV colon cancer?"
She gasped.
Across from her sat a man in histe twenties with sses.
He was Selena''s husband, Gavin Cobb.
Next to him was Ryan Cobb, the head of the family.
He was in his early thirties, looking every bit the refined gentleman.
Ryan maintained a calm demeanor, his eyes shifting from Keira to Gavin.
After she voiced her concerns, Ryan invited Gavin to rify.
Keira liked that.
Gavin stated, "The Cobbs never engage in illegal activities. I only secured Selena''s temporary release after reviewing her medical reports."
He looked at Keira and said, "Selena''s health requires her to stay optimistic, especially since her time is limited. After her release, her only obsession has been her resentment toward you."
He sighed helplessly and continued, "I know your family''s partnership with the Gill family is innocent, but as her husband, I have to make a choice and ensure her happiness. I don''t want her to leave this world feeling depressed. So, I hope you can understand the Cobb family''s position."
Keira was at a loss for words.
So the Cobbs, with their seemingly upright reputation, were actually shielding Selena.
They hadn''t intervened when Selena was imprisoned nor during the shareholder conflict with the Hortons.
All of this stemmed from concern for Selena''s health. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Everyone had their own circle of rtives, and when it came to business, it wasn''t just about money; rtionships mattered, too.
All Selena asked for was to stop coborating with the Olsens, and she didn''t ask Gavin to take any revenge either.
Given the circumstances, it was a reasonable request for Gavin, so he agreed without hesitation.
Keira frowned.
Ryan interrupted her thoughts, saying, "Keira, you understand the reasons now. The Cobbs will not partner with you moving forward. If there''s nothing else, you''re wee to leave."
Keira frowned at Ryan, then nced at Lewis.
He shook his head slightly. With a resigned sigh, she stood to leave.
Just then, Erin spoke up cheerfully, "Mr. Cobb, are you familiar with the South family?"
Ryan paused, his expression shifting. "And you are?"
"I''m part of the South family. You should know we have a knack for predicting the future. You''ll be dead within a week."
Erin''s bluntness hung in the air, leaving everyone stunned.
Chapter 736
736 Chapter 735
Keira was stunned by what she had just heard and stared at Erin in disbelief.
She''d heard from her grandfather before that the South family supposedly had the ability to predict the future. But it was just hearsayshe had never seen it for herself.
Now, hearing Erin casually say something like that made her feel like Erin was some kind of... chatan!
Ryan Cobb frowned as well.
Erin noticed his expression and smiled slightly. "Mr. Cobb, is that look because you don''t believe me?"
Ryan lowered his eyes. "I''ve heard of the South family, but I''ve never believed in the supernatural. And I definitely don''t buy into this curse business."
Erin frowned. "It''s not a curse. It''s a prophecy. Mr. Cobb, you must''ve heard the stories. The South family''s predictions have never failed."
She sped her hands behind her back and started pacing in front of Ryan. "Let''s skip what happened before I was born. Just ten years ago, the South family predicted the sudden death of Crera''s richest mandown to the exact time and ce. Five years ago, we predicted the death of the founder of Lemon Mobile in Country M, even nailing the cause of death. Those are just the two most famous cases. There are plenty more, and if you do a little digging, you''ll find them."
Ryan let out a dismissiveugh. "It''s all just coincidence."
But Gavin Cobb''s face grew serious. "Ryan, sometimes it''s better to be safe than sorry. Miss South, you said my brother will die in a week. How exactly?"
Erin smiled at him warmly. "Revealing the futurees with a price. What''s Mr. Cobb willing to offer in exchange?"
She nced at Gavin, making her meaning clear: she was still interested in continuing the partnership with the Gill family.
Gavin immediately said, "If you can save my brother, I''ll"
"Shut up."
Ryan cut him off before he could finish. "I''ve already said the Cobb family doesn''t believe in this nonsense. Miss South, please leave."
Erin''s face turned anxious. "Why are you like this? I''m just trying to help you! But fine, if you don''t want my help, then forget it! Keera, let''s go!"
She grabbed Keira''s arm and marched toward the door.
Keira raised her eyebrows but followed after her.
Watching the two leave, Mrs. Gill couldn''t help but lean closer to Ryan. "I''ve heard about the South family too, Ryan. Do you really not believe them?"
From a family perspective, Ryan was technically Mrs. Gill''s nephew, and he responded politely. "Auntie, they''re just trying to scam people. There are no such things as ghosts or prophecies in this world. I don''t believe any of it."
Then he turned to Gavin. "Now that you''re married to Selena Horton, she''s family. The Cobb family doesn''t cause trouble, but we also don''t shy away from it. It''s just a business partnership; there''s no need to bend over backward for outsiders."
When it came to marriage, the Cobb family valued personal choice above all else.
Though Gavin was from a branch of the family, he and Ryan were close. Gavin was skilled and had be Ryan''s right-hand man, so Ryan held him in high regard.
Selena had been vetted by the family. Aside from being an illegitimate child of the Horton family, she was practically wless.
That was also why Oliver was fond of her. On paper, Selena was exceptional. She''d been the valedictorian of her ss and had won numerous awards across various fields. She was intelligent and poised.
Gavin''s decision to marry her made sense.
Gavin nodded and looked at Ryan again. "Ryan, I know what to do. Selena married me, and unless she betrays me, I won''t let her down."
"Good."
Ryan didn''t say anything further, showing he hadn''t taken Erin''s words to heart. He escorted everyone out without a second thought.
Gavin, along with Mrs. Gill, also left the room. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Once they were outside, Mrs. Gill turned to Gavin. "That Selena... she even betrayed her own father. She strikes me as a woman who''ll do anything for personal gain. Gavin, are you sure you want to stay so loyal to her?"
Gavin said, "Selena and I met in college. She didn''t know who I was back then. She had plenty of admirers, but out of all the rich guys chasing her, she chose methe one who kept a low profile. Auntie, she genuinely loves me."
Mrs. Gill sighed softly. "I hope you''re right."
Gavin''s face fell. "It''s just... now that she''s sick... I need to spend more time with her."
"Go on, then," Mrs. Gill said gently.
Gavin made his way to the back of the estate. Since Ryan had taken a liking to him, Gavin was currently living at the Cobb residence.
Selena was sitting in their room, still puzzled as to why Gavin had bailed her out of jail. Her eyes suddenlynded on a medical report.
Her gaze froze on two words: colon cancer.
Gavin had colon cancer?!
If that was true, then who would protect her?
Panic flooded Selena''s face.
Meanwhile, outside the Cobb residence, Keira looked over at Erin and asked directly, "So, what''s the deal with this South family prophecy thing?!"
Chapter 737
737 Chapter 736
Erin raised an eyebrow. "That''s how it is!"
After saying that, she suddenly smacked her forehead. "Ah, I get it. You''re not in that group."
Keira was confused. "What group?"
"The South Family Heiress Group!"
Erinughed and pulled out her phone, opening a special app. She nced at Keira. "I bet you don''t know your sister''s ount password, right? All nine of us South family heiresses are in the groupthere are ten people in total, including the current elder of the South family, who often shares prophetic messages about the future. You''re not in the group, so it''s no wonder you don''t know."
Keira frowned.
She had used her sister''s phone before, and she still had it. But when she opened the app, Keira realized she didn''t know the login details.
Erin continued, "Just when you were chatting with Ryan Cobb, I got the news that he''ll die in a week. That''s why I spoke up. I figured I''d give him a heads-up, and if he appreciates it, we might prevent his death in a week. That way, we could smooth things over, and our families could continue working together! But, of course, he didn''t believe me."
Keira tensed. "That prediction is it real?"
"Of course, it''s real." Erin looked at her. "You know the South family has the ability to predict the future!"
Keira furrowed her brow. "I''m like RyanI don''t believe in this kind of supernatural stuff."
"If you don''t believe it, I''ll just show you," Erin said with a grin. "It''s okay. Everyone starts out skeptical, thenes around." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Erin waved her phone. "Ryan will die in a car ident next week, around five in the afternoon. We''ll see if the South family''s predictions are urate."
Keira''s frown deepened. "Can it be prevented?"
"If it''s a prediction, of course it can," Erin said, looking at her like she was missing the obvious. "Why else would we share it? Just to scare people? Besides, the South family has used this ability to gain power over countless people. As for Ryan, I''ve done my researchthere''s no other way to handle it. The Cobb family is untouchable in Crera. Nothing can threaten them. Bribery won''t work eithernothing was tempting enough to sway them. So, this is the only option."
Keira stared at her. "How could it be such a coincidence that the prediction is about Ryan?"
"Good question! How could it be such a coincidence?" Erin teased, then rolled her eyes. "Obviously, it''s not. I used this month''s perk!"
Keira blinked. "Perk?"
Erin sighed. "Wow, you really don''t know anything. Without me, any South family heiress would immediately know you''re an imposter!"
She stepped closer, draping an arm around Keira''s shoulders. "Every heiress gets one opportunity per month to ask about someone''s fate. It''s the one perk we''re given. Without power or influence, with just the little money the family provides, do you really think anyone could build a business empire so quickly?"
Keira finally understood.
Erin had used her monthly chance to ask about Ryan''s fate since there was no other way to deal with the Cobb family.
Keira clenched her jaw and kept looking at Erin. After a moment, she asked, "So, you''re saying if I save Ryan in a week, he''ll be grateful to me?"
"First off, we don''t even know if you can save him," Erin said slowly.
Keira frowned. "If it''s a car ident, I can just make sure he doesn''t go out that day, right?"
Erin smiled yfully. "Do you really think you can stop someone from leaving the house?"
Keira paused. "I''ll figure something out, but first, I need to know if what you''re saying is true."
Erin nodded. "I''m certain. He''ll die in a car ident."
Keira tightened her jaw, still skeptical.
Erin lowered her gaze. "The South family has survived for over a thousand years thanks to this ability, Keira. You can doubt a lot of things, but not this. Future heirs will inherit this power, and if you can''t even believe in it yourself, how are you supposed to make predictions?"
Keira was dumbfounded.
She suddenly felt like the South family was running some kind of scam.
But maybe this was a good chance to see if their predictions were actually real.
Chapter 738
738 Chapter 737
Selena stared in shock at the medical report in her hand, fear washing over her.
She stood up abruptly, walking over to the window to let in some fresh air, hoping it might help calm her nerves.
Just then, she noticed Mrs. Gill outside, walking toward the parking lot while talking on the phone with "Keera." Mrs. Gill''s voice was full of frustration: "That Selena, I''ve never liked her. Gavin doesn''t either. If it weren''t for Ryan, we wouldn''t have taken her in. But now that Gavin''s so loyal to her and with this illness... well, no one''s saying anything anymore. What can we do?"
Mrs. Gill continued her conversation as she reached the parking lot, leaving Selena frozen in ce as if struck by lightning.
She gritted her teeth. It was true! Back then, she''d done everything in her power to deceive Gavin, making him believe she truly loved him for who he was, unaware of his family''s wealth and status. She thought marrying into the Cobb family would give her the leverage she needed in life.
But the Cobbs were so low-key, refusing to let her use their name to get ahead. As a result, marrying Gavin didn''t bring her the benefits she had expected, and her standing in the Horton family remained the same.
The Cobbs were a powerful family in nce. If they''d just supported her a little, she and her mom wouldn''t be in this mess. But over time, she had resigned herself to her reality. At least she''d married Gavin, ensuring she never had to worry about money orfort.
Even if she did get into trouble, Gavin could bail her out, no problem. Yet, the one thing she never sawing was Gavin getting sick. If Gavin died, with Mrs. Gill and the Cobbs already against her, they''d waste no time kicking her out.
No way.
Selena clenched her fists tightly. She refused to ept that fate.
Just then, there was a knock at the door.
Selena snapped back to the present as Gavin walked in, his sad gaze settling on her.
She frowned. Was he trying to hide his illness from her?
A sudden wave of resentment crept up inside her. He was dying and hadn''t even told her. He hadn''t given her a chance to prepare for the future!
As these thoughts swirled in her head, Gavin finally said, "Selena, you still have that two million in savings, right?"
It was part of the dowry he had given her.
Selena''s treatment was expensive, and while Gavin could always ask the Cobb family for money, he didn''t feelfortable doing that yet. They had enough for now, so he nned to use her savings first. If that ran out, then he would turn to the family. After all, he wasn''t one of the main heirs, despite Ryan''s favor. He didn''t want to take advantage of it.
Ryan had already done so much for him.
But Selena''s heart raced at his words. She panicked.
After Oliver''s death, Lewis took over the family estate, and now everything was in Jake''s name. Her parents were in jail, and the only money she had left was the dowry. And now Gavin wanted to use that money for his treatment?
If he died, what would she have left?
She gripped her fists tighter, narrowing her eyes. "Yeah, why?"
Gavin, unaware of her thoughts, recalled what the doctor had said. "Cancer isn''t always fatal. A positive attitude can make all the difference." Deciding not to tell her the truth yet, he stepped closer and gently patted her head.
"Selena, you should take that money out. I''m also going to put my apartment downtown on the market. We''re going to need some quick cash for the future."
Selena''s fists clenched harder. This useless man! Did he even care about her future? If he died and the money was gone, where would she live? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She bit her lip, eyeing Gavin before forcing a smile. "Alright."
But deep inside, she was already thinking of a way to transfer the money somewhere safe, away from Gavin. She wasn''t about to let him use it all up. Survival of the fittest, right?
Gavin, oblivious to her thoughts, smiled warmly. "We''ll go put the house on the market tomorrow."
Selena nodded. "Sure."
That night, as she leaned into him, Gavin pushed her away gently. "Not now. It doesn''t feel right."
That confirmed it for Selena. He was definitely sick. Otherwise, why would he reject her?
The next morning, Selena woke up early. Quietly, she grabbed the deed to the house from its hiding spot and left the Cobb residence.
When Gavin woke up, he stretched and went to retrieve the deed. But when he checked the usual ce, it was gone.
And so was Selena.
Chapter 739
739 Chapter 738
Gavin paused for a moment, then picked up his phone to call Selena.
But no one answered.
Frowning, he headed downstairs and ran into Mrs. Gill, who hade by again today.
Mrs. Gill had thought things over the previous night and, after ncing at her daughter Nara, decided she couldn''t be ungrateful. She hade to persuade Gavin to see Selena''s true colors and not to let go of Keira.
As soon as she walked in, she saw Gavin rushing down the stairs, looking flustered. She immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"
Gavin frowned. "Selena''s gone."
Mrs. Gill said, "Where did she go? Gavin, you really need to think carefully about this. Selena isn''t someone you can trust! She even buried he father in the backyardshe can''t possibly be sincere with you!"
Gavin shook his head immediately. "That''s not true, Aunt. Selena only did that because her mom forced her to. Her father died, and her mom didn''t want to take the me, so she made Selena help. Selena wasn''t behind any of it Plus, she''s sick now Could she have hidden the deed to the house because she doesn''t want me to sell it? Maybe she''s doing it for my sake."
At that thought, Gavin''s eyes reddened as a wave of emotion washed over him.
Mrs. Gill was speechless. "Gavin, Selena''s not that noble. If she were, she wouldn''t have been fighting for the family fortune all this time! She''s lost everything now. Without the Horton''s money, she''ll never let you go! You just said the deed''s missing? What if she ns to sell the house behind your back to pay for her treatment?"
Mrs. Gill was convinced Selena wasn''t a good person, and she imagined the worst.
But even she wouldn''t have guessed that Selena believed Gavin was the one who was sick and refused to sell the house for his sake.
Gavin exined, "Aunt, you''re mistaken. I''m the one who wants to sell the house!"
Mrs. Gill was taken aback. "You want to sell it? Gavin, have you thought this through? That house is in the city center, and it is worth twenty million dors. Your parents saved up for you to have it when you got married. Are you sure you want to sell it?"
Gavin sighed. "Houses are just things, but people are what matter! Aunt, I can live here even if I lose the house. But if I lose Selena then she''s really gone. I found out that there''s a specialist in Europe who''s great at treating colon cancer. I want to take her there. Maybe there''s still hope"
Mrs. Gill frowned, then patted him on the shoulder. "Gavin, how did our family end up with such a romantic like you? I still think there''s something off about Selena. Why don''t you keep an eye on her for a bit longer?"
Gavin responded firmly, "I trust her, Aunt."
Mrs. Gill sighed. "Well, I trust Keera and Lewis. They''re both upstanding people, and they''re definitely not the problem here. If Selena''s shing with them, then it''s definitely on her."
Gavin shook his head. "Aunt, every family has its own problems. Please don''t speak badly about Selena. She''s sick, and hearing you talk like this behind her back will only hurt her. And besides, it''s not like the Gills lost much by not partnering with Keira. The Cobb family has always valued family more than profit. Aunt, when you had that misunderstanding with Keira and almost went to blows, didn''t we stand behind you the whole time? Why can''t you support me now?"
Mrs. Gill fell silent.
She pursed her lips. "But"
Gavin frowned again. "Selena''s just a young woman and Horton''s illegitimate child. It''s no surprise the Hortons don''t like her. And Keeradidn''t you dislike herst time, too? You had a falling out with her, and now she''s shing with Selena. Haven''t you considered that maybe Keera''s the problem? Why else would her reputation be so bad?"
Mrs. Gill was shocked. "No! Keera and I only had a misunderstanding. Once that was cleared up, we were fine And it was my fault, to begin with; I was the one being unreasonable"
Gavin pressed on. "Even if you were at fault then, I''ve done some digging. Ever since Keera returned to the Olsen family in nce, she''s been causing a lot of problems. Now, the Olsens are acting very high-profile. That''s not our style at all. So, whatever the issue between her and Selena is, it''s definitely her fault. Selena''s kind; it can''t be her."
Mrs. Gill sighed heavily. "Gavin, how can you not see what a maniptive little snake she is?"
"Enough, Aunt!" Gavin''s face darkened.
He stormed out, mming the door behind him.
He didn''t go far, though. Instead, he took out his phone and opened Selena''s location tracker.
Since her illness, she could faint at any time, so Gavin had set up the tracker for her.
He had no idea what she was up to.
Following the tracker, he arrived at Selena''s location. From a distance, he saw her speaking to someone. Gavin walked over quietly. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Selena was saying, "My husband''s sick. I need you to mortgage the house quickly. I need the money and a passport. Something that can help me leave the country fast with the money."
Chapter 740
740 Chapter 739
The man furrowed his brow and spoke quietly, "Ms. Horton, if we rush the sale, it''ll likely go for less than expected. Are you sure?"
Selena''s expression turned cold. "I''m sure."
He asked again, "Which country are you heading to?"
"Any, as long as I can leave quickly!"
"Alright," he said. "I''ll let you know once everything''s sorted."
"Good."
Selena replied and watched him leave with the deed in hand. As she turned around, she nearly jumped in shock to find Gavin standing right behind her. Pressing her hand to her chest, she asked nervously, "What are you doing here?"
Gavin frowned, ncing her over before looking toward the man walking away. Hesitating, he asked, "What were you just doing?"
Selena immediately averted her eyes. "Nothing. Why are you here?"
"I tried calling you, but you didn''t answer. I thought something might have happened, so I tracked your phone''s location and came to find you."
Selena''s face darkened. "You put a tracker on my phone?"
"Yeah, I was worried something might''ve gone wrong." Gavin cautiously reached out, trying to hold her arm.
Selena quickly pushed his hand away.
How disgusting! This man had cancer, and he still dared to touch her! He might pass his cancer cells to her!
She took a deep breath.
Gavin, mistaking her reaction for anger, exined helplessly, "Selena, I''m sorry. I know it was wrong to track you without asking, but I was only concerned."
Concerned? Yeah, concerned she might find out about his illness and run off, leaving him without anyone to take care of him.
Selena''s frustration only grew. She clenched her jaw and nodded. "I get it. My phone died."
Gavin nodded, too, but nced once more in the direction the man had gone. "Are you sure nothing''s going on? That guy..."
"He was just asking for directions."
Selena smiled smoothly. "Anyway, why did youe looking for me?"
"I told you yesterday, didn''t I? I need some cash quickly, so I''m thinking of selling the house. But I can''t find the deed anywhere. Did you take it?"
Selena''s eyes shed with panic as she rushed to reply, "No..."
Gavin blinked in surprise. "No? I searched everywhere at home, and it''s just gone." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Selena froze, then wrapped her arm around his, smiling sweetly. "Maybe you missed a spot. Let''s go back home, and I''ll help you look."
Gavin nodded.
They got in the car and headed back to the house. On the way, Gavin brought up another issue, "By the way, did you withdraw that two million yet?"
Selena lowered her eyes and quickly answered, "Gavin, I was just about to tell you. I invested that money in a financial n, and I can''t withdraw it until it matures. What should we do? Maybe we can ask your brother for a loan in the meantime?"
Ryan had plenty of money. Borrowing two million from him would be no big deal. Why should they fuss over her money?
Once the house was sold and she had that two million, she could finally leave the country! Even if twenty million wasn''t enough for a lifetime abroad, it''d be enough to get by for a while if she was careful.
With that thought in mind, Selena dropped her gaze again.
Gavin, fully believing her story, didn''t suspect a thing. He nodded. "Alright, I get it."
They pulled up to the house. Just as they arrived, Gavin got a call from an international medical service. It was about Selena''s condition, so he turned to Selena, "Selena, I''ve got some work to handle. You go on inside."
"Okay."
Selena gave him a quick nce before walking inside, but before she closed the door, she overheard him say, "Yes, colon cancer... There''s a treatment? That''s great! Whatever it costs, we''ll do it."
Selena''s eyes darkened.
So it was true. He had colon cancer.
And "whatever it costs"? Cancer like that would kill himthere was no way he''d survive. Gavin was selfish. He was going to drain all their savings, then die, leaving her with nothing.
This was his idea of love?
Selena let out a coldugh. Good thing she''d already arranged to sell the house. Otherwise, she''d be left with absolutely nothing.
Meanwhile, Lewis had been keeping an eye on Selena''s moves and now had all the details.
When Tom updated him, Lewis was puzzled. "Selena stole the deed and is selling the house?"
Tom nodded. "Yep, that''s exactly what she''s doing. She even asked for a passport. Is she nning to go abroad for treatment?"
Lewis shook his head, equally confused.
Even if he thought long and hard about it, he''d never guess Selena had mistaken her medical records for Gavin''s and didn''t know she was the one who was actually sick.
Lewis made up his mind. "Tell Ryan and Gavin about all of this."
Chapter 741
741 Chapter 740
Tom received the orders and left. As soon as he was gone, Keira walked in.
Lewis immediately filled her in on the fact that Selena was selling the house.
Keira frowned in confusion but quickly shook her head with a smile, looking over at Lewis.
With his grandmother''s recent passing,st night they had justid in bed and gone to sleep without doing much else. So now, there were things Keira had been wanting to ask but hadn''t found the right moment. She went straight for it. "Do you think the South family''s ability to predict the future is real?"
Lewis seemed to know she''d bring this up. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders and led her over to the couch. Grabbing hisptop, he opened it and handed it to her.
"I knew you''d have questions about this. I''ve been looking into the South family for a while now. Here''s everything I''ve found. Their ability to predict the future is by far their most mysterious trait."
Keira was taken aback.
Lewis scrolled through the information on the screen. "These are all the predictions they''ve made since the inte era began. So far, everything they''ve said about certain individuals hase true."
He looked at her seriously. "They can predict the exact moment, reason, and ce of someone''s death. Some people listened to them and dodged disaster; others didn''t, and they died right where and when the prediction said they would."
Lewis paused, locking eyes with Keira. "Their predictions have never failed. But in the past few decades since the inte, I''ve only found a little over a hundred instances where they''ve shared these predictions."
In other words, the South family''s predictions were extremely rare.
In a world with billions of people, only about a hundred or so had ever been predicted by the South family.
Keira furrowed her brow, deep in thought.
Lewis smiled. "Most of these predictions were for some of the world''s elite overseas. Those who listened avoided tragedy and became devoted to the South family. The ones who didn''t? Well, they''re all gone now. Ryan Cobb''s case is the first-ever recorded instance of a prediction being made for someone here in Crera."
Keira''s eyes lit up. "So, if we want to know if their predictions are real, Ryan Cobb''s case will be the one to watch!"
Lewis chuckled and ruffled her hair. "Exactly. We''ll see what happens with Ryan. I''ve got a lot of people keeping an eye on the Cobb family, and I''m making sure we''re tracking his every move."
Keira nodded in agreement.
Then she asked, "Lewis, do you believe in the supernatural?"
He shook his head. "No."
"Me neither," Keira said calmly. "So this time, let''s test this so-called prophecy and see what it''s all about."
"Absolutely."
Lewis took her hand in his. "Keira, always remember: we control our own fate, not the heavens. No one on this earth can dictate your destiny."
Keira gave him a firm nod.
By the time Ryan received the message Lewis had sent through Tom, it was already noon.
He''d just woken up from his daily nap.
Even though he was only thirty, his routine was oddly like that of an elderly man. Every day, he took a twenty-minute napit was part of his daily discipline.
As Ryan looked at the message his assistant handed him, he frowned and asked, "What''s Gavin up to?"
"He''s out on a walk with Mrs. Cobb," the housekeeper quickly replied.
Ryan got up, his expression darkening. "I''ll go check on them."
He headed downstairs.
From a distance, he could see Gavin holding Selena''s arm, the two of them walking slowly in the shade of the garden.
Selena wasn''t in the mood for a walk at all!
But Gavin had practically dragged her out, insisting it was good for her health...
Why did she need to be out here just because he was sick and needed the exercise?
Plus, Selena was known for her love of spicy food, and Gavin shared that love. Yet today, lunch had beenpletely nd.
Was he really making her eat such in food just because he was sick?
He''d evenid down thewno spicy dishes were allowed at the table anymore. What kind of control freak was that?
While Selena stewed silently, Gavin sighed.
He was worried that seeing those spicy dishes might tempt her, so even though he loved them too, he hadn''t let the kitchen bring any out.
As he looked at Selena, his heart softened. She was his love... even if it cost him everything, he would do whatever it took to make sure she got better. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With this thought in mind, Gavin asked with concern, "Selena, you really couldn''t find the deed to the house? How could it just disappear like that?"
Selena sighed. "I don''t know where it could be. You know how it is when you''re looking for somethingit''s always impossible to find..."
Gavin frowned. "But I''m in a bit of a rush..."
Selena''s eyes flickered slightly. "I''ll try looking for it againter."
Just as she finished speaking, a cold voice cut through the air. "There''s no need to search anymore."
They both turned to see Ryan approaching, his expression icy. He nced at Selena before tossing the house deed in front of her.
"Selena, you handed this deed over to someone else, didn''t you? Why are you secretly selling and mortgaging the property?"
Selena''s face drained of color in an instant.
Chapter 742
742 Chapter 741
Gavin lookedpletely thrown off as he turned to Selena. "Did you take the house deed with you today?"
He suddenly remembered seeing someone earlier, sneaking around and talking to her. His brows furrowed in suspicion. "That guy you were talking tohe wasn''t asking for directions, was he? Were you trying to mortgage the house?"
Selena swallowed nervously. "I... I wasn''t..."
"Wasn''t what?" Ryan let out a coldugh, his gaze cutting toward her. "Our family might stay under the radar, but here in nce, not many people are brave enough to cross us. You tried to mortgage the house, and I found out within hours."
Ryan wasn''t exaggerating. The second someone sees the Cobb name on a property deed, he would be informed. That house belonged to Gavin, and if anyone tried to mortgage or sell it without him personally handling the deal, they''d definitely inform the Cobbs first.
Ryan fixed his eyes on Selena. "Why''d you try to mortgage the house?"
Gavin turned to her, too. "Why would you do that? I told you yesterday I''d handle selling it! If you go through a mortgage, they''ll lowball you."
Selena looked down. "The two million you gave me... I put it into an investment ount, and I can''t pull it out right now. I thought I could use the house as coteral You said we needed money fast, so I figured a loan would be quicker than selling."
"Then why didn''t you tell Gavin?" Ryan asked, his voice cool but curious.
He couldn''t quite understand why she''d sneak around like this. Gavin was ready to sell the house for her medical bills, but she went behind his back to mortgage it. Was she worried he''d be too sentimental about letting it go?
Selena bit her lip. "I didn''t want Gavin to feel embarrassed. And selling a house is a big dealit''s the home his parents left us. If we sold it, wouldn''t that feel like we''re letting them down? But if we just mortgage it, we could pay off the loanter and get it back..."
Touched by her words, Gavin squeezed her hand. "Selena, I had no idea you were that thoughtful."
Ryan, however, wasn''t buying it. He knew something was off. He wasn''t particrly fond of Selena, but since Gavin loved her and she hadn''t caused any drama since marrying into the family, he''d let her be.
Even though he didn''t know exactly what she was up to, his instincts told him there was more going on here.
Instead of pressing further, Ryan turned to Gavin. "If you needed money, why didn''t you juste to me? There''s no need to sell the house."
He took the deed from the table. "How much do you need? I''ll take care of the hospital bills. As for the deed, I''ll hang onto it for safekeeping. This is the only thing your parents left youif you sell it, how will you keep their memory alive?"
Gavin''s eyes welled up with emotion.
His parents passed away in a car ident when he was a child, and he''d grown up at the family estate, bing close to Ryan, who had always looked out for him. In return, Gavin had served Ryan with unwavering loyalty.
Ryan had always treated him like a younger brother.
But Gavin was mindful of his position in the family and had been trying not to burden them with his medical costs.
His voice cracked as he faced Ryan. "Ryan, it''s just... Selena and I... with everything going on, the treatments are expensive, and I didn''t want to"
"The Cobb family has more than enough, and with the Gills behind us, you''ll never have to worry about money. You shouldn''t be stressing about this," Ryan said, pping him on the shoulder. He shot a sharp look at Selena. "You''re part of this family now, so stop worrying about money." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
With that, Ryan turned and left.
Gavin, overwhelmed with gratitude, blinked back tears.
Selena, on the other hand, stared at the deed in Ryan''s hand, her fists clenched tight.
So, now, every dor she spent was going to be tracked... Ryan was making sure Selena couldn''t move any money without him knowing.
And that deed
If Gavin died, Ryan would get everything. The house would be his!
What kind of treatment would cost twenty million dors anyway?
Ryan was ying this game perfectly. Selena could see right through him.
She bit her lip in frustration.
But Gavin was oblivious and looked at her with admiration. "Selena, Ryan really does care about us."
She forced a smile, though it felt fake.
Later, back in their room, Selena''s mind started racing. How could she secure more for herself once Gavin was gone?
As she was lost in thought, Gavin walked up to her. "Selena, I''ve been feeling a little off. Do you think we should head to the hospital and get me checked out?"
Selena''s eyes flickered, and she smirked to herself.
So, he was still hiding his illness from her.
Putting on her usual sweet expression, she said, "Of course, honey."
They headed to the hospital together. To keep her from catching on, Gavin even went through the motions of getting himself checked out, just like she had.
Selena found the whole act amusing.
Just then, a nurse passed by, whispering to a colleague. "That husband is so sweet. He''s even pretending to get a check-up so his wife won''t find out how sick she really is"
Chapter 743
743 Chapter 742
Selena couldn''t help but sigh.
Why couldn''t her husband be more like that?
Gavin was still hiding his illness from her, even now!
Her hands balled into tight fists as frustration boiled up inside her.
When Gavin finally came out of the exam room, he turned to her and said, "Babe, you should get checked out, too. Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious."
Selena shed him a smile as she walked into the room, but the resentment she felt only grew.
A CT scan had radiation! Gavin was so desperate to hide his illness that he didn''t even care about her safety anymore.
But then again, Gavin was a powerful man. He had been the one to bail her out. Without him, she''d probably still be sitting in a jail cell.
As much as it made her angry, she had no choice but to go through with the scan.
After her scan was done, she headed toward the doctor''s office. Just as she got closer, she overheard the doctor saying, "Mr. Cobb, unnecessary scans expose you to radiation. Why put yourself through that?"
"It''s fine," Gavin said, brushing it off.
The doctor sighed heavily. "The disease is progressing quickly. The upside is that there''s no pain, so even as it worsens, you won''t feel much difort"
Gavin''s voice was tense. "How long do we have?"
The doctor sighed again. "By the time we found it, it was alreadyte-stage. You''ve got maybe two weeks left. But there''s an imported drug that could extend your life by a few years. Would you like to try it?"
Gavin immediately nodded. "Yes, let''s try it."
"The thing is, it''s expensive. A single round of treatment could cost over a million dors. And even then, it would only extend your life by about three to five years. But maybe by then, we''ll have found a cure, right?"
"Exactly. Even if we have to sell the house, we''re going to fight this!" Gavin said firmly.
"Alright, I''ll get the prescription ready."
The doctor began writing out the prescription, and Gavin quickly added, "Oh, one more thing. Please tell my wife these are just vitamins. I don''t want her worrying. And, um, could you give me some actual vitamins, too? I''ll take them with her."
The doctor gave him a sympathetic look. "Sure."
He had never seen a man so dedicated to his wife.
When Gavin finally left the office, he spotted Selena and nearly jumped out of his skin. "What are you doing here? You didn''t overhear anything, did you?"
Gavin was so nervous...
Selena''s thoughts darkened, but she kept up her sweet smile. "Of course not. Give me the prescriptionI''ll go pick up the meds."
Gavin handed it over, distracted by a work call.
Selena took the prescription and went to get the medicine. She charged it to Ryan''s card, so she didn''t think twice about buying everything on the list.
But inside, she was seething.
One bottle was filled with vitamins, while the other was for Gavin''s treatment. Her anger simmered.
Just then, a shady-looking man sidled up to her. "Miss, that medicine you''ve got there... it''s a special cancer drug, right?"
Selena froze. "How do you know that?"
He grinned. "I''m in the business of selling these kinds of drugs. See, this stuff is only prescribed to specific patients, but I can resell it through my contacts. Think about ithe''s already in thete stages. Why waste so much money? How about selling it to me for a discount? I''ll give you ny percent of the value."
Ny percent...
The medicine had cost a million dors. Ny percent would be nine hundred thousand!
Selena''s eyes lit up. "Deal!"
She quickly sold the medication to the man, and after a moment''s thought, she went and bought more vitamins to rece it. This way, when they got home, both she and Gavin would be taking the same thingvitamins.
If Gavin was going to die in two weeks, so be it!
Once he was gone, she could buy another round of the expensive meds and pocket the four hundred thousand. Then she could disappear abroad.
The idea excited her.
Maybe she was too excited because she suddenly felt light-headed like she was about to faint...
But it didn''t matter.
With the medicine in hand, she and Gavin left the hospital together.
That evening, Gavin came to her with two bottles of vitamins. "Babe, the doctor said we both need to take these. Starting today, we''re going to make sure we''re getting our vitamins, okay?"
Selena smiled slyly. "Sure thing, honey. Let''s do it."
Gavin handed her the pills with a smile.
For the next few days, Selena and Gavin took their vitamins together every day. The only problem was that the vitamins tasted awful, and it made her lose her appetite.
Her meals got smaller, and she even started to lose weight.
For months, she had been trying to diet without any sess, but now, the pounds were just melting off. She was thrilled.
She didn''t even notice the sadness in Gavin''s eyes every time he looked at her
Time flew by, and soon, a week had passed.
That morning, Keira woke up and immediately got ready to head over to the Cobb residence.
Erin eagerly trailed after her. "Are you going to see Ryan? Take me with you!"
Keira nced at her. "Are you sure today is the day of Ryan''s car ident?"
Erin nodded confidently. "I''m sure!"
Keira smiled. "Alright then, let''s head to the Cobb''s ce together."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 744
744 Chapter 743
Keira wasn''t entirely sure if Ryan Cobb would really have an ident today.
But after thinking about it, she agreed with what Erin had said.
When ites to matters of life and death, it''s better to believe it could happen than to dismiss it outright.
Erin had predicted that Ryan''s car ident would happen at 10 a.m., but Keira didn''t know where Ryan would be at that time. So, to be safe, she decided to wait outside the Cobb family house with Erin starting at 7 a.m.
On the way there, Erin had bought quite the spreadpancakes, doughnuts, coffee, pudding, chips, and even some hotdogs.
As Keira stood beside the car, keeping an eye on the Cobb resident''s gate, Erin stayed inside, devouring everything she''d bought with audible slurps and chomps.
Keira watched in disbelief as Erin finished off the entire breakfast spread. She couldn''t help but feel a twitch in her lips.
Her eyes flicked to Erin''s stomach. It didn''t even look bloated
How could she eat so much? Was her stomach some kind of bottomless pit?
Just as Keira was silently wondering about this, Erin looked over, coughed lightly, and reminded her, "I did ask you if you wanted any. You said no, so I didn''t get you anything."
Keira was speechless.
Was this the same cunning strategist, Erin South Martin, or a food-obsessed squirrel?!
She couldn''t bear to watch anymore and turned her gaze back to the gate.
She checked the time.
Initially, she''d thought Ryan, being simr to Lewis in his workaholic tendencies, would have left early for work. That was why they hade so early to stop him.
But to her surprise, it was already 9:30 a.m., and he was just leaving.
The gates of the Cobb residence opened, and Ryan''s car slowly emerged.
Keira didn''t rush. She stood calmly next to her car, watching him approach.
Ryan''s car came to a halt.
There was no choice; Keira had parked her car right in front of the gate, effectively blocking the driveway.
Even though the gate was wide enough for two cars, her vehicle was right in the middle of the road.
Ryan''s car was a low-profile brand.
He stepped out of the car and walked toward Keira, frowning. "Ms. Olsen, what exactly are you trying to do?"
Keira calmly replied, "Mr. Cobb, you can''t leave before 10 a.m."
Ryan''s frown deepened. "I have an important meeting today. Don''t cause trouble."
Keira looked at him seriously. "If you leave before 10, you''ll get into a car ident."
Ryan scoffed. "I told you, I don''t believe in any of that." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira shrugged. "Honestly, I don''t really believe in it either. But the things happening with the South family are strange, so I had to stop you. After all, there''s an old saying, better safe than sorry."
Ryan''s brow furrowed even tighter. "Ms. Olsen, I control my own life. I don''t believe in this nonsense, and even if you stand here all day, I still won''t believe it."
Keira frowned back. "Is there really anything more important than your life, Mr. Cobb?"
Ryan nced at his watch, his face showing even more impatience.
He had an important meeting today, but his morning had been off. First, he''d spilled breakfast on his suit, and then he''d had to shower and change, which had dyed him even more. Now, he didn''t have time to stand here arguing with Keira.
He shot back, "If you don''t move, I''ll make you."
"Fine." Keira gestured. "Go ahead."
Ryan was perplexed.
Keira added, "I know my actions are strange and might seem irrational, but Lewis and I have looked into all the South family''s prophecies from the past decades. Every single one hase true. Not a single miss. So, Mr. Cobb, I''m stopping you today to see if it''s real or not. I understand what''s at stake if you miss your meeting, and I''ll take full responsibility."
Ryan shouted, "What can you take responsibility for? Do you even understand how important this meeting is?"
Keira nodded. "I know. I''ve already checked. You''re meeting with a foreign medical institution to bring in their vines, right? That''s no big deal. I can handle it for you."
Her status in international circles ensured that no medical institution would dare refuse her.
That was why Keira hade to stop Ryan today.
Ryan''s face darkened. "You''ve been investigating me?"
Keira calmly replied, "Sorry. I just wanted to make sure I wasn''t holding you up from something life-saving."
If Ryan had been on his way to save a life, she wouldn''t have had the nerve to stop him. So, of course, she''d made sure to find out what his schedule was.
Ryan''s face remained grim.
Seeing that Keira wasn''t budging, he took a step back and said, "Fine. I''ll wait until after 10 to leave. But I swear, if nothing happens, I''m going to prove this whole thing is a ridiculous waste of time!"
Chapter 745
745 Chapter 744
Ryan was getting a little annoyed.
The Cobb family had always maintained a low profile. Despite their high status, they never threw their weight around, which was why, even now, with Keira standing at his doorstep, Ryan hadn''t called security or anyone else for backup.
Growing up, Ryan was raised to be kind and approachable. His usual demeanor was one of grace and elegance, but right now, standing before Keira, he frowned in irritation.
Being gentle didn''t mean he couldn''t get angry.
There had been instances where people underestimated the Cobb family''s restraint,ing to provoke them. On the surface, the family might smile and let things slide, but behind closed doors, they''d bankrupt their adversaries without a second thought. In the end, those same people woulde crawling back, begging for mercy. And once the Cobbs granted them a lifeline, even though they had fallen from elite families to second-rate status, they were forever grateful to the Cobbs.
Ryan''s eyes now carried a cold, dangerous edge.
Meanwhile, the woman standing before him seemedpletely unbothered, casually fiddling with her phone, as though his growing fury didn''t faze her in the slightest.
Keira was checking the timejust five minutes until 10:00.
If the South family''s prophecy was correct, Ryan was supposed to be in a car ident in five minutes. But he was still standing in his own front yard, so how could that possibly happen?
Keira narrowed her eyes.
If no car ident urred, then the South family''s prophecy would be proven wrong.
ording to Erin, once a prophecy from the South family was made, it couldn''t be avoided. The only option was to face the impending disaster head-on.
The reason the South family shared their prophecies was to give the other party a chance to prepare.
In Ryan''s caseif he had known about the ident ahead of time, maybe he could have avoided the worst of it and saved his life when the time came.
That was why the South family''s predictions were so rare and valuable.
Keira nced at Ryan and checked her phone again. Four minutes left...
The car ident from the prophecy was about to happen, and even Keira couldn''t help but feel a bit tense.
Ryan nced down at his own watch and scoffed. "Ms. Olsen, I''ve got four minutes left, and I''m still in my front yard. There''s no way your car ident prediction ising true."
Keira nodded. "Yep, four more minutes. Please, just bear with me a little longer, Mr. Cobb. I promise, at 10:01, you''re free to go."
Ryan smirked, clearly not taking her seriously.
Keira sighed softly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Just then, a voice called out, "Aunt Keera, I know Uncle Lewis has spoiled you, but how could you pull something like this?"
Everyone turned to see Selena approaching.
Still putting on her polite, innocent front, Selena looked as poised as ever. But her eyes betrayed her and were filled with unmistakable hostility.
Keira lowered her gaze, not interested in engaging.
Selena stepped closer, turning her attention to Ryan. "I''m so sorry, big brother. Let me apologize on behalf of my aunt. Uncle and the Olsen family spoil her too much, and now she''s out of control"
Ryan''s frown deepened.
Before he could respond, a sarcastic voice chimed in, "Little maniptor, did you forget to brush your teeth this morning?"
Selena was momentarily stunned, unsure of whom Erin was talking to.
Keira''s lips curled into a slight smile. Erin looked directly at Selena. "Selena, I''m talking to you."
Selena''s brow furrowed. "What did you just call me?"
"A scheming maniptor," Erin said sweetly. "Or maniptor, for short. Doesn''t it suit you? You''re like a walking example of that phraseso fresh and innocent!"
Erin smiled brightly.
Selena''s jaw tightened.
Knowing she couldn''t out-argue Erin, Selena shifted her gaze back to Keira. "Aunt Keera, it''s one thing to show up by yourself, but bringing her along to start a fight? You really don''t respect the Cobb family, do you?"
Keira looked at Ryan, giving him a serious exnation. "We''re only insulting Selena, not the Cobb family."
Ryan didn''t know what to say.
Wait, what? Why was she exining this so seriously?
He felt thrown off, unsure of how to respond for a moment. It was like someone pped him, then immediately apologized as if that made everything better.
Ryan''s lips twitched, and he couldn''t help but speak up, "Ms. Olsen, Selena is still part of the Cobb family now, so could you tone it down a little?"
Even as he said it, something about it felt wrong.
Keira turned to Erin. "You heard him. Watch your words."
Erin grinned. "Got it. Fine, I won''t call you a maniptor anymore, okay? But seriously, some people when they can''t win an argument, they run and tattle. How old are you again? Still in diapers? You''re not still wearing a pull-up, are you?"
As she said that, Erin nced downward toward Selena''s waist.
Selena stiffened, her face turning red with anger as she clenched her fists, practically shaking. "Miss Martin, I''d appreciate it if you watched your mouth."
"No matter how much you''d like me to clean it up, it''s nothingpared to the stenching from you," Erin retorted. "Next time, try brushing your teeth before you leave the house."
Chapter 746
746 Chapter 745
Selena felt like she was going to explode with anger.
Her entire body was shaking.
Ugh!
Was it illegal to kill someone?!
For some reason, in her rage, she even began to feel a dull paining from her abdomen.
Taking a deep breath to calm herself and suppress the ache, she turned to Keira, frowning deeply. "Ms. Olsen, Miss Martin, what you''re saying is just absurd! No wonder Ryan doesn''t believe youI don''t either! Stop trying to scam us!"
Keira replied calmly, "There are two minutes left. Let''s see who''s really scamming who, shall we?"
Selena let out a mockingugh. "I know why you''re here. You''re just trying to partner up with the Gill family. But I''m curiousyour family and the Hortons are both filthy rich. Is partnering with the Gills really that crucial? Or maybe you''ve got some ulterior motive?"
Keira narrowed her eyes. "All my dealings with the Gills arepletely aboveboard. Nora Institute doesn''t need to work with them for any hidden agenda."
Selena scoffed, "Really? Because from what I''ve heard, you practically begged Gills to get the deal with them. I mean,e onNora Institute is a big name. People all over the world would kill to coborate with you. But you chose the Gills, offering terms that are suspiciously reasonable. If that''s not fishy, I don''t know what is."
She turned to Ryan, insisting, "Ryan, they''re hiding something for sure! You can''t trust them!"
Ryan''s normally calm eyes were now cold as ice as he looked at Keira.
Seeing this, Erin was about to step forward, but Keira held out a hand, stopping her. She said, "What''s your point, Selena? Nora Institute''s coborations are based on market research. Sure, we''ve got plenty of international partners, but since we opened our institute in nce, of course, we''d work with domestic businesses. The Gill family runs thergest medical operation in the city. Who else should we work with if not them? Or do you think there''s a better medical institution than the Gills?"
Keira''s sharp words left Selena speechless.
She hesitated. "But... I heard you only got the deal with the Gills because you begged Nara for it."
Keira responded coolly, "Nara is my friend, and her brother is a colleague from the Freeman Sect. If you really think that''s suspicious, then by your logic, maybe Nara''s secretly trying to infiltrate Nora Institute on behalf of her family?"
Selena stammered, "Of course not"
"Exactly. I''ve nearly fallen out with the Gills over Nara in the past. Lucky for us, she''s their long-lost daughter, or that deal would''ve gone south. Selena, don''t assume everyone else is as underhanded as you."
Selena was speechless
What? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keera was usually quiet and reserved, so where was all this sass suddenlying from?
Usually quiet?
That word stuck in Selena''s mind, and she suddenly realized that she had been thinking of Keera as if she were the same person as thete Keira Olsen from Oceanion.
Yes.
The woman in front of her looked just like that Keira. But Keera was always more reserved, rarely speaking, even when she was at the Horton residence.
So, Selena had never connected her with the Keira from Oceanion until now.
They were practically identical!
Selena felt a nagging sense of familiarity, but she still couldn''t quite figure it out.
Frowning deeply, she snapped, "Fine, let''s say your deal with the Gills is legit, but the Cobb family already cut ties with you. Why are you still trying so hard to get in?
"The Cobb family always sticks up for their own! I think you''re just holding a grudge because we stopped working with you, and now you''re here to cause trouble."
Selena turned to Ryan again. "Ryan, your meeting is starting soon, with an international medical team no less. What if Keira''s stalling you on purpose to mess with your business? Who knows what she''s up to?"
Ryan nced at Keira, his eyes narrowing.
He wasn''t easily swayed by Selena''s outbursts, but she did have a pointbusiness deals should be voluntary. And with the tension between the Hortons and the Cobb family, it would be better for everyone if he just walked away from this partnership. No need to cause awkwardness or hard feelings down the line.
Impatiently, he said, "Ms. Olsen, please step aside."
Keira didn''t move. Instead, she looked at her phone and began to count down. "Ten, nine"
Selena scoffed. "It''s five seconds to ten. We''re standing right here, so how''s a car crash going to happen?"
As soon as Selena finished her sentence, Keirapleted her countdown, locking eyes with Ryan.
Next to them, Erin snapped her fingers with a grin. "Time''s up!"
Everyone turned to Ryan.
He was standing right by the entrancehow could a serious car crash possibly happen now?
Chapter 747
747 Chapter 746
Keira exhaled, relieved that everything around her was quiet.
Erin had raised the South family''s reputation too high, leading Keira to believe in the absurdity of the situation despite her better judgment.
At that moment, she turned to Ryan and said, "Nothing happened, which is better than something going wrong. Mr. Cobb, I''m sorry for the inconvenience this twenty minutes has caused you. I will take full responsibility"
Before she could finish, Selena interrupted her, "You take responsibility? Do you think Ryan''s time can bepensated with money? Do you even know who he is? The decisions he makes can affect countless families! Ms. Olsen, you''re being awfully presumptuous!"
Keira looked at Ryan, wanting to say more...
Ryan waved her off. "Ms. Olsen, I''ll reserve the right to pursue this matter further. Can we clear the way now?"
His expression remained calm, his tone steady, but Keira could sense the underlying tension.
Ryan was angry.
With an apologetic nod, Keira slid into the driver''s seat of her car, backing up to give him space.
Ryan shot her a cold nce before turning to enter his own vehicle.
Selena watched Keira, a smirk creeping onto her face.
Keira was digging her own grave!
The Cobb family''s standing was far beyond that of any business family!
Yes, the South family was formidable, but Ryan could decide the trajectory of their family''s business with a single word! After all, he was the hidden heir to the throne in nce!
Now that Keira had offended him, even if Gavin did fall ill and pass away, Ryan would never reconcile with the South family. That would leave Selena free to stay in the Cobb household under his protection...
Thinking of this, Selena couldn''t help but feel pleased. She dered, "Ms. Olsen, I respect you and even call you ''Aunt,'' but don''t overestimate your importance! I can assure you, Ryan won''t let this slide easily!"
Keira furrowed her brow, her gaze fixed on Ryan.
He hadn''t gotten into his car yet, but the driver had exited and was standing respectfully beside him.
Ryan had a sharp, cool profile that suggested he was in control.
He gave Keira the impression of a stoic monk, especially since he wasn''t dressed in a suit but wore a traditional outfit with a string of prayer beads hanging from his wrist...
This man looked gentle, but he was undoubtedly not someone to provoke.
Keira frowned, realizing she might have brought trouble to both the South and Horton families...
Yet she was never one to shy away from trouble.
It merely meant there was an additional opponent to deal with.
With an inexplicable sigh, Keira found herself reluctant to go up against someone like him...
Just then, a loud roar broke through her thoughts.
That sound... it was the engine of a sports car!
Keira immediately turned around, only to see a sports car barreling out from the Cobb property, heading straight for Ryan!
Everything unfolded too quickly; even Ryan was momentarily stunned.
Truth be told, he had never believed in omens, but there was something eerie about the South family.
So even as he imed disbelief, he had always been wary of a car crashing in from outside. He never imagined a sports car would emerge from his own home!
What on earth was happening?!
As Ryan processed this, the sports car sped up to him. Suddenly, a panicked voice rang out, "Ryan, get out of the way! The car''s out of control!!"
Ryan froze.
Behind the wheel was his little sister, Ellie Cobb, in a frenzy, desperately trying to brake, her face pale as a sheet!
The car was charging straight at him!
In that instant, Ryan''s instinct wasn''t to jump aside; instead, he nced at his watch and saw it was exactly ten o''clock and fifty-five seconds...
It was still ten o''clock for five seconds!
Ryan''s pupils constricted.
He looked up.
At that moment, the car was almost upon him.
His vehicle was blocking half the entrance, and the driver stood beside him, ready to open the door. Seeing Ellie racing toward them, the driver panicked and instinctively tried to stop Ryan!
Ryan could have sidestepped...
But just as the car zoomed past him, he seized the door handle, leaping into the car!
There was no other choice!
Ellie was his sister; he couldn''t ignore her safety.
As he jumped in, he stole a nce at his watch. It read fifty-nine seconds...
The South family''s prophecy hade true!
In that split second, at exactly ten o''clock, when he jumped into that out-of-control car, a car ident had already urred!!
"Ryan, what are you doing? Get out! This car''s out of control!" Ellie shouted, her foot mming down on the brakes.
Ryan had jumped into the passenger seat. Once inside and adjusting to the car''s speed, he immediatelymanded, "Switch seats!"
Ellie''s eyes filled with tears; she knew he wouldn''t abandon her, but she never expected him to risk his life to save her!
He was the only true heir of the Cobb family!
At this moment, Ellie realized that there was no time for talk. Getting out of the car now, at such high speed, would be tantamount to suicide!
Without hesitation, they both leaped up, swapping ces in the cramped sports car. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ryan pressed down hard on the brake, but the car showed no signs of stopping!
He... might really die!
Chapter 748
748 Chapter 747
Ryan stared ahead, his expression grim.
He had already checked the carits brakes werepletely non-functional, and it was a sports car, which was speeding up rapidly and impossible to stop now.
There was no saving it...
Even with the situation analyzed, Ryan maintained hisposure as he turned to Ellie. "What did you have for breakfast this morning?"
With tears streaming down her face and panic etched on her features, Ellie blinked at him, clearly confused. "What did you say, Ryan?"
"I asked if you had breakfast."
"It''s the middle of a crisis! Why are you asking about food?" She gasped, "We''re going too fast to make that turn!"
"So, you did eat?" Ryan pressed, his tone steady.
"Yeah, I did."
"Good. At least you won''t be starving when you die."
"..."
Hearing this, Ellie''s tears flowed even more freely. "But I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!" she sobbed.
Ryan kept his eyes fixed on the road. "Ahead, there''s a river. You can swim. When we get close, you need to jump out! There''s still a chance to survive!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"But the river''s current is too strong! I might not make it! You''re a better swimmer than I am! I should steer. You jump!" Ellie insisted.
The road was winding, and someone needed to control the steering wheel at that speed. If they both jumped at the same time, the car would lose control, and they might both be doomed.
Ryan was handing her the hope of survival.
He replied to her insistence, "I''m your brother; I need to protect you."
"No way! This is my life; I can''t let you take my ce!" Ellie was adamant.
Ryan sighed. "Alright, if you jump, it''s likely a death sentence, too. Let''s not argue about it."
"...Ryan, is dying painful?"
"No," Ryan exined calmly. "When the body experiences severe trauma, it releases dopamine, which helps dull the pain during emergencies. If the car crashes, we''ll probably die very quickly, so we won''t even feel it. There''s nothing to be scared of."
Ellie''s response was silence, her eyes wide. Not be scared?
"Listen to yourself, Ryan," she said, tears cascading down her cheeks. "But I don''t want to die!"
Their bizarre conversation continued in the car, while outside, a group at the Cobb family estate stood frozen in shock.
The sports car sped by in a blur, almost a sh, leaving them stunned as it tore down the road.
They wouldn''t be able to turn back!
They even saw the car fishtail around a corner, nearly flipping over!
If Ryan hadn''t switched ces with Ellie to take the wheel, if he hadn''t had any experience with racing, they wouldn''t have made it through that turn alive!
Selena gasped in disbelief.
Keira furrowed her brow and rushed to the driver''s seat of her own car.
Erin dashed over, grabbing Keira''s arm. "What are you doing? You can''t possibly think about going to save them! I get it; if you rescue them, we can continue our partnership, but this is reckless! Besides, that''s a sports car; there''s no way your car can catch up!"
Ignoring Erin, Keira pushed her hand away, mming the car door shut.
"Keira! Get out of the car!" Erin shouted, pounding on the door. "The South family''s prophecies are never wrong! If it says there''ll be an ident at ten o''clock, then there will be! If you try to save them, it''ll cost you dearly! Get out now!"
But then Keira suddenly reversed, spinning the wheel and flooring the elerator, and her car rocketed forward!
Erin tried to chase after her, but the car was too fast; she couldn''t keep up.
When the car vanished from view, she stopped, panic surging as she fumbled for her phone and dialed Lewis''s number. "You need toe quickly! Keira''s in trouble!"
After hanging up, she was filled with anxiety.
Selena, shaken but indifferent, noted that Ryan and Ellie were essentially strangers to her and didn''t care about their plight.
She scoffed. "She thinks she''s a hero? What an overestimation of herself!"
"...That is a bit over the top, isn''t it?"
Meanwhile, in the speeding car, Ryan remained focused as Ellie peered into the rearview mirror, spotting a ck SUV gaining on them.
"Ryan, that girl from the estate is chasing us! What does she think she''s doing? She can''t seriously want to rescue us, can she?"
Ryan nced in the mirror, his frown deepening.
Ellie continued, "Let''s be real: we''re in a sports car and speeding up. That''s just a sedan. Even if she floors it, there''s no way she can catch us, right?"
As soon as she finished, the SUV suddenly elerated, closing the gap between them.
"What the?"
Chapter 749
749 Chapter 748 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ellie was in shock.
She nced over at Ryan again.
Ryan had seen the scene, too, but his brow was still furrowed, tight with concern.
There was no denying it; they both knew that even if Keira charged ahead, she wouldn''t catch up. And even if she did... what could she possibly do?
He mmed on the brakes, desperate to get them to respond.
But nothing happened!
Taking a deep breath, Ryan focused on the road ahead.
At this speed, the sports car could easily top three hundred miles per hourtotally unsafe for this kind of terrain!
A single bump could send the car airborne or roll it over!
Especially since...
Just up ahead, there were several sharp turns.
At this speed, they had no chance of making it around the corners!
He inhaled sharply; pulling the handbrake wouldn''t do any good. Just then, he heard Ellie shout, "She''s catching up!"
Ryan blinked and nced in the rearview mirror.
To his shock, the SUV was indeed gaining on them, closing the distance rapidly...
At this speed...
Ryan frowned.
Ellie''s car was a convertible, and Keira''s car soon caught up with them. Keira rolled down her window.
From the passenger seat, Ellie could talk to Keira. "Why are you chasing us?"
Keira replied, "What''s wrong with the car?"
"The brakes have failed!"
"Have you tried engine braking with the handbrake?"
Ellie nodded vigorously. "I''ve been doing that for ages, but it''s not helping!"
Keira nced ahead and saw the road was clear, but the uing turns had guardrails on both sides, making it impossible to slow down.
Ellie sensed Keira''s silence and spoke up again, "You shouldn''t follow us! We''re going too fast; the car could flip at any moment!"
But Keira didn''t respond. Instead, she asked, "Why did the brakes fail?"
She''de to help for two reasons: to save them and to figure out if the sports car had been tampered with. Was the South family''s prophecy due to human interference or something supernatural?
Ellie was nearly in tears. "Does any of that even matter right now?"
Keira nodded. "It''s very important."
Before Ellie could argue, Ryan interjected calmly, "We need to stop and check the car to find out what''s wrong, but"
His voice softened, "Ms. Olsen, you might never know the truth. At this speed, we won''t make it around the next turn without crashing into a building, and the car will be totaled."
Clearly, he understood what Keira was implying.
It was hard for him to believesomeone who''d never trusted the supernatural was starting to wonder if the South family''s prophecy might actually be true.
The prophecy suggested that if Keira hadn''t stopped him from leaving, he would have had an ident on the road.
But since she intervened, it led to this car failure...
The South family''s prophecy felt more like a cursedeath was inevitable. Even if they avoided immediate danger, they would ultimately pay the price!
Seeing Ryan understand her point, Keira said, "Mr. Cobb, I don''t believe in these things, but there''s a reason behind this. So stay calm, grip the steering wheel, and wait for help!"
At these speeds, any slip with the steering wheel could mean disaster.
Ryan didn''t say anything, but he gripped the wheel firmly.
Ellie, however, was crying, "Help? Who''sing to rescue us? Why is this happening? Did I offend someone?"
"Shut up," Ryan snapped.
Ellie fell silent.
Keira looked at her. "Don''t be scared; I''m here to save you."
With that, she rolled up her window.
When the window was open, the wind rushed in, which affected her speed!
Ellie stared, confused, and turned to Ryan. "What did she just say? She''s going to save us? How is that even possible?!"
Ryan couldn''t help but nce at her but quickly turned his focus back to the road.
"There''s no time," he said tly.
They were just a thousand feet from the sharp turn, and at this speed, there was no way to save anyone.
Just then, he heard the screeching of tires from beside them, and the SUV behind them elerated!
It shot ahead of their car!
Ryan was stunned by Keira''s maneuver.
Ellie was in shock, too. "How is she doing that? She''s just a woman! That''s not even a sports car! How could she control her speed to pass us? Even if she does, how will she save us?"
Almost as soon as she finished speaking, Keira swerved her vehicle into theirne, positioning herself directly in front of them!
"Ahhh! We''re going to crash!"
Ellie screamed as their car jolted from the impact, colliding with the SUV!
But because Keira had controlled her speed, the two vehicles only brushed against each other, avoiding a serious crash. She gently applied the brakes!
Herrge SUV gradually slowed down, bringing the sports car with it!
They were saved!
Chapter 750
750 Chapter 749
Ellie perked up. "Ryan, we''re saved!"
But Ryan''s expression didn''t lighten. He tightened his jaw, staring ahead. "Not yet."
Ellie blinked at his words, then looked out the front window, realizing their car was slowing down but not fast enough, especially with a turning up ahead.
If they didn''t stop before the turn, they''d likely smash into the nearby building!
There was still danger!
"What do we do?" Ellie asked, panic rising in her voice.
Ryan clenched his jaw.
Just then, the driver''s side window of the car ahead rolled down, and Keira''s slender arm extended out, signaling them with a hand gesture.
"What''s she doing?" Ellie wondered, confusion washing over her.
Ryan didn''t answer; instead, he turned to Ellie and said firmly, "Hold on to something and brace yourself!"
"Okay!" she replied, but before she could fully process his words, she saw Keira m the brakes!
Both cars screeched to a halt, the tires squealing against the pavement, but their vehicle still surged forward!
Ellie watched in horror as they hurtled toward the front n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
If Keira hit the gas and swung the wheel, she''d be fine. But without any resistance, their car would crash head-on, still putting them in danger!
Ellie knew they were done for.
Keira might be skilled, but she wouldn''t risk her own life for theirs!
Squeezing her eyes shut, she braced for impact, knowing exactly what was about to happen. Then she heard the anticipated crash!
"Bang!!"
Her body jolted violently, feeling as though the world had shaken apart.
It hurt like hell, but the expected death didn''te.
Dazed, Ellie slowly opened her eyes, realizing the car''s airbags had deployed, her face buried in the cushion.
She quickly turned to check on Ryan.
For once, the usuallyposed man looked bewildered, his forehead bruised and dazed. He appeared slightly out of it.
"Ryan, are you okay?" Ellie shouted.
Ryan snapped back to reality.
His head throbbed, but surviving was what mattered most.
Suddenly, he remembered something and hurriedly unfastened his seatbelt, pushing the airbag off him. He forced the door open and climbed out of the car!
Once outside, he looked ahead.
The car that should have sped away had insteade to a stop, mming into the building in front of them.
Keira had used her heavy SUV as a shield for them.
If their sports car had collided with the building, both he and Ellie would have been toast!
But Keira had absorbed the impact, saving their lives.
Ryan staggered slightly, wanting to check on Keira.
After such a crash, she had to be hurt!
But his legs felt weak, making it hard to move forward
Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself. Just then, a car sped toward them, mming to a stop beside their vehicle.
Lewis Horton jumped out and dashed toward the front car!
"Keira!"
There was a tremor in Lewis''s voice.
Ryan stiffened at the name, not sure why Keira''s striking face suddenly shed in his mind.
His status was special, and although he kept a low profile, everyone aware of his father''s reputation wanted to connect with him.
So, beautiful women had surrounded him from a young age.
Keira was indeed stunning!
Yet, Ryan was practically immune to beauty, so he never paid much attention. But now, remembering how calm she''d been earlier, his heart raced.
Once his legs felt steadier, he was about to step closer to check on her when the driver''s side door swung open, and Keira emerged from the car.
Ryan let out a breath he didn''t know he''d been holding.
"Keira!" Lewis''s heart raced as he pulled her into an embrace. "How could you put yourself in such danger?"
He had already lost his grandmother; he couldn''t bear losing Keira, too!
Feeling his panic, Keira gently patted his shoulder. "I knew your car was modified; otherwise, I wouldn''t have done something so reckless."
That was trueLewis had customized the vehicle.
After discovering the South family''s potential threat, he had gone to great lengths for her safety. Who would''ve thought that today, his efforts would save Ryan and Ellie?
Once she was sure Lewis was okay, Keira said, "I need to check on Ryan''s car."
She needed to figure out if this was intentional or just an ident!
Lewis nodded, letting her go.
Chapter 751
751 Chapter 750
Keira was desperate to save the two people for three reasons: first, she was sure that Lewis''s modified car was much safer than a regr vehicle; second, it was a matter of two lives; and third, she wanted to keep an eye on the car that belonged to Ryan and Ellie to find out if the ident was truly an ident or something more sinister.
Honestly, even now, she still had her doubts about the South family.
Having grown up in this environment, her understanding had evolved, and she had made a name for herself in the scientific field. She''d rather believe in the existence of aliens than put stock in any superstitious nonsense.
Talk of ghosts and spirits was just thatnonsense.
But today''s ident seemed to validate Erin''s words, hinting that the South family''s predictions held some truth...
But was it really due to a prophecy, or was the South family orchestrating things to create the illusion of prophecy?
Back in Oceanion, the first time Keira met her sister, Keera, the South family members had drugged her and tossed her into the ocean, leading to her sister''s tragic death.
When she and Lewis had looked into itter, they found that all the surveince footage had been wiped clean, erasing any trace of what had happened.
That was enough to show just how powerful the South family was.
So, was the South family an organization capable of making all predictionse true to intimidate everyone in the world?
Keira had some scrapes on her arm, but she seemedpletely oblivious to them.
When Ellie saw her rushing over, she stopped in her tracks.
"How is it?" Keira asked.
"We''re fine," Ellie replied.
"...I meant the car."
"Uh..."
Ellie looked down, her eyes downcast. "The front just got hit; the brakes should be fine."
"That''s good to hear."
Keira kept it short and ran straight to the car.
As she rushed over, Ellie crawled out from the vehicle and immediately grabbed Keira''s hand, excitedly saying, "You''re our savior! You''re like a second parent to me and my brother! Thank you for saving us!"
But Keira brushed past her, wanting to check the car herself.
Suddenly, Lewis grabbed her wrist, and she turned in surprise. "I''ll take a look," he said.
"Fine."
Keira stepped aside and finally noticed a sharp pain in her arm.
Looking down, she saw her shirt torn, revealing blood. She shook it off as if that would make the pain go away.
Ellie and Ryan watched in silence, both baffled.
Did this girl not understand what fear or pain was?
They had just escaped a near-death experience, and their adrenaline had kept them from feeling anything. But now that the rush was fading, the pain was creeping in.
Ellie winced, wishing she had some painkillers. The impact had bruised her in several ces, and tears were on the verge of spilling.
Ryan, too, was clearly in pain. He moved stiffly, his expression as stoic as ever, which was typical for him; he never showed what he felt.
But how could a young woman be acting like that?
Ellie pulled out her phone and called for an ambnce. Then she rummaged through the trunk to grab a first-aid kit, disinfecting her and Ryan''s wounds first.
Ryan noticed the antiseptic and subtly gestured to Keira.
Ellie quickly approached Keira with the supplies. "Ms. Olsen, do you want to treat your wound?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"It''s just a scratch; I''ll be fine."
Keira''s calm response left Ellie momentarily speechless. Just as she was about to say something else, Keira had already pulled out her phone from her back pocket.
She opened the camera and began taking pictures of their sports car.
Her demeanor was soposed that Ellie felt like she was interrupting.
Ellie sighed, took a sponge, dampened it with antiseptic, and intended to treat Keira''s wound herself. But just as she got closer, Keira suddenly crouched down, slipping under the car to check the brake system.
Ellie was left standing there, unsure of what to do with the cotton swab in her hand.
Time passed, and finally, Keira and Lewis emerged from their respective spotsone from the car and the other from underneath it.
Lewis''s hands were covered in ck paint, and Keira was just as dirty.
Ellie felt like she finally had a chance to speak to them. "Ms. Olsen..."
"How did it go?" "What''s the update?"
Keira and Lewis spoke at the same time, cutting Ellie off.
After they both spoke, Keira looked at Lewis, asking, "What caused the brake system failure in the car?"
Lewis nced at her, smirking. "Weren''t you just checking the brake pads? I''m sure you already have an idea."
"Exactly."
Keira and Lewis exchanged a knowing nce, and both said the same thing.
Chapter 752
752 Chapter 751
"It''s intentional!"
"It''s intentional!"
The two said in unison, and Lewis looked at Keira.
Keira replied coolly, "The brake pads on the wheels were tampered with."
Lewis added, "It seems the culprit was worried the brakes wouldn''t fail, so they also messed with the brake system."
They both nodded in agreement. "This ident was definitely no ident."
Keira furrowed her brow. "But if this was deliberate, is someone trying to harm the Cobb family? Did the South family foresee this, or are they just manipting their own prophecy?"
Lewis replied, "It''s unclear at this point. The Cobb family will have to investigate this themselves."
Keira sighed. "Regardless, today confirmed something."
Lewis nodded. "Yes, the South family''s prophecies hold some weight, whether by design or something supernatural. Whatever they say tends to happen."
Keira said, "I''m hungry."
"You also need to get that injury treated. Let''s go."
As Keira and Lewis chatted, they got into the car Lewis had driven over, and he immediately pulled away.
Following behind, Ellie was confused. "Wait..."
She and her brother hadn''t even had a chance to thank them before they just left.
She turned to Ryan, who was also staring in the direction of the departing car, looking a bit dazed.
"Ryan, what should we do now?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ryan frowned. "Didn''t you hear? Someone is targeting us! We need to investigate and get to the bottom of this!"
"Oh, right."
Ellie handed a cotton swab to Ryan.
"I don''t need treatment for this minor scrape."
"I didn''t mean that. I wanted you to help me with mine."
""
The rescue team arrived soon after to tow the car away. Ryan and Ellie were taken to the hospital for checks and were cleared with just superficial injuries.
That evening, they returned home, where Gavin and Selena were anxiously waiting for them. Upon seeing Gavin, Ryan hesitated to speak.
But Gavin said, "Ryan, I understand your point. Ms. Olsen saved you, so we shouldn''t hold onto our grievances. Let''s proceed with the coboration!"
Ryan paused at his words and nced at Selena, whose face was dark as if she wanted to say something but hesitated, her expression awkward.
Ryan lowered his gaze. "Ms. Olsen didn''t save me for this coboration."
If that were the case, she would have made her intentions clear right after saving them.
If that were the case, she would have made her intentions clear right after saving them.
But they had left without saying a word
That clearly indicated that Keira wasn''t the type to hold a grudge or seek payback for favors.
However, just because she didn''t ask for anything in return didn''t mean he could ignore the debt of two lives.
With that thought, Ryan spoke up. "Let''s table this discussion for now. We need to investigate exactly what caused that ident!"
Ellie immediately agreed. "Yes, I want to know who''s targeting us!"
Keira and Lewis had already returned to the Horton household.
Erin was munching on beef jerky while watching Lewis bandage Keira''s injury, and she couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "What''s with the heroics?"
Keira stayed silent.
Erin leaned in closer. "I know you were looking into that ident, but I can tell you, the South family''s prophecies are real; they''ve never failed. Today proved it. You need to believe in the supernatural!"
"I don''t believe it."
Keira replied, "Everything can be orchestrated. The South family has urately predicted over a hundred events over the years; they can engineer those oues. That doesn''t prove their prophetic abilities are genuine."
Erin tossed aside her snack and picked up another. "Well, just wait and see. There''s still plenty of time before the South family opens the door for us to return home!"
Keira didn''t respond.
But Lewis interjected, "Don''t put yourself in danger again."
"I know. I didn''t take any risks; I knew everything would be fine."
Keira had lost count of how many times she had reassured Lewis on this drive.
Lewis still insisted, "You can''t do that next time either. Promise me."
"Fine, fine, fine."
Keira dismissed him with an eye roll, feeling for a moment that Lewis sounded like a nagging parent.
Perhaps sensing her impatience, Lewis suddenly grasped both her hands and picked her up, carrying her upstairs.
"Hey, what are you doing?" Keira protested.
"You didn''t take care of yourself today, so now you''re getting punished."
"What kind of punishment?"
"No going to bed tonight."
"That''s punishment?"
"Yep, we''re sleeping on the couch together."
Keira didn''t realize what kind of "sleeping" he was talking about
The next morning, she woke up sore and stiff. She tried to move but found Lewis once again holding her down until she promised she wouldn''t take risks again. Only then did he finally let her go.
Just as she was waking up, her phone buzzed with a message from an unknown number. "Ms. Olsen, this is Ryan. When you have time, could you return my call?"
Keira hesitated before picking up her phone and calling Ryan back.
The call was quickly answered, and Ryan''s familiar, warm, but distant voice came through. "Ms. Olsen, we''ve found the cause of the ident."
Chapter 753
753 Chapter 752
Keira and Lewis quickly arrived at the Cobb residence.
It wasn''t that they couldn''t exin things over the phone; face-to-face, they felt they could pick up on more clues.
Oh, and Erin, the little shadow, was tagging along.
As she munched on pistachios, she looked at Lewis and asked, "Aren''t you supposed to be investigating the truth behind the car ident? Why are you here today?"
Yesterday, Lewis hadn''te because he wanted to keep his distance from Keira while he set up surveince to see if anyone from the South family was approaching. He even deployed a drone, ready to spot a fly buzzing into the Cobb household.
Today, it was supposed to be another coordinated effort, yet Lewis insisted oning along.
Lewis ignored Erin.
She smirked, leaning closer. "You think I don''t know what you''re thinking? You''re just worried someone''s got their eyes on a certain someone!"
Lewis shot her a sidelong nce.
Undeterred, Erin raised her chin defiantly.
It was strange, really. Lewis had an unpredictable nature that could be quite intimidating. On the other hand, Keira always appeared calm and stunningly beautiful, yet she exuded zero hostility.
But Erin, for some reason, feared Keira more than Lewis. When Lewis shot her a re, she stuck her tongue out in defiance. But when Keira turned to look at her, Erin immediately quieted down.
This scene
A glimmer of depth flickered in Lewis''s eyes.
Lost in thought, he realized the car had already parked, and they stepped into the Cobb family''s living room.
Typicallyposed and aloof, Ryan was not lounging on the couch as he usually did. Instead, he was surprisingly standing outside, waiting.
When he spotted Keira, a spark lit up his gaze as he opened his mouth to say something, but a tall figure brushed past Keira. "Hello, Mr. Cobb," Lewis greeted.
Ryan turned to see Lewis.
The man radiated an aura like a predator marking his territory, his eyes fierce and intense.
Ryan hesitated, cing his hand out toward Keira, but then shifted it to Lewis instead. "Hello, Mr. Horton."
Then he turned to Keira, saying, "Hello, Ms. Olsen."
Erin waved her hand in greeting, but Ryan didn''t acknowledge her and stepped aside. "Please,e in."
Erin raised an eyebrow. Seriously? Did Ryan just forget about her?
"Two guests?" she muttered under her breath.
Rolling her eyes, she followed Keira into the living room.
Ellie was already there, her eyes red and puffy, evidence that she''d been crying.
Upon seeing the group, she quickly wiped her tears and put on a brave face. "Ms. Olsen, I can''t thank you enough for yesterday. If it weren''t for you, my brother and I might not be here."
Keira shrugged. "It was nothing, really. Just a helping hand."
Ellie blinked in surprise at Keira''s nonchnce.
Ryan gestured to the couch. "Ms. Olsen, please have a seat."
After that, he remembered Lewis was also there, so he added, "Mr. Horton, please have a seat, too."
Keira and Lewis settled on the couch opposite Ryan while Erin plopped herself onto the armrest next to Keira, perching half her body on it. With her big, bright eyes darting around, she seemed to put the pieces together, grinning mischievously as if she understood everything.
Her antics were infuriating; Keira felt an urge to smack her.
Fighting the impulse, Keira turned to Ryan. "You mentioned you found out the truth behind the ident. What exactly happened?"
Everyone instinctively shifted their gaze to Ellie. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
They pretended not to notice her unease.
Everyone was smart enough to recognize that Ellie''s expression hinted she had some involvement in this.
Ellie''s heart sank. Maybe she shouldn''t be here.
She stood up and cleared her throat. "Uh, why don''t you all continue the conversation without me?"
Ryan responded coolly, "You should sit down."
Ellie hesitated before slowly sitting back down, her head bowed.
Ryan took a breath. "This situation originated with Ellie. She"
He paused as if weighing his words, then continued, "She had a boyfriend who bribed a housekeeper to tamper with the brakes, intending to kill her and seize her inheritance."
Keira raised an eyebrow at this revtion.
Lewis''s face remained impassive.
But Erin''s eyes lit up. "Whoa, spill the details!"
She plopped down on the couch and pulled out a handful of pistachios, ready to dig in.
Keira and Lewis had grown ustomed to Erin''s behavior, but the other two looked utterly bewildered.
Ellie was speechless.
Ryan, equally baffled, wondered what was wrong with Erin. Why did she always go off-script?
Chapter 754
754 Chapter 753
"Come on, just say it! We''re all hanging here waiting for you."
Erin prodded impatiently when no one spoke up.
Ryan stayed silent.
Erin turned her attention to Ellie instead. "Oh, for crying out loud, if he won''t talk, you spill the beans! What''s the deal? Did you run into some jerk? Are there any messy love triangles going on? We''re all friends here, nothing to hide, right?"
Ryan and Lewis exchanged confused nces, clearly ignored.
Oddly enough, Erin''s directness made Ellie feel a bit lighter. She realized, why was she the one feeling bad? She wasn''t the one who messed up. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She began, "I had a boyfriend... well, not really a boyfriend. More like someone I was interested in. He paid off my housekeeper to try and kill me because I''ve got a life insurance policy, and he''s the beneficiary."
Erin bit into a pistachio. "Wait, hold on. This guy you''re just into... and you made him the beneficiary of your life insurance? Girl, you''re acting like a total simp."
Ellie blinked, taken aback. That word stung more than she expected.
She wanted to argue, but the words didn''te. And the more she thought about it, the more she realized Erin was right.
She looked down at her hands.
"No, seriously, what''s going on with you? You''re young and gorgeous, and youe from a great family. Why are you throwing yourself at some guy like this?"
Erin pressed on.
Ellie''s voice dropped. "Because... he saved my life once."
"Oh, I get it. A ssic trauma bond. PTSD, right? Someone saves you, and now he''s your hero, and you''re head over heels."
Erin turned to Keira. "She saved your life yesterday. You''re not about to fall in love with her, are you? I mean, love knows no bounds, right?"
Keira shot her an exasperated look. "Would you stop talking nonsense?"
"I''m not talking nonsense! I actually feel bad for Lewis over here. He''s got to watch out for both you Cobb siblings. Not only the brother but the sister, too? Wow, Lewis, you''ve got your hands full!"
Lewis smirked. "Seems like the person I need to worry about... is you."
Erin grinned, cradling her face with her hands. "Oh no, no need! I''m into clean-cut boys like Charles, not girls."
Ellie cleared her throat. "I don''t like girls either."
"Oh, well, that''s a shame. If you did, maybe you''d finally give up on that jerk. But alright, let''s get back to the story."
Erin turned back to Ellie. "So you''ve been simping for this guy, and he turned around and paid your housekeeper to kill you for insurance money?"
Ellie nodded.
Keira quickly asked, "Did your car break down yesterday?"
Erin nodded. "Yeah, it''s the one I drive every day."
Keira kept pressing, "What time did you leave the house?"
Ellie paused. "I was supposed to leave around 9:30, but someone told me the gate was blocked. I ended up leaving a littleter, around 9:55, to check what was going on."
"Who told you the gate was blocked?"
"The butler."
Keira looked over at Ryan.
Ryan caught her meaning and quickly said, "The butler''s clean."
Keira''s expression darkened.
If this ident was nned, it had to happen right at 10:00. If Ellie had gone downstairs even a minute earlier orter, Ryan wouldn''t have gotten into that car, and the crash wouldn''t have happened.
The timing was too perfect to be a coincidence.
Keira asked, "When you went downstairs, did someone prompt you?"
"No," Ellie said quietly. "I was supposed to meet a friend. I was runningte, and they called, so I got impatient and went downstairs."
"Which friend?"
Ellie hesitated, then answered, "Darien Britt."
Keira stood up immediately. "Where is he now?"
Ellie''s expression hardened, her fists clenched. "I haven''t seen him yet."
"I need to talk to him," Keira said. "Either he''s being controlled, or there''s something seriously wrong. Why did he call exactly at 9:55? And why was your car tampered with? If you ask me, Ryan''s crash at 10:00? That''s on him."
Ellie''s face tightened with a mix of anger and despair.
Keira looked at Ryan, who added, "I wanted to call the cops yesterday and deal with him, but Ellie... she couldn''t let go."
Erin stared at Ellie in disbelief. "Are you serious? You''re still hung up on this guy? What do you even see in him? That he doesn''t love you? Wake up!"
Ellie bit her lip, hating how much Erin''s words stung. But the truth of it hit hard.
Taking a deep breath, Ellie said, "Alright. I''ll take you to him. Let''s find out why he did this to me."
Chapter 755
755 Chapter 754
The group headed straight for the bar, a whole crowd of them. Yes, in the middle of the morning, they went to a bar.
That man Ellie had been chasing was there, sitting in a corner booth with a girl in his arms when Keira walked in. She and Erin exchanged a nce before looking at Ellie.
They both figured that after seeing this, Ellie would finally be able to let go of this loser, right?
The guy was already ying around with other women... openly.
But Ellie, surprisingly unfazed, said tly, "The girl he''s holding is his girlfriend, Mollie."
Keira blinked. Erin just gawked. "Wait, what? He has a girlfriend, and you''re still chasing after him?"
Ellie looked down. "He told me he has feelings for me, too. Just because he has a girlfriend doesn''t mean he''s married. He said he can''t leave her right now because he feels responsible. But he promised me he said he''s going to marry me eventually."
Keira''s jaw dropped. "Are you serious right now?"
Erin was stunned. "So, you''re the other woman? The famous Ellie Cobb is okay with being the side chick?"
Ellie quickly responded, "I''m not It''s not like that"
But she couldn''t even finish her sentence.
She knew, deep down, how wrong all of this was.
Still, every time she thought she should walk away from Darien, he''de back, venting about how hard things were for him.
He''d go on about how much Mollie had sacrificed for him, how much she had given up for him. He''d im he didn''t love her anymore, that what he felt for her was just a sense of duty, but he couldn''t abandon her. He''d apologize, say he felt bad for dragging Ellie into this mess, and assure her that he didn''t want her to be seen as a homewrecker.
And every single time, Ellie would feel a surge of sympathy and tell him not to worry, that she understood, that she''d wait.
Meanwhile, Ellie was the one giving him money, cars, and even a ce to live.
Listening to this, Erin couldn''t take it anymore. She rolled her eyes dramatically. "Ellie, he''s manipting you! You don''t see it? This is ssic gaslighting." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ellie shook her head. "No, Darien''s not like that. He wouldn''t do that to me."
Erin was at a loss for words. She stared at Ellie, then started marching straight toward Darien.
Just as they got close, Ellie held them back. "Let me talk to him first. There has to be a reason behind all this He wouldn''t hurt me without a reason."
The others stood there, speechless.
Keira sighed and nced over at Ryan, who shrugged but nodded. "Fine, go ahead."
Ellie approached Darien, who was casually drinking with Mollie in his arms. When he saw Ellie, he seemed surprised. "What are you doing here?"
Mollie narrowed her eyes, standing up, and she looked Ellie up and down with disdain. "What do you want now? Haven''t I told you to stop bothering Darien? What part of that don''t you get? Get a grip!"
Ellie bit her lip, her gaze shifting from Mollie to Darien. "Did you mess with my car yesterday?"
Darien''s face twisted in confusion. "What the hell are you talking about?"
Ellie let out a bitterugh. "I know, Darien. I found out everything. Stop pretending. Why are you doing this to me?"
Before Darien could respond, Mollie crossed her arms and sneered, "Oh please, Ellie. It wasn''t Darien. It was me! I had your car messed with. I wanted to teach you a lesson."
Ellie froze. "What?"
Mollie smirked. "That''s right. I wanted to remind you to stay in yourne. Darien''s a wealthy, powerful guy. You? You''re nothing. You''ll never be more than a nuisance. Get it through your thick skullDarien''s mine."
Ellie was too stunned to speak. "I''m nothing?"
Mollie continued, "Exactly. You''re the maid''s daughter, aren''t you? Darien''s family has been funding your education all this time. Now that you''ve graduated and can''t find a job, you think you can justtch onto him. Dream on. I''m his girlfriend. Stop trying to take what''s mine."
Keira and Erin exchanged shocked nces, then turned to Ryan,pletely bewildered.
Ellie''s voice trembled as she asked the question everyone had on their mind. "Who told you I''m the maid''s daughter? Was it Darien?"
At this, Darien''s expression immediately shifted to one of panic.
Chapter 756
756 Chapter 755
Keira instantly pieced things together.
From the story Ellie had shared and the bits of conversation they overheard, it became obviousDarien had been putting on this whole "rich yboy" act all along. But the truth was, all of Darien''s money came from Ellie.
And that so-calledmoner girlfriend of his? She had no clue about any of it and actually believed Darien had made it big on his own. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Why was Ellie always around Darien? Well, Darien had told his girlfriend that Ellie was just the daughter of one of his family''s servants.
Keira let out a sarcasticugh, realizing just how brazen this man was. She had never seen anyone with skin this thick in her life.
The rest of the group, each sharp in their own way, caught on as well when Keira scoffed, finally grasping what was going on.
Erin''s eyes went wide in disbelief.
Ryan furrowed his brows and looked at Ellie, stunned at how thoroughly his sister had been taken advantage of.
His lips tightened as he stayed quiet.
Ellie, still in shock, turned to Darien and asked, "Did you really tell her that? I mean, I thought"
Before she could finish, Darien shot up and cut her off, "Why are you here, Ellie? Whatever it is, let''s talk outside."
He casually patted Mollie on the shoulder to calm her down before walking over to Ellie, his eyes darting to the people behind her.
He could tell right away that they all came from money. Just like Ellie, they were probably clueless, privileged, rich kids who spent their time goofing off. Without missing a beat, Darien grabbed Ellie''s arm and pulled her to the side, lowering his voice. "Why did youe here? And what were you about to say?"
Tears welled up in Ellie''s eyes. "Why did you tell your girlfriend I''m the daughter of one of your servants?"
Darien sighed. "I didn''t want her to find out about us. If she knew, she''d call you a homewrecker. Ellie, I''m sorry. I know it''s not fair to you, but I didn''t want people bad-mouthing you."
Ellie dropped her gaze to the floor, her mind racing.
On the way over, Erin hadn''t stopped talking in the car, saying things like, "Darien''s manipting you, Ellie. He''s ying mind games."
Was this one of those moments? Was this what everyone was trying to warn her about?
Somehow, no matter what Darien did, he always had a way of twisting things to make it impossible for her to me him.
After all, Mollie was his girlfriend and Ellie well, she was just there.
Her fists clenched at her sides. "Fine, I won''t ask about that anymore. I just want to knowwas the ident your idea?"
Darien raised an eyebrow. "What? Where''s thising from? The ident? Why would I set that up? Mollie already told you she was behind it. Did something happen to you? Ellie, I''m sorry if Mollie''s actions hurt you. She''s from a small town; she doesn''t always think things through. Please, forgive her."
Ellie stared at him, stunned. Her lips quivered as she quietly said, "Do you even know what she did?"
"What could she have done? Bribe your maid to slip something into your food. What else?"
Darien acted like it was no big deal.
Ellie whispered, "She tampered with my brakes. I almost died in a car ident!"
That got Darien''s attention. His expression turned to shock as he grabbed her arm tighter. "Are you serious? You''re okay, right? Ellie, you didn''t get hurt, did you?"
Seeing his concern for her, Ellie felt a surge of emotion, and her eyes reddened. "I''m fine, someone saved me, but Mollie"
Darien sighed in relief. "Thank God you''re okay. If something had happened to you, I''d never forgive her."
Ellie''s heart softened. "I knew you didn''t n this I knew you wouldn''t let something like that happen to me."
"Of course not. I love you, Ellie. You have to know that. Remember when you were in that ident years ago? I risked everything to save you."
His voice was smooth and hypnotic, and Ellie couldn''t help but believe him.
Her head dropped, and tears filled her eyes. "I knew you''d never hurt me, Darien."
Thank goodness it wasn''t him.
Thank goodness it wasn''t his doing.
Darien''s eyes glinted with satisfaction. It was always so easy to manipte girls like Ellie. These rich, sheltered girls had no clue how the real world worked. All it took were a few sweet words, and they''d believe anything.
Honestly, how had she survived the crash? If she had died, the insurance payout would have set him for life.
Then he wouldn''t have to pretend to be a trust-fund kid anymore. He''d actually be one.
No more maxing out Ellie''s credit cards, pretending to be wealthy while secretly relying on her.
Darien lowered his eyes, then casually asked, "Ellie, do you have any money on you? Mollie''s been acting outtely, and I think a designer bag might calm her down."
Ellie shook her head. "My brother took all my money to invest for me. I only have my credit cards left. You can use those, though."
Darien''s face darkened. Every time he had to use her credit cards, it felt like a leash around his neck, constantly reminding him he wasn''t really in control.
It made him feel like Ellie didn''t truly love him, that she was just pretending.
His mood soured. "Fine. Is there anything else? If not, I should get back to Mollie. She keeps staring over here."
Ellie lowered her head. As the other woman, she always felt guilt gnawing at her. "Okay go back to her."
Darien turned on his heel and made his way back to Mollie.
Once he was gone, Keira and the others finally approached Ellie.
Keira brushed past Darien as he walked by, their shoulders almost touching.
Ellie turned to Ryan. "Did you hear him? That wasn''t Darien''s fault. He didn''t set that up."
Erin rolled her eyes. "Are you kidding me, Ellie? You seriously fell for that?"
Ellie dropped her head in silence.
Erin continued, frustrated. "You''re seriously okay with being his side chick?"
Ellie''s hands balled into fists.
Ryan cut in, "She didn''t choose to be the other woman."
Everyone looked at him.
Ryan exined, "When Ellie first got involved with Darien, he lied and said he didn''t have a girlfriend. It wasn''t untilter that she found out about Mollie. By that point, she already trusted him, so she never doubted him."
The air grew tense as everyone absorbed his words.
Erin''s frustration boiled over. "Ellie, he''s aplete jerk!"
Chapter 757
757 Chapter 756
Ellie looked at Erin and said, "Darien has his reasons. He and his girlfriend don''t love each other; their families arranged their engagement"
Keira raised an eyebrow, taking in the scene. She saw Darienughing and joking with Mollie, who was sweet and coy in front of him, looking nothing like.
What Ellie described.
Keira couldn''t help but lower her gaze.
What arranged engagement? In her eyes, Mollie and Darien didn''t seem close at all. If they were, why wouldn''t she know that he wasn''t a rich heir?
Mollie had a calcting glint in her eyes; she clearly came from a gold-digger background.
From their conversation, Keira pieced things together.
After Darien saved Ellie, she fell for him.
As a result, Darien got involved with a wealthy family, but while he was with Ellie, he got caught up with Mollie.
So, he deceived Ellie, iming Mollie was a childhood friend he couldn''t betray.
He set up a responsible persona for himself.
From then on, he could openly hang out with Mollie.
Darien understood Ellie''s personality as a pampered rich girl. Because of her privileged upbringing, she had her boundaries. When she found out she was the other woman, he felt guilty and didn''t assert his im in front of her anymore.
With Darien''s brainwashing and tempting words, Ellie found it hard to let go of him, which meant she continued to financially support the two of them.
The silly girl didn''t notice a thing.
She even thought she was atoning for something!
How deep was Darien''s brainwashing?
Did she really not see all of this?
Keira felt utterly speechless.
Lewis remained silent, not wanting to add to the chaos.
He nced at Ryan Maybe he was aware of the situation, but Ellie had likely made a scene at home, leaving Ryan with little recourse.
Then he remembered Ellie saying her savings were all being managed by her brother. So, Ryan had probably noticed the issue early on and cut off Darien''s financial support. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Now, that was a sensitive topic for Darien.
Without money, it wouldn''t be long before he set his sights on that insurance payout, would it?
Erin was dumbfounded. "Wow, is this even possible? Should I say Darien''s scheme is too sophisticated or that you, as a rich girl, are too easy to fool?"
Ellie quickly protested, "Don''t say that! Darien''s not that kind of person"
Erin shot back, "What kind of person is he then?"
"He''s responsible and dependable. He''ll be ountable to his fiance, which shows he has his own charm"
Erin eximed, "Sure, he''s responsible to someone else, but what about you?"
Ellie faltered, "I shouldn''t have intruded on their rtionship"
Erin couldn''t hold back her frustration. "Seriously? You can''t see through this scumbag''s facade?"
"Stop saying that about him"
Erin pressed, "He nearly killed you, and you still won''t let it go?"
Ellie shook her head vehemently, lookingpletely convinced. "Darien said it wasn''t him."
Before they arrived, everyone had already warned Ellie that Darien was trouble, but the moment she saw him, she seemed enchanted.
What kind of spell had Darien cast on this girl?
Erin was at a loss for words and turned to Ryan. "You''re the older brother. Aren''t you going to do something about this?"
Ryan sighed. "I tried to force them to break up once, and Ellie almost took her own life."
""
Given Ryan''s withdrawn demeanor, it seemed he wasn''t the type tomunicate effectively with his sister, so he likely had no control over Ellie''s actions.
Erin couldn''t help but twitch her lips.
Just as she was about to say something, Keira spoke up. "He really is a scumbag. I hope you open your eyes and see him for who he is."
Ellie shook her head urgently. "Don''t say that! I believe in Darien"
As soon as she finished speaking, Keira handed her a Bluetooth earpiece.
Ellie looked puzzled. "What''s this?"
Keira replied casually, "Oh, just a listening device."
Earlier, when she passed by Darien, she had discreetly attached the device to him. She had intended to listen in and see if anyone was plotting against Ellie, figuring it might involve the South family.
But now it seemed it woulde in handy.
Ellie frowned. "Why would you want to eavesdrop on Darien? If he finds out, he''ll be really upset!"
Previously, when Ellie had gone through Darien''s phone and he discovered it, he had gotten very angry, insisting on respecting each other''s privacy.
Seeing how brainwashed Ellie had be, Keira knew that if she didn''t let her hear for herself, she wouldn''t believe it. So, without hesitation, she popped the earpiece into Ellie''s ear.
"Just listen to what he and Mollie are saying, then decide for yourself!"
Chapter 758
758 Chapter 757
Ellie hesitated, wanting to remove the earbud. "Eavesdropping on Darien''s private conversation is only going to make him mad"
But before she could pull it out, Keira pressed it firmly into her ear.
As Ellie tried to resist, she suddenly heard Darien and Mollie talking.
Mollie scoffed, "What''s she doing here again? She really has no shame!"
Darien replied, "What else? She''s here to see me Ugh, once people like her start being a doormat, they just keep being one. It''s like they''re addicted to it."
Mollieughed. "You''ve got quite the charm, Darien. But if I were you, I''d fire the maid''s daughter for acting like that. Why haven''t you kicked her to the curb?"
Darien responded, "Her mom''s worked for my family for ages"
Mollie pressed on, "Bute on, you can''t keep letting her slide! Letting her drive your car is one thing, but using your card? That''s just too much."
Listening through her own earbud, Keira exchanged a nce with Ellie. Ellie held a tight expression, trying to justify, "Darien is just a little vain, but he''s a good guy. He told Mollie he''s made something of himself and wants to return to his roots"
Keira rolled her eyes, urging Ellie to keep listening.
Ellie fell silent.
Then she heard Mollie ask, "Do you remember what tomorrow is?"
Darien immediately replied, "Of course I do."
Keira looked at Ellie. "What''s tomorrow?"
Ellie quickly answered, "It''s Mollie''s birthday."
Keira raised an eyebrow. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ellie dropped her gaze, feeling the weight of the truth. The only reason she remembered was that every year on this day, Darien would celebrate Mollie''s birthday, and she was never allowed to be there. The venue was always set up by Mollie, and the money was something Ellie had put in long before.
On this day every year, Ellie had to stay away, all to make way for the birthday girl.
Keira heard Mollie''s tone and frowned, sensing something was off.
Just then, Darien added with a smile, "Of course, it''s our three-year anniversary."
Upon hearing this, Keira turned sharply to Ellie, who looked utterly shocked.
Keira pressed, "How long have you known Darien?"
Ellie bit her lip. "Three and a half years."
Keira''s brow furrowed. "So, Mollie is Darien''s childhood girlfriend? The one who supported him through school? Ellie, can''t you see?"
Ellie trembled, her mind racing.
Keira continued softly, "After Darien saved you, he figured out you were from money and started dating you, but during that time, he was cheating on you! You were never the other woman; Mollie is the real other woman! Or, maybe she doesn''t even know the truthshe probably thinks you''re just the daughter of a maid in his house"
Ellie''s heart sank. She looked down, her fingers tightening into fists as she shook her head. "I don''t believe it"
She couldn''t ept that this could be the truth.
Keira sighed, knowing the truth would be evident soon enough. The earbud crackled again, and Mollie''s voice came through, "So, how are we celebrating tomorrow? Did you get me a gift? And please tell me that clueless Ellie won''t be there. I don''t want her ruining our anniversary."
Darien chuckled. "Don''t worry, I won''t let here. I can''t stand her! If it weren''t for her mom working for my family for so long, I would''ve booted her out a long time ago!"
At that, Ellie felt her body go cold. Her face turned pale as she stared at Darien from across the room.
This couldn''t be true.
Darien had told her a different story!
How could it be like this?
Keira squeezed Ellie''s wrist, urgently saying, "So, do you finally see who this guy really is? He doesn''t care about you; he''s just using you for your money!"
Ellie shook her head in denial. "No, that''s impossible! Darien saved my life! He couldn''t possibly be like that!"
As those words left her lips, she heard Mollie''s voice again. "I really don''t get it. If you want to get rid of such a small fry, why not just fire her or get rid of her yourself? Why go through a middleman? Look, she''s still standing there."
Ellie''s body shook as she processed Mollie''s words, disbelief flooding her senses.
Then Darien''s voice came through, "Don''t worry, if this doesn''t work, we''ll deal with her next time. I could fire her, but she''ll just keeping back. Might as well just get rid of her for good!"
Chapter 759
759 Chapter 758
Ellie trembled slightly.
It felt like her world was copsing.
When she first heard it was Darien who had bribed her maid, she didn''t believe it. She thought Darien would never harm her, so when Mollie stepped forward and confirmed it, she had no choice but to believe.
But she never expected...
She never expected herself to be the foolthepletely hopeless fool!
Darien was actually behind everything!
Ellie took a deep breath, the shock and disbelief flooding her mind with no outlet. She wanted to scream, to run, to escape it all...
But a hand gripped her wrist tightly, stopping her from pulling off the headphones as if forcing her to face the cold, harsh truth.
Ellie squeezed her eyes shut, covering her ears as she sank to the ground, muttering, "It can''t be... He saved my life, so why would he do this? It''s not true"
Maybe her murmurs triggered the audio because Mollie''s voice came through again. "Darien, why is she still clinging to you? You''ve treated her like trash, and she still doesn''t give up. What a pathetic loser. Ugh, I can''t stand it!"
Then Darien''s voice followed, cool and dismissive. "It''s simple. There was an ident a while back, and a firefighter saved her. I was just nearby, but she mistook me for him. Ever since then, she''s been obsessed with me. Thanks to that incident, I can do whatever I want to her, and she still won''t leave."
As his smugughter echoed through the headphones, it was like a knife plunging deep into Ellie''s heart.
Her hand pressed hard against her chest as she lifted her head in disbelief. "It wasn''t him? It really wasn''t him?!"
Her eyes cleared in an instant like she''d been pped awake. She shot up to her feet, her gaze burning with anger and disbelief as it fixed on Darien.
"How could it not be him?
"How could this be happening!!"
Ellie was stunned, but it was as if she''d finallye to a painful realization.
Shaking, she nced at Keira and then at Ryan.
Ryan hadn''t heard the conversation through the headphones. He stepped forward, concern on his face, and held her arm, "Ellie, what''s wrong?"
"It wasn''t him, Ryan. It wasn''t him"
Ellie''s expression flickered between a bitter smile and tears.
She looked devastated yet couldn''t fully process the truth.
Keira knew Ellie had been in love with Darien for over three years, and this revtion was going to be hard for her to ept.
Just as Keira was about to say something, Ellie let out a low chuckle, her whole body rxing as if a weight had been lifted. "How could I have been in love with this scumbag for three and a half years?"
Pointing at her heart, Ellie looked at Ryan and said slowly, "Ryan, I think I finally understand."
"Understand what?"
Ellie shook her head. "I don''t know why, but I used to be infatuated with him, obsessed. But now, knowing he wasn''t the one who saved me, that obsession it''s just gone."
She pointed at her chest. "Now, all I feel here is hatred."
With that, she shot Darien a furious look.
Ellie, the proud daughter of the Cobb family, had been deceived by this jerk for three and a half years.
There was no way she was going to let him get away with that!
Suddenly, Ellie yanked off the Bluetooth headphones and handed them to Keira. She strode over to Darien with purpose.
Darien and Mollie were whispering to each other, most of their conversation filled with insults about Ellie''s stupidity.
As they were chatting, the light around them dimmed unexpectedly.
Darien turned his head and saw Ellie standing right next to him, her expression cold as she stared him down.
He blinked in surprise before frowning, "Why are you back?"
Ellie didn''t answer.
Darien nced over at Keira and Ryan before addressing her, "Are these your friends? So, you guys came to the bar together?"
At that, a few of his friends, sitting nearby chatting with Mollie, chimed in.
"Ellie Cobb, are you seriously still at this? You''re so obsessed with Darien. it''s making the rest of us miserable!"
"Yeah, how shameless can you be? Don''t you know Mollie is Darien''s girlfriend? You''re disgusting!"
They were Mollie''s friends, and Darien loved to boast in front of them.
Now, hearing this, he frowned at Ellie and added, "Didn''t I tell you to leave? If you want to hang out with your friends, go to the other side!"
Ellie red at him. "Why should I?"
"Because," Mollie sneered, "you''re just a servant in Darien''s family! Everything you spendes from Darien''s pocket, and yet you still have the nerve to stick around? Ellie Cobb, you''re beyond shameless!"
Rolling her eyes, Mollie stood up and got in Ellie''s face. "Now, leave. immediately."
Ellie chuckled coldly at her and turned back to Darien. "This rich-boy act of yoursisn''t it getting old?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 760
760 Chapter 759
At the mention of this, a flicker of panic shed across Darien''s face.
Next to him, Mollie shot him a hesitant look.
Her friends, however, began exchanging nces between Darien and Ellie.
One of them asked, "Mollie, what''s going on here? Is your boyfriend faking this rich kid act?"
Mollie immediately turned to Darien, her tone sharp. "That''s impossible! Darien, are you going to let the servant''s daughter talk to you like that? She''s totally out of line!"
Darien shot up from his seat, storming over to Ellie. He grabbed her arm roughly. "Ellie Cobb, have you had enough?"
Ellie jerked her arm free.
Keira and Erin took a step forward, ready to help, but Ryan stopped them.
Ryan simply said, "The Cobb family doesn''t need anyone to fight their battles."
Keira rolled her eyes. "Fine, if that''s how the Cobbs handle things. But we''re still going to have a nice little chat with Darienter."
So, the group stood by, watching the scene unfold.
Darien, seeing Ellie pull away, scoffed. "Stay if you want, just don''t get in my way."
With that, he turned to Mollie.
Mollie, always quick on her feet, shed a sly smile. "Darien, it''s busy in here today, huh? Since this is your family''s bar, I noticed the staff is kind of short-handed. Why don''t we put her to work? It''d be convenient for all of us if she grabbed the drinks."
Ellie shot Darien a cold look. "Your family''s bar?"
Darien''s expression tightened for a second, but he grabbed her arm again, lowering his voice to hiss, "Stop wasting time. Just get the drinks already. Why do you have to make such a fuss?"
Meanwhile, Erin turned to Ryan, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Isn''t this bar owned by your family?"
Ryan shrugged. "The Cobbs don''t run businesses. It''s technically under the Gill family name."
The Cobb family held a special status and avoided most business dealings, with the Gill family acting as their representatives.
So, while the bar wasn''t officially run by the Cobbs, everyone knew who the real boss was. Whenever Ellie came here, no one dared charge her for anything. Most things went on a tab, settled at the end of each month.
Darien, of course, loved bringing people here since he didn''t have to pay upfront.
Keira and Erin exchanged looks, both thinking how shameless Darien really was. Using someone else''s bar and trying to kick out the owner? The nerve!
Their eyes turned back to Ellie, waiting to see how she''d deal with Darien or how she nned to strike back.
But to their surprise, Ellie gave Darien a long look before letting out a softugh. There was bitterness, disappointment, and then a touch of relief, like she''d just realized something important.
Erin smirked. "The heiress is about to explode, isn''t she?"
Just as she said that, Ellie calmly asked, "What do you all want to drink?"
Erin blinked in confusion. "Wait, what? Is she seriously going to y the servant here?"
Ryan stayed silent.
Before Erin could say anything else, Keira grinned and said, "Hold on. Let''s wait and see what happens next."
Erin bit her tongue and watched.
Ellie''s question hung in the air, and Darien, ever smug, let out augh.
This girl really was pathetic, wasn''t she?
Two sentences from him, and she was already back in line
Darien waved a hand dismissively. "Just bring us whatever."
Ellie raised an eyebrow. "There are two bottles of Romane-Conti in the bar. Want those?"
Darien''s eyebrows shot up.
The Romane-Conti in this bar was exceptionally rare and expensive. Not just anyone could drink it. Even Ellie herself had to ask permission from her family to open those bottles.
Was she seriously offering it to him?
Darien''s smirk widened. Was she trying to win him over with wine? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Sure, open them!" he replied.
Ellie''s voice was steady. "Each bottle costs $168,000. You sure you want them?"
A wave of gasps spread through the room.
Mollie stared in shock. "That much for a bottle?"
Her friends immediately began chiming in.
"Oh my god, Darien! We''re so lucky to be with you tonight!"
"That''s like drinking pure gold! I can''t wait to taste it!"
Everyone was jumping on the bandwagon, showering Darien withpliments.
Darien, riding the wave of praise, lifted his chin and gave Ellie an impatient look. "Why are you standing there? Go get them already!"
Ellie gave him a small, cold smile. "Let me ask one more time. Two bottles, $336,000 total. You sure?"
Chapter 761
Chapter 761
Darien''s smirk deepened as he nced at Ellie. "$336,000... sure you can handle that?"
Even among trust-fund kids, it was rare for anyone to throw around that kind of money so casually. Both Ryan and Ellie had never been the type to unt wealth; their family always believed in keeping a low profile. Unlike most of the business elites, they didn''t enjoy showing off in public, which was why Darien had no clue about Ellie''s real background. In his eyes, Ellie was just another rich girldecent money, but nothing extraordinary. Sure, she had a nice car, but even that wasn''t particrly impressive by his standards.
What irked him most was her frugal tabalways keeping it under two hundred grand while the real yers around here dropped millions like it was nothing. He scoffed at the thought.
Mollie chimed in, her voice dripping with disdain. "Of course we''re sure! What''s with all the questions? Maybe that''s a fortune to you but to Darien? That''s just pocket change."
"Yeah, seriously! Why''s she acting so high and mighty, anyway?"
"Get moving already, would you? Darien''s made his call, and you''re just standing there like a fool!"
Ellie''s eyes stayed locked on Darien, unwavering.
He waved her off. "Go ahead."
Ellie gave a slow nod. "Alright then, just rememberyou asked for it."
She turned and strode confidently toward the bar, her steps firm, though there was a haunting sense of finality in the air. It was like watching someone walking into the storm. Reaching the bar, she leaned over and spoke to the manager. "Open up those two bottles from the reserve for them."
The manager blinked in surprise. "Miss Cobb, are you sure? Your credit limit is set at two hundred thousand"
The wine was exquisite, but there weren''t only two bottles in stock. It was just that Ellie''s personal tab couldn''t exceed the limit.
Still, the manager was flustered.
Ellie let out a dryugh. "Who said it''s going on my tab?"
The manager hesitated. "I''m sorry?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ellie nodded toward Darien. "Whoever orders, pays. Simple as that."
The manager''s gaze followed hers, and realization quickly dawned. His face lit up with excitement. "Of course, Miss Cobb, I understand."
He was thrilled. Ellie might outrank the Gill family in status, but every time she brought Darien here, the guy acted like a big shot, only to stick Ellie with the bill in the end. It had rubbed him the wrong way for ages.
What a fool. Leeching off the boss''s daughter, and instead of appreciating it, he''d treat her like a servant. Well, today, it looked like he was in for a surprise.
Snapping out of his thoughts, the manager hurried to fetch the bottles, personally escorting them back to the group with Ellie in tow.
"Mr. Britt, your wine''s ready. Would you like me to pour it now?"
Darien nodded smugly. "Yeah, go ahead."
The manager moved forward to pour the wine, but Darien raised his hand to stop him.
"Wait. No, let her do it," he said, pointing at Ellie.
The room fell deathly silent.
Ellie stared at Darien, incredulous. Was this a joke?
A small fire kindled inside her, burning brighter with every second she looked at his smug face. How had she ever fallen for this guy?
She snorted. "Darien, don''t push it."
Mollie immediately butted in, her voice shrill. "What''s so wrong with it? You should be honored he''s even asking you! Honestly, have you ever even touched a bottle this expensive before?"
"Yeah, exactly! You''ve probably never been near something so high-ss. Maybe the price is scaring youafraid you''ll mess it up?"
"Come on, Darien, why are you keeping her around? Just get rid of her already. Useless."
A chorus of jeers and taunts followed, only further inting Darien''s ego. His expression darkened, and he looked back at Ellie, ready to assert his control. "So, are you pouring or not?"
Ellie''s hands clenched into fists at her sides.
Sheughed coldly. "No."
Darien shot to his feet. "You really wanna do this, Ellie?"
Mollie quickly tried to smooth things over. "Come on, Darien, let''s not ruin the vibe tonight. Who cares if she doesn''t pour? Just enjoy the wine."
The manager, unsure of what to say, went ahead and poured for the group, casting a quick nce at Ellie for approval.
Mollie clung to Darien''s arm, urging him to take a sip. "Let''s just enjoy this incredible wine! Wow, this is next level!"
"It''s like liquid gold, I swear."
"Man, how much do you think one sip is worth?"
"This isn''t just wine. It''s pure luxury in a ss!"
The crowd''spliments circled around Darien, but Ellie wasn''t even paying attention anymore. She turned to the manager. "They''ve had their drink. Go ahead and bring over the bill."
"Right away, Miss Cobb."
The manager turned to leave, but Ellie stopped him again. "Oh, and grab a few security guards on your way back. We''ve got someone trying to dine and dash, and this isn''t the kind of bar that lets things slide."
The manager''s face lit up even more. "Understood!" Finally, he was going to see Darien get what wasing to him. All those times he''d pretended to be the big shot, never paying, while making Ellie foot the billit was about time someone put him in his ce. Today, the tables were about to turn.
Chapter 762
Chapter 762
Erin casually popped another pistachio into her mouth and spat out the shell. She nced at Keira, puzzled. "What do you think she''s trying to do? If she wants to handle Darien, why not just deal with him directly? What''s the point of making him drink her family''s wine?"
Erin was genuinely baffled. "I mean, why bother? Just seems like an unnecessary step."
Keira raised an eyebrow, thought for a moment, and then smiled. "Ellie probably spent a lot of money on Darien, right?"
Erin nodded. "Well, she should get it back!"
Keira''s gaze shifted to Mollie. "I bet Darien''s spent quite a bit on Mollie too, maybe even transferred her some money."
"Then she should get that back, too!" Erin shot back without a second thought. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira calmly exined, "But that money was transferred by Darien, not Ellie. She can''t use illegal means to reim it."
"That''s her money! How''s that illegal?" Erin huffed, clearly irritated, her mind still stuck on the looser ways of her upbringing abroad. Life in Crera was so tightly bound by rules andws that she couldn''t understand the restrictions. Back home, people with influence handled things in a much darker way. But here, even the most powerful had to walk the line carefully.
"Cobb family''s in a special position," Keira added softly.
Erin immediately got the point and rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, rules for the rich are different here. In other ces, you stay far away from those at the top. But in Crera, it''s the oppositethey''ve got to watch every step they take."
How boring.
Thinking this, Erin shrugged, pulling another handful of pistachios from her pocket and tossing one into her mouth. From the side, Ryan, who had been silently listening to their conversation, cast Keira a brief nce, an unmistakable look of admiration in his eyes.
He understood his sister''s ns perfectly, but for Keira to see through them so quickly? Impressive. This girl wasn''t just smartshe was sharp. His thoughts shed back to when she''d stood outside his house, blocking him from leaving, andter on, when she''d saved his life. His expression stayed neutral, though. He adjusted his sses and absently rubbed the prayer beads on his wrist, his eyes lowering as he slipped back into his usual calm, detached demeanor.
Keira seemed to sense something and nced at him, but when she saw Ryan looking toward Ellie, she dismissed it and turned her attention forward again.
Two bottles of wine, four people, and they''d nearly emptied both, leaving just a bit at the bottom of one.
The groupvished Darien withpliments.
"Darien, you really know how to treat people! This wine''s amazing!"
"Over a hundred grand for a bottle, and you don''t even blink. Must be nice to have money, huh?"
Mollie Francis beamed with pride. "Of course! That''s just his pocket change."
Darienughed, "Drink up! Eat up! Normally, there''s a limit when wee here, but today, I''m feeling generousno limits!"
"You''re the best, Darien!"
"We''re really getting the VIP experience today!"
Mollie''s smile grew as she nced over and noticed Ellie standing nearby. Grinning, she called out, "Hey, Ellie, want a drink?"
The moment the words left her mouth, the others in the group scoffed.
"Her? What makes her think she deserves any?"
"Exactly. She''s just the maid''s daughter. Bet her stomach couldn''t even handle a wine like this."
Mollie giggled and looked toward Darien but was surprised when he narrowed his eyes and smirked. "Why shouldn''t she? Of course, she''s worthy of it."
His words left everyone momentarily stunned.
Mollie''s face darkened, and she stared at Darien in disbelief. "Darien, what are you?"
Without another word, Darien poured thest of the two bottles into a single ss, walked right up to Ellie, and held it out.
Ellie stared at the man standing in front of her, feeling a wave of sorrow. Was he finally acknowledging her?
But she''d already seen him for what he was.
Ellie chuckled bitterly. He''d done this beforerandom acts of kindness that made her foolishly forgive his coldness and indifference. This time, though...
As the thought crossed her mind, Darien suddenly raised the ss over her head and, with a quick twist of his wrist, poured the wine straight down onto her.
Red wine dripped from Ellie''s hair and ran down her face.
For a moment, she was stunned. Then, she let out a dryugh. Of course. What had she been thinking? This man had always been arrogant, thinking she''d never stop caring for him. He was never going to humble himself to make things right.
That ss of wine washed away thest traces of feeling she had for him.
And at that exact moment, the manager finally arrivedcarrying the bill!
Chapter 763: 762
Chapter 763: Chapter 762
Editor: Henyee Trantions
In the distance, Keira and Erin both frowned as they watched the situation unfold.
The two turned to Ryan simultaneously, only to find his expression as calm as ever. However, his gaze, fixed ahead, had be sharper, with a hint of menace in his eyes.
Looks like this is the first time Ryans actually showing some emotion, Erin whispered to Keira.
Before Keira could respond, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her, blocking her view of Ryan.
She paused, ncing up at Lewis. His face was as neutral as ever, and the move seemed almost unintentional. But knowing his jealous streak, Keira couldnt help butugh softly to herself and turned her gaze back to the scene ahead.
Unaware of what they were about to face, Darien and Mollie were still smiling. Darien looked at Ellie, patted her on the shoulder, and said casually, You better behave from now on, got it?
Ellie remained silent.
Mollie spoke up. Darien, I dont think she even listens to you. Why keep someone like that around? You should just fire her! Whats the point of keeping her in your house?
Others began to chime in. Yeah, Darien, just fire her!
Having someone like that around only brings bad vibes.
As the group mocked her, Ellie wiped her face and let out a sarcastic smile.
For some reason, a bad feeling started creeping up on Darien as he looked at her. His brows furrowed as he nced down at the ss in his hand.
Did I take the joke too far this time?
No, that cant be. Ive done worse before, and Ellie neverined. So why would she be mad now?
But even if she is, who cares? Shelle crawling back like always once I say a few nice things
With that thought, Darien let out a chuckle and looked at her. Ellie, whats with that look? Im warning you, if you dont straighten up, I might just stop talking to you.
Not talking to herthat was his biggest weapon.
Ellie suddenly wondered how she could have been so pathetic all this time.
Her fists clenched as she stared at him, lost for words. She pitied her past self.
Yeah, in the past, whenever Darien ignored her, shed chase after him like a lost puppy. Shed do anything to win him back. Anything.
Now, looking back, it was beyond pathetic.
How could she not have seen him for what he really was? Hed never even bothered to hide his disdain or indifference toward her.
But shed been too wrapped up in some fairytale fantasy where Darien was the hero whode to her rescue. She just didnt want to wake up.
Even her brother had warned her about Darien, but shed never listened. She thought her brother was just being a snob, judging Darien for his background.
She hadnt allowed anyone to look down on Darien. Not until today.
If Keira hadnt given her that earpiece or forced her to listen, she wouldve never known just how awful this man truly was.
Lowering her gaze, Ellie let out a soft chuckle.
Darien, growing impatient, asked, Whats so funny?
Ellie reached for a few napkins from the table, wiped her face and hair, then crumpled them up and tossed them into the trash.
Raising her head, she looked Darien straight in the eye. Darien, were done. Im breaking up with you.
Mollie snorted. Break up? Since when were you two even together? Youve got some nerve saying break up. Youre nothing but a homewrecker!
Mollie stormed forward, hand raised to p Ellie, but Ellie quickly grabbed her wrist.
Without hesitation, Ellie pped Mollie across the face.
Smack!
The sharp sound echoed through the room, leaving Darien and everyone else stunned.
Darien gaped. Ellie, have you lost your mind?!
Ellie only smiled. I was out of my mind before, but Im fine now.
Darien pulled Mollie close, his anger rising. Youd better apologize to Mollie right now! Or I swear Ill never speak to you again!
Ellie lowered her gaze. And then what?
What do you mean, and then? After that, youll need to get Mollie a proper apology gift. And if it doesnt make her happy, I wont forgive you.
Ellie blinked, her mind drifting. She rememberedst year when Darien had said something simr, and shed bought Mollie an Herms bag as an apologya bag worth nearly a hundred thousand dors.
Sheughed. Oh, dont worry. Ive already prepared a gift.
Darien smirked. And what would that be?
At that moment, the manager approached with a bill in hand. Ellie took it and handed it to Darien. This.
Chapter 764
764 Chapter 763
Darien was stunned as he nced down at the bill in his hand.
Over $300,000...
He blinked, staring at Ellie in disbelief. "What is this supposed to mean?"
Ellie didn''t respond and instead turned her gaze to the manager.
The manager immediately spoke up. "Mr. Britt, you''ve spent $357,000 tonight. Will that be credit or cash?"
Darien blinked again, looking back at Ellie.
Ellie smiled. "Mr. Britt"
She dragged out his name in a mocking tone, her voice dripping with sarcasm.
Her cold gaze bore into him as she chuckled softly. "The manager is waiting for you to settle the bill. Why are you looking at me?"
Darien swallowed hard, his brow furrowing.
"Ellie, stop ying games."
Ellie crossed her arms. "You can''t pay the bill, but I''m the one ying games?"
Meanwhile, Mollie waspletely confused.
Her two friends were even more bewildered, speaking up in unison.
"Mollie, what''s going on? Isn''t this Darien''s bar? I remember we used toe here, and he''d just put it on his tab. Why are they asking for payment now?"
"Yeah, Mollie, what''s happening? Ask him! The way Ellie''s acting, you''d think she owned the ce!"
Mollie quickly turned to Darien. "Darien, what''s going on?"
Darien swallowed nervously. "I... I..."
Ellie chuckled. "What? Paying the bill is justmon sense, Darien. You wouldn''t be thinking of skipping out on it, would you? Hey, manager, what happens to someone who dines and dashes?"
The manager exined matter-of-factly, "We can call the police. Anyone involved would be taken in. For over three hundred thousand... well, that''s likely ten years in prison."
Ellie''s eyes slid over to Mollie and her friends. "And what about them?"
The manager grinned. "They''d be aplices, so they''d be looking at three to five years."
Ellie smirked. "Darien, did you hear that? If you can''t pay, you and Mollie are headed to jail. Better settle up."
Her words were like a breath of fresh air to Keira and Erin, who felt a sense of justice being restored.
Erin, munching on pistachios, leaned over and nudged Keira with her elbow.
"Satisfying, huh? There''s nothing better than seeing a jerk get what''sing to him."
Keira blinked.
"...What is up with this girl?"
Across the room, Mollie was still trying to make sense of things. She turned to Darien in disbelief. "Darien, what is going on? Ellie, you came here a few times, and now you im this bar is yours? How shameless can you get?"
Ellie scoffed. "It doesn''t matter who owns the bar; you still have to pay."
She turned back to Darien. "What''s wrong? Can''t afford it? Maybe you and your girlfriend should split the bill?"
Mollie panicked. "What are you talking about? I... I don''t have that kind of money!"
Ellie''s tone was light. "Darien''s spent quite a bit on you over the years, hasn''t he? It wouldn''t be too much to ask for you to cover half, would it? Unless... well, you are an aplice, and that''s five years in jail for you."
"You!"
Mollie turned to Darien, her eyes wide. "Darien, what''s happening here?"
Darien clenched his teeth and stepped forward, grabbing Ellie''s arm. He hissed, "Ellie Cobb! Knock it off! You''re embarrassing me in front of all these people, and I swear, if you don''t stop, I''ll get really mad!"
Ellie looked at him calmly. "Go ahead and get mad. What does that have to do with me?"
"You..."
Darien took a deep breath and, seeing the eyes of the crowd on him, finally spoke through gritted teeth. "Fine. You pay now, and I''ll pay you backter."
Ellie raised an eyebrow. "Are you asking me for a favor? Hmm... well, maybe."
She extended her hand, and the manager quickly handed her a bottle of wine.
Ellie passed it to Darien. "How about this: however you poured me wine earlier, do it the same way for yourself now. Then I''ll think about it."
"You..."
Darien''s face darkened.
Ellie locked eyes with him. "What''s the matter? Don''t like the idea? In that case, I guess I''ll just let the manager call the cops."
Darien''s face went through several shades of frustration.
Mollie and her friends were still watching. If he couldn''t pay, the truth about his situation woulde out!
"Ellie... she''s doing this on purpose."
Darien took a deep breath. "...Fine."
He grabbed the bottle, lifted it over his head, and poured the wine down onto himself.
The liquid soaked through his hair, ran down his face, and dripped into his white shirt, staining it red.
Darien red at Ellie. "There, happy now?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"That''ll do."
Ellie''s voice was casual.
Darien clenched his fists. "Now pay the bill!"
"Pay for what?" Ellie''s tone was light again. "I said I''d think about it. I just did, and I''ve decided... I''m not covering you."
Darien finally realized he''d been yed. His face twisted with fury as he shouted, "You!"
Before he could react, the manager grabbed his wrist.
Ellie smiled coolly. "Time to pay up, Darien."
Chapter 765
765 Chapter 764
Darien was stunned.
He looked at Ellie in disbelief, unable to process the fact that she wasn''t going to help him. His voice rose, "Ellie, what game are you ying?"
Ellie''s cold gaze never wavered. She said nothing.
Beside them, Mollie looked confused, ncing between Ellie and Darien. She asked cautiously, "Darien, what''s going on?"
Before he could answer, Ellieughed. "What''s going on? Still don''t get it? Your ''rich boy'' here is nothing but a fraud! He saved my life once, so I gave him money, but you really thought he was some kind of heir? Let me tell you"
She stepped closer to Mollie. "He''s unemployed, has no ie, and his parents? They''re farmers who used every penny they had to put him through college."
Mollie was dumbfounded. "No way that can''t be true!"
Seeing her disbelief, Ellie scoffed.
Darien couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Ellie, that''s enough! If you keep this up, I''ll never forgive you!"
Ellie''s voice was icy. "Forgive me for what? What have I done wrong? I''m just done giving you money, Darien."
"How could you do this to me?!"
Ellie stared him down. "When you bribed my maid and tampered with my car, did you stop to think why I''d turn my back on you?"
Darien was shocked. "You knew? No, it wasn''t me, it was Mollie"
Ellie found his reactionughable. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
If Keira hadn''t uncovered the truth, she might have fallen for this same excuse again.
How could she have been so blind, trusting this man so much, believing every lie etched into his face?
She used to think he was someone special, but now it all seemed ridiculous.
Ellie smirked at him. "Stop lying, Darien. Just pay the bill."
At her words, the manager immediately tightened his grip on Darien''s wrist. "Mr. Britt, if you don''t pay up, you''ll be in serious trouble."
The manager twisted Darien''s wrist, causing him to yelp in pain.
"Okay, okay! I''ll pay! I''ll pay!"
The manager let go. "Then show me the money."
Darien swallowed hard and pulled out his card. The manager swiped it through the machine. "There''s only twenty grand here, and it''s been maxed out. You still owe us over three hundred thousand."
Ellie looked at his card, a cold smile ying on her lips.
It was pathetic, really. She had even put money into his ount to keep him afloat.
Now, the irony was clear as day.
Darien''s eyes pleaded with Ellie. "Ellie, please. I''m sorry, I really am"
Ellie''s expression didn''t change.
From a distance, Erin paused from munching on pistachios, suddenly looking concerned. She whispered to Keira, "You think she''s gonna fall for that ''I''m sorry'' crap again?"
Keira wasn''t sure how well she knew Ellie to answer, so she stayed silent.
After all, Darien''s deceit and selfishness were written all over his face. If Ellie had been truly sharp, how could she have fallen for him for three and a half years? Especially under the delusion that she''d been the "other woman" all that time.
How blinded by love was this girl?
Keira shifted her gaze towards Ryan to see if he had an opinion, but instead, she found herself looking at Lewis, who had stepped into her line of sight.
Keira cleared her throat awkwardly.
Just as she was about to turn away, Ryan stepped forward, entering her view again. He gently toyed with the beads on his wrist, his voice calm as ever. "She won''t."
"Pay up."
Ellie''s voice cut through the air, as cold as ice.
Darien looked frantic. "II don''t have any more money!"
Ellie''s tone was t. "You can always sell some of your luxury goods to cover the bill."
Darien instinctively grabbed his wrist, where a designer watch clunga gift from Ellie worth over a hundred grand.
It was hisst remaining asset, the one thing that allowed him to keep up appearances.
Ellie''s family was influential, and she had always been discreet about her wealth. Even she didn''t unt expensive brands. The watch had been something she''d saved up to give him, but looking back, it felt like such a waste.
Despite being with him for three and a half years, Ellie hadn''t spent all that much on Darien.
At most, it added up to about half a million, some of which had already been blown on frivolous expenses.
And the rest
Ellie''s eyes settled on the watch.
The manager stepped forward.
Reluctantly, Darien removed the watch from his wrist and handed it over, his face full of anguish.
The manager appraised it. "A hundred grand, which still leaves you over two hundred short. Mr. Britt, you wouldn''t want to lose a leg over this, would you?"
Darien stammered, "But, but I''m broke! I don''t have any more!"
Ellie snorted. "Of course, you''re broke, Darien. You spent all your money on Mollie, didn''t you?"
Darien''s gaze immediately darted to Mollie.
Chapter 766
766 Chapter 765
Mollie instinctively stepped back, clutching her bag.
It was a crocodile-skin Herms, worth a fortune.
Darien lunged forward, trying to snatch it!
Mollie immediately shouted, "That''s mine!"
Darien paused for a moment.
Ellie smirked, "Yours? You''re part of this unpaid meal, too. If you can''t cover the bill, none of you are leaving!"
With that, Mollie hesitated, letting Darien hand the bag over to the manager.
The manager examined it. "This has some depreciation. I''ll count it as a hundred grand. You''re still short by over a hundred thousand."
Darien''s eyes darted to Mollie''s hair. Perched there was a diamond clip, one he''d asked Ellie to buy for her on her birthdayst year.
How ironic.
The truth was, Mollie''s most valuable belongings were always with her.
Without waiting for Ellie''s nextmand, Darien ripped the clip from her hair!
Mollie''s hair was now a mess, but Darien wasn''t done. He yanked off her bracelet, her rings, and even her five-thousand-dor Chanel earrings.
The manager collected the items, cing them on a tray. "These earrings? Maybe two grandused. The hairclip, seven thousand. Bracelet? Market''s down; it''s only worth five now."
Mollie stood there, stripped of her jewelry, lookingpletely disheveled.
After everything, the manager announced, "You still owe fifty-eight grand."
Darien pleaded, "I''m tapped out. Can we get more time to pay?"
The manager nced at Ellie.
Ellie''s smile was cold. "Mollie must have more cash in her ount, right?"
Darien immediately turned to her.
Mollie clutched her pocket.
Seeing this, Darien''s face lit up like he''d just found a lifeline.
He''d been here enough times to know the kind of people who ran this bar. Their enforcers were no joke.
Just a few days ago, a drunk customer refused to settle his tab, and Darien had seen the guy''s finger get cut off.
No way was he losing a finger tonight. Or worse.
He both feared and longed for a life of luxury.
Darien hurriedly handed Mollie''s card to the manager.
After swiping it, the manager raised his eyebrows. "Well, well, looks like Miss Mollie here has more in her ount than you, Darien. A whole"
Darien stared at him eagerly.
"thirty-eight grand. Already deducted. You still owe twenty."
Darien was dumbfounded.
It still wasn''t enough!
He swallowed hard, looking toward Mollie''s two friends.
They were just low-level employees who hung out with Mollie to liverge. No way they had money.
But Ellie wasn''t about to let them off the hook either. Since they''d helped Mollie push her around before, Ellie squeezed a few thousand from each of them.
After pooling everything together, they were still short by eight thousand dors.
Darien was practically on his knees. "Ellie, please help me You''ve taken care of me for years. Can''t you just cover thest eight grand?"
Ellie stared at him with disdain. "I mean, even a dog knows how to wag its tail at its owner. But you? You''re not even loyal like a dog. Manager, make sure he pays. Don''t let him off by a cent!"
With that, she walked over to join Keira and the others.
Darien tried to chase after her. "Ellie, you can''t do this to me!"
But the manager stopped him, and in no time, a few security guards dragged Darien, Mollie, and her friends to the back.
Erin gave Ellie a thumbs up. "Nice work! You didn''t fall for that jerk again."
Ellie sighed. "I don''t even know why. Part of me still feels a bit attached, but for some reason, my mind''s finally clear. I can see him for what he really is." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She let out a deep breath. "My brother always warned me he was no good, but I didn''t listen. Now that I see it it''s like the signs were always there. What was I blind to?"
She frowned, reflecting on her past self.
Born into luxury, with plenty of love and money, how did someone like her get caught up with a guy like that?
As she mulled it over, Lewis''s deep voice broke through her thoughts. "There''s a technique called hypnosis."
Everyone paused, turning toward him.
Lewis exined, "It''s not exactly forbidden. Some psychologists use it to suggest things to their patients, helping them open up. Just a theory, though"
He nced at Erin. "You know hypnosis, right?"
Erin, known for her medical expertise, nodded. She''d been behind the creation of that infamous toxin, the Seven-Day Powder.
Hearing Lewis, she immediately moved closer to Ellie, checking her pulse and staring into her eyes. A momentter, Erin gasped in surprise!
Chapter 767
767 Chapter 766
Noticing Erin''s sudden look of surprise, everyone held their breath.
She gestured for Ellie to sit on the nearby couch and, after a quick nce at her eyes, circled around her, inspecting her carefully.
Erin''s face was now serious, which was a rare sight.
Unable to contain her curiosity, Ellie asked, "Am I really hypnotized?"
"Yeah," Erin replied. "I can see signs of it. When you found out that guy betrayed you, did you suddenly feel... lighter? Like all the love and attachment you had for him just vanished?"
Ellie nodded immediately. "Yes, exactly!"
She had been confused earlier.
She used to be obsessed with Darien, loving him to the point of insanity. She wouldn''t have been willing to be his mistress for years, let alone act like a lovesick puppy.
The idea of him breaking up with her once felt unbearable, devastating.
She thought finding out who he truly was would break her, but instead, all she felt was relief, almost like a sense of victory.
As if her love had been a lie all along.
As Ellie reflected, Erin spoke up again. "That makes sense. The hypnosis you were under made you think Darien was risking his life for you, that you had to love him deeply no matter what, trust him... and that''s why you''ve been stuck on him all these years, thinking he was your true love.
"But the moment you found out who he really was, that hypnosis broke. The trust was shattered, and without that foundation, the whole thing copsed."
Erin, looking like a picture-perfect princess with her delicate features and sweet voice, stayed serious as she continued to examine Ellie''s head, tilting it this way and that.
Ellie, feeling uneasy, asked, "Wait, is breaking the hypnosis going to damage my brain?"
"Nah," Erin replied with a grin.
"I''m just curious how someone could be this clueless and get duped so easily."
Ellie didn''t know what to say.
She jumped up, backing away a few steps from Erin.
With her yful smile returning, Erin teased, "You know what the first thing is when ites to hypnotizing someone?"
This time, Ellie didn''t answer, but Keira, who''d been quietly observing, spoke up, "It''s trust."
"Exactly. The person being hypnotized has to trust the hypnotist for it to work. Ellie, you and Darien didn''t even know each other back then. There was no trust between you two yet. So, who did you trust enough to allow them to hypnotize you?"
Ellie was silent again.
Seeing her confusion, Erin turned to Keira, smirking. "She''s a little slow, isn''t she? Even if Darien didn''t fool her, someone else definitely did."
Darien''s maniption was too straightforward.
Any person withmon sense would have avoided getting entangled the way Ellie had. So, the idea that Darien alone deceived her seemed unlikely.
There was only one other possibility.
Keira asked Erin, "Besides trust, what else do you need for hypnosis?"
Erin thoughtfully rubbed her chin. "A quiet environment. Ideally, the person needs to be rxed, maybe even asleep. That''s when hypnosis works best, in that half-awake, half-asleep state."
Keira turned back to Ellie. "Think carefully. Three and a half years ago, where were you? Who did you trust enough topletely fall asleep around them?"
Ellie thought hard.
It was trueonce girls grow up, they be more mindful of privacy. Even at home, she''d developed the habit of locking her bedroom door before sleeping.
And no way would she fall asleep in front of Ryan, not even at home.
So how could she have slept somewhere else? Wait!
Ellie suddenly spoke up, "I remember! It was the spa!"
Keira''s brows furrowed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The spa.
It actually made sense.
Ellie continued, "I had a membership at this spa. I went every week for treatments. I even got to know one of the girls there really well because she was good at her job. After a while, I only ever booked with her."
It wasn''t unusual to fall asleep while getting a massage during a rxing spa session.
No wonder Ellie got hypnotized.
Someone like that was impossible to guard against!
Ellie clenched her fists in anger. "I''m going to find that girl right now!"
Keira and Lewis exchanged a nce before Keira calmly spoke, "How long has it been since you''ve been to that spa? Maybe call them first."
Ellie paused, her hand hovering over her phone, then dialed the spa''s number.
When someone answered, she froze.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 768
768 Chapter 767
Ellie hung up and looked over at the group.
Ryan still wore a calm expression, clearly understanding what had happened without needing any exnation.
Meanwhile, Erin smiled brightly and teased, "Did the person quit ages ago?"
Ellie nodded, looking frustrated. "Yeah, the manager said she left about six months ago because of some family emergency. I haven''t been back to the spa much since I got together with Darien, so I didn''t know. But I did ask for her details. Ryan, can you help me look into it?"
Ryan gazed at his innocent little sister and sighed softly.
Then he nced over at Keira and Erin.
Keira had a steely look in her eyes as if she already understood everything, and considering her sharp methods, she wasn''t someone to mess with.
As for Erin, she was even trickier. She had this innocent and sweet vibe, but everything she did screamed mischief. Her expression made it clear that she knew exactly what was going on from the start.
Ellie, on the other hand, was truly clueless.
Ryan fiddled with the prayer beads around his wrist and said calmly, "Don''t bother. That info''s definitely fake. You won''t get anything from it."
Ellie blinked in surprise. "How''s that possible? It''s an ID card, she"
Mid-sentence, it finally clicked. The gears in her mind turned, and she suddenly blurted out, "You mean it''s a fake ID?"
Ryan nodded.
Ellie stared ahead nkly. "But why would she hypnotize me? I didn''t have any issues with her. And what about Darien? What''s their connection?"
Keira, after a moment of thought, chimed in, "Asking Darien might actually get us some answers."
The woman hypnotized Ellie to make her follow Darien''s everymand. But was that just to ensure that Ellie would leave the hotel at precisely ten o''clock to cause Ryan''s ident?
Such an borate setup, starting three and a half years ago
Could the South family be behind it?
Keira clenched her jaw. At least they now knew that the so-called South family prophecy was a human creation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
That was progress.
Ellie perked up at Keira''s suggestion and nodded eagerly, waving over the nearby manager.
The manager hurried over and greeted her respectfully. "Miss Cobb."
"Where''s Darien?"
"He''s locked in the back courtyard. We haven''t taken any further action without your orders. Just roughed him up a little."
Ellie nodded. "Good, let''s go see him."
The group of people made their way to the back of the bar.
The bar was a small shop on amercial street, with a two-story townhouse attached at the rear,plete with a courtyard.
The manager led them to a door and opened it.
Inside, Darien''s groans mixed with Mollie and her group''s pleas for mercy.
"Please! Let me go! I didn''t know who she really was!"
"I''m sorry! I swear I''ll never cross her again!"
Darien was clearly beaten up, clutching his stomach and whimpering on the floor. When they heard the door open, all of them immediately looked up.
As soon as they saw Ellie, they started bowing and begging for forgiveness.
Ellie wasn''t moved by their pleas and simply waved her hand. "Let the other three go."
The manager immediately ordered the bodyguards to release Mollie and her friends.
Ellie then turned her attention to Darien.
He looked up at her, his voice trembling, "Ellie, Ellie I love you. Please forgive me. Stop torturing me. I swear I''ve learned my lesson!"
Ellie pped his face lightly and gripped his chin. "Darien, if you want me to forgive you, you''ll have to answer a few questions first."
"Anything! Anything!"
Ellie didn''t hesitate. "I''m not asking about the past. I just want to know who you are working for. Why did you really get close to me?"
Darien froze. "I-I don''t understand what you mean. I just knew you were a rich girl, and I wanted to be with you. At first, I really thought about having a serious rtionship with you, maybe even marriage. But then I realized you''d do anything I said, and it got to my head. That''s how Mollie came into the picture"
He wasn''t stupid. If Ellie had been more difficult to handle, he would''ve yed the role of a devoted lover, her kept man.
But this rich girl turned out to be a total pushover, head over heels in love with him. That boosted his ego and made him greedy.
What man wants to be someone''s kept boy if they can avoid it?
Every guy craves power, especially when someone like Mollie, who he thought was a rich heiress, was throwing herself at him.
Ellie frowned.
Keira then cut straight to the point, asking, "Why did you tell Ellie toe downstairs to meet you exactly at 9:55? Was someone behind that instruction?"
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 769
769 Chapter 768
Darien looked stunned when he heard that.
He nced at Keira, confused, and asked, "Nine fifty-five? I don''t really get what you mean"
Keira immediately pressed, "I''m asking why you called her toe out at exactly 9:55!"
Darien seemed even more confused. "Did I? I didn''t even notice."
He pulled out his phone, checked his call log, and sure enoughit showed he had made the call at 9:55.
Looking baffled, he muttered, "I just called randomly. I had no idea what time it was."
His expression was sincere, not like someone trying to lie.
Still, Keira nced over at Erin, just to be sure.
"What are you looking at me for?" Erin asked, raising an eyebrow.
Keira replied, "Check if he''s been hypnotized."
"Oh," Erin said, stepping closer to check Darien''s pupils. After a quick look, she shook her head. "Nope, nothing."
Keira frowned. "Then what''s going on?"
It felt like the trail had suddenly gone cold.
Just then, Lewis entered the room and handed Keira his phone. It turned out that during this time, he had someone investigate Darien''s background.
The report was incredibly detailedit even listed the kindergarten Darien had attended.
From what they gathered, Darien seemed like an ordinary person, a kid from a small rural town who worked hard in school and made it to college, supported by his family.
But once he got to college, he was exposed to a world he''d never seen before and was dazzled by the wealth around him. He started dating rich girls at school.
That was when he set his sights on Ellie.
The whole "risking his life to save her" story? All fake!
There had been no heroic effort at all.
It was a carefully staged act by him and his friends.
The investigation even uncovered conversations between Darien and his buddies, detailing how he had gradually manipted Ellie, pushing her boundaries step by step.
Once he realized how forgiving she was, he began living it up, meeting Mollie Francis along the way.
Mollie mistook him for a rich heir, constantly trying to impress him, which made Darien feel superiorsomething he didn''t experience with Ellie. He created the illusion that Mollie was his fiance, deceiving Elliepletely.
For the past few years, Darien hadn''t worked a day, living off Ellie''s money while enjoying avish lifestyle with Mollie.
And Ellie never noticeduntil the car ident yesterday.
There was nothing in his past that indicated anything strange about him.
So, what was really going on here?
Keira turned to Erin and asked, "How did the South family make him call Ellie at exactly 9:55?"
Erin rubbed her chin thoughtfully before responding, "You keep assuming the South family is behind this. But have you ever considered the possibility that Ellie''d been hypnotized to follow Darien''s lead? Maybe this is someone targeting the Cobb familysomeone out to destroy themand it has nothing to do with the South family. Maybe the real enemy is just toying with Ellie and nning to kill her and it just so happened that the timing fit with what the South family predicted."
Keira pressed her lips together, deep in thought.
Erin, however, grinned and teased, "I know you don''t believe in mystical stuff, but sometimes, you''ve got to face the facts. At least for now, Darien checks out."
She nced at Ellie. "Whoever''s setting her up just wants to ruin the Cobb family, so they didn''t even bother messing with Darien''s mind or putting him under any kind of suggestion."
Erin patted Keira on the shoulder. "I know the truth is hard to swallow, but you''ve got to ept it. How do you think the South family has survived for over a thousand years? It''s because they can do things that are hard to exin, and their hidden wealth is beyond your imagination" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira furrowed her brow.
Lewis chimed in, "The South family''s definitely mysterious. No one''s ever been able to figure out where they are. Their predictions circte among high-level circles, and they''ve never been wrong. Keira, maybe the South family really does have the power to foresee things."
Keira tightened her jaw.
She had never believed in anything so mystical, but now the evidence was staring her in the face, leaving her with no choice but to take it seriously.
She took a deep breath.
Erin turned her attention to Ellie. "This guy? You figure out how you want to deal with him."
With that, Keira walked out.
As she made her way through the hallway, her brow still furrowed, something clicked. "Wait, that''s not right!"
Chapter 770
770 Chapter 769
Erin immediately turned to her. "What''s wrong?"
Keira suddenly nced back at Darien and said, "He really did call Ellie at random, but there''s someone who can influence him!"
Keira stepped closer to Darien, asking, "The day you called Ellie, was Mollie with you?"
Darien paused, "Yeah, we''re practically together every day..."
Keira looked up at Erin.
Erin suddenly understood, "You mean... Mollie is the mastermind behind this?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Exactly! Where did she go?" Keira shot a nce at Ellie and Ryan.
Ryan immediately turned to the manager, who had just left with Mollie. The manager said, "We locked her in another room; I''ll go get her..."
They all followed the manager to the door of the room where Mollie was supposed to be. Ryan kicked the door open.
A thick cloud of smoke billowed out...
Everyone quickly covered their mouths and noses. Lewis even stepped in front of Keira, warily scanning the room.
Inside, it was a mess.
Two girls who had been with Mollie were unconscious, but Mollie was nowhere to be found!
The window was open, and as they waved the smoke away, Keira spotted several footprints outside.
Without hesitation, Keira leaped out the window, determined to chase after her!
There was still a chance to catch up!
As soon as she moved, Erin wanted to follow, but Lewis was faster, leaping out first.
The window was too small for more than one person at a time.
Once Lewis was gone, Erin tried to jump after him, but Ryan had already followed suit!
Erin thought, "Really?!"
By the time she got out, the two of them were already far ahead!
Frustrated, Erin stamped her foot! Seriously, can''t they let her be the sidekick to Keira?
Keira was running as fast as she could.
She could just make out Mollie''s silhouette ahead.
The bar was right by the road, and behind it was a row of small alleysperfect for Mollie to escape into without being noticed.
Keira pushed herself harder to catch up.
But she was falling behind...
This alley had twists and turns, and Mollie could easily lose her.
At a crossroads, Keira saw Mollie''s form vanish from sight.
Just as she hesitated, Lewis and Ryan caught up to her.
Ryan, who looked like he rarely got involved in anything, was surprisingly keeping pace with Lewis, his face showing no signs of fatigue after all that running.
Keira quickly pointed to two of the three paths ahead. "You two, go that way! I''ll take this one!"
They split up; that should increase their chances of finding her.
Lewis said nothing but pulled something from his pocket and handed it to her before taking off in another direction!
Keira looked down to see it was a small, sleek gun!
She panicked and quickly tucked it away, not wanting to draw attention.
Just as she was about to chase after Mollie, Ryan suddenly called out, "Keira."
Keira turned, puzzled. "You''re noting?"
Ryan didn''t know what to say. How could he say no? He stepped forward and handed her something as well!
Looking down again, she found anotherpact, elegant gun. She blinked in surprise, but Ryan was already running in a different direction.
He called back, "I was raised with strict military training. Stay safe, Keira."
With that, he disappeared down the path.
Keira was speechless.
She nced at the two guns in her pockets, then took off running!
She couldn''t lose Mollie!
She might just hold the key to unraveling the South family''s secrets!
With determination fueling her, she sped up, and after three more streets, she caught sight of Mollie again!
Finally closing in!
Keira''s eyes lit up as she charged forward, grabbing Mollie''s shoulder!
Chapter 771
771 Chapter 770
As soon as Keira grabbed Mollie, thetter ducked like an eel, slipping right out of her grasp. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira immediately pulled out her gun and aimed it at her. "Don''t move, or I''ll shoot!"
Mollie froze in ce.
She slowly turned her head back, and Keira let out a breath. But the next second, Mollie shed a smile and said, "I bet you won''t."
With that, she bolted!
Keira''s mind raced. Sure, she had trained with her master in Oceanion, but most of her time was spent on research. She had never actually fired a gun!
She stared at Mollie''s retreating figure and then at the gun in her hand.
After a moment''s hesitation, she bit her lip and aimed at Mollie''s knee. If she hit her leg, it wouldn''t be lethal, but she''d stop her from running.
She pulled the trigger.
"Bang!"
Mollie dodged in a quick, zigzag motion, disappearing into the alley!
Keira cursed herself for missing, and just as she prepared to give chase, Mollie backed out of the alley, hands raised.
Ryan stepped out behind her, holding his own gun.
Mollie eyed him, her lips curling. "I bet you won''t shoot either."
She twisted, trying to escape down the other side, but Lewis appeared, blocking her way.
Mollie froze. Keira was inexperiencedno threat. Ryan, bound by his status, couldn''t kill freely. But Lewis? Lewis was the one she feared most.
He didn''t say much, but the cold, murderous intent in his eyes spoke volumes. The scent of death clung to himhe had killed before, no doubt about it.
Mollie knew better than to move. One wrong step, and this man would end her.
Keira quickly cuffed Mollie''s hands behind her back, binding her tightly so she couldn''t escape again.
She finally asked, "Who sent you?"
Mollie smirked. "I''m only after the Cobb family."
Keira frowned.
Mollie''s eyes flicked to Ryan. "You should remember the Greenes, right?"
Ryan''s expression stiffened, his brow furrowing.
Mollie chuckled bitterly. "I''m not Mollie Francis. My real name is Mollie Greene."
Ryan''s eyes widened. "You''re their illegitimate child?"
"That''s right! Your family wiped mine out. My father is still locked up because of you people. I''m here for revenge!" Mollie shouted.
Keira nced at Ryan.
He remained calm. "Our families have been enemies for generations.
Keira understood. This was an old grudge not worth digging into.
She wasn''t one to pry into personal matters, so she shifted back to Mollie. "So, you''re using Darien Britt for revenge? What''s your n?"
Mollie sneered. "What n? The Cobb estate is locked down like Fort Knox. There''s no way in, and I can''t even bribe a servant because they''re all too loyal! I''m just one woman. I had to use what I had."
Ryan looked at her coldly. "As far as I know, the Greene family never acknowledged you. So when everything went down, we never held you responsible. Why bother?"
Mollie fell silent for a moment.
Then, with a low, bitterugh, she met Ryan''s gaze. "You people born into privilege will never understand the pain of being a bastard child. It''s easy to talk when you''ve never lived it. We crave recognition, eptance from the family. So, even if I die today, news of my death will reach my father, and when it does, I''ll finally be entered into the family records."
Ryan pressed his lips together. He couldn''t fully grasp her obsession with status, but he could respect it.
He had seen people sacrifice everything for a cause, for their beliefs, or to defend their country.
He decided not to pursue the matter further and asked, "Were you the one who hypnotized Ellie?"
Mollieughed coldly. "That''s right. Even though the Greene family never epted me, they sent me a lot of money after they heard I was still alive. It was enough to hire a hypnotist. The Cobbs are too cautious, too heartless. I had no choice but to start with the most innocent oneEllie. Then I picked Darien, using him as a bridge to get closer to her. I waited three years, and the only chance I had was to kill Ellie. But you? You were my real target."
Mollie''s hands were tied, but her eyes remained venomous as she red at Ryan. "Killing Ellie wasn''t worth it. I wanted to take you down with me. If the eldest Cobb son dies, your father will be devastated, won''t he? Ha!"
Keira immediately picked up on the w in her n. "If you wanted Ryan dead, why did you sabotage Ellie''s car? How could you have known it would crash into him?"
Chapter 772
772 Chapter 771
Keira had almost believed it was all Mollie''s doing after hearing the conversation between her and Ryan.
But there were way too many holes in Mollie''s story about this so-called "n."
If it weren''t for the South family''s prophecy and Keira showing up at the Cobb estate in time, Ryan would have already left, and there wouldn''t have been any chance for him to get hit by Ellie''s car.
Something else was definitely going on here.
Just as Keira was piecing things together, Mollie smirked. "Someone told me to do it."
"Who?" Keira immediately asked.
Mollie nced at her. "I don''t know. All I know is I was nted close to Ellie, waiting for the right moment. But honestly, all I could do was humiliate her. I never even got near Ryan. I only got a chance to approach the Cobbs'' maid after Ellie brought her out. I bribed her... I didn''t even know what to do next, but then, a few days ago, someone called me. They said if I could mess with Ellie''s car and make sure she was at the front gate by 10 a.m., I could kill Ryan."
Mollie looked at Ryan and scoffed, "Looks like your family''s got plenty of enemies."
Ryan knew she was being sarcastic but didn''t respond.
"So, you had the maid sabotage Ellie''s car, then coordinated with Darien to make sure he called her at just the right time so she''de down and drive off toward the gate?" Keira pressed.
Mollie nodded. "Exactly."
Keira turned to Ryan. "So, I was part of their n too? If it weren''t for the prophecy about you dying at 10, I wouldn''t have stopped you at the gate, and if you had already left... there wouldn''t have been an ident."
Ryan pursed his lips and nodded. "Seems that way."
Keira frowned. Things were spiraling beyond her control. It was getting moreplicated than she had ever imagined.
Was the South family behind this?
If so, did that mean she was being used as well?
It was Erin who told her Ryan would be in an ident at 10 a.m.
Erin had used her family''s connections to have Ryan''s fortune told...
Was Erin manipting her?
Keira tossed Mollie over to Ryan and pulled out her phone. "What''s the number of the person who contacted you?"
Mollie shrugged. "How should I know? Check my recent calls. It was five days ago, around 2 p.m."
Keira scrolled through Mollie''s phone and saw a number that was both unfamiliar and strangely familiar at the same time.
It was unfamiliar because it was just a string of digits.
But familiar because...
Keira quickly took out her own phone and opened her call log. One of the numbers that had called her a few days ago was exactly the same.
She remembered clearlythe person who called her from this number was... Lion!
Keira''s eyes narrowed.
It really was the South family.
As she frowned, lost in thought, Ellie and Erin finally caught up. Ellie took in the scene, her eyesnding on Mollie, and asked, "What happened to her?"
Ryan answered calmly, "She''s the one behind it all."
Ellie was stunned. "What?"
She turned to Mollie,pletely shocked. That couldn''t be true! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Erin was also taken aback, blurting out in disbelief, "Wait, what?! No way!"
Her surprise seemed genuine. After all, Mollie had alwayse off as nothing more than a gold digger, and she appeared to have been just another one of Darien''s victims. Who could''ve guessed she was behind the whole thing?
Erin swallowed hard, still trying to wrap her head around it.
Keira then nced at her. "Come with me for a second."
Erin quickly nodded, ncing triumphantly at Ryan and Lewis. Ha, beat that! She thought. See? Keira pulled me aside the moment I got here!
Sticking her tongue out yfully, she made a smug face at the two men and followed Keira away from the group.
Once they were far enough away that no one could hear, Keira asked her point-nk, "I''ll ask you again. Are you sure the South family''s prophecies are urate?"
Erin''s expression turned serious as she answered with conviction, "I swear, they''re real. Absolutely. The South family''s predictions have never been wrong. Not once. You think Ryan almost got in a car ident because you stopped him, right? But have you considered that if you hadn''t stopped him, he might''ve gotten into a worse ident on the highway? If he had left, we wouldn''t even know where it would''ve happened!"
Keira stared at her for a moment, then said, "But it was Lion who set up the 10 a.m. timing."
Erin froze. "What? That''s impossible!"
Keira was about to say something else, but Erin suddenly interjected, "Wait, I think I know what''s going on!"
"Go on," Keira urged.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 773
773 Chapter 772
Erin cut straight to the point. "Lion knows about the 10 o''clock car crash prediction. He knows I asked about it, so he knows you must be aware too. And given your usual stubbornness, you''d obviously try to stop him from leaving. That''s why Mollie made sure Ellie would be at the door at exactly 10. Because after 10, Ryan would be gone!"
Keira scoffed. "If what you''re saying is true, and Lion knew I''d block him from leaving by 10, why not have Ellie leave the house at 9:30 instead?"
Erin gave her a direct look. "Simple. The South family''s prediction was that he''d have a car crash at 10 a.m., right?"
Keira didn''t quite follow. "What are you getting at?"
Erin grinned. "The South family predicted he''d crash at 10, so there''s no way it could happen at 9:59, and definitely not at 10:01. If Ellie showed up at 9:59, something else would''ve happened to prevent it. Get it now?"
Keira paused, stunned. "So, what you''re saying is, if the South family predicted you''d die at dawn, even the Grim Reaper wouldn''t show up before then?"
Erin rolled her eyes. "Yeah, that''s the gist of it. But why does it have to be me dying?"
Keira raised an eyebrow. "I''m just making a point."
"Well, still. Use Lion as an example instead."
Keira sighed but kept silent.
Erin shot back, "Don''t you know about prophecy avoidance? You can''t just throw words around like that!"
Keira couldn''t help but chuckle. "You''re superstitious for someone your age."
"It''s not superstition," Erin said seriously, looking her in the eye. "You shouldn''t underestimate things like this. Think about ithaven''t you ever noticed that the more you fear something, the more likely it is to happen? There''s probably a psychology book about that. But have you ever considered that maybe it''s not just psychology? Maybe it''s some kind of prophecy or curse. Words are powerful! People joke online all the time about bad stuff happening to them, and guess what? It often does. We need to watch what we say."
Keira saw how serious she was and nodded. After all, the weirdness surrounding the South family had been giving her the creeps. "Yeah, I get it."
Erin finally let it go. "Alright then. So now you see why it had to be at 10, right? That''s exactly the time she needed to kill him. If it wasn''t 10, Ryan wouldn''t die."
Keira frowned. "Have you done something like this before?"
Erin scratched her nose. "Well, there was this serial killer once. I wanted to take him out, so I asked the South family for a prediction. They said he''d die by drowning on a certain day. I didn''t believe it, so I tried several times to kill him beforehand. Every time, something went wrong. Once, I even had him thrown into ake. The guy couldn''t even swim, yet he didn''t drown.
"In the end, I gave up. But when the predicted day came, he went on a cruise and, sure enough, identally fell into the ocean and drowned. I investigated everything, but there was no foul y. The South family''s prediction was spot on.
"So, for Ryan, the prophecy protects him until 10. That''s why Lion wouldn''t make a move before then. And once 10 passes, Ryan will be gone, so there''s no need to bother. If I were Mollie and I wanted him dead, I''d pick 10 too." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira nodded, finally understanding.
Erin nced at Ryan. "Anyway, stop obsessing over this prophecy stuff. It''s not something you can handle right now. We''re busting our butts trying to keep him alive while also securing a deal with the Gills! Focus on what''s important!"
Keira rolled her eyes. "I know."
Erin raised her eyebrows. "Do you really? You saved Ryan''s life yesterday! Now''s the perfect time to push for that deal. He won''t say no!"
Keira shook her head. "No way."
"Why not?"
"My mentor taught me never to ask for a favor in return for saving someone."
Erin blinked. "Are you serious right now? You''re so damn stubborn! If you can''t even be a little flexible, how do you n on saving your mom? Let me tell youbeing a goody-two-shoes won''t get you anywhere! Sometimes, you have to make demands when the moment''s right!"
Keira just smiled calmly. "I didn''t save Ryan for a favor. I just wanted to test the South family''s prediction."
"You''re impossible! How can you be so dense! I!"
Erin was fuming. "What century are you even living in? People like you still exist?"
Keira smirked.
Erin paused. "What?"
Keira''s eyes flicked over to Ryan and Lewis, who were walking away. They''d clearly overheard the entire conversation.
Keira patted Erin on the shoulder. "Let''s head back. The deal''s going through."
"What?"
Chapter 774
774 Chapter 773
"Nothing." Keira waved her hand dismissively. She wasn''t the type to use a favor as leverage, but she wasn''t some saint either. What she wanted was a deep connection with the five major families in nce. Saving Ryan yesterday wasn''t just an act of kindness; it was the best way to ensure their partnership with the Gills would continue.
When Erin started talking earlier, Keira had already heard the faint footstepsLewis''s signal that the two were approaching. That''s why she had timed her remark just right, showcasing her character.
Sometimes, asking for something outright might get you rejected, but an indirect approach like this? It would leave Ryan feeling guilty, and that guilt would push him to continue the partnership with the Gills and her.
Keira knew what she was doing. It might be a bit maniptive, but to get what she needed, she didn''t mind bending the rules now and then. After all, she''d grown up working all sorts of jobsshe wasn''t new to the hustle.
As expected, things unfolded just as Keira had nned.
When Ryan and Ellie returned to the Cobb family home, Ryan immediately summoned Gavin and Selena. "Miss Olsen saved both mine and Ellie''s lives. The partnership with the Gills has to continue," Ryan dered.
Gavin nodded right away. "Understood." Then, scratching his head sheepishly, he added, "You really shouldn''t have stopped working with Miss Olsen just because of me."
Ryan looked at him. "Consider this me owing you one. But I didn''t have a choicewhat she did for me and Ellie is too big to ignore."
Gavin nodded again, but Selena, sitting beside him, clenched her fists.
Her father was dead. Her mother was in jail. And all of it, every single piece of this nightmare, was because of Lewis and "Keera."
And now, Ryan was just going to let it all go with a simple word of thanks? Unbelievable.
She couldn''t allow it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Selena shot a nce at Gavin, lowering her eyes. If Keira had crossed Gavin instead of Ryan, would things be the same? Besides, Gavin wasn''t going to live much longer anyway so maybe
Her thoughts were interrupted when Ryan turned to her. "Selena, what do you think?"
Selena quickly put on a bright smile. "Of course, I have no issues with it. Honestly, the feud between me and Uncle Lewis isn''t that deep anyway. We''re family after all."
Ryan studied her, trying to figure out if she was sincere. But Ellie jumped in before he could say more. "I think so too! I haven''t spent much time around them, but Miss Olsen? She''s awesome! She''s the coolest woman I''ve ever metlike, beautiful and brave at the same time! She''s my new role model!" Selena''s smile faltered for just a split second.
She looked down, coughed to cover her annoyance, and then said, "Since they saved you and Ellie, I don''t think just continuing the partnership is enough. Maybe we should visit them to thank them properly. We could even have a meal together, you know, to deepen the rtionship."
Ryan was about to refuse. He knew Ms. Olsen wouldn''t be interested in a dinner invite. She didn''t even want to use her life-saving favor to ask for anything, so why would she want a party?
But before he could speak, Ellie was already up on her feet, shouting, "That''s a great idea!"
She grinned sheepishly, "I was so busy teaching that jerk a lesson that I forgot to grab Ms, Olsen''s and Miss South''s numbers! We should totally hang out with them!"
Selena turned her gaze back to Ryan.
He hesitated for a moment, then Ellie started tugging on his arm. "Come on, Ryan, don''t you want to see Ms. Olsen again?"
Ryan paused before answering, "You can ask her, but don''t be surprised if she doesn''t wantpany."
"Got it!"
Ellie grinned at him, then held out her hand. "Now, give me Ms. Olsen''s number!"
"What? Why would I have it?" Ryan replied defensively.
Ellie snatched his phone anyway, scrolling through his contacts. "Let''s see... Ah! Found it! Ms. Olsen''s number!"
Ryan coughed, snatching the phone back, but not before Ellie saw the contact name he had saved for Keira: Fox.
Ellie raised an eyebrow. "Fox? Really, Ryan? You''re calling her a fox?"
Ryan cleared his throat again. "She''s cunning, isn''t she?"
Did he really think he hadn''t noticed how Lewis had purposely led him to overhear "Keera''s" little performance? He wasn''t that naive. He just didn''t want to expose them. "Keera" was like a crafty old foxand Lewis, a younger one, ying their games.
But Ryan didn''t bother exining all that. He simply said, "If you''re not going to call her, give me back the phone."
Ellie immediately backed away with a mischievous grin. "Of course I''m calling her!"
She shot him a wink and strolled off to make the call, leaving Selena watching her with a cold, calcting gaze.
Then she nced over at Gavin.
Stage-four colon cancer, huh?
Well, when they visited the Hortons, she could always slip something into the food. Something harmless for most people, but lethal for someone in his condition. If Gavin died at the Horton house, let''s see how eager Ryan would be to keep working with them.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 775
775 Chapter 774
Keira was a little startled when she received the call.
The Gill family had already reached out the moment they heard from Ryan about continuing their coboration, so why was Ryan calling now? Had he figured out she''d manipted him?
As she wondered about this, she coughed lightly and nced at Lewis.
Truth be told, it was her first time pulling off a scheme like this, and she felt a little guilty.
Lewis, noticing her hesitation, took the phone from her hand, giving her a side-eye. He didn''t say a word, but the look in his eyes was clear: Really? You''re nervous over this?
Clearly, Lewis was a seasoned veteran in the business world.
Calm and collected, he put the phone on speaker. Ellie''s bright voice came through, "Ms. Olsen, you saved my brother and me! Our family would love to visit you to thank you in person and clear up any misunderstandings. Would that be alright?"
Keira heard every word, as did Lewis, who kept the call on speaker
She raised an eyebrow, about to respond when Erin suddenly appeared behind her and shouted, "No way!"
Ellie responded immediately, "I''m asking Ms. Olsen, not you!"
Erin scoffed, "Really? Since when were you and my cousin so close?"
"Your cousin? You''re from the South family. What''s that got to do with her?"
Erin sneered, "She and I are rted. You tell me, what do you think that means?"
Ellie paused for a second before ignoring Erin altogether and focusing back on Keira, "So, Ms. Olsen, we''lle over tomorrow at noon. Our whole family."
Before Erin could cut in again, Ellie hung up.
Erin huffed and turned to Keira. "Honestly, how rude is she? I mean, they haven''t even gotten our permission, and she''s acting like they''re already invited over."
Keira gently reminded her, "Technically, this is the Horton residence"
Erin waved it off, "Well, that''s irrelevant. You''re married to Lewis now, so what''s his is yours, and what''s yours is mine, right? By blood, you''re still my cousin!"
Keira rubbed her forehead, feeling a little exasperated.
Lewis narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to the butler. "Prepare the house. We''ll have guests tomorrow."
At the Cobb residence.
Ellie hung up and turned to Ryan with a big smile. "Done! They''re more than happy to have us over."
Ryan raised an eyebrow. "That''s not how it sounded from the conversation I just heard."
Ellie shrugged. "Whatever, the point is, are youing or not?"
Ryan sighed, looking down. "We can''t show up empty-handed. After all, they helped us in such a big way. We should bring a gift."
"Got it!"
Ellie handed the phone back to Ryan and headed for the door. She paused midway and turned around. "Hey, why did you save her number as ''Fox''?"
Ryan froze for a second.
There wasn''t any particr reason. He hadn''t interacted much with Keira before, just a few phone calls here and there, so he''d saved her number like any other. But, for some reason, as he was typing in her name, her face popped into his mindyoung,posed, her gaze sharp, carrying a certain shrewdness. She was like a little fox.
Given time, or maybe even already, her achievements would far surpass those of most people.
Of course, Ryan wasn''t about to exin all that to Ellie. Instead, he simply deflected, "What gift are you nning to bring?"
Ellie''s attention immediately shifted, "Oh! I was thinking of giving her one of my custom pearl nes. I ordered twoperfect timing. I''ll give her one!"
She grinned and added, "I''ll make sure to wear mine whenever she wears hers, just to annoy Erin!"
Ryan remained silent.
Meanwhile, Selena, who had been listening to their conversation from the side, clenched her fists.
In this family, there were only two women who should matter: Ellie and herself.
Yet here was Ellie, preparing an extravagant gift, not for her sister-inw, but for "Keera?"
How could they be so disrespectful?
Fuming inside, Selena kept her head down, forcing herself to suppress her emotions.
Finally, she looked up with a smile. "Ryan, Ellie, we should also bring a gift tomorrow."
Gavin, standing beside her, nodded immediately, holding her hand. "Of course, we''ll get something too. See you tomorrow."
"Great."
After they left, Ellie leaned close to Ryan, whispering, "I don''t trust Selena. I don''t think she''s a good match for Gavin. She''s always scheming." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ryan responded calmly, "Stop meddling in their marriage. That''s between them."
Ellie pouted, "You''re just going to stand by and do nothing?"
Ryan''s voice remained even. "There''s no need."
Selena was already suffering from terminal cancer. She didn''t have much time left.
The real tragedy was that Gavin was too blinded by love to see her true colors. Losing her at her best might leave a scar on him for life.
Ryan could only hope something would happen to make Gavin open his eyes before it was toote.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 776
?776 Chapter 775
Ryan had no intention of ying any tricks.
After all, what was the point doing anything to a person on the brink of death?
But it was a shame about Gavin.
Though he was a distant cousin, Gavin had been taken in by the family at a young age due to his remarkable talent and the loss of his parents. Ryan genuinely felt a
brotherly bond with him.
If Selena had repaired her rtionships with the Horton and Olsen families before her death, it would have been one thing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But if those ties remained broken when she passed, Gavin would likely be unsettled. Maintaining a close rtionship with the Olsons and Hortons wouldn''t be suitable anymore, lest he feel neglected.
As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Ryan felt a twinge of regret.
It was almost quite enjoyable to go to that bar with "Keera" and Lewis to find Darien Britt!
That chaotic night had been a rare experience for someone like him, who had a unique position in life and wasn''t suited to have too many friends.
Ryan lowered his gaze, gripping the beads on his wrist, and began to rotate them slowly.
The chill of self-restraint was palpable.
A man who had never craved much since childhood found himself oddly eager for the visit the next day.
Meanwhile, Selena walked ahead, clearly in a foul mood.
Gavin noticed and couldn''t help but chuckle as he took her hand. "Are you mad? Ellie doesn''t mean any harm. She''s wanted a sister to y with since she was little, and I bet that Ms. Olsen fits her personality perfectly. Don''t overthink it."
Selena yanked her hand away. "I''m her sister-inw; I shouldn''t be treated like an outsider!"
Gavin couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "You''re overreacting. That''s not what she meant."
"How is it not? If your brother marries, does she really have the nerve to say those things to his wife in front of the family? Does she dare to disregard her feelings?"
Gavin fell silent, realizing she had a point.
Ellie wouldn''t dare.
Ryan wasn''t just the eldest son in the family; he was also the heir of the next generation.
His wife would undoubtedlye from a prestigious background, and anyone entering the family would have to be on their best behavior...
Truthfully, Gavin understood all of this.
He was, after all, just a distant rtive. Even if Ellie affectionately called him "big brother," he was always aware of his ce.
Ellie was the genuine heir of the family, while he was merely a ymate to her. He certainly appreciated her warmth and knew Ellie held a genuine fondness for him as a brother, but he couldn''t forget his position in the grand scheme of things. Thus, Gavin remained unfazed about Ellie not sending Selena a pearl ne. After hearing Selena''s concerns and noticing hisck of reaction, he spoke up, "We''re a family. If she looks down on you, she''s looking down on me, too. I don''t want anyone in this house to think less of you, Gavin. I don''t want you to be disrespected."
Gavinughed. "You''re overthinking it. That''s not happening."
"How can you say that?" Selena turned her head away, a bit frustrated. "They know perfectly well that I don''t get along with the Olsens and Hortons, yet they still insist. on coborating... Now they want us to go pay a visit? It''s like they''re trying to make me back down and smooth things over between you and the Hortons."
Selena''s eyes reddened slightly. "But why should I? This is all because of Lewis''s schemes! My mom is in prison, my dad is dead, and now the Hortons are just following his orders. He''s treating our family this way, and I have to show up smiling... Have you thought about how I feel?"
Gavin quicklyforted her, "Don''t cry, don''t cry. My brother isn''t trying to hurt you. He just wants you to mend things with your family. Besides, you still have a younger brother, right?"
Selena retorted immediately, "My brother has been fooled by them. He doesn''t even acknowledge Dad anymore. How could he possibly acknowledge me as his sister?" Gavin sighed. "But they are still family."
"They aren''t my family; they''re my enemies!"
Selena couldn''t help but shout.
Gavin paused in surprise, then hesitantly suggested, "What if we don''t go tomorrow? Ms. Olsen saved my brother and Ellie''s lives; it''s only right for them to express their
gratitude. If you don''t want to go home, we can skip it...
"That''s out of the question."
Selena interjected sharply, "We have to go!"
If they didn''t go, how could she slip the poison into Gavin''s drink and elerate his colon cancer? How could she ruin the rtionship between the Cobbs and the Hortons?
A sh of resentment crossed Selena''s gaze!
She truly hated Lewis and "Keera". If it weren''t for them, she and her mother would have long been part of the Horton family, enjoying the status of true heirs instead of beingbeled as the illegitimate child!
If her father were still alive, he would have definitely given her Horton shares as part of her dowry...
She wouldn''t be looked down upon in the Cobb family!
The more Selena thought about it, the angrier she became. The more intense her expression grew, but she quickly turned her gaze to Gavin. "If we don''t go, how will you exin it to your brother? It''s fine if I take the hit; at least you''ll all be happy,
right?"
After saying this, Selena entered her room, ncing back at Gavin.
Sure enough, she saw a hint of guilt on his face.
That was enough for her.
As long as he felt guilty, when he sumbed to cancer tomorrow, he would help her
say a few good words... Even if he was dead, Ryan would still treat her kindly!
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 777
777 Chapter 776
At ten o''clock the next morning, the Cobb family set off for the Hortons''. By about eleven, they arrived at the Horton residence.
The security guard had already been informed, so when they arrived, their car was allowed to drive straight in, heading for the parking lot.
Lewisand the others were already waiting for them by the lot.
Ryan Cobb and Ellie Cobb looked around, taking in the surroundings.
This estate was one Lewis had bought when he came to nce, and though it had only been half a year, it was already well-maintained.
There were elegant pavilions, and the garden was picturesque, making the ce feel as though it had a deep history.
Gavin couldn''t help butment, "The greenery here is really well done. Looks like they''ve had professionals take care of it."
Hearing this, Selena suddenly felt a bit of pride swell inside her. She smiled and said, "Yes, my dad loved this kind of thing. The person who tends the nts has been working with him for years. He''s very particr about it."
Gavin was surprised. "You had someone specifically to take care of the nts?"
Though the Cobb family was wealthy, they kept a low profile. Their household staff was minimal, and they certainly didn''t hire someone for a single task. Even their nts were tended by a service that came by periodically.
Ryan was well aware of how other wealthy families operated, but Gavin had less exposure, so he found it a bit shocking.
Selena nodded. "When Grandma was still around, she loved this one creamy soup, and only one chef could make it the way she liked. So we kept him on just to make that dish for her once a week."
Gavin couldn''t help but exim, "That''s quite extravagant."
Selena, clearly proud, nodded again. "Yes, well, the Hortons have the means. Little things like this aren''t even a drop in the bucket. Gavin, see that pond over there? It''s filled with koi fish. Do you know how much those fish cost? One of them can go for tens of thousands."
Gavin was stunned. "That whole pond must be worth a fortune."
Selena smirked. "Not too much. Just over a million or so. And see that old tree? My uncle paid millions to have it brought here just to give the ce a bit more character."
"Millions for a tree? That''s ridiculous."
As they wandered off, Ellie rolled her eyes from where she stood. She jabbed Ryan in the side. "Hey, look at her, showing off like that. You''d think the Hortons were her real family. She''s just trying to make herself look good in front of Gavin. Why doesn''t shee try that with me? I''d shut her down so fast."
Ryan, twirling the prayer beads on his wrist, scolded her lightly. "Enough. Don''t talk about people behind their backs."
Ellie stuck out her tongue before turning to Keira, whom she had been clinging to. "Keera, I brought you a pearl ne. Let''s wear them together!"
Keira smiled softly. "Thanks." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Oh,e on, don''t be so polite! After everything you did for me, I''d still be getting strung along by that jerk Darien if it weren''t for you!" Ellie still felt a twinge of disbelief when she thought back on thest three years she''d wasted on that guy.
Darien hadn''t left much of a mark on her heart, but it was like he had upied a space, leaving it empty once he was gone.
Ellie shook her head to clear those thoughts. "Anyway, my favorite dish is fish. Are we having that for lunch?"
Keira nced at the housekeeper. "Add fish to the lunch menu."
The housekeeper smiled and went off to ry the request to the kitchen.
Ryan couldn''t help but interject, "Ms. Olsen, you don''t have to indulge her so much."
Keira just smiled in response.
But Lewis was the one who replied, "It''s no trouble at all. Adding a dish is nothing. My wife doesn''t mind."
My wife.
Ryan paused for a moment, ncing at Lewis. "So, Mr. Horton, you and Ms. Olsen are already married? I thought it was just an engagement."
Lewis nodded. "Legally, we''re already married."
"Wow!" Ellie eximed, her excitement bubbling over. "You''ve already tied the knot? When''s the wedding?"
Lewis smiled, acknowledging her curiosity. "When the timees, we''ll make sure you and your brother get invitations."
They''d actually been married for three years already, ever since Oceanion. But Ellie didn''t need to know that.
Ellie didn''t care what her brother thoughtshe was just thrilled. "Can I be one of the bridesmaids?"
"What are you thinking?" Erinstrode over, munching on pistachios. "I''m her cousin, so obviously I''ll be the bridesmaid!"
Ellie shot back, "Who says you can only have one bridesmaid?"
Erinughed. "Even so, you''d have to get in line. You''ve got Miss Allen and Miss Gill ahead of you! Oh, and don''t forget, her sister-inw is her best friend. If she weren''t already married, you wouldn''t stand a chance."
"You"
Just as the two were about to start bickering like a pair of schoolkids, a group of people entered from the front door. The Olsen brothers had arrived.
Chapter 778
778 Chapter 777
These days, there weren''t many people living at the Horton house.
Jake and his mother had already moved out, leaving only Keira and Lewis as the current heads of the household, with Erin still hanging around. Neither Lewis nor Keira were the chatty type, and Erin, well, she was like a firecracker, always going off whenever she saw Ellie. So, to help with hosting the Cobb family today, Keira had given James a quick call to ask him toe over and lend a hand.
James didn''t mind. He and Kate had been busy training at Freeman Sect anyway and didn''t have much going on. But what Keira hadn''t expected was that James would casually mention the whole thing in the family group chat, which then led to all the Olsen brothers immediately chiming in, eager to join the party too.
Charles, unsurprisingly, was the first to jump on the idea. After all, his girlfriend, Erin, was there.
Even Peter showed up, and he''d brought along Jenkins. As for Ellis and Mary, they didn''teMary was heavily pregnant now, and Keira didn''t want to risk her being around too many people, especially with the South family''s shady reputation. No need to give them any excuses.
When the whole crew rolled in, Ellie pouted. "Keera, with all these people here, are you even gonna have time to hang out with me?"
Keira raised an eyebrow and smirked. "They''re family. They''re here to help me entertain you!"
Ellie''s mood shifted instantly, lighting up. "That''s awesome!"
Meanwhile, Erin was already long gone, having sprinted over to Charles''s side. She offered him a handful of pistachios and was chattering away non-stop, leaving Ellie to watch the scene unfold with curiosity.
"Is that Charles? Erin''s boyfriend?" Ellie asked.
Keira paused for a moment, then nodded. Charles seemed happy enough with the arrangement, and who was she to stop him?
Ellie, however, scrunched her nose. "Hmph, if I were feeling mischievous, I''d totally try to steal Charles away from her. Let''s see how long she keeps trying to steal you from me then!"
Keira blinked, speechless.
These rich girls and their thought processes were something else entirely.
Once everyone had poured into the house, the ce came alive withughter and conversation. The Olsen brothers were natural entertainers, and before long, even the usually reserved Ryan found himself pulled into a game of cards with them.
Keira exchanged a look with Lewis, her lips curving into a satisfied smile.
Lewis chuckled quietly in response.
By the time Selena and Gavin returned to the living room after their little tour of the estate, the house was already buzzing. The men were ying cards, the women sipping tea and enjoying the atmosphereit all felt so warm and lively.
Selena, however, seemed out of ce. She shot a nce at the room and muttered under her breath, "Anyone who didn''t know better would think this is the Olsen house, not the Horton''s."
Her words brought an instant hush to the room. Everyone understood the jab behind her passive-aggressivement.
Gavin gave her a gentle shake of the hand, silently pleading with her to stop, and Selena reluctantly lowered her gaze, falling quiet.
At that moment, Kate spoke up. "Who''s she?" she asked, casting a nce at Selena.
"She''s Gavin''s wife," Erin exined, adding, "Oh, and also, the former Horton bastard."
Kate raised an eyebrow. "A bastard? Really? You wouldn''t know it from the way she carries herself. I thought she was the eldest daughter."
Selena''s face flushed with embarrassment at the dig. Kate had thrown her own words right back at her.
Her chest heaving with frustration, Selena looked at Gavin, her eyes watering as if she were about to say something, but Gavin was quicker, tugging her close. "Just let it go."
Selena bit her lip and lowered her head, sulking.
Seeing the tension, Gavin decided not to head over to the guys, instead sitting on a sofa with Selena, the two of them somewhat isted from the rest of the group. Their entrance had cast a strange, ufortable vibe over the room. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira and Lewis shared another nce. Neither of them were the type to make a scene, and given Selena''s illness, they certainly weren''t going to make a fuss. There wasn''t much point in picking a fight with someone who didn''t have much time left.
Keira stood up with a soft smile. "I think it''s about time we eat. What do you all say?"
"Yes! Finally!" Erin was the first to jump on the idea. "I''ve been smelling the food from the kitchen for ages now!"
Ellie shot her a knowing look. "Please, you probably already snuck in and grabbed a bite, didn''t you?"
"Me? Never!" Erin wiped her greasy lips with a napkin, nodding earnestly. "I wouldn''t dare!"
Ellie just stared at her in disbelief.
With everyone moving into the dining room, they took their seats around arge table that was set with a feast. Each person sat on either side of the long table, ready for the meal to begin.
But Selena was eyeing the food with something else on her mind. When no one was watching, she slipped into the kitchen, where everyone was busy preparing thest touches. Her gaze locked onto a pot of creamy stew simmering on the stove. Checking to make sure no one was looking, she pulled out a small packet of powder from her pocket and sprinkled it into the pot, stirring it in quickly before anyone noticed.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 779
779 Chapter 778
"What are you doing here?"
Suddenly, Fiona appeared at the doorway, asking directly.
Selena jumped, her heart pounding. She turned to look at Fiona with a smile. "Oh, I was just seeing if there''s anything I can help with."
Fiona walked over. "No need. You''re a guest here now. Please, step out."
"No, no, really. I can help serve the dishes," Selena insisted. She grabbed a te of greens and walked out, but before she could set it down on the table, Gavin came over, asking, "Didn''t you say you weren''t feeling well and went to the restroom? What are you doing here?"
Selena gave Keira a pitiful nce and sighed, "Ryan brought us here to try to fix things, didn''t he? I said something earlier that upset Uncle Lewis and Aunt Keera. I thought if I did a bit more, maybe they''d see I''m not all bad."
Gavin paused, confused.
Selena continued, "I know I''m just an illegitimate child and no one really likes me. When Dad used to visit my mom, I had to be extra good, do more work, and act mature, hoping he''d notice me a bit more. I''m not upset. I just want everyone to be happy."
She ced the te on the table.
Seeing her try so hard, Gavin felt a pang in his heart. As an orphan himself, growing up in the Cobb family, he also knew what it was like to live under someone else''s roof, always walking on eggshells, hoping to avoid conflict. It wasn''t a feeling he could forget easily.
Clenching his fists, he suddenly grabbed Selena''s hand. "I was wrong. We don''t have to stay. You shouldn''t be putting up with this."
Selena had been aiming for Gavin to feel guilty, but if they left, how would she make sure he had the soup?
"No, it''s fine," she quickly said. "I want to make things better. I''m really not upset."
Gavin frowned, "You don''t need to suffer like this!"
Before Selena could respond, a few of the others noticed the tension.
James spoke up, "What''s going on over there? Come on, it''s time to sit down."
Selena patted Gavin''s hand and led him to sit at the far end of the table, in the most isted corner. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The long dining table was crowded, and conversations became chaotic. People had to raise their voices to be heard across the room. Gavin and Selena sat at the very end, far from everyone else.
Unfortunately, they were directly across from James and Kate, a pair known for theirck of tact. Kate leaned over, her curiosity piqued. "I heard your dad was killed by your mom and her lover? Is that true?"
Selena''s face darkened.
Kate wasn''t trying to embarrass her; she was just blunt and loved gossip. This time, she was genuinely curious.
Selena lowered her head. "It''s a misunderstanding."
"A misunderstanding? I thought so. What kind of mistress would kill her own sugar daddy? That''d be the dumbest thing ever! People are spreading such crazy rumors these days," Kate said, shaking her head.
Her words made Selena''s eyes well up with tears.
James chimed in, "Hey, don''t cry. If it''s a rumor, what''s there to be upset about?"
Selena said nothing, but inside she was fuming. These two never knew when to stop!
Her hands trembled as she reached for her food. Whether it was from Fiona scaring her earlier or the anger these two provoked, she couldn''t tell. Either way, she felt weak.
What Selena didn''t realize was that her advanced cancer was taking a toll on her body, slowly draining her strength. Her arms had be frail and thin.
She managed to take a few bites of food, trying to ease the nausea.
Gavin noticed and immediately poured her a ss of water. "Are you okay?"
Tearing up again, Selena looked at him. "I''m fine, just a bit overwhelmed I did live here once, you know"
Gavin sighed.
Selena''s eyes flicked toward the soup. "You should have some of the soup."
"Alright."
Gavin lifted the lid and took a look inside.
Selena grabbed a spoon and sipped some herself. The fresh, milky broth tasted amazing, but what a shame this delicious soup was destined to be Gavin''s undoing.
With that thought, she took another sip.
Seeing her handle the soup without issue, Gavin felt reassured and took a few sips himself.
Up at the other end of the table, Keira and Lewis were sitting close, chatting quietly.
Keira asked, "I noticed you''ve installed a lot of new cameras around the house, even in the kitchen. What''s up with that?"
Lewis shrugged. "With Lion back in Crera, you never know. I''m just being cautious."
Keira sighed, "Fair enough."
She couldn''t help but think it was overkill. Who installs so many cameras in their own home?
Just as the thought crossed her mind, a retching sound came from the far end of the table.
Chapter 780
780 Chapter 779
The room fell silent as all eyes turned to the far end of the table, where Selena was holding her hand over her mouth, looking nauseous.
Gavin leaned in, worried. "What''s wrong?"
Selena shook her head, unsure herself.
Maybe it was the knowledge that the soup had been tampered with. After all, she knew what had been added.
Oneshouldn''t have felt anythingunless onehad coloncancer.
Confused, she nced at Gavin. He''d had some of the soup, too. Shouldn''t he be feeling it by now?
Maybe the effects just hadn''t kicked in yet.
"I''m fine," she said with a forced smile. "You should have some more soup."
Gavin seemed reassured and went back to his meal.
Selena''s condition had worsened, though the doctors had told her that cancer patients who remained unaware of their condition often lived longermonths, even years.
It was psychological, they''d said, but in the end, it was just a temporaryfort.
Gavin continued drinking his soup, his mind elsewhere, before absentmindedly reaching for some vegetables thered in peanut sauce.
Meanwhile, Selena set her utensils down and turned to Gavin. "I''m going to propose a toast to my aunt and uncle."
Selena walked over to where Keira and Lewis were sitting.
Holding up a ss of champagne, she smiled warmly. "Aunt Keera, Uncle Lewis, I know I''ve been a little out of line in the past. I just want to apologize and ask for your understanding. This toast is for you."
She took a sip from her ss.
Keira exchanged a look with Lewis, and with a slight nod, she raised her ss and took a small sip in acknowledgment. It was more for Gavin''s sake than anything else.
But Selena wasn''t finished. "I know I''ve said some things that upset you earlier, Aunt Keera. That wasn''t my intention. I just feel like the house is so empty these days. It got me thinking. I hope you don''t take it the wrong way."
Keira didn''t know whawt to say.
Why would she bring that up again?
Keira raised an eyebrow. "And?"
Selena smiled innocently. "I was just hoping you could ask Jake to stop by sometime. I''d like to talk to him and clear the air. I know there''s been some misunderstandings between us, and since Jake listens to you more than anyone else, maybe you could help me mend things."
On the surface, Selena''s words were harmless, but they carried a hidden weight.
Keira had history with Jake, and even though both of them had moved on, theplexities of their past were something everyone in the family was aware of.
Jake had distanced himself by not moving back home, mainly to avoid any awkwardness.
So for Selena to suggest that Jake was the one who listened to Keira the most?
She was clearly ying a dangerous game, indicating that "Keera" was actually Keira
Keira''s eyes narrowed. Was Selena trying to provoke her? If so, she was doing a damn good job. Keira ced her ss on the table with a sharp thud. "I''m sorry, but I don''t know Jake that well."
"How can that be?" Selena feigned surprise. "Weren''t you both in the same college?
"He used to hang on your every word. If anyone could convince him, it would be you. You want our family to get along, don''t you?"
Keirathought,"What is this woman trying to pull?"
She gave a shortugh. "What are you talking about? I grew up in nce. How could I have gone to college with Jake?"
Selena opened her mouth to say something more, but Lewis cut her off, his patience clearly wearing thin. "Selena, if you''re not enjoying dinner, you can leave. No one here is stopping you."
Selena froze, caught off guard by Lewis'' sudden bluntness.
Across the table, Ryan and Ellie shared a nce. They didn''t know about Keira and Jake''s history, but they could sense the tension in the room.
Ellie, who already didn''t like Selena, saw this as her just desserts. She was stirring the pot, and it seemed like Keira and Lewis were done ying nice.
But Gavin? He waspletely in the dark.
Selena''s eyes were already red, her head bowed, looking pitiful and like she''d been wronged. She nced at Lewis, as if wanting to speak but not knowing what to say, and finally murmured, "Uncle Lewis, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything by it. I just thought since Jake and I are family, all of us are family, we shouldn''t be like this, with everyone ignoring me"
She dabbed at her tears. "I know I''m just the illegitimate child, but Dad''s gone now, and Jake and I, we''re still family, brother and sister by blood. I just said a few words, and if that bothered you, I won''t say anything else"
Lewis looked straight at her, feeling a surge of irritation.
If it weren''t for the Cobb family backing her, he''d have gotten rid of this woman a long time ago.
Now, though, she was buzzing around him like a fly, and it grated on him. He cut her off, "Then just don''t."
Selena froze, words catching in her throat.
Gavin got to his feet, walked over to Selena, and put his arm around her, shielding her from the awkward stares. "Uncle Lewis, Aunt Keera, did Selena say something wrong? All she wants is for everyone to be on good terms. Sure, she''s a child born out of wedlock, but that''s not her fault. Didn''t your ex-wife grow up under simr circumstances, Uncle Lewis? Are we really judging people by their origins in this day and age?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Gavin''s outburst caught everyone by surprise. Keira and Lewis exchanged shocked nces, but before they could respond, Ryan spoke up, trying to diffuse the situation.
"Gavin, that''s enough. This isn''t the time."
But Gavin wasn''t having it. He shot a look at Selena, his face hardening. "Selena, we don''t need to stay here if no one''s willing to treat you with respect. Let''s go."
With that, he grabbed her hand and headed for the door, determination written all over his face.
Gavin was still loyal to his family, but he wasn''t going to let Selena be humiliated like this.
As Selena allowed herself to be led out, the faintest smirk curled her lips. It was all going ording to n.
Gavin would be out of the picture soon, thanks to the poison, and once that happened, things would really start falling into ce.
But just then, a sharp pain stabbed through her abdomen. Beads of sweat broke out on her forehead, and her smirk vanished, reced with panic.
Chapter 781
781 Chapter 780
Selena felt a sudden chill, and a strong metallic taste rose to her throat.
She forced down the nausea and held onto Gavin for support.
Gavin steadied her, but then he blinked in confusion, feeling dizzy himself.
He looked ahead, and in the next moment, he threw up.
Gavin turned back toward the table and saw the culpritthere was a dish with peanut sauce, and in his distracted state, he had eaten it.
He let out a frustrated chuckle.
What was wrong with him today?
He was allergic to peanuts, yet somehow, he''d let his guard down and eaten some.
It must have been because he was so angry at how the Horton and Olsen families were treating Selena.
Gavin understood that Selena had started the argument, and yes, he knew Kateand James weren''t the sharpest tools in the shed, but he also sympathized with Selena.
To him, her mother''s affair was only her mother''s fault.
Selena was an illegitimate daughter, but she didn''t do anything wrong.
And Selena had always been so gentle and loving toward him. He didn''t think his family should be this hostile toward her.
As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Gavin''s throat tightened like something was stuck in it.
He coughed violently, his face turning red. Trembling, he fumbled for his allergy medication and was about to take it when Selena lunged at him. "Gavin! Gavin! What''s happening to you?" Selena cried, her voice panicked.
Ellie and Ryan quickly rushed over.
"Gavin, are you okay?" Ellie asked, her concern genuine as she grabbed his other arm to steady him.
Despite feeling terrible herself, Selena focused entirely on Gavin, ignoring her own difort.
Gavin tried to shake his head, but no words came out.
Tears welled up in Selena''s eyes as she wailed, "Gavin, what''s wrong? Don''t leave me!"
Ellie shot back, "Would you quit it? Stop acting like he''s dying! Gavin''s going to be fine!"
Selena sobbed, "I want him to be okay too, but he started feeling like this after he had the soup. Is there something in it?"
Ellie froze for a moment, unsure.
Ryan, on the other hand, knew about Gavin''s allergy, so he quickly went to the table, grabbed the bowl of soup, and tasted it.
He didn''t notice anything off
Erin, who had been munching on her steak the entire time, overheard the conversation and instinctively took a sip of the soup. Immediately, she spit it back into the bowl. "This soup has cassia powder in it."
Keira raised an eyebrow, casting a suspicious nce at Selena.
She knew what cassia powder was, but most people here wouldn''t.
Like James, who asked, "What''s that? Is it poison? I had some of that soup too! Am I gonna die?"
Without missing a beat, Kate picked up her own bowl of soup and started chugging it down. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
James freaked out, grabbing her arm, "Kate, what are you doing?!"
Her face was dead serious. "I''m dying with you!"
James, with tears brimming in his eyes, gasped, "Kate, you''re so stupid, but I love you!"
Kate said, "You''re so annoying, but we''re meant to be together. We got engaged in the Freeman Sect!"
Touched, James held her hands. "Kate..."
Kate''s expression softened as she locked eyes with him. "James"
The two gazed at each other with such intensity that Keira had to bite her lip to stifle augh, but Erin couldn''t hold it in. Rolling her eyes, she was about to say something sarcastic when Charles gently nudged her arm. She swallowed her words.
She couldn''t snap at Jameshe was herfuturebrother-inwafter all.
As she rolled her eyes again, Erin muttered under her breath about how idiotic James and Kate were acting, then exined, "Rx, you two aren''t gonna die."
"Huh?" they both said in unison, turning to face her.
"Why not?"
Erin stared up at the ceiling. "Cassia powder''s not lethal to normal people. It''ll just mess up your stomach for a few days. You''ll be fine after you eat some nd food for a while."
Immediately, James and Kate lit up. "We''re not dying!"
Erin smirked.
But Kate, still serious, pointed at Gavin, who was struggling with his symptoms. "Then what''s wrong with him? He looks like he''s dying."
Ryan sighed, about to exin that Gavin was allergic to peanuts and had just eaten some peanut sauce by ident. He had taken his medication and would be okay in a bit.
But before he could get the words out, Selena screamed, "It''s because Gavin has cancer! He has colon cancer, and whatever''s in that soup is deadly for him!"
Selena''s voice cracked as she whirled around to face Keira. "Aunt Keera, I know you hate me, but how could you do this to Gavin?!"
Chapter 782
782 Chapter 781
As soon as Selena said those words, the entire banquet hall fell into a stunned silence.
Everyone turned to look at her in disbelief. Keira seemedpletely taken aback.
Even Keira froze in shock, while Ellie''s eyes quickly filled with tears.
"Gavin, you have cancer? When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me?"
Tears rolled down her cheeks, harder than when she''d found out about Darien''s betrayal. "How could this happen?"
Gavin wanted to reassure her, to tell her it wasn''t true, but before he could get the words out, he bent over and vomited again.
His peanut allergy had been treated quickly, so it wasn''t too serious. After throwing up the rest of the peanut butter, he was already feeling a lot better.
He couldn''t speak, so Selena took the lead. "He was just diagnosed recently. Babe, you can''t leave me. What will I do if something happens to you?"
She turned to Ryan, grabbing his arm. "You have to stand up for him, Ryan!"
Ryan shot her a cold look before ncing over at Keira and asking calmly, "Stand up for him against what?"
"They knew about Gavin''s condition," Selena insisted. "My uncle and aunt must''ve poisoned him on purpose! They''re still mad because you wouldn''t cooperate with them, so they''re taking it out on Gavin. My poor husband... It''s all my fault."
As she sobbed, she felt the urge to vomit herself.
What was going on today?
Why did her stomach feel so unsettled?
But Selena gritted her teeth and kept going. Her attention remainedser-focused on "Keera". All she wanted was for the Cobb and Horton families topletely fall out with each other.
And when Gavin died, she''d still have Ryan backing her up, allowing her to stay with the Cobb family.
Thinking of this, Selena''s tears flowed even harder.
Even Ellie turned to Keira in concern. "Keera, what''s going on? Why was there something in the soup?"
Keira sighed. "It wasn''t me. That kind of stuff isn''t something anyone would have just lying around the house. It''s not like it''s standard kitchen seasoning."
Ellie nodded quickly. "You''re right, I don''t believe you''d do this."
Selena cut in again, "Ellie, you can''t believe her. If it wasn''t her, who else could it be? This is the Horton house!"
She stood up and pointed usingly at Keira. "Uncle Lewis, ever since you married this woman, everything''s been falling apart! Our family used to get along so well. We were like one big happy family, but ever since she stepped foot in this house, everything''s been in chaos!"
Lewis gave a coldugh. "Get along well? Are you blind or just delusional? Since when have we ever been harmonious? Was it all the times I backed down and let the rest of the family get away with whatever they wanted? Is that your idea of peace?"
Selena was taken aback but quickly rallied. "But we''re family, aren''t we? Family ties can''t be broken! You used to let it slide before, so why not now?"
Lewis found her words absurd.
Did she really think that because he''d tolerated the chaos before, he had to endure it for the rest of his life?
He nced at Selena, finding himself at a loss for words.
Seeing this, Selena turned back to Ryan, crying even harder. "Ryan, you have to fight for Gavin! He can''t just die without anyone holding them ountable!"
At that moment, Gavin finally finished vomiting.
He looked over at Selena and said, "Selena, I''m fine"
"How can you say you''re fine? You could''ve lived for a few more months, but now because of this, you might not make it through the night! This poison might be harmless to most people, but to someone with cancer, it''s fatal! They did this on purposeto frame me, to kill you, to cut off my ties to the Cobb family! Oh, Gavin"
Gavin listened to her sobbing and looked at her in confusion, unsure of what to say. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He was already feeling better.
The antihistamines had kicked in, the sensation of something stuck in his throat had faded, and even the itching was subsiding.
But at this moment, he felt incredibly awkward.
Should he say something?
He wasn''t even dead yet, but someone was already mourning for him.
After a brief moment of disorientation, he finally spoke up. "Selena, I''m really okay"
"How could you be okay? Stop trying tofort me. I''ve seen your hospital report!" Selena wiped away her tears, her voice full of sorrow. "Don''t worry about me. I won''t me you for dragging me down If you die, I won''t go on living either! Gavin, don''t leave me! If you do, what will happen to me? The Cobb family doesn''t want me, and the Horton family is out to kill me. What am I going to do?"
Gavin blinked.
Watching her cry her heart out, he had no idea how to respond.
Awkwardly, he reached out and patted her on the back, then gently pushed her away. "Stop crying. I''m really okay."
Just as she was about to start up again, Gavin quickly cut in, "I don''t have cancer!"
Selena froze. "That can''t be true! I saw the report!"
With a deep sigh, Gavin finally rified, "The person with cancer is you."
Chapter 783
783 Chapter 782
Selena froze when she heard what Gavin said, staring at him in disbelief. "What did you just say?"
Gavin quickly reached out to steady her. "I said, the one who has colon cancer... is you. Selena, where''s the medication from the hospital? You have it on you, right? Come on, let me help you take it!"
He frantically started rifling through her bag.
Selena was stunned. "Gavin, what nonsense are you spouting? How could I have colon cancer? I''m perfectly healthy"
But before she could finish, the nausea she had barely suppressed surged back up.
This time, she couldn''t hold it in. She clutched her stomach and vomited violently.
To make matters worse, her abdomen suddenly cramped with a sharp pain. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead.
Colon cancer...
Was it really her who had it all along?
Selena grabbed Gavin''s arm in panic. "Gavin, I don''t want to die, please please save me!"
Gavin finally fished out the bottle of medication from her bag. "Selena, you''ll be fine, don''t worry. This is a special medicine. Even if you did ingest whatever that was, this will fix it!"
With shaking hands, he unscrewed the bottle.
Selena opened her mouth and swallowed the pill immediately.
She was utterly terrified, her whole body trembling uncontrobly as fear gripped her heart.
Was she really dying?
Could she actually have cancer?
No, no she couldn''t die.
She couldn''t die
But the more she tried to convince herself, the worse the pain in her abdomen grew. Grabbing onto Gavin, she cried out, "Gavin, it hurts so much, what should I do?"
Gavin was just as panicked. He nced at the bottle. "This is the special medicine. The doctor told me it would relieve the pain. Why isn''t it working?"
Selena followed his gaze, her eyesnding on the bottle.
That medicine was meant for her?
But wait
She had already sold that special medication at the hospital and reced it with vitamins.
This medicine was useless.
Realizing this, Selena''s panic escted, and she tried to throw up what she had just swallowed. This time, she vomited something dark, tinged with blood.
Gavin screamed, "Someone call an ambnce! Please, someone help her!"
Erin quickly stepped forward and took hold of Selena''s wrist, frowning deeply.
"What''s wrong with her?" Gavin asked anxiously.
Erin spoke with calm authority. "I have something that could stabilize her, but"
She nced at the bottle of special medication. "My remedy conflicts with this one. The pill she just took should have eased her pain already. Why didn''t it work?"
Selena''s eyes widened in panic.
She couldn''t tell them! She had swapped the meds...
But if she didn''t, Erin wouldn''t give her the medicine.
As she hesitated, Gavin asked desperately, "Can I get her to a hospital in time?"
Erin shook her head. "It''s toote for that. Besides, if this special medicine can''t help her, the hospital won''t be able to do much either...This is strange. Her symptoms don''t match up."
Selena''s fear got the better of her. "I didn''t take the special medicine! Please, give me that medicine!"
Erin stopped, startled. "You didn''t take it?"
Selena nodded frantically.
But Gavin was confused. "Selena, you just took the medicine. Don''t you remember?"
Erin''s voice was firm now. "My pillwould be fatal if taken with the special medicine. If you did take it, you can''t have this."
Selena was petrified. "I swear I didn''t! The pills in that bottlethey''re vitamins!"
Gavin blinked, his mind struggling to keep up. "What?"
Selena pointed to the bottle, her voice trembling. "That bottle is full of vitamins!"
Gavin opened it again and peered inside. Erin took the bottle and examined the pills herself before nodding. "They are vitamins. That''s so strange. Why would you not take the medicine? Gavin got this special treatment for youhow could you let it go to waste?"
Gavin stared at Selena in disbelief.
Selena bit her lip. "II didn''t want to spend the money. I thought I was fine. Gavin, I didn''t know I was sick, so I switched it out for vitamins"
Gavin still couldn''t wrap his head around it. He pulled her into his arms, his voice breaking. "How could you be so foolish? If something happened to you, what would I do with the money?"
Selena sobbed against his chest, while Gavin''s eyes filled with tears.
Ryan and Ellie exchanged a look, both of them rising from their seats.
Even Keira raised an eyebrow, her mind churning. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Ryan''s voice was calm but sharp as he said, "Didn''t you just say you thought Gavin had colon cancer?"
At that, Selena''s crying abruptly stopped.
Gavin, wide-eyed, looked up at Ryan,pletely dumbfounded.
Ryan didn''t miss a beat. "Just a few minutes ago, you were yelling about how Gavin had cancer. Who was that medication meant for, then? Have you forgotten?"
Selena froze, her mind racing as all eyes turned to her. Gavin stared at her, realization slowly dawning.
Chapter 784
784 Chapter 783
Selena was taken aback and quickly exined, "Gavin, don''t listen to him! I didn''t know you were sick. I just thought taking too many meds was bad for your health, so I switched them out with vitamins! I really didn''t know."
Gavin sighed in relief, looking over at Ryan. "Ryan, she didn''t know."
Ryan looked at his brother, usually so smart, always sharp when helping out at thepanywhy did he turn into apletely different person around this woman?
He turned his gaze directly on Selena. "So when exactly did you find out that Gavin had colon cancer?"
Selena immediately responded, "Yesterday, yeah, it was yesterday I saw Gavin''s medical report yesterday. I thought he was the one who was sick"
She looked at Gavin, voice desperate. "Honey, you have to believe me. Why was your name on that report?"
Gavin sighed. "I didn''t want you to get hurt, so I used my name to take you to your appointments."
Selena''s eyes filled with gratitude. "Honey, thank you for caring for me so much. You trust me, don''t you?"
Gavin looked over to Ryan again. "I believe Selena isn''t the kind of person they''re saying she is."
Ryan took a deep breath.
Just then, Keira spoke up, "If you only found out about your husband''s cancer yesterday, then how would I have been trying to poison him with thesoup for any reason? You''re not making any sense"
Gavin frowned and looked at Selena, puzzled. "Yeah, Selena, I''m not sick, so there''s no reason anyone would try to poison me."
Selena was now clenching her fists in frustration.
If she''d known it was her own cancer diagnosis, why on earth would she have poisoned herself, practically signing her own death warrant?
She wanted to p herself for this mess.
Biting her lip, she looked at Gavin with a sudden realization. "Then it wasn''t you they were trying to harmit was me! They must have found out somehow that I had colon cancer, so they were trying to kill me!"
Seeing Gavin''s unsettled expression, Selena pressed further, "Honey, did they know I had cancer?"
Gavin thought back to when Lewis and "Keera"first visited the Cobb family.
Ryan had shown them Selena''s medical report without hesitation, just to make it clear that the Cobb family wouldn''t hold back.
With Selena''s limited time, they had to prioritize other things.
Gavin turned to "Keera.""They knew" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Tears streamed down Selena''s face. "Then they did this on purpose. They weren''t trying to hurt youthey were trying to kill me! Honey, I know I''ve been an obstacle in their deal with the Cobb family. If they get rid of me, no one will stand in their way"
Selena red at "Keera"and Lewis with pure hatred.
If it weren''t for them, she''d never be in this situation!
She had cancer, barely any time left
She''d even looked it up after seeing Gavin''s report. With the medicine she''d unknowingly taken, her time was even shorter
As she processed this, a strange calm washed over her.
People often say that a person''s final words are meant to be kind.
But Selena wasn''t that kind. She didn''t want to die, and if she did, she certainly wouldn''t go down without making it miserable for those still alive!
She grabbed Gavin''s arm with fervor. "Honey, it was them! They''re the ones who''ve done this to me! You have to get justice for me!"
Gavin shot up, ring at "Keera". "Ms.Olsen, Selena''s been apologizing to you all evening. Even if you can''t forgive her, going this far is too much!"
Keira scoffed, but Ryan spoke up.
"Gavin, calm down. We still don''t know who tampered with the medicine. There''s no proof yet."
Selena cut in, "Ryan, I know Ms.Olsen saved your life, and you want to repay her. It''s fine. I''ll die, and no one will stand in your way anymore"
She squeezed Gavin''s hand. "Honey, I take it all back. Don''t get revenge for me Just go on with your life. I I deserve this."
Her mind was moving faster than ever, knowing just the right words to ignite Gavin''s anger.
And sure enough, Gavin grew even more furious, shaking off Ryan''s grip. "Ryan! I get that you''re grateful to her for saving you, but they killed my wife! They tried to kill Selena! I can''t just sit here and ignore that I can''t let this go on!"
He turned to "Keera.""I''m calling the police. I''m going to charge you with attempted murder!"
Selena shook her head. "Don''t call the police. They''re still my uncle and aunt. My mom killed my dad by ident, and they''ve always hated me for it It''s better if I just die. It''ll be a release for me, and maybe for you too. Honey, don''t me Ryan. Just just forget about me!"
The more Gavin listened, the more emotional he got, his eyes growing red.
He red at Ryan. "Ryan, I won''t let this go! If you still want to be friends with the Olsens and the Hortons, I''ll leave the Cobb family!"
Tears were streaming down his face. "I can''t stand to make nice with the people who killed my wife!"
Selena smiled at his words.
Even if she did die, she''d leave the Horton family with an enemy they couldn''t simply dispose of, given Gavin''s status in the Cobb family.
Gavin might not be able to hurt "Keera"and Lewis directly, but he''d make their lives miserable, and they wouldn''t be able to touch him!
Selena was nearly ready tough out loud.
But the next moment, Lewis spoke up slowly, "There are cameras in the kitchen. We''ll know exactly who tampered with the food."
Chapter 785
785 Chapter 784
The moment Lewis spoke, everyone paused, clearly caught off guard.
Ryan broke the silence. "Then please, Mr. Horton, could you pull up the surveince footage?"
With a wave of Lewis''s hand, the butler immediately went to arrange it.
Selena''s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked back and forth between Lewis and Keira before she finally snapped, "You installed cameras in the house?"
Keira nodded. "We did. There''ve been way too many things going missing around heretely. Cameras are just a precaution. And like right now, since nobody''s sure what happened, let''s see what the footage says."
Selena bit her lip, her fists clenching.
She was convinced that Keira and Lewis had to be bluffing. Who would put cameras in their own kitchen?
Erin''s gaze fell directly on Selena. "It''s not toote to tell the truth right now. I might even let you have this pill so you can live a few more days."
Selena let out a coldugh.
There''s no way the kitchen cameras were real, she thought. If they were, why would Erin make an offer like that?
She grabbed Gavin''s arm. "Honey, why would I lie? Don''t you believe me?"
Gavin nodded immediately. "Of course, I trust you! Selena, you''ve always been so sweet and thoughtful. You''ve always wanted to make peace with Uncle Lewis and Aunt Keera. How could that be fake?"
Turning to Lewis and Keira, he spoke with renewed anger. "You two better not be trying to frame Selena. She''s already at death''s door. Do you really think she''d lie to me?"
Keira and Lewis exchanged a look but said nothing.
Ryan stepped in, "Gavin, calm down."
"Calm down? How could I possibly calm down?!" Gavin''s voice rose to a near shout, his eyes reddening as he gestured toward Selena. "Look at hermy wife! She''s dying, and you want me to sit quietly in the home of her would-be murderer? Ryan, I know you have your loyalty to Keera after she saved your life, but I... I need justice for my wife! I won''t stand here and watch her suffer!"
Ryan frowned, deep in thought.
Ellie, ncing from Selena to Keira, chimed in, "Gavin, Ms. Olsen isn''t like that. There''s got to be some misunderstanding here"
"What misunderstanding?" Selena let out a bitterugh. "I mean, I couldn''t possibly poison myself, could I?"
Just then, the butler returned, "Sir, the footage is ready."
He handed a tablet to Lewis, who barely nced at it before passing it to Gavin. "See for yourself."
Gavin snatched it, taking one look before his eyes widened in shock. His gaze turned sharply to Selena.
Seeing his expression, Selena asked anxiously, "Honey, what is it? There''s no footage, right? They''re just bluffing"
But Gavin handed her the tablet. "Selena, w-what is this?"
One look at the footage, and Selena went nk, stunned beyond words. She turned to stare at Lewis in disbelief
Keira raised an eyebrow. "Told you. The cameras are real."
Selena''s mind spun. She had underestimated him!
Her lip trembled as she suddenly threw her arms around Gavin''s leg. "Honey, I... I just don''t want to live anymore! They''ve driven me to this! I wanted to die here in the Cobbs'' home so they''d pay for this. You have to help me!"
Gavin stared down at her, speechless, a growing confusion on his face.
Ryan''s voice cut in, his tone calm, "But earlier, didn''t you seem to think it was Gavin who had colon cancer?"
Gavin looked over at Ryan, baffled. "Ryan, what are you saying? You mean?"
Ryan continued, "If you had colon cancer and were killed by poison in the Horton home, then yes, that would make things between the Cobbs and the Hortons very different."
Taking a deep breath, Gavin turned to Selena, a new understanding dawning on him. "So at the hospital, when I asked you to pick up my medication, and you switched it with vitamins You were saving money for yourself?"
He looked at her intently. "Why, Selena? Just tell mewhy would you do that?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Seeing there was no point in denying it anymore, Selenaughed bitterly, shoving Gavin away. "Why? You really want to know why? Fine. It''s because I wanted you to help me get revenge. But you''re a cowardyou''ve never agreed to any of it! If you had, I wouldn''t have gone through all of this trouble just to try to hurt you! And instead... I ended up hurting myself."
Chapter 786
786 Chapter 785
Gavin waspletely dazed.
He stared in shock at the woman he thought he knewnow crying uncontrobly, her face twisted in anger. Selena was nothing like the soft, gentle person he''d known. Her face was smeared with tears and smeared makeup, her usual warmth nowhere in sight.
He''d never seen Selena like this.
To him, she had always been calm, poised, and kind. She''d been his steady, kind-hearted wife, always supportive.
He looked at her in disbelief. "Selena did you ever love me?"
Selena''s sobs paused, and she looked up at him. For a moment, her expression was one of surprise, but then it turned to scorn. "Really, Gavin? At a time like this, with everything going on, that''s what you want to know?"
But Gavin''s gaze stayed firm. "Yes, I want to know. Did you ever love me? Or was it just because I''m a Cobb?"
Selenaughed bitterly. "What do you think? Did you imagine I was drawn to your charm? Or your money? Or maybe your talent? If you weren''t a Cobb, Gavin, why on earth would I have been interested?"
Gavin staggered, taking a step back as if the words themselves had pushed him.
Selena red at him. "I told you alreadyI''m just the daughter of some random nobody. Ever since I was young, I dreamed ofing back to the Horton family and being seen as a real Horton. But my father? Sure, he spoiled me with some gifts and attention, but he''d never give me a proper status in the family. No, because his SONhis son can carry on his legacy! But I don''t matter. Just a daughter to be handed a bit of pocket money, that''s it. It didn''t matter how much I tried to prove myself!"
Tears streaked down her face. "Why should Jake be better than me? Just because he''s a boy?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Her voice broke as she buried her face in her hands. "So I swore that I''d show them, make them see my worth. I was going to make the Horton family beg to ept me back! You know how proud my father was when I told him I was dating someone from the Cobb family? Said he''d make sure I married back in as a ''Cobb daughter.'' But then" She shot a re at Lewis. "Then Uncle Lewis had toe back and take over the Horton Group, and suddenly my father didn''t think the Cobb family was such a big deal. And you, Gavinyou, what did you do for me then?"
She turned on Gavin, seething. "I asked you toe home with me oncejust onceto meet my parents, and you said the Cobb family likes to stay out of outside affairs, that your ''brother'' wouldn''t approve! What are you, Gavin? A grown man or some boy still taking orders from his big brother?"
She turned on Gavin, seething. "I asked you toe home with me oncejust onceto meet my parents, and you said the Cobb family likes to stay out of outside affairs, that your ''brother'' wouldn''t approve! What are you, Gavin? A grown man or some boy still taking orders from his big brother?"
Gavin opened his mouth to exin, but his words failed him. "I I"
Ryan spoke up,ing to Gavin''s defense. "That''s how the Cobb family operates. If you''d used Gavin''s influence, he''d have been kicked out of the family. The Cobb family has always stood apart."
"Standing apart? Give me a break," Selena spat, looking more disdainful than ever.
Her crude tone shocked Gavin even further. He''d never seen her look so harsh.
Ellie, unable to hold back, snapped, "Who do you think you''re talking about? If my father intervened in anyone''s business here, who could stop him? The higher you are, the more you have to shoulder the responsibility thates with it. I''ve never taken advantage of my father''s power for personal gain. Why should my brother have to?"
Selena gave a mockingugh. "So, what good are any of you to me? Gavin was never useful to me! How could there ever be love when he couldn''t even help me?"
Gavin clenched his jaw. "Selena, I never realized that''s what you thought..."
"Of course you didn''t." She looked at him bitterly. "How could you know? You grew up infort, never doubting who you are, protected by the family name. No one ever looked down on you. You couldn''t possibly understand what it feels like to be scorned, belittled, left out of what should have been yours."
Selena let out a sharpugh, bitterness still strong in her voice. "I''ve fought all my life for a ce at that table, resented people all my life, and look at what it got me. Cancer. If you''d just told me I had cancer, Gavin"
Gavin looked down. "I didn''t want you to go through that fear. The doctors said if I told you, it might shorten your time."
Selena''s expression softened for a split second. Then she gave a defeated smile. "But maybe if you''d told me, I''d have made peace with it. Maybe I would have used thesest days better. It took this diagnosis to make me realize just how little all those names and titles mattered in the end."
She took a step forward and gripped his arm, looking at him with desperate eyes. "I don''t want to die, Gavin. Please. You can save me, right?"
Gavin blinked, stunned. "What what could I possibly do?"
Selena turned to Erin, her voice hopeful. "She has something that could help me hold on a bit longer. You could take me abroad for treatment, buy me just one more month. Just one month to live like none of this mattered. Please, Gavin?"
Following her gaze, Gavin turned to Erin, his eyes pleading. "Can you help? Can you give us the medicine?"
Erin sighed and shook her head.
Selena stumbled over to her, her tone turning frantic. "Why? Why won''t you save me? I''ve confessed everything, every dark thought, every ambition isn''t that enough?"
Erin sighed deeply.
Selena turned desperately to Keira, then dropped to her knees before her. "Please, Aunt Keera, Uncle Lewis. I was wrongI know I was wrong. I don''t want to die. I want to live, please let me live."
Seeing her like that, Gavin slowly walked over and joined her, bowing deeply to Keira. "Mr. Horton, Ms. Olsen, please. Give her a chance. I''d spend the rest of my life repaying you if you''d just give her a chance to live."
Chapter 787
787 Chapter 786
Keira nced over at Lewis, and then both looked at Erin. Erin shrugged and sighed. "Fine, fine, I''ll be honestI don''t actually have any medicine!"
Gavin and Selena just stared at her, dumbfounded.
Erin popped one of the pills she''d taken out earlier into her mouth, chewing like it was candy. "These? They''re beef jerky pellets. Honestly, that other stuff looked like vitamins, so I decided to mess with you."
She batted her eyes innocently. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Selena''s expression shifted to pure rage.
She''d told herself she wasn''t afraid of death, hoping that by confessing her sins, Erin might take pity on her and hand over the medicine. But now? It turned out Erin had been lying the whole time!
"You tricked me! You liar!" Selena screamed and lunged forward, her hands reaching as if to grab Erin.
Before Erin could react, Charles quickly stepped in between them, blocking Selena''s path. "What do you think you''re doing? You''ve done nothing but hurt people and now you want to me someone else? Don''t even think about touching Erin!"
Hiding behind Charles, Erin stuck out her tongue at Selena. "Serves you right! What''s wrong with messing with you after you tried to manipte everyone? Besides, if you''d taken your actual meds on time, you wouldn''t be in this mess!"
Selena''s face twisted in fury. "If I''m going down, I''m taking you with me!"
As she screamed, she suddenly coughed up a mouthful of dark blood and copsed to the floor, gasping for breath and unable to speak.
Erin stepped out from behind Charles, raising her hands in innocence. "Don''t look at me when you''re haunting people. I''m as innocent as it gets!"
Then she patted Charles on the arm. "Charlie, I''m scared."
Charles puffed up with protective energy, blocking the table with a serious look. "Don''t worry, I''m here.
"No, I mean, I don''t want her blood getting on the table! I''m not even full yet!"
"Right." Charles nodded, "I''ll protect the table."
With that, he carefully ced himself between Selena and the food.
The others just stared in disbelief.
Charles and Erin acted like they hadn''t done anything unusual. Erin simply returned to the table, grabbed a drumstick, and munched on it cheerfully. "So good! Charlie, you''re the best."
Charles grinned, "As long as you''re enjoying yourself."
Selena could only watch in horror and anger, unable to form words as blood filled her mouth. She shot a pleading look at Gavin.
But Gavin just stared back, his eyes full of regret.
Ryan approached him,ying a hand on his shoulder. "This whole thing... it''s on Selena, and it''s not on anyone else."
Gavin nodded slowly, a weak smile on his lips. "I know, Ryan. I wouldn''t me anyone else for this"
He''d been so blindsided by Selena''s deception that he couldn''t see the truth until now. Everything that had happened to hershe''d brought on herself. There was no one left to me.
He took a deep breath, bent down, and lifted her in his arms. "Come on. I''m taking you to the hospital."
And with that, he carried her out, leaving behind a tense silence.
The room soon returned to calm. The Hortons'' housekeeper swiftly had the cleaning crew wipe up the blood, but there was still a faint lingering scent in the air.
After airing out the room, nobody felt much like eating anymore.
Except Erin, who happily kept snacking.
Jenkins couldn''t help but gawk at her. "Seriously? You''re still eating?"
She blinked at him innocently. "What''s the big deal? Trust me, I''ve eaten beside a dead body beforewhen I was a doctor, mind you! With food this good, how could you even think about wasting it?"
She looked over the food on the table, guilt shing in her eyes.
But she quickly resigned herself. Even as much as she could eat, there was no way she''d finish everything on the table. A shame, really.
Keira watched her, eyebrows raised. Was this glutton really the legendary mastermind they''d all heard of?
Only when she''d been toying with Selena had Keira glimpsed that side of her. The rest of the time, Erin came off as nothing more than a sweet, cheerful young woman.
This was the exact reason why, when she''d first met her, she hadn''t suspected Erin, despite the name South ringing all kinds of rm bells. She was just too good at ying the innocent.
Keira could only shake her head. "Since we''re all done here, maybe we should head out for some fresh air!"
Everyone agreed and soon split off for some fun.
As for Selena
Not one of them cared enough to ask how she was doing. After what she''d done, no one was interested in her fate. After vomiting up so much blood, it seemed pretty clear she wouldn''tst long.
But Keira wasn''t about to y the hero. Selena had already gone too far; Keira couldn''t waste any sympathy on her now.
They all spent the rest of the dayughing, unwinding, and enjoying themselves until nightfall, when it was finally time to say their goodbyes.
At the door, Ryan paused and looked at Keira. "Ms. Olsen, there''s something I want to tell you."
"What''s that?" Keira asked.
Lewis turned to listen too.
Ryan lowered his voice. "I know who Lion is."
The words hit Keira and Lewis like a shockwave. "Who?"
Chapter 788
788 Chapter 787
"Who''s the Lion?"
For the first time, Erin set down her drumsticks and pistachios, jumping up and down on the couch, eyes wide with curiosity. "Tell me, tell me!" Keira shared a quick nce with Lewis, and then they both looked at Erin.
Keira waved her over.
Erin''s eyes lit up as she scrambled over, pressing her ear right up to Keira''s mouth.
Keira leaned in. "Ryan told me"
Erin''s eyes brightened even more. "Come on, out with it! Do I need to clean my ears or something?"
Keira smirked. "The phrase is ''I''m all ears,'' and no, it doesn''t mean literally."
"Oh, oh, right! I''m all ears! Spill it already, I''m dying of curiosity!" Erin whispered. "You don''t know how many times I''ve sparred with that Lion these past few years! I need to know who she is!"
Keira raised a brow. "You''re that curious?"
Erin nodded furiously. "Yes, yes, yes!"
"Alright, I''ll tell you" Keira dragged out the words, finally whispering, "It''s a secret."
Erin was dumbfounded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
She froze, staring at Keira in disbelief.
Her eyes widened in shock, and suddenly, like a cat with her fur puffed up, she looked ready to throttle Keira. "Ahhh! You''re messing with me!"
Keira raised a brow. "Yep."
Erin''s face turned red with frustration. "How could you keep this from me? I''ve shared all my secrets with you!"
Keira looked at her calmly. "Really? Then tell me: what''s the South family''s secret? Where exactly is their headquarters?"
Erin didn''t know what to say.
She was stumped, cheeks puffing as her chest heaved in frustration. Then, with a dramatic stomp, she turned and stormed off like a sulking child. "I''m not talking to you anymore!"
Keira watched as she stomped toward the door but suddenly stopped in her tracks. Erin spun back, snatched the pistachios and chicken leg off the table, stomped again for effect, and dered, "I really mean it this time!"
"Oh."
Keira''s response was perfectly calm.
Erin was speechless.
Her eyes reddened as she pouted and stormed out the door
Lewis nced over. "Is teasing her that much fun?"
A smile touched Keira''s lips. "She''s such a sly little fox, always getting under everyone''s skin. I wanted to see her squirm a bit, just this once"
Lewis chuckled. "I thought you trusted her enough to tell her everything by now."
Keira''s face grew thoughtful. "Trust her? She''s a foxa clever one at that. I''d never trust anyone that easily."
Lewis nodded. "Hold on to that. The things you''ll face soon might be dangerous, so remember to put yourself first."
Keira looked at him, a bit taken aback.
Lewis added, "When the timees, Amy and Iwe''re both expendable."
Keira frowned. "Did you find something? Are you hiding something?"
Lewis shook his head. "No. I''ve only heard some things about the South family, and they''re hardly saints. You''re not one to get along with their kind. If the day everes where they use me or Amy to try to force you into something, don''t give in."
Keira''s jaw clenched.
She didn''t know why he was saying this now, but a sense of urgency tightened around her as his words sank in.
The South family had nine heiresses.
The only known ones were Erin, who''d joined forces with Keira; Keera, her older sister, the Rabbit; and then the Lion, wandering somewhere within Crera.
Beyond those three, there were five more scattered around the world, identities unknown
To win the South family inheritance and secure her mother Jodie''s safety, she''d have topete against these mysterious rivals.
Just thinking about it felt like an enormous task.
Keira leaned against Lewis'' shoulder. "Amy must be happy in the Olsen family, right?"
Lewis nced down. "Your dad seems to like her a lot. He takes her with him every day, probably as a way to feel close to your sister."
Since Keira had been busy, she''d left Amyherte sister''s only childat the Olsen family home.
Keira turned to Lewis again. "Do you think Ryan''s intel on the Lion is reliable?"
"No idea," Lewis said. "We''ll have to look into it. Everything we have so far is from Ryan, after all."
Keira nodded, but at that moment, her phone rang.
She nced at the screen and picked up casually. "Hey, Dad, what''s up?"
She and Uncle Olsen had gotten pretty rxed with each other recently.
But the next second, her father''s serious voice came through. "Keira, there''s a man here asking to see you."
Keira paused. "Who is it?"
"He says... he''s Amy''s biological father."
Chapter 789
?789 Chapter 788
"Amy''s biological dad? Wasn''t that Howard?"
Amy was Keera''s child with Howard.
Keira blinked, confused, and said, "I''ll head over now."
Hanging up, she turned to Lewis, who immediately sensed something was up. "What''s going on?"
"Someone''s here saying he''s Amy''s biological father. I have no idea who... but I need to find out."
"I''ming with you."
Keira nodded, and as the two were about to head out, Erin suddenly popped up at the door, holding her drumstick and pistachios. "I''ming too!"
Once they were in the car, Erin peered over at Lewis with curiosity. "Mr. Horton, don''t you have a job? Doesn''t Horton Group, you know, need you?"
Lewis kept his eyes on the road, his tone calm. "Why? Do you have an issue with that, Ms. Martin?"
"No, no issues, just a thought! You know, if someone didn''t know better, they might think Horton Group went under, with you hanging around like this," she muttered, then leaned toward Keira in the passenger seat. "Keira, just saying, you gotta find a man with some ambition, right? You want someone who''ll make money and take care of you. Don''t want to be stuck supporting him, right?"
Keira gave her a warning look. "Zip it."
"Fine, fine."
Erin sat back in the rear seat, busy cracking pistachios, munching happily.
Keira nced at her in the rearview mirror. Erin was such a wild card, fearless but oddly obedient when Keira told her off, like she waspelled to listen.
Then Keira looked over at Lewis. She knew why he stuck so close-it was a reminder of that incident back in Oceanion, when she''d narrowly escaped a dangerous setup. Now, with everything so precarious, he was even less likely to leave her side.
Soon, they arrived at the Olsen family home.
They stepped out of the car and found Ellis and Mary standing near the doorway, looking somewhat uneasy.
Although they''d likely guessed at Keira''s true identity, this visitorplicated things. If he was indeed Amy''s father... then that meant he''d been Keera''s partner. The situation felt awkward, to say the least.
Keira nodded at them both, then stepped into the living room.
Barely a second passed before a wave of gardenia perfume hit her, and suddenly, a man had wrapped her tightly in his arms.
Keira froze in ce. Recovering, she quickly pushed the man away.
"Keera, I finally found you..."
There was a note of sadness in his voice that seemed to twist her heart unexpectedly. She took a closer look at him, and what she saw left her momentarily stunned. His face was strikingly beautiful-almost too wless to be real. It was a kind of beauty that blurred the line between masculine and feminine. One look at him, and you''d think he stepped straight out of a magazine.
Keira and Lewis were both very attractive people, but even they paled inparison to this stranger''s ethereal appearance.
Lewis had that rugged, masculine appeal. Keira''s beauty was bold and striking, with none of the reserve typical of Creran women.
But this man? His features were exquisitely fine, without a single w. He wore a fitted ck suit, but he was so thin that it didn''t quite sit right on him.
The ck suit only made his porcin-pale skin stand out more.
He wasn''t sporting the usual short cut; his bangs partly obscured his eyes, and his hair was styled in a loose mullet, giving him a bit of an exotic look.
He was almost ghostly pale, hisplexion almost sickly, which, along with his slight frame, made him look like a man who could be pushed over with just a nudge.
In fact, Keira had barely pushed him, and he staggered back a bit, clearly delicate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
But then...
Why was he looking at her with that wounded, reproachful expression, as if she''d done something unforgivable?
Keira stared, momentarily at a loss.
She wanted to ask who he was, but then she remembered she was supposed to be
Keera. Judging by his reaction, he knew her, or thought he did.
Before she could decide how to respond, Lewis had already stepped in beside her. "And who might you be? Isn''t. Keera going to introduce us?"
Keira blinked, understanding that Lewis was buying her time to figure things out, so she stayed quiet.
Sure enough, the man hesitated, then finally spoke. "I''m her boyfriend. She may not have mentioned me, but my name''s Sean South Church."
Keira and Lewis both froze.
Lewis frowned. "Sean South Church?"
"Yes. Church is myst name. I chose South as my middle name after meeting Keera. I wanted something to suit her culture."
He looked at her with an almost heart-wrenching intensity. "Keera, I''ve been looking for you for so long. Do you like my new name?"
Chapter 790
790 Chapter 789
Keira stared at Sean Church, at aplete loss for words.
After a pause, she managed to ask, "Why are you here?"
"I came to find youand my daughter, Amy."
Sean looked past her to Amy, who had been staying at the Olsen residence and, with time, had lost the timid look she once wore. She looked healthier, chubbier even. When she saw everyone''s eyes on her, she shyly called out, "Mommy" in her sweet, little voice.
Keira went over and patted her head, keeping her expression calm. She couldn''t let on that she wasn''t really "Keera," and she hadn''t figured out Sean''s intentions yet either.
While she mulled things over, Lewis had already stepped forward and faced Sean. "Mr. Church, Keera is now my fiance. She''s been married once before, so I''d like to knowhow exactly do you two now each other?"
This was exactly the question Keira had wanted to ask. She gave Lewis an approving nce, mentally giving him a thumbs up. This guy could read her mind.
Remaining silent, she hoisted Amy into her arms, listening intently.
After a pause, Sean responded, "If Keera didn''t tell you, then it''s probably not my ce to say."
He looked at her then, with a gaze so sad that it almost made Keira feel guilty, as if she''d done him some great wrong.
She hesitated, then carefully said, "I''m married now, Sean. You shouldn''t havee looking for me."
Sean''s expression shifted, and he took a step closer, but before he could say anything, he broke into a cough. His body shook, his coughs hollow and painful, like someone who''d been fragile all his life.
Keira felt her heart skip. He really did look like some tragic, delicate figure out of a painting. For a split second, she even felt she''d gone too far.
Sean finally managed to catch his breath. "Keera," he began softly, "I know I messed up. That''s why you left me, but there were reasons"
Keira was caught off guard. "So, what exactly are you here for?" she asked, her voice sharper than she''d meant.
Sean nced at her with hurt in his eyes, as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t bring himself to. "I heard you divorced and are now engaged, so I came here to take Amy."
Keira immediately became defensive. Given the strange interest her alliesErin and Lionhad shown in Amy, she was on high alert. She didn''t know exactly why Amy was a person of interest, but she had her suspicions.
Nine heiresses to inherit the five major families, and few had children yet Could it be that everyone wanted a sessor?
She met Sean''s gaze, her tone cold. "Amy is my daughter. I''m not letting you take her."
Sean let out a sigh, his tone full of unspoken pain. "Keera, do you really despise me this much?"
Keira blinked. "Excuse me?" What was with the sudden melodrama?
Before she could figure out a response, Sean lowered his gaze, looking both wounded and dejected. "Can''t we just go back to how things were?" he asked quietly.
Keira studied him, choosing her words carefully. Every response felt like walking a tightrope; one wrong step, and her cover could blow. She pressed her lips together and gave a meaningful look at Lewis.
Without missing a beat, Lewis stepped in. "Keera is set to marry me soon. Mr. Church, I suggest you keep your distance."
Sean looked over at him, his face conflicted. "But Keera and I" he began, voice filled with emotion. "We were together for years. She was the love of my life. She even had my child. The only reason she married someone else was to spite me"
His pleading eyes met Keira''s. "Keera, can''t you forgive me? I know I was wrong."
Keira frowned. "I''m sorry, but that''s all in the past. I only want to move forward now."
Sean shook his head, visibly pained. "But I can''t move on. I''m trapped in the memories we shared, Keera. You can''t just throw me away like this" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
His voice broke, and he coughed again, clutching his chest as he tried to steady himself. He swayed on his feet, looking even more fragile than before. The man beside him, likely his bodyguard, quickly supported him and guided him to the sofa, carefully cing a pill in his mouth.
The bodyguard gave a slight bow to those in the room. "Apologies, everyone. My Mr. Church has had a heart condition since childhood and can''t be subjected to stress."
The bodyguard turned to Keira, saying, "Miss Olsen, please forgive Mr. Church. Ever since you left, he''s hardly been able to eat or sleep. He''se all this way to find you"
Just then, Erin, who''d mysteriously disappeared earlier, came back in. She gave Keira a wink and handed her a DNA report.
Earlier, while Sean had embraced her, Keira had managed to pull a strand of his hair and passed it to Erin.
Working together as much as they hadtely, Erin had caught on instantly and took off to run the test. She''d missed the first round of drama, but she seemed eager to catch up now, her eyes darting around curiously as if she was waiting for someone to fill her in.
Keira ignored Erin''s excitement, focused on the report in her hands. As she scanned it, her eyes widened slightly.
Chapter 791
791 Chapter 790 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira nced down at the DNA results, her face showing a flicker of surprise. She looked back at Sean Church, the confusion in her eyes growing.
Sean still had that sad, almost helpless look, and it suddenly put her on high alert. ncing around the room, she signaled to Erin.
"Take Amy with you," she said calmly.
Erin looked indignant. She hadn''t even managed to enjoy the drama before getting asked to leave again. Just as she was about to protest, Keira added, "I trust only you to keep her safe."
Erin''s face lit up with a grin. "Oh, that''s different," she replied, happily picking up Amy. "Come on, Amy,e and have some fun with Auntie Erin."
As they headed upstairs, Erin coaxed, "I have candy for you!"
Amy shook her head sweetly. "Amy doesn''t eat candy. Candy makes your teeth fall out."
"Oh, you''re still young! Even if your teeth fall out, you''ll get new ones. What''s life worth if you don''t enjoy it a little?" Erin said, her voice fading as she disappeared down the hall.
Turning back, Keira gestured for Uncle Olsen to clear the room. He waved, and everyonestaff and family members alikefiled out until they were alone. Uncle Olsen paused, raising an eyebrow at her.
"Do I need to go too?"
Keira shook her head. "No, you can stay."
Suddenly, she was in front of Sean like a ghost, her movements swift and silent. "Hey!" Sean''s bodyguard cried, but Lewis had him restrained before he could react. Keira gripped Sean''s arm, taking note of his frail build andck of muscle.
She felt his pulse. Weak. Hardly any strength. This man didn''t seem to have a fighter''s training, either.
"You''re not Amy''s father," she said, eyes narrowing. "Who are you, really?"
Sean let out a soft chuckle, his face lighting up in a way that momentarily made the dim room seem almost bright. Twilight had settled, casting a dark hue, yet his mischievous smile brought a strange glimmer to the room.
His expression only made Keira more guarded. Tightening her hold on his arm, she demanded again, "Speak. Who are you?"
Sean smiled, unfazed by her grip. "A moment ago, you were saying you wouldn''t forgive me. And now, you don''t even recognize me?"
"Are you testing me?" Keira asked, her voice sharp.
"Sure am," Sean replied, chuckling. "Just checking if you''re really Keera."
Keira''s jaw clenched. "Why?"
"Because I''ve been looking for you."
His gaze met hers, surprisingly earnest. "Keira, back in Oceanion, they said you''d died. And yet here I find Lewis Horton, who was supposedly heartbroken over you, clinging to nce with no intention of ever leaving. So I came to see for myself just who could be holding him here. And here you are, alive. You''re alive!" Sean''s voice cracked, and he suddenly grasped her arm with his other hand. "Do you know what this means to me, Keira? If you''d died, do you have any idea what that would''ve done to me?"
Keira studied him, taken aback. There was no sign of pretense
But
"Who are you, really?" she asked, a trace of anger slipping into her voice. "I don''t know you at all."
Sean''s expression fell slightly, the yful glint in his eyes gone. "You don''t remember me?"
Keira was dumbfounded.
Lewis, still holding Sean''s guard at bay, frowned, his own wariness growing. Moments ago, Sean had been here for Keera. But now he was after Keira?
No way would he let this stand.
Chapter 792
792 Chapter 791
Lewis shot Sean a sharp look, his brows knitting in clear displeasure. A wave of tension swept over him.
Keira studied Sean thoughtfully. With his good looks, she''d definitely remember if she''d seen him before.
Just as she was thinking, Sean spoke up, "Fragrance Hall, Room 5."
Keira''s eyes widened, surprise clear on her face. She looked Sean up and down before letting go of his arm.
The moment she released him, Sean coughed a bit, and Lewis reluctantly let go of Sean''s guard, who rushed over to his boss. "Are you okay, sir?"
Sean waved him off, exhausted, and sank into the sofa.
Lewis turned to Keira, puzzled. "You know him?"
Keira looked Sean over again. "Are youthe ''Church'' from Room 5?"
Sean''s eyes lit up, and he gave a small smile. "That''s me." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira didn''t say anything, but Lewis cleared his throat, wanting answers. "Who is he exactly?"
Keira hadn''t answered yet when Sean''s assistantunched into an enthusiastic exnation. "Our boss here has had a rare eating disorder since childhood. He doesn''t enjoy eating anything, so he''s always been terribly underweight. Five years ago, he came across this special chef in Oceanion at Fragrance Hall who made a meal he could actually eat. Finally, he found food he could keep down! Since then, he''s traveled weekly to eat there, slowly gaining some weight. He even managed to get up to 120 pounds! But four months ago, that chef mysteriously disappeared."
The assistant looked pleadingly at Keira. "We asked everyone at Fragrance Hall about the chef, but nobody would tell us a thing. Then we learned, sadly, that the chef, Mrs. Hortonhad passed away four months ago. Our boss was devastated. Without those meals, he knew he''d wither away again."
"So, we decided toe here and see if there were any leftover recipes, some magical ingredient or something that Mrs. Horton left behind. Then we heard Mr. Horton was so deeply in love he didn''t even believe she was really gone, and instead of returning to Oceanion, he''d moved here to nce. We guessed that if he''d left everything behind, someone must be here who meant a lot to him. And that someone must know the recipes."
"So we tracked him here. But Mr. Horton is so privateit took forever to find out where he was staying. We only got a hint when some incident at the Horton family estate hit the news. Then we saw you, Ms. Olsen, and heard of the engagement to Keera Olsen. The name Keera sounds an awful lot like Keira, so we just had toe here and find out. We needed to knoware you her?"
After finishing his story, the assistant hid behind Sean, looking nervous. Sean took a deep breath, nced at Keira, and said, "Ms. Olsen, I''m sorry for the intrusion, butI really didn''t know what else to do."
He caught his breath and continued, "I haven''t had a proper meal in four months. If this keeps up, I won''tst much longer. I just need you to confirm it''s youand, well, ask for just one more meal."
The assistant sped his hands, almost bowing. "Please, Ms. Olsen, help our young master! These past months, he''s dropped back down to barely a hundred pounds. Look at himhe''s skin and bones, like he could be swept away by a breeze!"
Keira studied Sean carefully.
Yes, she did recall a certain "Church" who used to book that room, paying a small fortune each week for a single meal. She''d even made a point to cook for him herself despite her busy schedule. Eventually, that turned into a tradition. Word got out, and her cooking became wildly popr, especially since she only prepared two meals a week. One was reserved for Sean, and the other went up for sale, fetching an impressive price.
Back then, he''d been so thin, she couldn''t believe he was even standing. The face now before her, though still thin, was remarkably handsome.
Just as she was admiring his transformation, Lewis stepped between them with a loud cough. "You mean to tell me you went through all this trouble just for a meal?"
Sean nodded vigorously. "Yes, yes! Actually, Ms. Olsen, I was inspired by you! It was your cooking that gave me a second chance at life. I''ll never forget you."
Keira fought a smile and waved him off. "No need to be so dramatic."
"No, really." Sean let out a long sigh. "Ms. Olsen, without your food, I can barely survive. Sois it too much to ask if I coulde by just once a week for a meal?"
Lewis''s expression darkened.
Sean tried a different tack. "Or maybe twice a month?"
Lewis''s frown deepened.
Sean looked desperate. "Once a month then! I can''t go any longer than that. My body just can''t take it!"
Lewis scowled in silence.
Keira sighed, ncing between the two men. What in the world should she do now?
Lewis squinted suspiciously. "Are you really herejust for a meal?"
Chapter 793
793 Chapter 792
Sean sighed, looking at Lewis with a calm, almost genteel expression. "Mr. Horton, I get it, truly. I know this might annoy you, but I really, truly am just here for a meal." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
He then turned to Keira. "Ms. Olsen, if I had any other intentions, I would have pursued you back in Oceanion. Besides, I''ve gone from being an eighty-pound skeleton to a whole 120 pounds because of your cookingyou should know me better than anyone."
Keira blinked. "I practically raised him."
The way he put it sounded odd to her somehow. She frowned, considering. "Once a week, like before. Just like Oceanion. But, I''ll be heading out of town soon, so I may not have time to cook."
Sean''s assistant jumped in, "Ms. Olsen, are you going somewhere? We could tag along! Without you, our young master will starve to death!"
Keira raised an eyebrow.
Lewis scowled, not liking the way this sounded one bit. A strange tension settled in his chest. He had a little sense of urgency here.
Sure, Ryan Cobb had a thing for Keira, but Lewis had never been bothered. Ryan, with his praying beads and all, was practically monk-like and clearly had no intention of breaking his celibate streak. But Seanthin, meek Seanwas giving him an actual feeling of unease.
Lewis cleared his throat, drawing Keira''s gaze. She looked back to Sean. "Couldn''t your family send a chef to train under me?"
Sean''s assistant sighed. "Ms. Olsen, we''ve tried. We sent more than one chef to work with you, but, well, the results werecking. Even when they follow your methods precisely, something''s just missing. Our young master has the pte of a hound, so he can tell right away when it''s just not rightmakes him sick even"
Sean gave him a calm side-eye.
The assistant mmed up. "My mistake. Of course, you''re not a dog, sir. Your sense of taste is just more sensitivethan any dog could ever be."
Sean shook his head and turned back to Keira. "I know this is an imposition. How about this: if you ever need anything, I''m at your service."
The assistant immediately chirped in, "Ms. Olsen, that''s a big promise. Our young master here is known to be the smartest man alive! Genius-level IQ. It''s said that if it weren''t for his illness, he''d have solved world hunger by now. You need any help, he''s your guy."
Sean cut him off with a pointed cough. "Maybe talk a bit less."
The assistant promptly zipped it, looking sheepish. Sean met Keira''s eyes. "But he''s not wrong. You saved my life. If there''s ever anything you need, just ask."
Keira gave a small nod, considering him. "Alright."
Sean stood, looking like he wanted to bow in gratitude, but the moment he rose, his legs wobbled, and he nearly copsed.
Keira watched him with concern. "You look half-starved. I''ll go make you something."
Sean gave a grateful nod. "I''d appreciate it, Ms. Olsen."
As she headed into the kitchen, Lewis trailed after her, voice tinged with barely disguised jealousy. "Are you twoclose?"
Keira coughed lightly, gathering her thoughts. "Actually, he''s been a big help to me over the years. You could say he''s one of my oldest regrs."
Lewis raised a brow. "How so?"
Keira smiled slightly. "When I left my family, I had to work to get by, and eventually, I trained at this little restaurant and got the hang of things in the kitchen. After the ce ran into financial trouble, I scraped together what I could and took it over, but business was slow. Sean was one of our few regrs who''d pay generously for each meal, basically covering a day''s revenue with every order. He kept us afloat. Eventually, the restaurant took off, and though I was nning to retire from the kitchen, I kept up that weekly meal tradition just for him."
Sean had been the lifeline that pulled her restaurant through its roughest patches, and she''d never forgotten that. Even after bing known as a culinary talent, she continued making that weekly meal for him.
Lewis nodded thoughtfully, then asked, "Was it his looks that got you cooking for him in the first ce?"
Keira rolled her eyes. "He was barely eighty pounds when I first met him. Imaginea grown man over six feet tall, yet frail as a skeleton. Sure, his face was the same, but at that weight, he looked more like a specter. I couldn''t have imagined he''d fill out to look sopresentable. Besides, we haven''t even seen each other in ages, so get over it, okay?"
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 794
794 Chapter 793 N?v(el)B\\jnn
Keira and Lewis had been through so much together that, in a way, they felt like an old married couple.
Knowing Lewis wouldn''t interfere with her decisions, she took a few extra moments to exin why she was willing to help Sean.
As they talked, she prepared three dishes and a soup. Then, she checked the steamed rice, finding it wasn''t quite how Sean liked it, so she whipped up some fried rice instead.
There was no helping itsomeone else had steamed the rice, and the water-to-rice ratio wasn''t to Sean''s taste. After so many years cooking for him in Oceanion, she knew his preferences well.
Lewis watched her, finally unable to hold back a question. "Do you even know what I like to eat?"
Keira rolled her eyes. "Back then, he was my one big customer, so of course I paid attention. Over time, I realized he preferred every dish to be cooked in just the right way. But you... could you really taste if I changed the water a little?"
Lewis scratched his nose, at a loss. Truthfully, he couldn''t. Despite his privileged upbringing, life in the Horton family had been tough; any meal was better than none, so he never got too picky.
He nced toward the living room. "Honestly, this guy is fussy."
"Enough," Keira shot him a re. "It''s an illness."
"Sure, but I still think he''s sharper than he lets on. Be careful around him."
Keira raised a brow. "You think he''s really that smart?"
Lewis nodded. "He''s good at manipting people. He has his assistant say all the provocative stuff, then acts weak himself. He knows people''s personalities too well."
Keira nudged him. "Well, why hasn''t he manipted you, then?"
He caught her hand with a slight grin. "Ever thought that maybe... he doesn''t care about me? He knows I''ll listen to you, so he only needs to win you over."
Keira blinked, then Lewis pulled her closer, his arms wrapped around her waist. "He knows I trust you, so he''s making a y for your sympathy."
Keira frowned.
Then, Lewis pressed a quick kiss to her lips. "But I''m not insecure. If he''sing around, we''ll just keep an eye on him."
Keira nodded.
She loaded the dishes onto a tray and was about to pick it up when Lewis stepped forward, taking it himself before heading to the living room.
Keira paused, amused. Even when he was feeling possessive, he still helped her with the food...
She followed him out to the dining area, where Sean was already seated, with his assistant by his side, slowly picking at the food.
The way Sean ate didn''t express enjoyment; he looked like he was going through the motions, almost like he was working. Eating seemed to be a struggle for him, but he managed it, one bite at a time, without turning anything away.
His assistant was nearly in tears, watching him eat. "Oh my God, you''re a miracle worker, Ms. Olsen! You don''t know how much you''ve helped him. These past four months, we''ve tried chefs from all over the world, and he couldn''t stomach anything!"
Keira was speechless. Was it really that bad?
She offered a sheepish smile. "Well, then I guess Sean cane over for a meal once a week. I''ll be around to cook."
"Oh, thank you!" The assistant wiped his eyes, beaming at Sean.
Under everyone''s watchful gaze, Sean managed to finish his meal.
Keira had kept the portions small, knowing Sean hadn''t had a full meal in ages. Eating too much all at once would likely hurt his stomach.
Gradually, a bit of color returned to his face. He dabbed his mouth with a napkin, then looked at Keira. "Thank you, Ms. Olsen. Four months away, and your cooking has only gotten better."
"Probably," Keira replied lightly.
After all, she''d been cooking for Amy every day at Howard''s ce when she first arrived in nce.
Finally, Sean had enough strength to stand. "It was presumptuous of me toe today unannounced. Please ept my apologies."
Keira didn''t appreciate his approach, but she understood why he wouldn''t have admitted he came for her help outright.
She waved it off, indicating bygones were bygones.
Besides, Sean''s visit had reminded her to be more cautious. If a stranger approached her again, she''d be ready.
Sean didn''t linger on formalities. "Since I''ve taken your time and meal, I''d feel it''s cheap to repay you with money. If you ever need anything, feel free to reach out."
He looked to his assistant. "Let''s go."
Lewis and Keira walked them to the door.
"Where''s Mr. Church staying?" Lewis asked.
Sean smiled. "At the Four Seasons for now. Tomorrow, I''ll find a ce to settle down here."
Casually moving into nce as if it were nothing... he clearly wasn''t ordinary.
Lewis nodded.
Keira watched as Sean climbed into his car. As it drove off, she turned to Lewis. "This guy seems to have a story."
Lewis nodded. "d you noticed. I''ll have Tom look into it."
"Sounds good." Keira smiled, then headed back inside.
She''d only gone a few steps when her phone chimed.
She checked the screen, and her expression shifted.
Lewis noticed. "What''s wrong?"
Keira''s lips tightened as she answered, "I had Howard and Amy take a DNA testAmy''s biological father just showed up, and I wanted to be sure."
"And?"
Keira''s face grew serious. "They''re not rted. He''s not her father."
Chapter 795
795 Chapter 794
Keira had actually secretly done a DNA test on Howard and Amy after realizing Howard''s shady behavior. Back then, though, the results came back showing they were indeed father and daughter.
It wasn''t untilter, after Ellis''s diagnosis with infertility, that Keira understood that people could tamper with medical reports. She eventually found out it was Erinwho was behind it. With Erin''s influence in the medical world, it wasn''t so surprising.
So when she heard today that Amy''s biological father was knocking at their door, she couldn''t shake the feeling that it might be true and had someone immediately conduct a new DNA test. To her surprise, the results showed that not only was Sean Church not Amy''s father, but Howard wasn''t either. Amy had always resembled both Keira and her sister, Keera; it was obvious to anyone that Amy was Keera''s child. Yet now, it seemed like her biological father''s identity had be a mystery.
In that moment, Keira couldn''t help but wonder if her sister might not be as innocent or naive as she''d always appeared.
Noticing Keira''s conflicted look, Lewis asked, "Are you worried Amy''s real father might actually show up?"
Keira nodded, her voice soft. "I''m just concerned that if somethinges up in the future, it might endanger my mother if my identity gets exposed."
Lewis gave her a steady look. "There''s no use in worrying too far ahead. Let''s focus on what''s in front of usone step at a time, right?"
His words lifted a weight from Keira''s chest. She''d been so burdened with concerns over her mother''s safety that she''d convinced herself she had to maintain this role for her sister. But maybe, as long as she was trying her best, there was no point in stressing about things that hadn''t even happened yet.
She nodded, feeling a bit of calm settle over her.
When they headed upstairs to their room, they found Erin sitting with Amy, the two of them surrounded by snacks. Erin had emptied her bag of treats and was dividing everything up with the utmost seriousness. "These two pieces of candy are yours, these two are mine, this bag of pistachios is mine, andwell, this one''s a bit big for you, so I''ll eat it instead, okay?" Erin said with a grin.
Watching them, Keira couldn''t help but smile.
Amy turned at the sound of the door opening, then immediately ran over and hugged Keira''s leg. "Mom!"
She paused, looking over at Lewis, hesitated for a moment, then blurted, "Dad!"
Lewis raised an eyebrow, ncing at Keira.
Keira looked just as surprised. "What did you call him?"
"Dad." Amy''s little voice was filled with such innocence it made Keira''s heart melt a little. It softened Lewis, too. He bent down, lifting her up in his arms.
Seeing Lewis, this tall, strong man, holding Amy so gently, Keira felt like she was seeing happiness in a tangible form for the first time.
In the end, Amy stayed with the Olsen family.
Uncle Olsen personally ensured her safety, and since the poisoning incident, the entire staff had been re-screened thoroughly to confirm there were no issues among the servants and security. The Olsen house had turned into something of a fortress, with tight controls on who came and went, ensuring no one could sneak in to try to take Amy away.
Keira and Lewis decided to stay at the Olsen house instead of returning to their ce. Normally, a newlywed couple would relish having a ce to themselves, but Amy''s bright calls of "Mom" and "Dad" stirred something protective in both of them. They wanted to be there for her.
Since they weren''t returning home, Erin, naturally, made herself at home at the Olsen house too.
And so, that night
"Ah!" Charles shouted as he opened the door to his room, fresh out of a shower and ready to copse into bed. He hadn''t expected to find Erin sleeping peacefully under his covers.
She blinked her sleepy eyes, gazing at him in confusion. "What''s the shouting for, Charlie?"
"Youyouyou" he stammered, lost for words.
Erin patted the spot beside her. "I''m staying at the Olsen house, so obviously, I''m sleeping in your room. The other rooms are just too small, you know?"
The Olsens''rge family still lived in this building together, with each floor containing a couple of suites. Although there were several guest rooms, they were on the smaller side. Upon hearing this, Erin had swiftly imed Charles''s room as her own, saying her stash of snacks needed space.
For Charles, though, a shy college student who could barely hold hands without blushing, seeing Erin in his bed was more than he could handle.
Swallowing hard, he ran off to find a guest room to sleep in instead.
But his thoughts were far from peaceful. All night, his mind swirled with images of Erin''s mischievous smile, her soft fragrance lingering in the room n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
But even in the guest room, Charles couldn''t calm down. His mind kept drifting back to Erin''s yful expression and the lingering hint of her perfume. Her presence was like a spell he couldn''t shake, keeping him wide awake.
Hours passed, and just as he was finally beginning to drift off, he heard a door open down the hall.
Charles frowned, unsure of what was going on, and stepped out to investigateonly to bepletely stunned by what he saw...
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 796
796 Chapter 795
Charles cracked open his door just a bit, watching as a sneaky figure slipped into the guest room next door.
Waitwasn''t that Peter?
Groggy and confused, Charles wondered what Peter was doing, sneaking into the guest room instead of staying in his own.
Curious, he stepped closer, pressing his ear to the door. Voices trickled through.
A girl''s surprised gasp: "Peter, what are you doing?"
It was Jenkins.
Then came Peter''s low, creepy chuckle. "What do you think I''m doing in the middle of the night? Jenkins, we''re together nowno need to tiptoe around anymore" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jenkins sounded rmed. "No, wait, I"
Her protest was quickly muffled, followed by a soft thud as if someone had been tossed onto the bed.
Peter released her, and Jenkins spoke up again, sounding indignant. "This is the Olsen house, Peter! You''re not scared at all? What if someone catches us?"
"You''re my girlfriend. Why does it matter if anyone finds out? Besides, this isn''t the first timewe''ve already done it at your ce, remember?"
"Stopdon''t say that"
From the sound of it, she was embarrassed and had covered his mouth.
But Peter, emboldened, clearly wasn''t about to hold back now.
Soon, noises that really weren''t for young ears drifted from the room.
Charles''s face turned crimson as he quickly straightened up. He''d suspected something between Peter and Jenkins, but knowing they''d already gone that farnow, that was unexpected.
A yful voice beside him broke his thoughts. "Peter sure has guts, doesn''t he?"
Without thinking, Charles gave a little nod, barely realizing he''d done it.
Oh, he definitely did.
The guest room had thinner walls than theirs, and now, the noise level from inside made it clear Peter was putting in quite an effort.
Charles tsked in disbelief. Just as he was about to turn away, he suddenly froze, meeting Erin''s wide, curious eyes.
He stumbled back a few steps, stammering, "Whatwhat are you doing here?"
Erin had her ear to the door, listening with wide-eyed fascination. "How far along do you think they are? Clothes off yet?"
Charles felt his face burn hotter. "What''s with you? You''re a girldon''t you know any shame?"
Erin just shrugged. "It''s a normal, healthy thing. What''s there to be embarrassed about?"
Then she looked at him more closely. "Or don''t you want to?"
Charles''s face turned even redder. Growing up abroad, Erin had always been open-minded. To her, these things were justnormal.
But Charles was still innocent when it came to this stuff.
He''d devoted himself to science for so long, and the most he''d ever done was kiss her. Beyond that? This was a whole new realm.
Looking at her helplessly, he took her by the shoulders and gently pushed her back towards his room. "It''ste. Go to bed already. Stop causing trouble."
"I wasn''t causing troubleI was looking for you. Don''t you really have that kind of need?"
Charles''s ears went red, but he tried to keep his tone steady. "We''re not there yet! Maybe when you turn twenty!"
Erin was only neen. He was right; she was still a bit young.
Erin sighed in mock disappointment. "Alright. Then for my twentieth birthday, maybe we can try?"
"Youyou really don''t know when to stop!"
Charles''s face was almost glowing, and he could barely look at her. "How are you soshameless!"
He turned her around, pushing her into his room before she could look back. "Get in there and sleep. Quit with the nonsense."
"Alright."
Erin''s obedient response only made Charles''s face feel hotter.
He practically sprinted back to his own room after that, making sure to lock the door, his heart racing.
He couldn''t risk Erin sneaking in at nighthe might not be able to resist.
And so, Charles spent the night in a fitful, wide-awake daze, thoughts churning endlessly. When he came down the next morning, Keira Olsen noticed the dark circles under his eyes and couldn''t help but ask, "What happened to you?"
Erin, biting into her toast, offered a suggestion. "Maybe he''s still shaken fromst night."
Keira raised an eyebrow. "From what?"
"Oh, Peter went into Jenkins''s roomst night," Erin exined casually, "and Charles heard them."
Keira blinked. "How would you know?"
"I saw it myself, too."
Keira had nothing to say to that.
Young love these days was truly wild.
As she turned, she spotted Jenkins standing nearby, face flushed. The moment Keira made eye contact, Jenkins tried to slip away
Keira called her back gently. "Hold on, Jenkins. I have something to say."
Jenkins stopped, looking back at her, blushing even harder as Keira stepped closer, giving her an appraising look. Finally, Keira smiled, a touch of mischief in her tone. "Good morning, Lion."
Chapter 797
797 Chapter 796
Keira didn''t try to hide it from Erin.
So, as soon as she finished, Erin, who was munching on her food, froze mid-bite, her mouth dropping open in an "O" as she stared at Jenkins in disbelief.
After a moment''s pause, Erin swallowed hard, pointed at Jenkins, and asked in shock, "Waitwho did you say she is?"
She couldn''t believe it. Jenkins, the timid one, who''d always been just a servant in the Olsen family. The one who, if it weren''t for saving Peter back then, would barely have any presence at alland Erin probably would''ve forgotten about her altogether. Could Jenkins really be Lion?
Keira must have gotten it wrong, right?
But Keira looked steadily at Jenkins, a small smile on her face.
Jenkins clenched her fists, meeting their gazes.
After a long silence, she finally sighed and visibly rxed. "How did you find out?"
"Ryan told me," Keira said simply. "He mentioned that every member of the South family has ''South'' in their name, and that Lion was already here in Crera, in the Olsen family."
Jenkins nodded, understanding. "So that''s why you suddenly moved back in. You were keeping an eye on me."
Keira shrugged. "Not reallyI genuinely wanted to spend more time with Amy. Figuring out your identity was aplete ident. You and Peterat first, it seemed like he was leading, and you were following. But in reality, the best hunters often disguise themselves as prey. It was hard to suspect you, considering you yed the ''poor victim'' card from the start."
Keira took a step forward. "But now that I think about it, how could someone like Susan end up taking credit for saving Peter? Did you let her have it on purpose, and then slip into the Olsen family as a helpless victim? That way, no one would ever suspect you."
Jenkins replied calmly, "But you still did."
"Because it was all too convenient." Keira''s eyes narrowed. "Realizing Susan wasn''t Peter''s savior, and then discovering it was you Everything just fell into ce."
Jenkins gave a half-smile. "Convenient? Hardly. I had to go through so many hoops back then!"
"But it was too perfect," Keira countered. "How could the supposed savior just happen to show up at the Olsen''s as a housekeeper? In a city as big as nce, how could there be such a coincidence?"
Keira took another step closer. "What I really want to know is why you left Country A and came all the way to Crera. And from what I''ve found, you''ve been here for yearsfive or six, right? Care to exin?"
Jenkins fell silent, a distant look crossing her face.
Keira turned to Erin. "You once told me there were nine contenders for the South family''s inheritance. So tell me, how many of them are here in Crera? Let''s count: Vera? What''s her code name?"
"Butterfly," Erin said casually. "She joined my team ages ago."
Keira nodded. "So we have Butterfly, Rabbit, Fox, and Lion. Four of the nine are here in Crera. Doesn''t that seem unusual?"
Jenkins and Erin exchanged a nce before Erin turned back to Keira, saying, "Actually, it''s not surprising at all."
Keira blinked. "Huh?"
Erin rolled her eyes, focusing on her food.
Jenkins spoke up. "Let me exin. Do you know what the final contest among the South family heirs actually involves?"
Keira paused, frowning. She hadn''t really considered it.
"It''s economics," Jenkins said. "In the end, what drives nations, what pits them against each otherwhether it''s military or otherwiseis all about resources, wealth, and economic influence. Whoever controls the biggest business empire wins."
Keira seemed taken aback. "Is that so?" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Erin shrugged. "Exactly. Nobody ever said heirs had to be mortal enemies. If that were the case, how would Vera and I team up? Or work with you?"
Jenkins lowered her gaze and continued, "Which is why so many heirs gather in the same ces. After all, there aren''t that many economic powerhouses in the world."
She looked at Keira. "Forty years ago, Crera was economically behind, but in the past decade, it''s developed at an astonishing rate. Any contender for the South family''s throne would see Crera as a prime location for their strategies. So really, it''s no mystery why they''re drawn here."
Erin nodded. "There are only four here so far. When I went to Country M five years ago, I swear I felt the presence of five or six contenders there! When we left the South family, each of us picked a different country, but no one ever said we couldn''t migrate to Crera if we wanted to build our empires."
Jenkins agreed. "Crera''s current economic status is far too valuable to overlook. It''s already a major arena where South family heirs vie for resources. And in all of Crera, the economic heart is nce, and in nce, it''s the Olsen family."
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 798
798 Chapter 797
Keira stared speechlessly at Jenkins and Erin in front of her. Then, she held up her fingers and began to count. "So, let me get this straight. Each of you is marrying someone from my family just to forge alliances and secure the upper hand economically, right? Seven brothers, and between the two of you, you''ve already imed two of them. Should I be worried about what will happen when my other brothers start bringing home their girlfriends?"
Erin chuckled. "Don''t worry about it. Anyone whoes to Crera with a name that includes ''South'' is definitely going to be tied to our family. So, if future girlfriends have ''South'' in their names, you can bet they''re from our family, too."
Keira just sighed. She was beginning to feel a little sorry for her brothers. Were they destined to be used as pawns in the South family''s alliance schemes? Did they really not deserve a chance at their own love stories?
Just as she was about to voice her thoughts, Erin blinked at her and dered, "Don''t look at me. I genuinely love Charles! He''s so sweet and innocent; I would never take advantage of him! Plus, don''t worryI would never make him choose between you and me. After all, you''re my little sidekick, aren''t you? We''re on the same team here."
After that, Erin nced at Jenkins.
Jenkins looked away with a neutral expression.
Erin''s curiosity got the best of her. "So, why did you ept Peter? From the beginning, when you saved him, were you just using him?"
Jenkins hesitated, saying nothing. Erin quickly turned toward the person standing behind them. "Peter, did you hear that? She''s been using you from the start!"
Jenkins''s body froze in shock. She turned around abruptly and saw Peter standing there, staring back at her in utter disbelief, clearly shaken by what he had overheard. What were they talking about? Was it true that Jenkins had orchestrated everything from rescuing him to everything that followed?
As Peter thought back on all the time he''d spent chasing after Jenkins and the strong bond they''d formed, a wave of hurt and denial swept over him. He stared at Jenkins, the question heavy in his voice. "Is what they''re saying true?"
Jenkins opened her mouth, searching for words, but nothing came out. In truth, her rtionship with Peter had started with ulterior motives.
Suddenly, Peter rushed forward and grabbed her shoulders. "Say something! Just tell me it isn''t true, and I''ll believe you! Jenkins, I know there''s something real between us!"
Jenkins clenched her fists. "I do care about you, Peter. But would you be willing to stand against your sister for my sake?"
Peter took a stunned step back, staring at her, his eyes filled with shock.
Jenkins managed a pained smile. There was a kind of stubborn resilience about her that was almost heartbreaking.
She stood tall. "I don''t know how much of that conversation you heard, but let me exin. Your sister, Erin, and Iwe''re rivals. I need the support of the Olsen family. So, would you be willing to go against them for me?"
Peter clenched his fists, struggling to process her words. "And what if I say I''m not willing to do that?"
Jenkins gazed back at him, meeting his eyes.
They stood in silence, staring at each other for what felt like an eternity. Finally, Jenkinsughed softly. "It''s fine. There are other influential families in nce besides the Olsen family, and if all else fails, I can still consider the Cobb family"
Erin interjected with augh. "Don''t get your hopes up! Ryan Cobb would never marry without investigating a girl''s entire family history. Someone like him won''t just settle down with anyone."
Then she turned to Keira. "Lewis knows all about this, by the way. He may look a bit jealous on the surface, but trust me, he feels totally secure. With your South family connections, there''s no way Ryan would ever get involved with you."
Keira just sighed inwardly. She had never even considered getting involved with Ryan Cobb. What was Erin even talking about?
But Keira stayed quiet, knowing Erin was trying to give Jenkins and Peter a little spacea moment to think things over and decide what they really wanted.
She nced at Peter once more. Her brother had always been a trusting soul. After being taken advantage of by Vera before, now it seemed Jenkins had been manipting him too. How could he keep falling for people like this?
On second thought, though, when Vera''s true colors were revealed, Peter hadn''t reacted quite like this. Yes, he''d been hurt, even heartbroken, but by then he''d already fallen for Jenkins. So maybe the truth hadn''t been as unbearable back then.
But now, the way he was looking at Jenkins he really loved her.
Keira wasn''t sure what Peter would decide, nor what Jenkins wanted him to decide. For a fleeting moment, she even wondered if their sibling bond really ran that deep. If Peter ended up choosing Jenkins over his family, it would be understandable.
After all, Keira hadn''t grown up with them.
As this thought crossed her mind, her gaze softened. Jenkins''s eyes remained fixed on Peter, waiting for his answer. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Finally, after what felt like ages, Peter''s rough voice broke the silence
Chapter 799
799 Chapter 798
"Jenkins did you ever actually love me?"
Peter''s voice trembled slightly, and Jenkins blinked, surprised he''d ask such a question at this moment. Then, a flicker of memoryshe recalled how, at the Horton''s gathering, Gavin had asked something simr to Selena. Were men really boys at heart, clinging to hopes until the end?
Jenkins'' lips curved into a small, pained smile. "Every step of me meeting you was all nned. I can''t deny that. As for love I don''t want to lie to you."
After those words, she fell silent. But everyone therePeter, Keira, Erincould easily infer the words left unsaid: I don''t want to lie to you. I don''t love you.
After all, if she did love him, there would''ve been no need for lies.
Peter let out a dry, bitterugh. "You don''t even love me. So, what choice is there to make?"
He turned to Keira and spoke firmly, "And remember, the Olsen family rule: siblings do not betray one another. We''ve said this countless times, but it seems that some South women just don''t get it, do they?"
He walked over to stand beside Keira. "Jenkins, even if you had loved me, even if I''d loved you to the point of madness, I wouldn''t betray my family for you."
He spoke with conviction, his voice unwavering. "The Olsen family raised me. They gave me the freedom I have now. The support you wanted from meit''s only there because of my family. To me, the Olsens aren''t just about a business or wealth. They''re about people, every one of them. I could never betray any of them."
Jenkins nodded. "I understand."
Her face was unreadable as she looked at him. Then she turned to Keira. "Are you here to arrest me, or what? What''s the n? How are you going to punish me?"
She raised her hands. "Let me just say, I''m not some skilled fighter; I''m pretty useless at this sort of thing. And I was frisked on the way in, so I don''t have any weapons. Even if you decided to kill me right here, I wouldn''t be able to put up a fight."
There was a strange calmness in her voice, like a weight had lifted now that her secrets wereid bare. For the first time, she stood tall, no longer cowering or hesitating.
Keira looked over at Peter. "So what do you say, Peter?"
Peter turned to her, a faint smile on his lips. "Could we let her go?"
Keira frowned. "Why?"
Peter gave a small, sad chuckle, his voice raw with emotion. "We spent a lot of time together. To say I don''t feel anything for herthat would be a lie How could I not feel something?"
He looked away, a hint of tears glistening in his eyes as he took a steadying breath. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Softly, he added, "We slept together, too. She''s a woman, so in the end, she''s the one who got hurt. I prepared a gift for her, but she''s not going to need it. Nothing can really make up for this"
He swiped a hand across his eyes, forcing a smile. "Just let her go. Consider it closure, a clean end to what we had. Keera can you do that?"
Could she?
Letting Jenkins walk free was like dropping a needle into the oceanit was doubtful they''d ever see her again. But Peter was right. Family wasn''t about wealth or thepany; it was about loyalty to each other.
If Peter could cast aside Jenkins so easily for his sister, could Keira not let him hold on to a piece of his dignity?
After a brief silence, she nodded with a faint smile. "Alright."
She turned to Jenkins. "Go. You''re free to leave."
Jenkins looked surprised, as if this was thest thing she''d expected. After a moment''s hesitation, she spoke, "Are you sure? You know, I''ve got serious influence in Country A. If you let me go, I could be a huge threat to you."
Keira met her gaze evenly. "Yes, I''m sure."
Erin stuffed her mouth full of snacks, her displeasure written all over her face. How could they just let Jenkins go? How?
As she moped, Keira shot her a nce, and Erin quickly became "busy" examining her nails, ncing at the sky, trying to look very upied.
Jenkins turned from Keira to Erin. "Fox, are you going to be okay with this, too?"
Erin stayed silent.
After a pause, Jenkins turned and headed out, walking with purpose. She had to pass Peter to reach the door, and as she walked by him, he couldn''t take his eyes off her.
Watching her
Jenkins, however, averted her eyes, unable to meet his gaze.
It was just a few steps, but it felt as if they were walking through time itself, as if this moment mightst forever.
But in the end, Jenkins walked past him without stopping.
Not a nce back.
Just as she reached the door, a voice broke the silence.
"Wait."
Chapter 800
800 Chapter 799
Jenkins stopped in her tracks and turned around, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. "What? Having second thoughts about letting me go?"
The voice that stopped her was Keira''s. Peter also spun around, his gaze shifting to Keira.
Keira looked at them both and said slowly, "I just thought you two could use a proper goodbye."
The words lingered in the air. Peter and Jenkins exchanged a nce but quickly looked away, each refusing to hold the other''s gaze.
Keira noticed and gave a faint smile as she stepped between them. "Jenkins, you really do care about my brother, don''t you?"
Jenkins was caught off guard, pausing for a beat.
Peter froze as well.
"If you didn''t care," Keira continued, "then when you made him choose, you would''ve simply said yes to his question. If you truly wanted him to choose you over me, you would''ve told him you cared. But you avoided it, didn''t you?"
She turned directly to Jenkins. "Why?"
Jenkins''s face tightened. "I just didn''t want to lie."
"No," Keira replied. "You just didn''t want to put Peter in a difficult position."
She nced at Peter. "Peter, she does care about you."
Peter stared at the ground, silent.
Jenkins''s jaw clenched. "What''s the point of saying all this now? You''re just making things harder for him."
Keira took a step forward. "Lion, have you really thought this through? Do you honestly believe you''lle out on top?"
Jenkins faltered, her lips pressing together.
"Let''s be real," Keira said softly. "You were sent to different countries nearly twenty years ago, right? Back then, assignments were based on status and strength. Even twenty years ago, your so-called ''Country A'' was small potatoes. Doesn''t that say something about your position?"
Jenkins''s fists clenched. "And?"
Keira sighed, her gaze dropping. "No one expected Crera to rise like it did. But now that it''s thriving, suddenly everyone''s desperate to get a piece. How many of you have actually managed to break in?"
Erin chimed in from nearby, grinning. "None! Crera''s economy is in the palm of Rabbit''s hand now, and everyone in nce''s inner circle answers only to her. The alliance here is tighter than you could dream of."
Jenkins''s expression turned stormy. "So what?"
Keira extended her hand without hesitation. "So, let''s work together. Whatever you and my brother share, that''s up to you two. But don''t you both want to avoid ending up on opposite sides of a battlefield someday?"
Jenkins went quiet. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Peter''s brow furrowed.
Erin folded her arms, her expression smug. "Rabbit''s giving you a chance, and you better take it. Look, I know that boss over in Country M is ruthless, but Rabbit? She''s soft-hearted. And working with her is working with me!" Erin grinned with absolute confidence. "Once I take over the South family, you''ll be my MVPs! Don''t worry, I''m not the type to ditch my allies. Lion, think it over! I mean, back when we were kids in the South family nursery, we went to preschool together, right? And you always charged forward without thinking"
Jenkins''s face darkened. "Shut up."
"Oh." Erin gave a quiet nod and bit into an apple, spraying juice everywhere, including on Jenkins and Peter.
Jenkins grimaced. Peter blinked.
Keira moved closer to Jenkins, a small smile ying on her lips. "There''s one more thing."
Jenkins raised an eyebrow. "And that is?"
Keira''s gaze softened. "I have a feeling you''re not as wee in Country A as you think."
Jenkins''s eyes flickered, betraying a hint of surprise.
Keira smiled. "When we went to Country A recently to bring back the doctor, someone tried to stop us. Back then, we thought it was you but I checked. You were here, at the Olsen estate, doing absolutely nothing that night. It made me wonder. You''ve been in Crera for five years now, slipping by in the background, using every trick to survive, even going so far as to pose as household staff. Doesn''t that tell me something?"
Keira''s eyes hardened. "You got booted out of Country A. All that you''d built there was taken from you, wasn''t it?"
Jenkins stiffened, her gaze locked on Keira.
Keira smirked. "I hit the mark, didn''t I?"
Jenkins''s jaw clenched, but she remained silent.
Keira took another step forward, offering her hand once more. "So, partner with me. I''ll help you reim everything you lost in Country A. Deal?"
Jenkins took a deep breath, her eyes narrowing as she stared Keira down. After a long moment, she reached out and shook Keira''s hand. "Deal."
Keira let out a sigh of relief. It would have been wrong of her to let Jenkins and Peter part like this, she thought. She''d already caused her family enough trouble; she didn''t need to split up a pair who clearly had something real.
After they released hands, Keira looked at Peter and said, "Talk to each other, alright? Erin, let''s go."
"Right." Erin''s reply was uncharacteristically obedient, making Jenkins nce over with a suspicious look.
Erin stuck out her tongue yfully before making a goofy face and following Keira out the door.
Chapter 801
801 Chapter 800
As the two of them left, Jenkins turned to Peter.
Peter frowned. "So is what my sister said true?"
Jenkins paused. "Which part?"
"All of it!" Peter''s tone was a mix of curiosity and exasperation.
Jenkinsughed softly. "Well, most of it''s on the mark. Your sister''s no innocent bunnyshe''s as sly as a fox."
Peter beamed with pride. "Of course. Nobody in the Olsen family is dumb."
"Oh? Is that so?"
Peter looked at her, confused. "Absolutely. Intelligence runs high in our familymy parents are both geniuses."
Jenkins raised an eyebrow. "Ever heard of the bncing theory?"
Peter tilted his head. "What theory?"
"That two smart people together can only produce an average child," Jenkins exined with a smirk. "It''s nature''s way of keeping things in check. Sometimes, I feel like Earth itself is just one big prison, and we''re all under a very strict watch. Ever wonder why South family kids have such a hard time?"
Peter blinked, taken aback. "Uh wait, what? Is that really a thing?"
Jenkins gave him a wry look. "Have you met your niece Amy? You should keep a close eye on her. The South family''s lineage has been thinning out. They used to have hundreds fighting over the inheritance; now, there''s barely nine. And all the women in the family? Trained since childhood, taking all sorts of hits to their bodies It''s a wonder they can even have children. Trust me, Amy''s more valuable than you think." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Peter looked at Jenkins, then let his gaze drift down to her stomach.
Jenkins stepped back quickly. "What are you doing?"
"Just thinking No wonder there''s been no ''idents.'' Guess that''s nature''s way of birth control."
Jenkins''s face went bright red. She red at him, flustered. "What what is wrong with you?"
Peter shrugged. "What? Just stating the obvious. For someone who lies as much as you do, you sure don''t take well to honesty. Fine, I''ll keep my mouth shut." He threw her a teasing grin and walked off.
Jenkins was left fuming.
She stomped forward, only to notice that Peter had doubled back, standing just a few steps away, still not looking at her directly. "Before I go what my sister said about you having feelings for me, and just pretending otherwise to avoid putting me in a tough spot. Is that true?"
Jenkins froze, looking at him.
Peter''s face was slightly flushed, and though he wouldn''t meet her gaze, his fingers fidgeted as if betraying his nerves.
Jenkins chuckled softly. "Yes. It''s true."
"Oh." Peter looked everywhere but at her. "Guess I''ll have to think about forgiving you, then."
"Sure." Jenkins kept her tone light.
Peter cleared his throat. "And I might not forgive you. After all, you lied to me."
"I understand."
A hint of a smile crossed Peter''s face as he turned to go, but after a few steps, he paused again, looking back. "In the meantime stay in the guest room. You don''t need to leave just yet."
Jenkins shrugged. "Not like I have a choice. You think your sister and Erin are going to let me walk out freely?"
Peter nodded. "Good. If anyone in the household disrespects you, let me know."
"Got it."
He hesitated a moment longer.
"Something else?" she asked, amused.
"No." Peter tossed back a simple answer and finally walked off for real.
Watching him go, Jenkins couldn''t help but smile to herself.
Keira and Erin were already in the dining room, helping themselves to breakfast.
As Jenkins and Peter came in from the kitchen, Jenkins nodded at Keira. "After breakfast, let''s talk."
"Sounds good."
Peter immediately picked up his breakfast and headed for the door. "You can talk here at the table. I''ll give you two some privacy."
The dining room wasrge and quietjust the right ce for a conversation out of earshot of others.
Jenkins took a bite of toast before turning to Keira. "The person who got me kicked out of Oceanion? They go by the alias ''Clownfish.''"
Keira paused mid-bite, her eyebrows lifting.
Erin nearly choked, spitting her coffee out in surprise. "Wait, her?"
Jenkins shot Erin a look.
"Do you know her?" Keira asked.
Erin shook her head. "Not personally, but I remember the nicknameit''s odd enough that it stuck with me. We went to preschool together, but it''s not like anyone kept track of her after that. But that Clownfish''s personality oh, I remember it."
"Personality?" Keira asked, curious.
"Oh yeah." Erin nodded. "No one else was like her. Even back then, she''d stir up trouble, sitting back and watching as we all fought, like she thrived on chaos. She was a real snake."
Jenkins nodded. "Right? Everyone in the ss despised her though" She gave Keira a thoughtful once-over. "Keera, don''t you remember her at all?"
Chapter 802
802 Chapter 801
Jenkins had no idea that Keira wasn''t actually Keera, which led her to ask the question.
Erin nced quickly at Keira before jumping in. "It''s well"
"I''m not Keera."
Keira interrupted, looking straight at Jenkins. "Keera is my twin sister."
Erin froze, almost gasping in disbelief. Her immediate instinct was to cover Keira''s mouth. Who would just blurt out something like that?
Erin shot Keira an incredulous look.
Jenkins was equally stunned, staring at Keira with wide eyes. "You just went ahead and said it?"
Keira nodded. "Since we''re allies, I think it''s best to be honest."
After her experience with Sean, she hade to terms with the reality of her sister''s identity. Keeping it a secret seemed pointless, and it would only lead to holes in her story. Besides, she had no way of truly knowing her sister''s history with the South family, which made it easier to reveal the truth. The more people who knew, the easier it would be for her to maintain the disguise.
Erin looked like she was about to explode, ring at Keira. "And you trust her this much? We just agreed to work together, and you''re giving away your biggest weakness? Don''t you realize that one slip like this could cost you the entire inheritance battle?"
Keira chuckled. "We''re all in this together now. If my cover is blown, it won''t just hurt meit couldpromise your goals in Crera''s economy too."
Erin was momentarily silenced.
Keira turned back to Jenkins. "Besides, I''m sure Lion has already figured it out, right?"
Someone who had only recently met Keira might not notice the difference, but Jenkins had been with the Olsens long enough to piece things together. Especially since Jenkins had dealings with both the Olsen and Horton families, and must have known that Lewis''ste wife was named Keira Olsen, though she was presumed lost at sea.
Jenkins smiled slightly. "I did have my suspicions."
After all, everyone knew Keera''s personality, so her sudden change hadn''t gone unnoticed.
Keira continued, "Do you think there''s any chance Clownfish mighte to Crera?"
Erin froze mid-bite, looking at Keira. "Are you trying to scare us today?"
Keira shrugged. "Clownfish may have control over Country A, but with Lion out of the picture, it''s likely she''ll extend her reach. Given how close Crera is to Country A, it''s only logical."
Erin rolled her eyes. "You have a point, but Clownfish is impossible to track down." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jenkins nodded. "Exactly. She never ys by the rules, and it''s impossible to predict her next move. Plus, she seems to have no weak spots, which makes her all the more dangerous. She wouldn''t hesitate to take you down with her if it came to it."
Jenkins shuddered a bit as she spoke.
Erin picked up on the unease. "Wait, you mean she actually scared you into leaving for Crera?"
Jenkins hesitated for a moment before nodding. "When she showed up in Country A, she called to tell me she was there. Then she asked if I was going to leave on my own, or if she''d have to blow up mypany to make me leave."
Erin and Keira were both speechless,
Jenkins pressed her lips together. "If it had been anyone else, I''d have thought they were bluffing. But this is Clownfish we''re talking about. She''d throw money into buying up arms just to make a point, even if it got her nothing in return. So, I decided it was best to give up thepany."
Erin looked horrified. "You did the right thing. If you hadn''t left, yourpany would probably be a pile of ashes by now."
Both Erin and Jenkins looked like they were recalling some particrly unsettling memories of Clownfish''s actions.
Keira raised an eyebrow. "Is she really that ruthless?"
Erin and Jenkins both nodded. "Absolutely! She''s a lunatic, and thest thing we need is her setting foot in Crera."
Keira sighed. "She''s probably already here."
With Crera bing the world''s leading economic power, it was inevitable that Clownfish would take an interest. Even Country M''s biggest yers wouldn''t resisting here.
Erin shivered. "I''d rather deal with ten Lions than face one Clownfish."
Jenkins shot her a look. "I''d take a hundred Foxes over one Clownfish."
Erin red. "Hey! What''s that supposed to mean?"
"You''re the one who started it!"
"Am I wrong? Who got run out of Country A and ended up in Crera pretending to be a servant for years? All because of one woman!"
Jenkins shrugged. "Yeah, poor me. And what about you? Didn''t you team up with Keera for protection?"
"Excuse me, Keera teamed up with me! Get your facts straight!"
Erin bristled, looking like an angry fox with her fur all ruffled up.
Keira rubbed her temples, watching the two of them bicker, her patience clearly wearing thin. She cleared her throat, then asked, "So, do either of you know what Clownfish looks like? She could be right under our noses."
Chapter 803
803 Chapter 802
As soon as Keira said this, Erin and Jenkins exchanged a look, then both shook their heads.
Keira frowned. "What''s the problem?"
Erin shrugged. "Ever since we left the South family, we''ve only kept in touch in our group chat. We haven''t met in person for years!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
She looked over at Jenkins. "You too? Haven''t seen her?"
Jenkins nodded.
Erin scoffed, "So, you didn''t even see her in person, and just one phone call had you running scared?"
Jenkins held her gaze. "What would you have done?"
Erin paused, quiet for a moment, her silence enough to tell Keira that she would''ve run, too.
Jenkins exined, "I built an empire in Country A, not by myself but with a team that just kept expanding. The bigger it got, the more I couldn''t control it alone."
Keira nodded in understanding. She''d lived through that herself.
She''d built her firstpany from nothing, though her own journey had started much earlier. The first job she held was in a diner, waiting tables, back in middle school. When she left the Olsen family, Mrs. Olsen had given her some money to get by, but it was immediately taken by Poppy, who dered Keira unworthy of spending Olsen money. From then on, she''d been on her own. She started with a summer job at that diner. It was rough, but she was smart and a fast learner. She watched the chef work and could replicate a dish after just one demonstration. Soon enough, she''d step in when the chef was sick, cooking for an entire shift, perfectly following the recipes to the gram.
Eventually, she moved out of the dorms, giving her more time to work. High school and college weren''t free, and she needed funds just to stay in school and cover living expenses. A year of hard workter, she''d saved about ten thousand dorsa safety she intended to use to support herself through school. But academics came easily to her. While others struggled, she found that studying took hardly any time, leaving her more hours to work. As a result, her savings grew.
Then, just when things were looking up, the diner''s owner announced he was leaving Oceanion and selling the business. Keira''s heart went out to the staff who had been like family to her. And so, she spent every penny she had to buy that little diner.
Her hard work paid off, and over time, the business grew. She eventually expanded into other service industries, starting a courierpany, then a property management businessventures that helped those at the bottom of thedder. Each new business met a basic need for everyday people, and it gave her a small measure of security.
From that diner came the empire she built, growing into the massive N Group, which brought in millions every year. But no matter how big she got, she kept that first diner open, providing jobs for the people who needed them most.
Keira nced back at Jenkins. In Country A, she must have faced the same dilemmagrowing a business that became too big to fully control. So when Clownfish threatened to blow up herpany if she didn''t leave, she hadn''t had much choice.
For someone like her, walking away from her own life was unthinkable. But she''d done it for her employees'' safety, and that told Keira something about her character. It was this integrity that made Keira trust Jenkins.
Had Jenkins stayed, Clownfish might never have carried out the threat, but she wasn''t willing to take that risk.
Keira met her eyes. "So now Clownfish has taken over yourpany?"
"No." Jenkins shook her head. "The board sensed something was up when I left. My most trusted people are still protecting my business, but I lost my financial stronghold. That''s why I came to Crera, to ally with the Olsen family and get their help in driving Clownfish out."
Keira blinked. "The Olsens have that kind of power?"
Jenkins shot her a knowing look. "You really don''t know your father, do you? You think he''s just some average businessman? He''s the one who brought Olsen Group to the top of the five major families! Anyone looking for allies in Crera would go to him first."
Keira''s gaze sharpened. "Then Clownfish will likely target my family too?"
Chapter 804
?804 Chapter 803
Jenkins hesitated after hearing the question. It took her a long moment to respond.
"I don''t know. She''s insane. There''s no way to predict where she might strike next," she said, then turned to Keira. "But if you can help me return home, I''ll bring my entirepany under your wing"
Keira raised an eyebrow. "And how exactly am I supposed to do that?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Jenkins pressed her lips together. "It''s actually straightforward."
"How?"
Jenkins leaned in slightly. "Country A is a constitutional monarchy-you know that, right? The king still holds considerable power. One word from him can change everything. Historically, they''ve looked down on merchants. To them, we''re beneath farmers and schrs. The point is, if we can win over the king, we can neutralize any influence in Country A-including Clownfish."
Keira''s expression shifted. "How do you propose we win over the king?"
Jenkins coughed lightly. "Well, this particr king is exceptional. He''s a visionary who''s built the country into what it is today. When he took the throne at fifteen, he didn''t waste time. One of his first acts was waging war against a neighboring state to establish dominance. Everyone thought he was reckless, but that victory brought the country over a decade of peace. He''s both brilliant and ruthless."
The praise piqued Keira''s interest.
Erin nodded. "I''ve heard of him, too. Thirty now, right? Known for his sharp looks and sharper mind. But is the South family afraid of him?"
Jenkins chuckled. "Afraid? Not quite. They''re allied with him. The king owes his throne to the South family, so they maintain a special rtionship. When Clownfish moved into Country A, it was with his approval. I even went to him for help, hoping he''d block Clownfish''s entry. But he declined, citing neutrality in the South family''s internal conflicts."
"So why are you bringing this up?" Erin asked bluntly.
Jenkins sighed. "Because neutrality is just an excuse. If I had proven myself worthy of his trust, he would''ve helped me. But I didn''t."
Keira understood now.
In Country A, the monarchy reigned supreme. The king''s word carried far more weight than any merchant''s influence. Even someone like Jenkins, who had built a thriving business empire, couldn''t outmatch a royal decree.
"So you want us to help you win him over?" Keira asked.
Jenkins nodded. "Exactly. If we can convince him to back you, he''ll order Clownfish out. I''ll get mypany back and pledge my resources to you."
Keira frowned. "So, once again, it boils down to ying politics?"
She felt a wave of frustration. Back in Crera, she had to maintain ties with the five major families just to stay afloat. Now, solving the Country A issue would require yet another alliance?
Erin smirked. "You''ve been in Country A for years and couldn''t win him over. What makes you think Keira can?"
Jenkins let out a heavy breath. "The king isn''t easily impressed. I built mypany on a modest budget, which barely registered in his eyes."
Keira tapped her fingers on the table. "Cut to the chase. What''s his weakness?"
Jenkins hesitated before answering. "Children."
"Children?" Keira repeated, her brow furrowing.
"The king has been on the throne for over a decade and still has no heirs," Jenkins exined. "He married over a dozen women, but none of them have managed to conceive."
"Low sperm count?" Erin quipped.
"Not exactly," Jenkins replied with a wry smile. "Iis medical reports are pristine. It''s a mystery. When he was younger, he wasn''t concerned. But now that he''s thirty, he''s getting desperate."
"So, what?" Keira folded her arms. "You expect me to help him produce an heir? I''m not a miracle worker"
Erinughed. "If anyone should try, it''s me. At least I''m a doctor."
"You''re a toxicologist," Jenkins pointed out.
"Close enough," Erin shot back with a grin. "Good with poisons, better with cures."
Jenkins rolled her eyes. "Fine, then help regte his health or something. If we can get one of his wives pregnant, we solve the Country A problem."
Keira rubbed her temples. "Fantastic. Now we''re ying matchmaker for a king"
Chapter 805
?805 Chapter 804
Erin blinked. "This kind of case isn''t umon. On paper, everything checks out fine, but no pregnancies, not even with IVF. It usually means the man''s sperm requires a very specific environment to survive-conditions most women''s eggs just can''t meet." She turned to Jenkins and added mischievously, "If you want his women to conceive, why not just slip a man into the pce? Problem solved."
Jenkins rolled her eyes. "You think their security is thatx? They''ll test DNA three months in, and the jig will be up. Besides, those women are loyal to him-they''d never betray him willingly"
Erin shrugged. "Then what''s the n?"
Jenkins sighed, hesitating before revealing her trump card. "Word is, Monbatten''s secretly in Crera to try out some traditional therapies. That''s why I thought we had a shot. If we can cure his...condition, I can finally go back."
Erin perked up, ncing at Keira. "When did he get here? Do we know where he''s staying?"
Jenkins hesitated, then gave a wry smile. "He''s been here a few days, but it''s all hush-hush. Luckily, someone does know where he is."
The two women exchanged a knowing look and spoke in unison. "Ryan Cobb."
Given Ryan''s unique position and involvement in diplomatic circles, it was usible he''d have the intel. Without his help, approaching Monbatten would be impossible. Anyone caught snooping into a king''s whereabouts risked beingbeled a spy.
Keira nced at Erin. "How good are you at diagnostics?"
Erin smirked. "Oh, nothing special-just third-best in the world."
Keira sighed at her cocky grin, pinching the bridge of her nose. But after a moment''s thought, she grabbed her phone.
Even though she hated bothering Ryan over something like this, Keira wasn''t foolish enough to pass up an opportunity like this by trying to figure it out on her own. That wasn''t high-mindedness; that was stupidity.
After exining her request to Ryan over the phone, she added casually, "If it''s inconvenient, just say so."
Ryan''s voice softened, a chuckleced in. "Keira, no need to be so formal. You saved my life. Besides, this is hardly a tall order. Monbatten and I hit it off immediately-he''s already a friend. My father even asked me to oversee his treatment while he''s here. Consider this a favor for both of us. Let''s meet tomorrow at the club. I''ll introduce you."
Keira didn''t hesitate. "Sounds good. Tomorrow, then."
After hanging up, she turned to Jenkins, who grinned slyly.
"This," Jenkins mused, "is the power of connections."
Erin raised an eyebrow and nodded toward the door. "Let''s just hope someone doesn''t get jealous."
Keira nced over her shoulder to find Lewis standing there, watching her with a faint smile.
She raised a brow at him, but he only chuckled softly and walked away.
Jenkins sighed wistfully. "A man like Mr. Horton-so loyal and controlled-is rare these
days. Most men with money can''t resist temptation. He''s a gem."
Keira smirked, heading for the door. "My brother''s the same way."
Jenkins blinked, momentarily speechless.
The next morning, Keira invited Lewis to join her. He drove them to the exclusive club, but when they arrived, he declined to go inside.
"This is the Cobbs'' club," he exined. "Its security is airtight. You''ll be fine. I''ll wait in the car."
"You''re noting in?"
Lewis pulled out hisptop. "I''ve got a meeting."
Keira nodded. "Alright."
She, Jenkins, and Erin stepped out, passing through tight security at the club''s entrance. Inside, they found themselves face-to-face with Sean Church, who looked surprised to see them.
"Miss Olsen! What brings you here?"
She raised an eyebrow. "I could ask you the same."
Sean chuckled sheepishly. "I heard the food here was phenomenal. Came to see for myself, but it''s overrated."
Shaking his head, he added, "Well, I won''t keep you. Looks like you''re busy."
Keira nodded and moved on, eventually reaching the private room Ryan had mentioned. She knocked, and to her surprise, he answered the door himself. "Monbatten doesn''t want too many people around," Ryan exined, stepping aside. Keira stepped into the room-and froze.
The man sitting inside, the King of Country A, looked eerily familiar.N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 806
?
806 Chapter 805
Monbatten''s features were unmistakably foreign-thick brows, deep-set eyes, and a neatly trimmed beard on his strong jawline. As he observed Keira, there was a flicker of familiarity in his gaze, his attention lingering on her longer than was customary. The silence was finally broken by Jenkins, who stepped forward with a friendly smile. "King Monbatten, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m South Jenkins."
Monbatten shifted his focus, realization dawning on his face. "Ah, it''s you. I never imagined that after leaving Country A, you''d settle in Crera. How have you been?" Jenkins nodded. "Not too bad." She then stepped aside to introduce Keira and Erin. Ryan, seated nearby, had been prepared to make introductions but chose to remain quiet, observing instead.
When Erin was introduced as a medical expert, Monbatten nced at her skeptically. "A physician this young?"
Erin waved her hands. "Not exactly. I specialize in toxins. If there''s something wrong in your system, I can use specific toxins to neutralize harmful agents-kind of like fighting fire with fire"
Her words were a bit roundabout, and it wasn''t clear if Monbatten fully understood. His expression was neutral as he alternated between looking at Jenkins and Keira before finally shaking his head with a sigh and settling onto the couch.
Extending his arm, he motioned for Erin to proceed. She took his pulse with a clinical focus, while Keira drew a blood sample and began analyzing it on a portable device she''d brought along.
As someone well-versed in groundbreaking medical research, Keira had encountered countless cases, but infertility wasn''t her specialty. Despite her thorough examination, every test returned the same result: Monbatten was in perfect health.
Erin, on the other hand, concluded her assessment with a thoughtful look. "King Monbatten, have you ever been to a volcanic area or spent time in extremely hot springs during your youth?"
Monbatten appeared startled by the question, then nodded. "Yes, I''ve visited volcanic regions before."
Erin pped her hands lightly, as if solving a puzzle. "Prolonged exposure to high heat can impact certain aspects of fertility-not necessarily the quality of your, uh, contribution, but its ability to pair with an egg. To put it simply, your system is... selective. You may need to, um, expand your options to findpatibility." Monbatten sighed deeply. "I already have over a hundred women in my court." "Then," Erin said, folding her arms, "you''ll need to ensure you visit one every three days. That way, each person gets their turn annually. Busy schedule, huh?"
Monbatten''s frustration deepened. "I''m not interested in numbers. I just want a child- any child, even a daughter. My throne needs an heir. Surely, there''s another way?" Erin tilted her head, resting a hand on her chin. "I can try regting your system to improve the odds, but I can''t promise it''ll work."
Monbatten''s shoulders slumped as a shadow crossed his face.
Ryan, sensing the king''s despair, interjected smoothly. "In Crera, we have a saying: ''Good things are worth the wait! Perhaps your child is waiting for just the right moment to arrive. When they do, I''m sure they''ll be remarkable."
The king offered a faint smile, though the sorrow in his eyes remained.
As the meeting wrapped up, Jenkins and Keira exchanged polite farewells with Monbatten before stepping out. They didn''t press for favors, unwilling to exploit the king''s vulnerable position.
Outside the room, Erin turned to Keira with a sly grin. "So, why were you staring at him? Thinking of marrying him and giving him that heir yourself?"N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Get lost." Keira rarely cursed, but the suggestion earned one. She hesitated, then asked, "Did either of you feel like Monbatten looked... familiar?"
Jenkins and Erin exchanged nces, coughed, and nodded subtly toward something behind Keira.
Turning around, she found Lewis standing there, his gaze steady and inquisitive. Lewis stepped closer, his deep voice carrying an undercurrent of curiosity. "Who looks familiar?"
"Monbatten," Keira replied without hesitation. "I can''t shake the feeling I''ve seen him before."
Erin shrugged nonchntly. "Probably on TV. Even if his country''s small, a king showing up anywhere is bound to make headlines."
With that, she popped a small pill into her mouth.
"What''s that?" Jenkins asked, raising an eyebrow. "Energy booster."
"Are you feeling weak?"
"Not at all," Erin said breezily. "I just forgot to pack snacks this morning. This''ll do the
trick"
Jenkins looked dumbfounded, while Keira shook her head in exasperation, following them out of the building.
Meanwhile, at the Olsen residence, Uncle Olsen was lounging in the living room,
watching the news with little Amy perched on hisp.
For someone of his stature, the news was rarely a source of new information-just a habitual backdrop to his day.
On the screen, a segment aired about King Monbatten''s discreet visit to Crera. The king appeared in a sharp suit, looking every bit the dignified monarch.
Uncle Olsen barely nced at it, but Amy suddenly tensed, pointing at the TV with wide eyes. In her clear, childish voice, she eximed, "Daddy!"
Chapter 807
?807 Chapter 806
Uncle Olsen froze for a moment before he spoke, his tone both amused and
exasperated. "Amy, do you miss your dad? Fine, I''ll get that rascal back to spend time with you!"
Recently, Amy had taken to calling Keira "Mommy" and had been gently persuaded into calling Lewis "Daddy."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Uncle Olsen assumed Amy was calling for Lewis.
But the little girl shook her head vigorously and pointed at the TV. "Daddy! That''s Daddy!"
Uncle Olsen blinked, puzzled. "What?"
Later that evening, when Keira and Lewis returned home, Uncle Olsen, with an unusually serious expression, pulled them into his study.
"Amy''s been calling for her dad today," he began, folding his arms. "It''s a little strange. Do you think she''s missing that piece of trash Howard?"
Uncle Olsen frowned deeply. "I mean, Howard''s trash-I''ve got him working hardbor out in the middle of nowhere. He won''t be seeing daylight again. But if Amy really misses him, what are we supposed to do?"
Keira''s expression froze for a moment before she shook her head. "That''s not possible. She''s terrified of him. Besides..." She hesitated before continuing. "Howard isn''t her father."
Uncle Olsen stared at her, dumbfounded. "What did you say?"
Keira sighed. "The day Sean came over pretending to be her father, I took Amy''s DNA and ran a test. Howard''s not her dad."
Uncle Olsen''s brows furrowed deeply. "I looked into your sister. She always seemed so... straightced. I didn''t think she''d pull something like that. But honestly, thank God he''s not the father. I was thinking of letting him live, but now? Forget it!"
A dangerous glint shed in his eyes.
Keira, remembering what Howard had done to her sister, didn''t find this decision unreasonable.
Maybe Howard had known Amy wasn''t his child all along. It would exin his cruelty toward her.
Uncle Olsen, still frowning, asked hesitantly, "So... do you know who Amy''s real father is?"
Keira let out a bitterugh. "I have no idea."
Uncle Olsen groaned, shaking his head. "Your sister and your mom... both of them
were full of secrets. I still can''t figure them out."
Keira fell silent.
Her sister truly was an enigma-a walking treasure map. At first nce, she seemed in and easily bullied, but every now and then, she''d reveal somethingpletely unexpected.
Maybe she wasn''t as helpless as everyone thought.
Keira mulled over the thought for a moment.
Seeing the heavy atmosphere, Lewis broke the silence with a soft chuckle. "If Amy wants a dad so much, I''m more than happy to step in."
Keira smiled faintly. "I''ll keep herpany too."
The two of them left the study and headed to Amy''s room.
Amy was sitting on the floor, ying quietly with her stuffed toys, while Mary watched her from a nearby chair. Despite her heavily pregnant belly, she seemedpletely at ease.
"Are you sure you''re okay being around her like this?" Keira asked, eyeing Mary''s stomach. "What if she identally bumps into you?"
Maryughed. "Amy''s so careful. I''ve never met a more well-behaved child. She knows exactly what she can and can''t do, and she remembers everything the first time you tell her."
Keira''s chest tightened.
She suddenly recalled the first time she met Amy, how frail and tiny she had been.
At Amy''s age, most kids still had chubby cheeks and soft, pudgy arms. But Amy''s face had been unnaturally gaunt, her body so thin it looked as though a single gust of wind might knock her over.
"She must''ve had a rough childhood," Keira murmured softly.
The room fell silent for a moment.
Lewis broke the tension with his usual optimism, "Let''s focus on the good things. Her future''s going to be nothing but happiness."
Keira couldn''t help butugh at his relentless positivity.
As they chatted, Erin walked in, looking unusually troubled. "Keira, I don''t think I can help you with this one. I''ve been digging through my medical books, brainstorming every solution I could think of, but Monbatten''s infertility... there''s really nothing I can do. His only hope is to find *the* one woman who can bear his child."
Keira sighed. "And it needs to be a son, right? They''ve got a royal lineage to maintain." "No, actually," Erin replied. "In their country, women can inherit the throne too. Monbatten''s predecessor was his mother, so it doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl. Either way, the child would be precious. It''s just... who knows who that woman will be."
Keira let out another sigh.
Jenkins, who had been quiet up until now, finally spoke up. "No child, no deal. That leaves us in a tough spot."
Erin groaned dramatically. "If only babies could just fall from the sky. Or, better yet, if the government handed them out! The South family has always struggled with fertility. It''s why I''ve been researching it for so long, but... it''s hard. There''s no easy solution." While the adults were deep in discussion, little Amy quietly grabbed the remote and turned on the TV. She flipped through a few channels before settling on the news. Keira nced over and chuckled. "Amy''s really picking up habits from Uncle Olsen, isn''t she? Watching the news now?"
Everyoneughed.
On screen, the news reyed footage of Monbatten.
Amy''s eyes lit up. She pointed at the TV excitedly. "Daddy!"
Everyone froze, turning to look at her.
Keira frowned, confused. "Who are you calling ''Daddy"?"
Amy jabbed her tiny finger at the screen. "Daddy!"
Chapter 808
808 Chapter 807
Amy immediately pointed to the TV and said, "Daddy!" Everyone turned to look at the screen, but the broadcast had already shifted. There was no trace of Monbatten anymore. Amy scanned the TV anxiously, flipping channels with the remote. After a few moments, she plopped onto the floor in disappointment. Keira walked over and scooped her up. "Missing Daddy?" "Daddy!" Amy replied with a firm nod. At just three years old, Amy had been through so much. Howard and his mother had mistreated her horribly, leaving her timid and withdrawn. Only recently, after living in a loving home with Keira and Lewis, had she started to blossom.
Even so, she often struggled to express herself. Now, clutching the remote tightly, she jabbed a finger toward the TV in frustration. "Daddy!" The screen switched to a news anchor, and Keira couldn''t help but chuckle.
"Do you think he''s handsome? Is that why you''re calling him Daddy?" "No!" Amy protested, her little face scrunched in frustration.
"Not him! Daddy is in the TV!" Keira brushed a hand over Amy''s hair. "Alright, sweetie. Next time you see him, point him out to me, okay?" Amy sighed, defeated. "Okay."
Then she turned to Keira, her voice quiet but sure. "Mommy, you told me Daddy is in the TV." Keira froze. Erin approached, raising an eyebrow. "Was it something your sister told her? Could she be fangirling over some actor? You know, like those women who call celebrities their husbands and get their kids to join in?" Jenkins rolled his eyes. "Not everything''s a reality show, Erin." Erin crossed her arms. "Then what do you think it is?" Jenkins paused, considering. "Maybe her husband was so cruel that your sister made up a better storysaid her dad was someone else." Keira nodded thoughtfully. "That does make sense." The three of them lingered in silence around Amy until she let out a soft yawn. Keira carried her into the bedroom and tucked her into bed. "Alright."
As Amy''s eyes drooped, Keira hummed a soft luby. Watching the little girl rx, Keira couldn''t help but feel her heart ache. Amy reminded her so much of herself at that age. At three, Keira''s life had been even harsher.
Her father had no affection for her, and Poppydespised her. Locked in the basement, Keira would stare out of a small window, dreaming of the outside world. Hunger had driven her to search through dumpsters. She''d once found a box of expired crackers, and it felt like striking gold. She hid them in her room, savoring each piece as if it were a treasure. Back then, her only dream was to grow up and never go hungry again. For years, even after earning a stable ie, Keirapulsively stockpiled foodbags of rice, boxes of pastaanything to feel secure. Her fondest memory from those dark days was of her mother, Jodie South, ying with I.
UnlikePoppy, Jodie had been a source of light, a woman full of warmth and wisdom. Jodie painted, wrote poetry, and even once signed up for flight lessons on a whim.
I had asked her why she dabbled in so many things, and Jodie simply replied, "Because I want to." I asked if Jodie was disappointed in her grades.
Jodie said, "No. I didn''t have good grades when I was young."
Jodie''s words and actions shaped Keira. Whenever Poppyshed out, Keira would imagine Jodie''s calm demeanor.
Over time, Keira stopped crying when she was hit.
Crying didn''t solve problems; Jodie had taught her that. To the three-year-old Keira, Jodie was the only warmth in her life. She was the only person that would offer Keira candy and smile at her.
And then there was Jodie''s smile. "You''re beautiful when you smile," she had once said to Keira. So, Keira learned to smile, even in the worst moments.
That smile unnervedPoppy, which gave Keira a small sense of power. When did the beating stop? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The turning point came when Keira turned seven. Jodie had gifted her a sketchbook and warned Poppyto stop the abuseor she''d report her to the authorities. Keira looked down at Amy, her heart aching.
With Amy''s mother gone, it was her responsibility to make sure this little girl never walked the same path she had. She gently stroked Amy''s hair before quietly slipping out of the room. Outside, Lewis was waiting by the door. "Why are you still here?" Keira asked. "Waiting for you." His voice was soft. "Is she asleep?" "Yeah," Keira replied with a sigh. "But even in her dreams, she''s calling for her dad. I think it''s time we figure out who her father really is." Keira continued, "We''ve done our best to give her love, but she needs something morea father''s love."
Chapter 809
809 Chapter 808
Lewis nodded silently in agreement.
The two of them peeked into Amy''s room, watching her peaceful sleep before softly closing the door behind them.
"I''ll collect her DNA sample tomorrow and have someone start looking," Lewis said, breaking the quiet.
"I''ll do the same on my end," Keira replied.
They exchanged a nce, both letting out a sigh.
How could they possibly find Amy''s father in such a vast world?
That night, Keira struggled to fall asleep. Memories from her childhood kept ying in her mind. Back then, apart from her infatuation with Jodie South, her deepest desire had been to sit atop her dad''s shoulders, to experience the love she saw when her father carried I.
She had craved a father''s love so deeply then. Now, Amy must feel the same way, she thought. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Keira tossed and turned. She still couldn''t sleep. Suddenly, an arm draped over her shoulder, its weightforting yet firm."What''s wrong?" Lewis''s raspy voice broke the silence.
"Nothing. Go back to sleep," she whispered.
She slipped out of bed, put on her slippers, and left the room.
Lewis, exhausted from his dual roles as her bodyguard and the head of the Horton Group, merely nced her way before sinking back into his pillow.
Downstairs, Keira made her way to the kitchen. She poured herself a ss of water and took a sip.
Suddenly, she heard footsteps. Turning her head, she saw Uncle Olsen emerge from the shadows, dressed in ck silk pajamas.
His presence exuded an effortless authority, like a king of the night.
"Couldn''t sleep?" he asked softly, his tone surprisingly gentle.
Keira nodded.
"I kept thinking about how much Amy wants to find her dad. I want to help her."
Uncle Olsen''s gaze softened. "Did you ever think about me when you were little?"
Keira blinked, caught off guard.
"Did you wonder what kind of man your father was?" he pressed.
She hesitated before replying, "I always thought TaylorOlsen was my dad."
"Ah, right," he muttered, scratching his head awkwardly. "I forgot about him."
"Wait, you knewhim?" Keira asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Yes," he replied with a scowl. "Back in college, your mother,Taylor, and I were ssmates. He was like a shadow, always lurking, always watching your mom.
"I warned her to stay away from him, but she didn''t listen. Said he wasn''t a bad person. Ha! Not a bad person? He imprisoned her, Keira. He did horrible things to her."
As Uncle Olsen ranted, Keira couldn''t help butugh.
"What''s so funny?" he asked, narrowing his eyes.
"Sounds like you were jealous," she teased.
He snorted. "I just couldn''t understand your mom. Maybe it was the South family she was worried about. But she wouldn''t tell me anything. Instead, she ran off with Charles Olsen to Oceanion. Maybe I wasn''t good enough to make her feel safe."
"That''s not it," Keira said softly. "Looking back, I realized something. Mom didn''t love Taylor, which was why she didn''t care when he brought another woman into the house. She tolerated it because he didn''t matter to her."
Uncle Olsen nodded thoughtfully. "I believe that too. Your mom had too good of an eye for people to fall for someone like him."
"Honestly," Keira added, "finding out thatTaylorwasn''t my dad was a relief. For the first time, I felt like I wasn''t unwanted. He didn''t want me, sure, but youyou always wanted to see me. I felt so smug ignoring your constant attempts to meet me."
Uncle Olsen gave her a mock re. "You little brat."
Keira chuckled. "It was the first time I felt truly valued. You wanted to see me three times a day, without fail."
Herughter faded as her thoughts drifted to Jake Horton.
Back in college, she had almost said yes to his persistent pursuit. He had been the one person who never gave up on her, and she''d mistaken his attention for love.
What if he''d proposed back then? She wouldn''t have known if she was marrying for love or simply for the safety he represented.
Uncle Olsen''s voice pulled her back to the present. "Keira, childhood needs a lifetimeto heal, but a father''s love can heal a broken childhood."
Keira froze, her breath catching.
"No matter what you decide to do," Uncle Olsen continued, "I''ll support you unconditionally. You like feeling valued? Fine. Starting tomorrow, I''ll beg to see you every day. No exceptions. Whatever it takes, I''ll make sure you feel loved."
Keira''s eyes stung with tears. After a long pause, she finally whispered, "Dad."
Chapter 810
810 Chapter 809
Uncle Olsen acknowledged Keira''s heartfelt "Dad" with a simple "Yeah."
That single word carried the depth of love and eptance he felt from her, a love that had finally rooted itself deep within her heart.
This child, at longst, acknowledged him.
He patted her shoulder affectionately.
That night, father and daughter talked for hours. Most of the conversation revolved around Uncle Olsen asking questions and Keira answering. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He wanted to know everythinghow she grew up, her favorite foods, her preferred colors, and every little detail.
Keira answered earnestly, her responses sincere and thoughtful.
Before they knew it, it waste into the night. Exhaustion overtook Keira, and they finally parted ways. She returned to her room, but just as shey down, she found herself enveloped in Lewis''s arms.
Looking at the man beside her and thinking of Uncle Olsen, who was now also part of her home, Keira suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of love surrounding her.
With a peaceful heart, she closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.
By the time she woke, the sun was high in the sky. She nced at the clockit was already noon. Stretchingzily, she got out of bed, freshened up, and stepped out to find Lewis in the study next door, engrossed in an international conference call.
Not wanting to disturb him, she headed downstairs.
As she passed the dining room, she noticed Jenkins and Erin sitting with Sean Church, who looked frail as ever.
Since Jenkins''s cover as "Lion" had been blown, she''dpletely dropped the meek act, turning into a carefree freeloader much like Erin.
Now, the two were practically a pair of professional housemates, doing little beyond eating and causing minor chaos.
Whenever Keira called them out, they protested vehemently.
Jenkins would argue, "Fix the Monbatten King issue for me or deal with the Clownfish crew, and I''ll have plenty to do! You think I like sitting around? Mypany''s waiting for me!"
Meanwhile, Erin would dere boldly, "I''m just a foodie. What''s wrong with enjoying some good meals every day? Why so strict?"
Keira was speechless.
What a pair.
She had given up debating with them, letting them go about their antics.
Today, their target was Sean.
Jenkins grinned. "Don''t you get hungry skipping meals like that?"
Sean nodded calmly. "I do, but I can''t eat."
Erin, munching on her food, looked incredulous. "How can anyone not like eating? Food is so amazing"
Sean gave a faint smile. "I''d love to know why I ended up with an eating disorder too."
As they chatted, Keira came downstairs.
The moment Sean saw her, he stood quicklytoo quickly.
A wave of dizziness hit him, and his assistant immediately steadied him. "Sir, you''re anemic. You can''t stand up so fast," the assistant said with concern.
Sean managed a weak smile. "Noted. I''ll be more careful next time."
Turning to Keira, he said, "I hope I''m not being too presumptuous, but I was wondering if you could make me some pasta."
Keira rolled up her sleeves. "Sure."
She headed to the kitchen and began kneading the dough.
A few momentster, Erin slipped in, sighing dramatically. "I''ve known you this long, and I''ve never tasted your cooking."
Keira shot her a look but grabbed more flour to make an extra serving.
Just as she started mixing, Jenkins sauntered in. "Mind making me a portiontoo?"
With a resigned sigh, Keira added yet another portion. She nced toward the doorway and caught Lewis standing there. He hadn''t said a word, but the expectant look in his eyes was impossible to ignore.
Silently, she prepared more dough.
By the end, what started as a single serving turned into enoughpastafor seven.
Why seven?
Because Uncle Olsen and the pregnant Mary joined in, followed by Ellis, who had been lured in by the aroma.
At lunchtime, the dining table was uncharacteristically quiet as everyone focused on their pasta. The sound of slurping filled the air, apanied by asional sighs of satisfaction.
Sean, looking noticeably more energized, gave Keira a rare, genuine smile. The color in his cheeks had returned, and Keira couldn''t help butugh at his contented expression.
Afterward, everyone lounged on the sofa, rubbing their full stomachs.
Erin dered, "Keira, your cooking is the best! I''m stuffed!"
She popped a piece of candy into her mouth as she spoke.
Jenkins could only roll his eyes.
Even Sean, touching his stomach with an uncharacteristically rxed demeanor, said, "Oh, by the way, I''ll be hosting Monbatten for dinner in a few days. Would you all like to join?"
Jenkins immediately straightened. "You''re close with Monbatten?"
Sean replied modestly, "We know each other."
Keira thought for a moment before nodding. "Sure, we''ll go."
Uncle Olsen chimed in, "Count me inand bring Amy along!"
Chapter 811
811 Chapter 810
Uncle Olsen''s words left Keira momentarily stunned. He chuckled. "I just want to see the kind of people you surround yourself with. Besides, aren''t you trying tond a coboration? If I tag along, I might be able to help." Keira raised an eyebrow. "Then why are you bringing Amy?" Uncle Olsen sighed. "Lately, every time Monbatten shows up on TV, she gets all excited. I figured I''d let her meet the man himself." He looked a little exasperated. Other kids were into pop stars, but Amy? She got all worked up watching the evening news. If she were fawning over some singer or actor, Uncle Olsen could probably arrange a meet-and-greet. But Monbatten? Sure, he could pull some strings to meet the guy, but Amy was only three! At this age, fangirling over a king? What''s next, wanting to be queen someday? With these thoughts swirling, he turned to Keira. "Do you have an idol?" As soon as he asked, Lewis''s head snapped toward her. Keira''s mouth twitched. "Sure." "Who?" Uncle Olsen leaned in, curious. "A guy or a girl? If it''s someone from the entertainment industry, I can make it happen. Mypany owns a production house, after all." "" Lewis gave Uncle Olsen a wounded look and cleared his throat. "Dad, there''s no need to be that enthusiastic." Uncle Olsen''s tone was casual. "Why? Feeling threatened? You should feel a little pressure. My daughter''s amazing. Did you think you''d be the only man in her life?" Lewis was dumbfounded.
Seeing his growing anxiety, Keira finally spoke up. "Rx. My idol''s my mom." Uncle Olsen nodded approvingly. "That''s fair. Your mom''s incredible; it makes sense you''d look up to her." Lewis quickly joined in. "Absolutely. My mother-inw has unparalleled elegance." In an instant, the two of them were on the same page again. Keira didn''t even want to look at them. She shifted her attention to Sean. "How do you know King Monbatten?" Sean nced at her before answering. "Country A actively encourages entrepreneurs like us. It''s not that surprising I know him. Don''t you all know him, too? Isn''t the king pretty weing to businesspeople?" Keira paused, and Jenkins chimed in, "Then why isn''t he so friendly to me? I even attended a banquet with him once. I''ve got businesses in Country A, too." Sean stayed silent, but the assistant beside him spoke up. "Miss Jenkins, how much do you pay in taxes annually over there?" Jenkins tilted her chin up. "Over a hundred million dors." Country A''s total national revenue was only a few billion a year. For Jenkins to contribute that much in taxes? Pretty impressive. She added proudly, "Monbatten does hostworking events for business leaders. He invites people like usless than fifty across the entire country!" Her sense of aplishment was clear. As she basked in it, Sean exchanged a nce with his assistant, both breaking into faint smiles. Jenkins frowned. "What''s so funny?" The assistant cleared his throat. "Do you know how much the Church family pays in taxes to Country A every year?" Jenkins shook her head. "Two billion dors." Jenkins was dumbstruck. "In taxes?" "That''s right." The assistant nodded. "The king frequently invites the Church family to events. Even when Sean''s here in Crera, Monbatten calls him regrly, asking him toe back for gatherings." Jenkins swallowed hard. "He''s afraid you''ll relocate your businesses here, isn''t he?" The assistant shrugged. "Who knows? Butst time they met at a club, Sean casually mentioned hosting a private birthday party and asked if the king woulde. Monbatten immediately said yes." Jenkins was shocked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She exchanged a look with Erin before sighing. "No wonder I can''t sway him. Guess I just don''t have enough money." If she could contribute half of Country A''s tax revenue, Monbatten would probably treat her just as favorably. Erin cracked open a pistachio and popped it into her mouth. "All these numbers sound like gibberish to me. Honestly, I don''t even know how much mypany earns every year. I leave it to my CEO to handle." Jenkins pursed her lips. "That just means your earnings are peanuts." Keira doubted that. Erin held immense sway in the medical field. If she imed she didn''t know, it was probably trueshe just didn''t care. Because all Erin really cared about was food. Still who exactly was Sean Church? How did he have such a high standing with Monbatten? As Keira mulled it over, Sean turned to her. "Are you trying to meet Monbatten for something? If you need help convincing him, I could put in a good word." Jenkins lit up instantly. "Really?" "Of course. Miss Olsen is practically my savior. I''ve been waiting for a chance to repay the favor."
Chapter 812
812 Chapter 811
Sean finished his sentence, then turned with a smile to look at Keira.
Keiradidn''t know what to say.
Lately, the man looked healthier, with a bit more fullness to his face, which somehow made him even more striking than when she''d first seen him at the Olsen residence.
When he smiled like that, it was like the first warm breeze of spring.
Keira couldn''t help but smile back.
At this moment, Lewis cut in, his tone sharp. "Thanks, Mr. Church. When''s the party? My wife and I would be honored to drop by."
Keirafell silent.
The jealousy was practically dripping.
This man was alwaysjealous. Anywhere, anytime.
Sean didn''t seem to notice Lewis''s tone. He smiled and replied, "Three days from now."
Then, he nced at Amy, waving gently. "What a cute little girl! Is she your sister''s child?"
Amy still looked a little shy, her small, heart-shaped face endearing with its wide, almond-shaped eyes that curved like crescent moons when she smiled.
Hearing Sean''s question, she gave him a sweet grin. "Hi, prettysister."
Sean paused, then let out a chuckle. "Actually, I''m a prettybrotheror no, anuncleto you, technically. Calling me ''sister'' makes me feel like I''ve skipped a whole generation."
Amy blinked at him, clearly confused.
Her innocent, wide-eyed gaze seemed to ask, "Why does this prettydy with a ponytail want me to call her Uncle?"
Sean shook his head with a smile, reached out to gently pat her head, then turned to Keira. "Miss Olsen, are you free for lunch today?"
Keirawas perplexed.
Before she could answer, Jenkins and Erin stepped forward.
Jenkins raised an eyebrow. "What''s this about?"
Sean lowered his gaze, a sheepish look on his face. "Nothing, really. I just figured, since I''m already here, maybe I could stick around for lunch."
The groupdidn''t know what to say.
Jenkins thought for a moment but stayed silent.
Erin, on the other hand, swallowed audibly and turned to look at Keira, her expression hopeful.
Keirawas dumbfounded.
Why did she suddenly feel like everyone thought she was their personal chef?
Before she could respond, Lewis stepped in decisively. "We''re busy. Sorry."
With that, he grabbed Keira''s hand and led her outside.
Keira followed him to the parking lot, and once they were in the car, she asked, "Where are we going? What''s so urgent?"
Lewis nced at her, his voice calm. "Your call. We haven''t been on a date in ages."
Keira raised an eyebrow. "So no ns? You just made that up?"
"Yeah. I just didn''t want you cooking for them. I mean, Ican''t even bear to let you do that, and they act like it''s no big deal. So shameless."
Keira stifled augh. "What is this? Jealousy? Or are you just worried about me?"
"Both," Lewis muttered, his face darkening. "They''re like moths to a meconstantly orbiting you, like their lives depend on it. Don''t they have their own stuff to do?"
Keiraughed even harder. "Sean has a legitimate excusehis eating disorder means he can only handle my cooking. I can''t exactly let him starve."
"Fine, he gets a pass," Lewis grumbled. "But what about the rest of them? Eating eight bowls of pasta in one sittingdo they not care about wearing you out?"
He reached over and rubbed her wrist gently. "I don''t want you overworking yourself."
Keira flexed her hand with a smirk. "Back when I trained in martial arts, my master had me carrying buckets while doing horse stance. This is nothing."
"That''s different," Lewis said firmly. "That was exercise. This is housework."
Seeing how adamant he was, Keira nodded with a yful smile. "Alright, I''ll listen to you. From now on, I''ll only cook for Sean."
Lewis nodded in satisfaction.
The car glided onto the road, the two of them driving aimlessly through nce.
Although the weather was turning colder, today had warmed up a bit. Keira opened the sunroof and windows, letting the breeze blow in and lift her hair. It was refreshing.
She gazed out at the passing scenery before turning to Lewis, who was focused on the road. A wave of contentment washed over her.
If her mother were still here If the Olsen family drama didn''t exist could her life with Lewis be this peaceful and happy?
The thought made her lean back in her seat. Before she knew it, she''d drifted off to sleep.
When she woke up, the car was still moving.
Keira stretched and looked outside. The sky had gone dark. She checked the timeit had been ten hours.
She turned to Lewis in disbelief. "Where are we?"
"On the road outside your family''s house."
Keira blinked. "How manyps have you done?"
"Not sure. Didn''t count."
She paused. "You''ve been driving for ten hours?"
Lewis nodded. "Yeah. You seemedfortable. I didn''t want to stop and wake you up."
A warmth bloomed in Keira''s chest.
Because she hadn''t slept well the night before, Lewis had essentially chauffeured her around all day so she could rest.
It had been ages since she''d had such a sound sleepso deep and rxing that it left her dazed. How long had it been since she''d felt this at ease?
As a child, she never slept well at the Olsen house, always on edge, waiting for Poppyto barge in and hit her.
Later, when she moved out, it was even worse. No matter how brave she pretended to be, she''d been a thirteen-year-old girl, alone in a cold, empty apartment. How could she not be scared?
For the first time, she''d slept without a care in the worldthanks to him.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 813
813 Chapter 812
Keira nced at Lewis and spoke softly, "Let''s head home."
"Alright," he replied.
She hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Don''t drive like that again, though. Ten hours straight? That''s not safe."
"I wasn''t tired," Lewis said, his deep voice even more captivating under the night sky. He gave her a small smile. "How about this? Every couple of weeks, I''ll take you on a drive like this, just to let you rx."
Keira chuckled. "That''s not necessary."
"It is," Lewis insisted.
The car pulled into the driveway of the Olsen estate. After parking, Lewis turned to her, his tone suddenly serious. "Keira, I don''t know what challenges the South family might throw your way, or what''s waiting for you in the future, but I want you to knowyou don''t have to be afraid. I''ll always be here with you."
Keira froze.
There were tears in her eyes.
Don''t be afraid.
It wasn''t something she heard often.
Most people assumed she was strong enough to handle anythingwhether it was Erin, Jenkins, or even little Amy. They all leaned on her. But Lewis was the only one who told her it was okay not to be fearless.
She took a deep breath and nodded. "Got it."
Lewis reached out and ruffled her hair gently. "No matter what or who you face, I''ll be by your side."
"Okay."
As Keira finished her response, she couldn''t resist leaning in to kiss him lightly.
Then she moved to leave the carbut before she could, Lewis grabbed her arm and pulled her back.
The next thing she knew, his kiss was no longer gentle but bold andmanding.
Her eyes widened, but eventually, she gave in, matching his rhythm.
The night was heavy and quiet, the moon shyly hidden behind clouds.
Suddenly, Keira''s senses sharpened. She pushed Lewis away abruptly and turned to the front of the car.
There they wereJenkins, Erin, Charles, Peter, and Amyfive heads peeking over the hood.
"What are Mom and Dad doing?" Amy whispered curiously.
"Shh"
Erin smirked and muttered, "Not for kids to know! They''re making you a little brother or sister."
"Ohhh," Amy said knowingly, then continued to watch.
Keirawas shocked.
Had theyseen everything?
She and Lewis exchanged a nce before he calmly opened the car door and stepped out.
Keira followed, her expression unreadable.
Erin came bounding over with a mischievous grin. "Hey, hey! Sorry to interrupt you two!"
"What''s there to interrupt?"
Keira replied tly. "I had something in my eye, and Lewis was helping me blow it out."
Erin blinked. "Really? I thought you were kissing!"
Keira shot her a look. "You''re too young to be thinking such nonsense. This is nce, not some country where people act recklessly."
With that, she scooped up Amy and grabbed Lewis''s hand, heading inside.
Erin stood frozen. "Waitdid I really get it wrong?"
Charles chimed in, "Maybe not. But from that angle, it could''ve been a trick of perspective. Erin, should we test it ourselves?"
"Shut up, Charles!"
Meanwhile, Jenkins ignored the banter entirely and followed Keira inside.
Once Keira settled on the couch with a ss of water, Jenkins approached her while Lewis disappeared into the kitchen to prepare dinner for them. "Keira, how''s it going with Monbatten? Any progress?"
Keira shook her head. "None."
"None?!" Jenkins looked appalled. "Then what were you doing all day?"
"Sleeping," Keira said matter-of-factly.
Jenkinswas dumbfounded.
"I slept the whole day," Keira added with a straight face.
Jenkinsdidn''t know what to say.
Her mouth fell open in shock. "Rabbit! Do you even care about my situation?"
Keira coughed lightly. "Don''t be so anxious" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"How can I not be? We''re talking about mypany!"
Keira smirked. "Thepany Sean Church called ''mediocre''?"
Jenkinswas speechless.
Keiraughed. "This isn''t something we can rush. We can''t just conjure up a child for Monbatten, so there''s only one option."
"And that is?" Jenkins demanded.
"We need to counter Clownfish in a way Monbatten will ept."
Jenkins sighed deeply. "Monbatten doesn''t allow underhanded tactics. In Country A, royal endorsement is everything. Do you get that? I''m even starting to suspect Monbatten and Clownfish have already struck a deal. I''ve reached out to him multiple times, submitted requests for meetings, and he hasn''t responded once"
Keira fell silent for a moment.
Jenkins fixed her with a determined stare. "If you can help me win Monbatten over and reim mypany, I swear I''ll join your team!"
Chapter 814
814 Chapter 813
Jenkins barely got the words out before Erin chimed in, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "And what good is that promise of yours? If you can''t even take back yourpany, it''s not like you have another option. You''ll end up joining us anyway."
She popped a peanut into her mouth and walked over casually. "By the way, was that just a threat you threw at Keira? You know she hates being pressured."
Jenkins scowled. "Why are you always around to stir the pot? That wasn''t a threat."
"Sure sounded like one to me! Keira, see? I''m the only one who genuinely wants you on our side. Everyone else has their own motives."
Jenkins looked exasperated. "Erin, you''re impossible!"
Before she could argue further, Keira raised a hand, cutting them off. "Both of you, stop. Your bickering is giving me a headache."
The two of them immediately quieted down.
Keira turned back to Jenkins. "I''ll handle Monbattennot for you, but because it''s necessary for my own ns. As for Clownfish, she''ll either surrender or be my enemy."
Jenkins hesitated before nodding. "If you can get Clownfish on your side, make her stop targeting me. Let me go back to mypany. I miss it."
Keira rolled her eyes. "Got it."
She never thought Lion would be in such a sorry state.
She barely finished the thought when Erin piped up again, her voice gleeful. "Never thought I''d see such a pitiful Lion. Honestly, ''Lion'' was a terrible choice. You should''ve gone with ''Drenched Cat.''"
Jenkins raised a fist. "Say that again, and I''ll"
Erin smirked, tilting her head smugly. "What? You gonna hit me? You think you could?"
With that, she flicked her hair and sauntered off, her head held high.
Jenkins stood there, fists clenched in frustration.
Not far away, Peter and Charles watched the scene unfold from a safe distance. They exchanged a nce before quickly looking away, as if trying to avoid getting dragged into the chaos.
Charles cleared his throat awkwardly. "So, Peter, where are you nning to live after you''re married?"
Peter jumped on the chance to change the subject. "Well, even though the family doesn''t really divide up properties, it''s normal for a couple to want their own space. I''ve got a house on the south side of town."
Charles nodded quickly. "Great, then I''ll renovate the vi on the north side. Once I graduate, Erin and I will move there."
"Sounds good."
Peter nodded too, but internally he was less sure.
Would those two tear each other apart living under the same roof?
He sighed to himself. Back when he first met Jenkins, she''d seemed so sweet and levelheaded. Not the fiery, chaotic force of nature she turned out to be.
Then again there was something endearing about her feistiness.
Three dayster, the Olsen family was up early, gearing up for Sean Church''s banquet.
Both Jenkins and Erin were definitely going. After all, they needed to make a good impression on Monbatten, and Erin was still hoping for a shot at treating his mysterious illness.
Uncle Olsen wasing too, holding little Amy as they loaded up into a spacious van that could seat seven or eight.
Amy was positively beaming.
Bundled in a pink puffy jacket over a white tulle dress, her rosy cheeks and bright eyes made her look like a little porcin doll.
Seeing her so cheerful, Keira couldn''t help but ask, "What''s got you so excited?"
Amy nodded enthusiastically. "I''m happy!"
"Do you like Monbatten that much?"
Amy''s eyes lit up even more, and she nodded again, her delight almost blinding.
The name seemed to trigger something in her, and her smile turned nostalgic. Over the past few days, she''d seen Monbatten on TV a lot and kept calling him "Daddy."
But no one believed her.
Not even Mommy.
Amy felt a pang of sadness.
Mommy used to show her pictures, again and again, making sure she''d never forget.
"This is your daddy," she''d say, pointing to the screen, showing her videos.
So why didn''t Mommy remember now?
Amy didn''t understand, but she had made up her mind. Today, when she met Daddy, she''d make sure to ask him.
She clutched her resolve tightly, her grin even brighter.
Keira, watching her daughter''s uncontainable joy, was struck by how much she looked like a little fan meeting her idol. She sighed and massaged her temples.
No wonder Uncle Olsen kept teasing her about being jealous. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Keira had grown deeply attached to Amy in the months they''d spent together.
She picked her up, settling her onto herp. "When we get there, remember to be polite, okay?"
Amy nodded eagerly.
Then she nced out the window. "Mommy, are we at Daddy''s house yet?"
Keira stiffened.
"Stop calling him Daddy!"
"Okay, Mommy."
"You got it?"
"Got it!"
Amy nodded so hard it looked like her head might fall off.
But inside, she held onto her original n.
Mommy''s memory had been a little offtely, so it was up to her to remember. After all, Mommy had once told her that when she finally met Daddy, she should run straight to him and im her ce as his daughter. And Amy fully intended to do just that.
Chapter 815
815 Chapter 814
Amy''s thoughts were a mystery to Keira and the rest.
Keira, on the other hand, believed she had finally calmed the little one down and let out a small sigh of relief.
Soon, the group arrived at Sean Church''s ce.
Calling it a "ce" felt like an understatementit was part of an exclusive vacation viplex.
Sean greeted them at the entrance. As the cars pulled into the parking lot and everyone got out, Sean began exining.
"I don''t own a house in nce. When I heard you were staying here, I couldn''t find a decent property on short notice. So, I bought one of these vis to settle in."
Jenkins nced around curiously beforementing, "Wait, I thought these vacation vis weren''t for sale. How''d you manage to get one?"
These vis were essentially part of a luxury resorta ce reserved for the elite. Each vi operated like a high-end hotel room and wasn''t meant for private ownership. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Sean responded casually, "Oh, I bought the entireplex. Now, you can all stay here for free anytime you want."
Jenkins was momentarily speechless.
Buy the entireplex? Who even does that?
This was nce, after allone of the most expensive cities in the country.
Unable to hold back her curiosity, she asked, "How much did that set you back?"
Sean waved her off like it was nothing and held up five fingers.
"Five million?" Jenkins guessed.
Sean nodded.
His assistant, who was standing nearby, added, "In dors."
Jenkins nearly tripped over her own feet.
Five hundred million dors. And he called that "not much"?
Just how much money did this guy''s family even have?
Well, she reasoned, considering he paid hundreds of millions in taxes back in Country A, maybe this kind of spending really wasn''t a big deal for him.
Letting out an exaggerated sigh, Jenkins walked over to Erin and muttered, "It''s ridiculous how people like him even exist. Makes the rest of us look pathetic."
Erin, sucking on a lollipop, tilted her head. "What''s up?"
Jenkins grumbled, "Five hundred million dors. For a vacationplex in the suburbs."
Erin''s eyes widened. "That cheap? What a steal!"
Jenkins gawked at her. "Aren''t you supposed to be broke? Stop pretending!"
With that, she let out a huff and walked ahead.
Erin was left standing there, looking a bit perplexed. "I mean, I don''t know exactly how much money I have, but I''m definitely not broke."
As the person overseeing an entire medical system, she couldn''t possibly be short on funds. She simply had no concept of her own wealth.
Popping the lollipop back in her mouth, Erin trailed behind the group.
Sean, now leading the way, started exining to Keira, Lewis, and Uncle Olsen, "Thisplex has twenty vis, all enclosed in a private area. I didn''t like the noise, so I bought out the whole thing. Right now, I''m the only one living here, so it feels a bit empty. But if I decide to settle here permanently, I''ll probably bring over more people."
His assistant nodded in agreement. "Yes, at least a few hundred staff members will need to move here to take care of Mr. Church. It''s a shame, though. The estate we just finished building in Oceanion will go to waste now that you''ve decided to relocate, Ms. Olsen."
Keira paused mid-step.
So, wherever she went, Sean would just follow?
The group continued chatting as they entered Sean''s vi, which was clearly the crown jewel of the entireplex.
The space was massive, with luxurious furnishings and top-tier decor. Everything was fully equipped, right down to the smallest details.
Jenkins wandered around, taking it all in, while Erin headed straight to the kitchen to scope out the food situation.
Amy, having slipped out of Keira''s arms, explored the vi on her own, her curious little steps darting here and there.
Lewis stuck close to Amy, ready to catch her if she stumbled.
As everyone busied themselves exploring, the sound of cars pulling up outside broke the calm.
Sean nced toward the door. "That should be King Monbatten arriving."
Amy''s head whipped around at the mention of "king," her eyes glued to the doorway.
Sean stepped out to greet their guest.
Keira and the others, being guests themselves, stayed in the living room. Jenkins quickly made her way over to Keira and nudged her. "Look, when Monbattenes in, you need to step up your game. Be friendly, make an impression. Last time, he couldn''t even bother looking in my direction. But he looked at you a couple of times, so you''re already ahead of the rest of us."
Keira pursed her lips, feeling more than a little out of her depth. She was terrible at small talk and had no idea how to charm someone like that.
While she hesitated, Sean walked back in with Monbatten in tow.
Sean''s demeanor was noticeably more rxed than when dealing with Keira. Even so, he remained polite as he introduced everyone in the room.
Keira stepped forward to shake hands with Monbatten.
"It''s good to see you again, Ms. Olsen," Monbatten greeted with a warm smile.
Keira returned a polite smile. "Likewise."
Jenkins wasted no time and jumped into the conversation. "King Monbatten, how have you been these days?"
Monbatten sighed. "I''m here seeking medical help. It''s been a rough time trying to find the right person."
Jenkins discreetly nudged Keira, urging her to take the lead.
Keira, now thoroughly out of ideas, was saved by a sudden interruption.
A small figure darted across the room andtched onto Monbatten''s leg.
Keira turned in shock to see Amy hugging the king''s leg, her face beaming with excitement.
"Daddy!" she eximed.
Chapter 816
816 Chapter 815
"Daddy! Daddy!"
Amy tilted her head up, her eyes bright with excitement as she called out, "Daddy!"
Monbatten froze in ce, staring down at the tiny girl. His brows furrowed in confusion. "What did you just call me?"
"Daddy! You''re Daddy!"
Her sweet, clear voice rang through the room, leaving Monbatten stunned.
Squatting down to her eye level, Monbatten suddenly chuckled. "How old are you, little one?"
Amy replied in her childish lilt, "Three!"
Keira, standing nearby, found herself at a loss for words, torn betweenughter and frustration.
Amy had always been such a well-behaved child and had promised not to cause trouble on the way here. So why was she acting up now?
Keira stepped forward, a polite but apologetic smile on her face. "King Monbatten, I''m so sorry. This is my daughter. She''s just teasing you."
Monbatten waved her off with an indulgentugh. "No worries. She''s adorable."
Then, with a wistful sigh, he added, "I wish I had a daughter as sweet as her."
Amy''s face lit up as she pointed at herself. "Daddy, I am your daughter!"
Monbattenughed again, though this time softer. "Alright, alright. You''re my daughter." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
He reached out to gently pat her head, his eyes growing tender.
For years now, the desire for a child had been a quiet ache in his chest.
In his youth, he''d felt no rush, confident in his health and vigor. But by twenty-five, when he finally started longing for a family, the dream of fatherhood remained elusive.
Now, at thirty-three, the shadow of session loomed. Without an heir, the pressure to adopt or designate one from the extended family grew heavier by the day. After all, a king couldn''t leave the throne without a sessor, and Country A couldn''t risk losing its future crown prince.
Monbatten found his gaze returning to Amy.
There was a purity in herrge, sparkling eyeslike fresh grapes in the morning sun. Her small, heart-shaped face and pointed chin tugged at his heartstrings.
He ran a hand over her hair and turned to Keira. "Why is she so thin?"
Keira sighed. "She''s actually put on a little weight. She''s just built this way."
When Amy had been under Keera''s care, meals were sporadic, often missed or poorly prepared. After Keira had taken her in, Amy''s diet improved, but her delicate build remained the same.
Her petite, almost fragile frame often reminded people of an ethereal character from a ssic novelbeautiful and yet so easy to pity.
Keira nced at Amy.
This little one''s sudden outburst, calling Monbatten "Daddy," had been terribly improper, but the king''sck of irritation spoke volumes about Amy''s charm.
In the Olsen family, it was the sameno one, from the youngest to the eldest, could resist Amy''s sweetness.
Her soft-spoken words, paired with those shy, pleading eyes, seemed to silently beg: Please love me.
She was simply irresistible.
Even Monbatten, known for his indifference toward children, was clearly taken with her.
Years of longing for a child had made Monbatten sensitive to the topic. His rtives often unted their offspring before him, hoping to strengthen their standing in the royal line.
The overexposure had left him exasperated and weary of children in general.
But Amy was different. From the moment he saw her, she had been utterly captivating.
Monbatten nced at Keira and Lewis. "Is she your daughter? She''s precious."
The couple exchanged a look before Lewis nodded. "Yes, she''s ours."
Monbatten chuckled. "She doesn''t look much like either of you."
Meanwhile, one of Monbatten''s guards kept his eyes fixed on Amy, his brows slightly furrowed. There was something oddly familiar about her, though he couldn''t quite ce it.
"Alright," Sean Church interrupted with a smile. "Why don''t we move into the dining room?"
The group filed into the long banquet hall, where a beautifully set table awaited.
Though a high chair had been prepared for Amy, the little girl ignored it, her tiny arms and legs working hard as she pushed a chair closer to Monbatten.
"I want to sit next to Daddy!" she dered.
Keira sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.
Just as she was about to step in and carry Amy back, Monbatten stopped her with augh. "Let her. It''ll be good practice for me, learning how to interact with kids."
Waving her off, he turned to Amy with a warm smile. "What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you."
Amy''s face lit up as she pointed at the table. "The roast pork, Daddy!"
Monbatten''s smile faltered for a moment before he tried correcting her, "I''m not your daddy. Call me Uncle."
"Okay, Daddy!"
"...The roast pork, right? Got it."
Monbatten shook his head with a resigned chuckle, giving up entirely.
How could anyone scold this little ball of sunshine? She was like a tiny kitten demanding attentionaplete heart-stealer.
The sight of Monbatten, the King himself, serving a child was so shocking that his guards stood frozen, mouths agape.
Their king, who had never even poured himself a ss of water, was now serving roast pork to a toddler?
As they stared, the guards'' attention drifted back to Amy.
She was happily munching away, her cheeks puffed out like a little hamster. The sight made one of the guardsugh softly.
But then, he froze, his smile fading as something clicked.
The way Amy atethose tiny movements, the puffed cheeksit reminded him of someone.
Monbatten''s mother.
Could it be...
Chapter 817
817 Chapter 816
The guard stole another nce at Amy, his lips parting as if to speak but quickly shifting his gaze to Lewis and Keira.
Was this little girl really their child?
Better to stay quiet, he thought.
After dinner, Amy stuck close to Monbatten, shadowing him like a loyal sidekick. She sat quietly at his side, observing his conversations with the many guests. Unlike most kids her age, Amy didn''t fidget or cause a fuss.
Monbatten nced at her, his curiosity piqued. "Aren''t you bored?"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 818
818 Chapter 817
Amy immediately nodded. "I am Daddy''s daughter."
"Amy, stop saying that," Keira said, gently pulling her daughter closer. "Don''t call him that."
"But, Mom, he is Dad!" Amy insisted, her tiny face lighting up with conviction.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 819
819 Chapter 818
Keira and Jenkins exchanged a nce, then shifted their attention back to the scene unfolding in front of them.
Jenkins leaned in and murmured, "If Monbatten really adopts the prince''s son, the power struggle in Country A will split into two factions. It doesn''t directly affect usif anything, the more chaos there is, the better chance we have to reim our position. But, considering he just promised to support my return, wishing ill on him feels a bit... ungrateful."
Keira nodded in agreement.
Little Amy, however, piped up indignantly, "Daddy already has me as his daughter! Why would he need someone else''s kid?"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 820
820 Chapter 819
Sean froze at those words, instinctively ncing at Amy.
For some reason, a strange thought crept into his mind.
He asked directly, "That womanhave you seen what she looks like?"
"Of course."
Monbatten raised a curious brow. "How could I not know what she looks like?"
Sean blinked, slightly taken aback. "Oh, never mind, then."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 821
821 Chapter 820
Monbatten froze at Amy''s words.
"Her old mom?"
What did she mean? Was there a "before" and "after" version of Amy''s mother?
No matter how much a person changes, their eyes don''t. He was certain of that.
But not wanting to kill the mood, he smiled and nodded. "Alright, sure."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 822
822 Chapter 821
Jenkins was utterly defeated.
She ignored everyone and retreated straight to her tiny room at the Olsen estate.
Despite her cover as Lion being blown, she wasn''t treated any differently. Still, the amodations didn''t match thefort Erin enjoyed in Charles''s roomespecially since Charles had voluntarily moved into the guestroom for her.
Jenkins sprawled on her bed, torn between crying and screaming.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 823
823 Chapter 822
Keira hesitated, her thoughts swirling.
The deeper she delved into her scientific research, the more she found herself thinking: at the edge of science lies the unexined, perhaps even the mystical.
After all, if neutrinos exist, then why not a prophecy?
Maybe the South family really did have this kind of ability.
Resting her chin on her hand, Keira gazed at Erin. After a moment, she asked abruptly, "Do all South family members have ''South'' in their names?"
"Of course!" Erin replied cheerfully.
Keira''s eyes darkened slightly.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 824
824 Chapter 823
Keira fell silent when she heard this.
Erin and Jenkins exchanged a nce, then turned their heads toward Sean with a shared look of curiosity.
Androgynous? Did that mean...?
While they were thinking this, Sean''s cold voice came through: "What are you staring at? Keep it up and I''ll gouge your eyes out!"
The two immediately felt a chill down their spines and quickly looked away.
That sense of pressure, one they''d known since childhood, mped down on them, making them uneasy.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 825
825 Chapter 824
Keira couldn''t help butugh. "His condition is incurablehow could his offspring possibly be connected to me?"
Sean spoke up, "I overheard him say once that he met a woman in nce years ago. There''s a chance he left a child behind."
Sean chuckled. "I suspect that Monbatten''s ongoing issues with having heirs may be tied to that woman."
Keira blinked in confusion. "What makes you think that?"
Erin''s ears perked up. This was juicy gossipshe had to hear this!
Jenkins and Erin exchanged a quick nce before both of them subtly shuffled closer, inching towards Sean and Keira, eager to eavesdrop.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 826
826 Chapter 825
Keira stared at Amy in disbelief.
Amy had been glued to the TV, pointing at Monbatten and calling him "Dad" over and over. For such a timid, shy child, she had somehow summoned the courage to insist on apanying them to meet him.
These peculiarities Could it be?
Keira tightened her jaw, her mind racing to shut out a thought she was too afraid to entertain.
Her eyes flicked to Lewis.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 827
827 Chapter 826
The Olsen estate was bustling with activity as the staff worked tirelessly to prepare for the big day.
Every corner of the house was being scrubbed to perfection. Monbatten, the king, was expected to visit today, and the atmosphere was charged with anticipation.
The Cobb family had even sent their own people over to ensure there would be no misstepsany mishap could lead to a diplomatic disaster.
In the midst of this whirlwind, Keira finally descended the grand staircase, holding Amy''s tiny hand. She handed Amy an iPad, the screen already ying old videos of Keera and a much younger Amy together.
Amy''s face lit up with excitement. "Mom! When Dad gets here, I''m gonna show him this!"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 828
828 Chapter 827
Amy pulled out her tablet, excitedly handing it to Monbatten. The screen disyed videos and photos of her younger self with the real Keera. Monbatten froze as his gazended on the screen. Those eyesgentle yet filled with determinationwere so familiar they stopped him in his tracks.
They belonged to the woman he''d spent that unforgettable night with back in Crera. In disbelief, he turned to Amy, scanning her features more carefully.
For the first time, he noticed she shared a faint resemnce to his mother. The realization hit him like a lightning bolt. Whipping around to face one of his guards, hemanded urgently, "Get me a DNA test with Amy. Now!"
The guard nodded, plucking a strand of Amy''s hair before dashing out the door.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 829
829 Chapter 828
Monbatten''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the DNA test results in his hands. Slowly, he turned his gaze toward little Amy.
At that moment, Monbatten felt like he was dreaming.
Someone tell himwas this really happening? The child he''d longed for all these years was standing right in front of him!
His eyes reddened immediately. He crouched down and scooped Amy up in a tight embrace. "Amy, I''m your dad!"
Amy nodded enthusiastically. "I know, Daddy!"
Monbatten''s voice trembled. "Say it again. Call me ''Daddy'' one more time."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 830
830 Chapter 829
Monbatten furrowed his brows and looked at Keira. His demeanor immediately shifted, his voice calm andposed. "Miss Olsen"
"Amy is a child of the Olsen family," Keira began, her tone steady. "You can rest assured, we''ll take good care of her. And"
She paused briefly before continuing, "Amy''sst name is South."
Monbatten''s eyes widened in disbelief. "South?"
"Yes," Keira confirmed. "Her mother was my sister, Keera South."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 831
831 Chapter 830
Jenkins immediately asked, "Why?"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 832
832 Chapter 831
Keira nced at Jenkins, then at Erin standing behind her with her ears practically perked up. These two were such gossips.
Keira couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth before finally saying, "I think it''s because his voice has changed, and now he has an Adam''s apple. It''d be tough to keep pretending to be a woman."
Jenkins immediately had a lightbulb moment.
Erin smacked her forehead. "Why didn''t I think of that?"
Keira gave them both a slightly exasperated look and walked away.
There were still about ten days before the South family estate opened its gates. She needed to prepare.
The mystery surrounding the South family lingered. Jenkins, Erin, and even Sean had remained tight-lipped about it. The silence made her feel both curious and uneasy.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 833
833 Chapter 832
Erin shot her hand up immediately. "I''ll go first!"
Keira nced at her, amused.
This was the same Erin who always acted so secretive whenever Keira asked for details, guarding her information like it was the family''s treasure. But now that Jenkins was here, she suddenly seemed eager topete.
"Alright," Keira said with a nod. "Go ahead."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 834
834 Chapter 833
Keira hesitated briefly when she heard that. "The Guardian will deliver it?"
Her sister''s Guardian was apparently Matthew.
But ever since she exposed his identityst time, the two of them hadn''t really been in contact
Keira tapped her chin thoughtfully and nodded.
Well, that worked out.
Matthew was definitely in the same boat as heror at least he shouldbe willing to help her, right?
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 835
835 Chapter 834
Erin pressed her lips together, clearly holding back her thoughts.
Keira noticed and asked, "What''s wrong?"
Jenkins jumped in before Erin could reply, "Thisst one hereher interests are surprisingly simr to Erin''s."
Keira frowned. "Food?"
Jenkins nodded. "Exactly. That''s why we nicknamed her Pig."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 836
836 Chapter 835
That evening, Keira told Lewis about the situation.
Lewis listened, his reaction calm as always. "Got it," he said inly, offering no furtherment.
Keira assumed he''d given up on the idea entirely.
But the next morning, Matthew arrived and handed her two cruise tickets.
Keira looked at them in surprise and asked, "Who''s the other one for?"
Matthew answered in his usual detached tone, "I''m going with you."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 837
837 Chapter 836
The day Keira and Matthew left nce, the weather was clear and bright.
Keira and Matthew got into one car, while Lewis and Erin climbed into another.
The two exchanged nces from a distance.
Keira squinted at the sunlight behind Lewis; it was almost blinding. She raised her hand to shield her eyes and finally caught a glimpse of his expression.
He was staring at her quietly, his face rxed, a look of calm serenity.
Keira smiled faintly at him.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 838
838 Chapter 837
The South family''s boat was tiny, almostughable against the vast ocean. Just watching it rock with the waves, Keira felt like a single strong wave might overturn it in an instant.
She kept her eyes fixed on the little boat as it gradually drifted toward the cruise ship they were on,ing to a stop just below it.
Without saying a word, she nced at Matthew for confirmation.
He gave her a nod and said, "I''ll show you how it''s done, but only once."
With that, he leaped over the side of the ship and dove straight down!
Keira gasped, her breath catching in her throat.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 839
839 Chapter 838
Keira blinked in surprise the moment she saw the South family estate.
She wasn''t on the ship anymore. That much was clear. Before falling asleep, she''d been onboard. That could only mean one thingsomeone had drugged her on the way here.
The South family... She couldn''t even take in the whole estate because she was already inside one of their mansions.
It was a small, vintage-style home. Keira was sitting in the living room. Everything around her was almost indistinguishable from what she''d find back home in Crera, even down to the t-screen TV mounted on the wall.
Matthew, lying next to her, stirred awake and looked around, his expression dazed.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 840
840 Chapter 839
Keira nced at the woman before her and noticed how she tilted her head, deliberately showcasing the unscarred side of her face.
Keira suddenly walked closer and asked, "Did it hurt when half your face was destroyed?"
The woman froze for a moment, visibly startled by the question.
She clearly hadn''t expected such a sudden inquiry, especially one that sounded like concern. A hint of sadness shed in her eyes before she pressed her lips together and said, "I don''t really remember anymore. It happened the year after you left. They ruined my face, and that was nearly twenty years ago now. It probably hurt a lot back then Anyway, Keera, remember this: if you can''t secure the position, get out. Change your face, take on a new identity, and nevere back."
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 841
841 Chapter 840
The TV screen disyed a live broadcast.
The person in the spotlight was Jodie South.
She sat gracefully in a well-lit room, wearing a sleek dress that entuated her elegance. Two men stood beside her, one of them holding a whip.
"Do you realize what you''ve done wrong?" the man demanded.
Jodie didn''t answer.
The whip cracked across her back.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 842
842 Chapter 841
Keira froze for a moment. "Why did this happen? Isn''t it because of you?"
Jake wasted no time. "The truth is, she didn''t want to go along with the marriage the family arranged for her. She removed her own uterus. They broke her legs for it. And the scars on her face? Those are because of you. Back when you disappeared suddenly in nce for about a year, the South family thought you betrayed them. That''s why they tortured her."
Keira stared at him in disbelief. "How could this" Her voice faltered.
Jake sighed heavily. "She didn''t tell you because she didn''t want you carrying the burden of guilt. Even though she stole you away and only raised you for three years, she truly cared for you. Children are rare in the South family, and she she genuinely adored you."
Keira fell silent.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 843
843 Chapter 842
Keira froze for a moment.
She hadn''t expected Jessica to actually encourage her to go out.
While Keira was still processing this, Jessica gave her hand a light pat before turning and leaving the room.
Keira paced around the room, restless.
She turned on the TV, only to find that the selection of shows and movies was shockingly sparse. Almost everything was local productions, as if there was a deliberate effort to limit the city''s residents from learning about the outside world.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 844
844 Chapter 843
Keira nced around cautiously and only opened the note after ensuring the curtains were still drawn.
She was genuinely impressed.
She had barely been here a day and still hadn''t gotten the full picture, yet someone had already managed to bribe the staff and send her a message?
Unfolding the note, she read the line written on it: "It''s too risky to go out. Wait six days."
The meaning was clearcurfews were strictly enforced here, and going out at night was dangerous. Keira''s presence was far too sensitive, and there were likely eyes on her everywhere she went. God only knew how many people were stationed outside this little house she was staying in.
If it were her calling the shots, with the South family''s cutting-edge technology, she''d have drones and surveince monitors everywhere.
Keira squashed the temptation to sneak out that night.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 845
845 Chapter 844
Jodie wasn''t bound with ropes, nor were there shackles on her feet. She walked in wearing her favorite dress, surrounded by armed guards, her head held high without a trace of panic. She looked less like someone taken hostage and more like someone being escorted to safety.
She had always been this waycalm andposed, even if the world crumbled around her.
Keira''s gaze locked on her mother''s face.
Her face was clean and her hair impably styled. If it weren''t for the paleness of her lips, she would look exactly as she had years ago in Oceanion, as if life had treated her well.
But Keira, ever perceptive, caught the unsteadiness in her mother''s otherwise graceful steps. Beneath the fa?ade of poise was exhaustion and frailty.
Keira''s mind shed to theshings her mother endured the night before. Jodie hadn''t cried or screamed, yet those around her had howled and wept as if they were the ones suffering.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 846
846 Chapter 845
Keira stared at the note in her hand, and the moment she saw the words, tears began streaming down her face.
There were onlya fewwords scrawled on the paper: Don''t save me. Live a good life.
But how could she not save her?
She had to save Jodie.
Keira clenched her fists tightly, her resolve hardening as she stared at the note for what felt like an eternity. In the end, she reluctantly tore it to pieces and flushed the scraps down the sink.
There could be no evidence left behind.
Afterward, she stayed obediently at home.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 847
847 Chapter 846
When Keira regained consciousness, she was already aboard the cruise ship.
The moment she opened her eyes, she realized she was in her own cabin. The sound of the wind gusted outside. Jolting upright, her first instinct was to grab her phone.
By all ounts, five days should have passed, and her phone ought to be out of battery. But when she powered it on, the disy showed a battery level of 80%.
This could only mean one thingsomeone had brought her back to the ship yesterday and even charged her phone.
No, wait...
Keira stared at her phone. Her social media ounts, even her private feed, had posts indicating she was still on the cruise.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 848
848 Chapter 847
Keira paced back and forth on the deck, the phone call still fresh in her mind.
A sudden knock interrupted her thoughts. She opened the door to find Matthew standing there.
"We''ve got a problem," Matthew said without preamble. "Someone''s been impersonating us in the rooms, fooling everyone onboard. It''s thest day, so we need to make an appearance and make sure it''s obvious we''ve been here all along."
Keira nodded immediately, changed into fresh clothes, and followed him out the door.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 849
849 Chapter 848
Keira''s announcement sent the store manager into a panic. He stared at her,pletely dumbfounded.
"I''ll take the watch," Keira said calmly, her tone leaving no room for debate. "Charge it to my card."
Her confident demeanor immediately drew the attention of everyone in the store. Eyes widened as the realization of who she was settled in.
The manager snapped out of his daze and respectfully took her card. A quick nce at the staff was enough to set them in motion. The idle salespeople swarmed around her with wide smiles and eager voices.
"Ma''am, you have such exquisite taste! This watch is the crown jewel of our collection!"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 850
850 Chapter 849
After they finished speaking, Keira and Lewis exchanged a nce, then broke intoughter.
Keira had never experienced a fiery, passionate love. Her rtionship with Lewis had always been one of measured calm, even back in Oceanion, when they had nearly divorced. Both of them had approached their problems with careful consideration.
But these seven days apart had been different. Especially during her time at the South family estate, where she waspletely cut offno phone, noputerher longing for Lewis had suddenly be her only anchor.
Keira smiled and took out the watch she had bought.
Lewis blinked in surprise before pulling out a watch of his own.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 851
851 Chapter 850
Lewis understood exactly what Keira was getting at, but the atmosphere just moments ago had been so intimate he couldn''t resist teasing her a little.
Getting up, he threw on a robe, grabbed a piece of paper and a pen, and jotted down the coordinates he''d calcted. Keira immediately took the paper and started working through the calctions herself.
This was her strength, after all, and it didn''t take long for her to pinpoint the South family''s location.
Once she had the coordinates, Keira quickly pulled up a satellite map to cross-check. But all she saw on the map was open ocean.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 852
852 Chapter 851
Keiratwitched her lips slightly, eventually standing up alongside Lewis. The two of thempletely ignored the knocking at the door, each heading to the bathroom for a quick shower. Once they were dressed, Lewis finally opened the door.
Erin was still persistently knocking. The moment the door swung open, she tried to push her way in.
Keira grabbed her arm without hesitation. "We''ll talk in your room."
"What? Why my room?" Erin asked, though she let herself be dragged away.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 853
853 Chapter 852
The group immediately turned to Keira, asking, "Why do you think that?"
Keira lowered her gaze and replied slowly, "It''s just a gut feeling. I don''t know how to exin it."
Her instincts were almost always spot-on.
Jenkins spoke up nervously, "I trust your intuition, but where do you think they might be hiding?"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 854
854 Chapter 853
Keira never thought the reason Erin blew up at her would be so ridiculous.
The next morning, as soon as Keira got out of bed, Erin stormed into the room, face flushed with anger, and demanded, "Tell me, who''s your real BFF?"
Keira blinked. "What?"
For a second, she had no idea what Erin was talking about.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 855
855 Chapter 854
Keira didn''t understand what everyone was thinking, but apparently, the situation had already escted.
The next thing she knew, her phone was ringing nonstopcall after call, all urging her to apologize.
Keira was baffled. Apologize for what exactly?
It wasn''t like she and Erin weren''t just acting. But even if it wasn''t an act and something had actually happened, would she really need to apologize?
By dinnertime, the entire table was awkwardly quiet, with everyone sneaking nces at her.
Even Uncle Olsen eventually spoke up. "Keira, you should apologize to Miss Martin. It''s the right thing to do."
Keirawas perplexed.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 856
856 Chapter 855
Keira remained silent. "Who are you?"
The other end of the line immediately responded, "I''m Pig, sent by Eagle to recruit you. Consider joining us! We have better resources than Fox. If you follow Eagle, you''ll be sure to seed in the end!"
Keira scoffed. "Why should I trust you?"
"Eagle knows what you want. Isn''t it freedom for your mother? She can make that happen. Fox''s too emotional, but Eagle, she''s the real leader. Think about it."
Keira pressed her lips together. "I''ll think about it."
The call was abruptly ended. Keira nced at the phoneit hadsted 29 seconds, just enough to track the caller''s location, showing they were careful and didn''t fully trust her.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 857
857 Chapter 856
Keira immediately clenched her fists, filled with a sense of danger.
She looked at Lewis, who nodded at her, signaling that the house was safe.
Keira thought about how she was currently at the Horton family''s ce. Thank goodness she wasn''t at the Olsen family''s houseif she were, withMarypregnant and Amy around, her family would be in serious danger.
She stood up and walked toward the door, step by step, with Lewis following closely behind.
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 858
858 Chapter 857
Pig: "I tested her."
Cockroach: "How did you test her?"
Pig: "I asked her if she had fallen out with them, if she wanted to join us. She said yes."
Cockroach: "?"
Cockroach: "Are you out of your mind? Just because she said something, you believe it? You didn''t even check if it''s true?"
Pig: "I already told you, you guys don''t trust her, so I tested her for you. If you trust her, then there''s no need for testing. Anyway, I''ve already brought her in. If you''re not happy with her, just kick her out!"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
Chapter 859
859 Chapter 858
Two hourster.
Pig stared at the table of mouthwatering dishes, swallowing hard. She nced at Sean, who barely touched his own food yet kept stealing nces at Keira''s te like it was the only thing worth noticing.
Pig sighed dramatically, throwing her hands up. "I admit defeat! From now on, you''re officially number four in the group!"
Before anyone could react, Pig whipped out her phone and sent a message to their group chat: "Rabbit''s cooking is better than mine. I lost. I''m now number five."
The group immediately erupted.
Cockroach: "Wait, what? You just gave her number four like that? Don''t you think that''s too quick?"
This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content:
Upgrade Now
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!